LIBRARY  OF  THE 
UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 
AT  URBANA-CHAMPAIGN 

891.85 

357 

OoEc 

1897 


The  person  charging  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  return  to  the  library  from 
which  it  was  withdrawn  on  or  before  the 
Latest  Date  stamped  below. 

Theft/  mutilation,  and  underlining  of  books  are  reasons 
for  disciplinary  action  and  may  result  in  dismissal  from 
the  University. 

To  renew  call  Telephone  Center,  333-8400 


CENTRAL  CIRCULATION  AND  BOOKSTACKS 

The  person  borrowing  this  material  is  re- 
sponsible for  its  renewal  or  return  before 

the  Latest  Date  stamped  below.  You  may 
be  charged  a minimum  fee  of  $75.00  for 
each  non-returned  or  lost  item. 

Theft,  mutilation,  or  defacement  of  library  materials  can  be 
causes  for  student  disciplinary  action.  All  materials  owned  by 
the  University  of  Illinois  Library  are  the  property  of  the  State 
of  Illinois  and  are  protected  by  Article  161  of  lllinoh  Criminal 
Law  and  Procedure. 

TO  RENEW,  CALL  (217)  333-8400. 

University  of  Illinois  Library  at  Urbana-Champaign 


When  renewing  by  phone,  write  new  due  date 


below  previous  due  date. 


L162 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/withfireswordhisOOsien 


THE  WORKS 

OF 

HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ. 


Jgistatical  Komancts. 

Poland,  Turkey,  Russia,  and  Sweden. 
WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD,  i vol. 
THE  DELUGE.  2 vols. 

PAN  MICHAEL.  I vol. 

Rome  in  the  Time  of  Nero. 

“ QUO  VADIS.”  I vol. 

Nobels  of  ilflobern  ^olanb. 

WITHOUT  DOGMA,  i vol. 

CHILDREN  OF  THE  SOIL,  i VOl. 


YANKO  THE  MUSICIAN,  and  Other  Stories. 
I vol. 

LILLIAN  MORRIS,  and  Other  Stories.  i vol. 


Tb«  Library 
of  the 

Untvortity  of  HIh.o*' 


r 


a 


WITH 


FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


gn  ]|)tstocual  Ji3obel 

OF 

POLAND  AND  RUSSIA. 


BY 

HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ. 

TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  POLISH  BY 

JEREMIAH  CURTIN. 


SEVENTH  EDITION. 


BOSTON: 

LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY. 

1897. 


Copyright,  1890, 

By  Jeremiah  Cuktim. 


ttnibcrsitg  i^rcss: 

John  Wilson  and  Son,  Cambridge. 


/ • SS' 


I 2^7 


TO 


PROF.  JOHN  FISKE, 


MY  CLASSMATE  AND  FRIEND,  MY  FELLOAV-TRA VELLER  IN 
BOTH  HEMISPHERES,  THE  LUMINOUS  HISTORIAN 
OF  DECISIVE  PERIODS  IN  AMERICA, 

IS  DEDICATED  THIS  VOLUME  CONCERNING  A MOMENTOUS 
CONFLICT  IN  EUROPE. 


JEREMIAH  CURTIN. 


Washington,  D.C., 


April  7,  ISDO. 


( 


INTRODUCTION 


The  history  of  the  origin  and  career  of  the  two  Slav  States,  Po- 
land and  Russia,  is  interesting  not  merely  because  it  contains  a vast 
number  of  surprising  scenes  and  marvellous  pictures  of  life,  not  merely 
because  it  gives  us  a kaleidoscope  as  it  were  of  the  acts  of  men,  but 
because  these  acts  in  all  their  variety  fall  into  groups  which  may  be 
referred  each  to  its  proper  source  and  origin,  and  each  group  contains 
facts  that  concern  the  most  serious  problems  of  history  and  political 
development. 

The  history  of  these  two  States  should  be  studied  as  one,  or  rather 
as  two  parts  of  one  history,  if  we  are  to  discover  and  grasp  the  mean- 
ing of  either  part  fully.  When  studied  as  a whole,  this  history  gives 
us  the  life  story  of  the  greater  portion  of  the  Slav  race  placed  between 
two  hostile  forces,  — the  Germans  on  the  west,  the  Mongols  and 
Tartars  on  the  east. 

The  advance,  of  the  Germans  on  the  Slav  tribes  and  later  on  Poland 
presents,  perhaps,  the  best  example  in  history  of  the  methods  of  Euro- 
pean civilization.  The  entire  Baltic  coast  from  Lubeck  eastward 
was  converted  to  Christianity  by  the  Germans  at  the  point  of  the 
sword.  The  duty  of  rescuing  these  people  from  the  errors  of  paganism 
formed  the  moral  pretext  for  conquering  them  and  taking  their  lands. 
The  warrior  was  accompanied  by  the  missionary,  followed  by  the  polit- 
ical colonist  The  people  r"  he  country  de]n’ived  of  their  lands  were 
reduced  to  slavery  ; and  if  any  escaped  this  lot,  they  were  men  from 
the  higher  classes  who  joined  the  conqueror  in  the  capacity  of  assistant 
oppressors.  The  work  .'as  long  and  doubtful.  The  Germans  made 
many  h ••  es,  for  their  management  was  often  very  bad.  The  Slavs 
west  of  the  Oder  were  stubborn,  and  under  good  leadership  might 
have  been  invincible  ; but  the  leadership  did  not  come,  and  to  the 
Germans  at  last  came  the  Hohenzollerns. 

For  the  serious  student  there  is  no  richer  field  of  labor  than  the 
history  of  Poland  and  the  Slavs  of  the  Baltic,  which  is  inseparable 


VI 


INTRODUCTION. 


from  the  history  of  Mark  Brandenburg  and  the  two  military  orders, 
the  Teutonic  Knights  and  the  Knights  of  the  Sword. 

The  conc|uest  of  Russia  by  the  Mongols,  the  subjection  of  Euro- 
peans to  Asiatics, — not  Asiatics  of  the  south,  but  warriors  from 
cold  regions  led  by  men  of  genius;  for  such  were  Genghis  Khan, 
Tamerlane,  and  the  lieutenants  sent  to  the  west,  — was  an  affair 
of  incomparably  greater  magnitude  than  the  German  wars  on  the 
Baltic. 

The  physical  grip  of  the  Mongol  on  Russia  was  irresistible.  There 
was  nothing  for  the  Russian  princes  to  do  but  submit  if  they  wished 
to  preserve  their  people  from  dissolution.  They  had  to  bow  down  to 
every  whim  of  the  conqueror  ; suffer  indignity,  insult,  death,  — that 
is,  death  of  individuals.  The  Russians  endured  for  a long  time 
without  apparent  result.  But  they  were  studying  their  conquerors, 
mastering  their  policy;  and  they  mastered  it  so  well  that  finally  the 
Prince  of  Moscow  made  use  of  the  Mongols  to  complete  the  union 
of  eastern  Russia  and  reduce  all  the  provincial  princes  of  the  country, 
his  own  relatives,  to  the  position  of  ordinary  landholders  subject  to 
himself. 

The  difference  between  the  Poles  and  Russians  seems  to  be  this, — ' 
that  the  Russians  saw  through  the  policy  of  their  enemies,  and  then 
overcame  them  ; while  the  Poles  either  did  not  understand  the  Ger- 
mans, or  if  they  did,  did  not  overcome  them,  though  they  had  the 
power. 

This  Slav  history  is  interesting  ‘to  the  man  of  science,  it  is  interest- 
ing also  to  the  practical  statesman,  because  there  is  no  country  in 
the  Eastern  hemisphere  whose  future  may  be  considered  outside  of 
Russian  influence,  no  country  whose  weal  or  woe  may  not  become 
connected  in  some  way  with  Russia.  At  the  same  time  there  are  no 
states  studied  by  so  few  and  misunderstood  by  so  many  as  the  former 
Commonwealth  of  Poland,  — whose  people,  brave  and  brilliant  but 
politically  unsuccessful,  have  received  more  sympathy  than  any  other 
within  the  circle  of  civilization, — and  Russia,  whose  people  in 
strength  of  character  and  intellectual  gifts  are  certainly  among  the 
first  of  the  Aryan  race,  though  many  men  have  felt  free  to  describe 
them  in  terms  exceptionally  harsh  and  frequently  unjust. 

The  leading  elements  of  this  history  on  its  western  side  are  Po- 
land, the  Catholic  Church,  Germany  ; on  the  eastern  side  they  are 
Russia,  Eastern  Orthodoxy,  Northern  Asia. 

Now  let  us  see  what  tliis  western  history  was.  In  the  middle  of 
the  ninth  century  Slav  tribes  of  various  denominations  occupied  the 
entire  Baltic  coast  west  of  the  Vistula  ; a line  drawn  from  Lubeck  to 


INTRODUCTION. 


vii 

the  Elbe,  ascending  the  river  to  Magdeburg,  thence  to  the  western 
ridge  of  the  Bohemian  mountains,  and  passing  on  in  a somewliat 
irregular  course,  leaving  Carinthia  and  Styria  on  the  east,  gives  the 
boundary  between  the  Germans  and  the  Slavs  at  that  period.  Very 
nearly  in  the  centre  of  the  territory  north  of  Bohenua  and  the  Car- 
pathians lived  one  of  a number  of  Slav  tribes,  the  Polyane  (or  men  of 
the  plain),  who  occupied  the  region  afterwards  called  Great  Poland  by 
the  Poles,  and  now  called  South  Prussia  by  the  Germans.  In  this  Great 
Poland  political  life  among  the  Northwestern  Slavs  began  in  the 
second  half  of  the  ninth  century.  About  the  middle  of  the  tenth, 
Mechislav  (Mieczislaw),  the  ruler,  received  Christianity,  and  the 
modest  title  of  Count  of  the  German  Empire.  Boleslav  the  Brave, 
his  son  and  successor,  extended  his  territory  to  the  upper  Elbe,  from 
which  region  its  boundary  line  passed  through  or  near  Berlin,  whence 
it  followed  the  Oder  to  the  sea.  Before  his  death,  in  1025,  Boleslav 
wished  to  be  anointed  king  by  the  Pope.  The  ceremony  was  de- 
nied him,  therefore  he  had  it  performed  by  bishops  at  home.  About 
a century  later  the  western  boundary  was  pushed  forward  by  Boleslav 
Wry-moLith  (1132-1139)  to  a point  on  the  Baltic  about  half-way  be- 
tween Stettin  and  Lubeck.  This  was  the  greatest  extension  of  Po- 
land to  the  west.  Between  this  line  and  the  Elbe  were  Slav  tribes  ; 
Dut  the  region  had  already  become  marken  (marches)  where  the  intru- 
sive Germans  were  struggling  for  the  lands  and  persons  of  the  Slavs. 

The  eastern  boundary  of  Poland  at  this  period  served  also  as  the 
western  boundary  of  Russia  from  the  head-waters  of  the  western 
branch  of  the  river  San  in  the  Carpathian  Mountains  at  a point 
west  of  Premysl  (in  the  Galicia  of  to-day)  to  Brest-Litovsk,  from 
which  point  the  Russian  boundary  continued  toward  the  northeast 
till  it  reached  the  sea,  leaving  Pskoff  considerably  and  Yurieff  (now 
Dorpat)  slightly  to  the  east,  — that  is,  on  Russian  territory.  Between 
Russia,  north  of  Brest-Litovsk  and  Poland,  was  the  irregular  triangle 
composing  the  lands  of  Lithuanian  and  Finnish  tribes.  From  the 
upper  San  the  Russian  boundary  southward  coincided  with  the  Car- 
pathians, including  the  territory  between  the  Pruth  to  its  mouth  and 
the  Carpathians,  This  boundary  between  Poland  and  Russia,  estal)- 
lished  at  that  period,  corresponds  as  nearly  as  possible  with  the  line 
of  demarcation  between  the  two  peoples  at  the  present  day. 

During  the  two  centuries  following  1139,  Poland  continued  to 
lose  on  the  west  and  the  north,  and  that  process  was  fairly  begun 
through  which  the  Germans  finally  excluded  the  Poles  from  the  sea, 
and  turned  the  cradle  of  Poland  into  South  Prussia,  the  name  which 
it  bears  to-day. 


INTRODUCTION. 


viii 

At  the  end  of  the  fourteenth  century  a step  was  taken  by  the 
Poles  through  which  it  was  hoped  to  win  in  other  places  far  more 
than  had  been  lost  on  the  west.  Poland  turned  now  to  the  east ; but 
by  leaving  her  historical  basis  on  the  Baltic,  by  deserting  her  politi- 
cal birthplace,  the  only  ground  where  she  had  a genuine  mission, 
Poland  entered  upon  a career  which  was  certain  to  end  in  destruction, 
unless  she  could  win  the  Russian  power  by  agreement,  or  bend  it  by 
conquest,  and  then  strengthened  by  this  power,  turn  back  and  redeem 
the  lost  lands  of  Pomerania  and  Prussia. 

The  first  step  in  the  new  career  was  an  alliance  with  Yagello 
(Yahailo)  of  Lithuania,  from  which  much  was  hoped.  This  event 
begins  a new  era  in  Polish  history;  to  this  event  we  must  now  give 
attention,  for  it  was  the  first  in  a long  series  which  ended  in  the  great 
outburst  described  in  this  book,  — the  revolt  of  the  Russians  against 
the  Commonwealth. 

To  reach  the  motives  of  this  famous  agreement  between  the 
Lithuanian  prince  and  the  nobles  and  clergy  of  Poland,  — for  these 
two  estates  had  become  the  only  power  in  the  land,  — we  must  turn 
to  Russia. 

Lithuania  of  itself  was  small,  and  a prince  of  that  country,  if  it 
stood  alone,  would  have  received  scant  attention  from  Poland;  but 
the  Lithuanian  Grand  Prince  was  ruler  over  all  the  lands  of  western 
Russia  as  well  as  those  of  his  own  people. 

What  was  Russia  1 

The  definite  appearance  of  Russia  in  history  dates  from  862,  when 
Rurik  came  to  Novgorod,  invited  by  the  people  to  rule  over  them. 
Oleg,  the  successor  of  this  prince,  transferred  his  capital  from  Nov- 
gorod to  Kieff  on  the  Dnieper,  which  remained  the  chief  city  and  cap- 
ital for  two  centuries  and  a half.  Rurik’s  great-grandson,  Vladimir, 
introduced  Christianity  into  Russia  at  the  end  of  the  tenth  century. 
During  his  long  reign  and  that  of  his  son  Yaroslav  the  Lawgiver,  the 
boundary  was  fixed  between  Russia  and  Poland  through  the  places 
described  above,  and  coincided  very  nearly  with  the  watershed  divid- 
ing the  two  river-systems  of  the  Dnieper  and  tlie  Vistula,  and  serves 
to  this  day  as  tlie  boundary  l)etween  the  Russian  and  Polish  languages 
and  the  Eastern  and  Catholic  churches. 

In  1157  Kieff  ceased  to  be  the  seat  of  the  Grand  Prince,  the 
capital  of  Russia.  A new  centre  of  activity  and  government  was 
founded  in  tlie  north,  — first  at  Suzdal,  and  then  at  Vladimir,  to  be 
transferred  later  to  Moscow. 

In  1240  the  conquest  of  Russia  by  the  Tartars  was  complete. 
Half  a million  or  more  of  armed  Asiatics  had  swept  over  the  land. 


INTRODUCTION. 


IX 


destroying  everything  where  they  went.  A part  of  this  multitude 
advanced  through  Poland,  and  were  stopped  in  Silesia  and  Moravia 
only  by  the  combined  elforts  of  central  Europe.  The  Tartar  domin- 
ion lasted  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  (1240-1490),  and  dur- 
ing this  period  great  changes  took  place.  Russia  before  the  Tartar 
conquest  was  a large  country,  whose  western  boundary  was  the  east- 
ern boundary  of  Poland  ; liberated  Russia  was  a comparatively  small 
country,  with  its  capital  at  Moscow,  and  having  interposed  between 
it  and  Poland  a large  state  extending  from  the  Baltic  to  the  Black 
Sea,  — a state  which  was  composed  of  two  thirds  of  that  Russia 
which  was  ruled  before  the  Tartar  conquest  by  the  descendants  of 
Rurik  ; a state  which  included  Little,  Red,  Black,  and  White  Russia, 
more  than  two  thirds  of  the  best  lands,  and  Kieff,  with  the  majority 
of  the  historic  towns  of  pre-Tartar  Russia. 

How  was  this  state  founded  ? 

This  state  was  the  Lithuanian  Russian,  — Litva  i Rus  (Lithuania 
and  Russia),  as  it  is  called  by  the  Russians,  — and  it  rose  in  the  follow- 
ing manner.  In  the  irregular  triangle  on  the  Baltic,  between  Russia  and 
Poland  of  the  twelfth  century,  lived  tribes  of  Finnish  and  Lithuanian 
stock,  about  a dozen  in  number.  In  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  cen- 
turies these  were  all  conquered,  — the  Prussian  Lithuanians  from  the 
Niemen  to  the  Vistula,  by  the  Teutonic  Knights,  aided  by  crusading 
adventurers  from  western  Europe  ; the  others,  Lithuanian  and  Finn- 
ish, by  the  Knights  of  the  Sword,  — with  the  exception  of  two 
tribes,  the  Lithuanians  proper,  on  the  upper  waters  of  the  Niemen 
and  its  tributaries,  and  the  Jmuds  or  Samogitians  on  the  right  bank 
of  the  same  river,  lower  down  and  between  the  Lithuanians  and  the 
sea.  These  two  small  tribes  were  destined  through  their  princes  — 
remarkable  men  in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  word  — to  play  a great  part 
in  Russian  and  Polish  history.  It  is  needless  to  say  much  of  the 
Lithuanians,  who  are  better  known  to  scholars  than  any  people,  per- 
haps, of  similar  numbers  in  Europe.  The  main  interest  in  them  at 
present  is  confined  to  their  language,  which,  though  very  valuable 
to  the  philologist  and  beautiful  in  itself,  has  never  been  used  in 
government  or  law,  and  has  but  one  book  considered  as  belonging 
to  literature,  — “ The  Four  Seasons”  by  Donaleitis. 

Though  small,  the  Lithuanian  country,  ruled  by  a number  of 
petty  princes,  was  as  much  given  to  anarchy  as  larger  aggregations  of 
men.  United  for  a time  under  Mindog  by  reason  of  pressure  from 
outside,  the  Lithuanians  rose  first  to  prominence  under  Gedimin 
(1315-1340),  who  in  a quarter  of  a century  was  able  to  substitute 
himself  for  the  petty  princes  of  western  Russia  and  extend  his  power 


X 


INTRODUCTION. 


to  the  south  of  Kieff.  Gediniin  was  followed  by  Olgerd,  who  with 
his  uncle  Keistut  ruled  till  1377  ; during  which  time  the  domains  of 
the  Lithuanian  prince  were  extended  to  the  Crimea,  and  included 
the  whole  basin  of  the  Dnieper  with  its  tributaries,  together  with  the 
upper  Dvina.  Gediniin  and  Olgerd  respected  in  all  places  the  clergy 
of  the  Eastern  Church,  and  thus  acquired  rule  over  a great  extent  of 
country  with  comparative  ease  and  rapidity. 

Olgerd,  who  had  completed  a great  state,  left  it  to  his  sons 
and  his  brother  Keistut.  Yagello  (Yahailo),  one  of  these  sons,  had 
Keistut  put  to  death;  his  brothers  and  cousins  fled  ; Yagello  became 
sole  master.  At  this  juncture  the  nobles  and  clergy  of  Poland 
effected  an  arrangement  by  which  Yagello,  on  condition  of  becoming 
a Catholic,  introducing  the  Catholic  religion  into  Lithuania,  and 
joining  the  state  to  Poland,  was  to  marry  the  Queen  Yadviga  (the 
last  survivor  of  the  royal  house)  and  be  crowned  king  of  Poland  at 
Cracow.  All  these  conditions  were  carried  out,  and  with  the  reign 
of  Yagello  Polish  history  assumes  an  entirely  new  character. 

With  the  establishment  by  Gediniin  and  Olgerd  of  the  Lithuanian 
dynasty  and  its  conquests,  there  were  two  Russias  instead  of  one,  — 
Western  Russia,  ruled  by  the  house  of  Gediniin,  and  Eastern  Russia, 
ruled  by  the  house  of  Rurik,  It  had  become  the  ambition  of  the 
Lithuanian  princes  to  unite  all  Russia  ; it  had  long  been  the  fixed 
purpose  of  the  princes  at  Moscow  to  recover  their  ancient  patrimony, 
the  lands  of  Vladimir  and  Yaroslav  ; that  is,  all  western  Russia  to 
the  Polish  frontier  ; consequently  all  the  lands  added  by  the  Lith- 
uanian princes  to  their  little  realm  on  the  Niemen  and  its  tributaries. 
This  struggle  between  the  two  houses  was  very  bitter,  and  more  than 
once  it  seemed  as  though  Moscow’s  day  had  come,  and  Vilna  was  to 
be  the  capital  of  reconstituted  Russia. 

When  the  question  was  at  this  stage,  Yagello  became  King  of 
Poland.  The  union,  purely  personal  at  first,  became  more  intimate 
later  on  by  means  of  the  two  elements  of  Polish  influence,  the 
Church  and  the  nobility.  Catholicism  w^as  made  the  religion  of  the 
Lithuanians  at  once  ; and  twenty-seven  years  later,  at  Horodlo,  it 
was  settled  that  the  Lithuanian  Catholics  of  the  higher  classes  should 
receive  the  same  privileges  as  the  Polish  nobility,  with  whom  they 
were  joined  by  means  of  heraldry,  — a peculiar  arrangement,  through 
which  a number  of  Lithuanian  families  received  the  arms  of  some 
Polish  house,  and  became  thus  associated,  as  the  original  inhabitants 
of  America  are  associated  under  the  same  totem  by  the  process  of 
adoption. 

Without  giving  details,  for  which  there  is  no  space  here,  we  state 


INTRODUCTION. 


XI 


merely  the  meaning  of  all  the  details.  Lithuania  struggled  persist- 
ently against  anything  more  than  a personal  unioii;  while  Poland 
struggled  j List  as  persistently  for  a complete  union  ; hut  no  matter 
how  the  Lithuanians  might  gain  at  one  time  or  another,  the  per- 
sonal union  under  a king  influenced  hy  Polish  ideas  joined  to  the 
great  weight  of  the  clergy  and  nobility  was  too  much  for  them,  and 
the  end  of  the  whole  struggle  was  that  under  Sigismond  Augustus, 
the  last  of  the  Yagellon  kings,  a diet  was  held  at  Lublin  in  which  a 
union  between  Poland  and  Lithuania  was  proclaimed  against  the  pro- 
test of  a large  number  of  the  Lithuanians  who  left  the  diet.  The  King, 
who  was  hereditary  Grand  Duke  of  Lithuania,  and  childless,  made  a 
present  to  Poland  of  his  rights,  — made  Poland  his  heir.  The  petty 
nobility  of  Lithuania  were  placed  on  the  same  legal  footing  as  the 
princes  and  men  of  great  historic  families.  Lithuania  was  assimi- 
lated to  Poland  in  institutions. 

The  northern  part  of  West  Russia  was  attached  to  Lithuania,  and 
all  southern  Russia  merged  directly  in  Poland.  If  the  work  of  this 
diet  had  been  productive  of  concord,  and  therefore  of  strength,  Poland 
might  have  established  herself  firmly  by  the  sea  and  won  the  first 
place  in  eastern  Europe  ; but  the  Commonwealth,  either  from  choice 
or  necessity,  was  more  occupied  in  struggling  with  Russians  than  in 
standing  with  firm  foot  on  the  Baltic.  Sound  statesmanship  would 
have  taught  the  Poles  that  for  them  it  was  a question  of  life  and 
death  to  possess  Pomerania  and  Prussia,  and  make  the  Oder  at  least 
their  western  boundary.  They  had  the  power  to  do  that  ; they  had 
the  power  to  expel  the  two  military  orders  from  the  coast  ; but  they 
did  not  exert  it,  — a neglect  which  cost  them  dear  in  later  times. 
Moscow  would  not  have  escaped  the  Poles  had  they  been  masters 
of  the  Baltic,  and  had  they,  instead  of  fighting  with  Cossacks  and 
Russians,  attached  them  to  the  Commonwealth  by  toleration  and 
justice. 

The  whole  internal  policy  of  Poland  from  the  coronation  of  Yagello 
to  the  reign  of  Vladislav  IV.  was  to  assimilate  the  nobility  of  Lithu- 
ania and  Russia  to  that  of  Poland  in  political  rights  and  in  religious 
profession.  The  success  was  complete  in  the  political  sense,  and 
practically  so  in  the  religious.  The  Polish  nobility,  who  were  in 
fact  the  state,  possessed  at  the  time  of  Yagello’s  coronation  all  the 
land,  and  owned  the  labor  of 'the  people;  later  on  they  ceased  to 
pay  taxes  of  any  kind.  It  was  a great  bribe  to  the  nobles  of 
Lithuania  and  Russia  to  occupy  the  same  position.  The  Lithuanians 
became  Catholics  at  the  accession  of  Yagello,  or  soon  after  ; but  in 
Russia,  where  all  belonged  to  the  Orthodox  Church,  the  process  was 


/ 


xii  INTRODUCTION. 

slow,  even  if  sure.  The  princes  Ostrorog  and  Dominik  Zaslavski  of 
this  book  were  of  Russian  families  which  held  their  faith  for  a loii<^ 
time.  The  parents  of  Prince  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski  were  Orthodox, 
and  his  mother  on  her  death-bed  implored  him  to  be  true  to  the  faith 
of  his  ancestors. 

All  had  been  done  that  could  be  done  with  the  nobility  ; but  the 
great  mass  of  Russian  people  holding  the  same  faith  as  the  Russians 
of  the  East,  whose  capital  was  at  Moscow,  were  not  considered  re- 
liable ; therefore  a union  of  churches  was  effected,  mainly  through 
the  formal  initiative  of  the  King  Sigismond  III.  and  a few  ecclesias- 
tics, but  rejected  by  a great  majority  of  the  Russian  clergy  and  people. 
This  new  or  united  church,  which  retained  the  Slav  language  with 
Eastern  customs  and  liturgy,  but  recognized  the  supremacy  of  the 
Pope,  was  made  the  state  church  of  Russia. 

From  this  rose  aU  the  religious  trouble. 

The  Russians,  when  Hmelnitski  appeared,  were  in  the  following 
condition  : Their  land  was  gone;  the  power  of  life  and  death  over 
them  resided  in  lords,  either  Poles  or  Polonized  Russians,  who  gen- 
erally gave  this  power  to  agents  or  tenants,  not  infrequently  Jews. 
All  justice,  all  administration,  all  power  belonged  to  the  lord  or  to 
whomsoever  he  delegated  his  authority;  there  was  no  appeal.  A 
people  with  an  active  communal  government  of  their  own  in  former 
times  were  now  reduced  to  complete  slavery.  Such  was  the  Russian 
complaint  on  the  material  side.  On  the  moral  side  it  was  that  their 
masters  were  filching  their  faith  from  them.  Having  stripped  them 
of  everything  in  this  life,  they  were  trying  to  deprive  them  of  life  to 
come. 

The  outburst  of  popular  rage  against  Poland  was  without  example 
in  history  for  intensity  and  volume,  and  this  would  have  made  the 
revolt  remarkable  whatever  its  motives  or  objects.  But  the  Cossack 
war  was  of  world- wide  importance  in  view  of  the  issues.  The  triumph 
of  Poland  would  have  brought  the  utter  subjection  of  the  Cossacks 
and  the  people,  with  the  extinction  of  Eastern  Orthodoxy  not  only  in 
Russia  but  in  other  lands;  for  the  triumph  of  Poland  would  have  left 
no  place  for  Moscow  on  earth  but  a place  of  subjection.  The  triumph 
of  the  Cossacks  would  have  brought  a mixed  government,  with  reli- 
gious toleration  and  a king  having  means  to  curb  the  all-powerful 
nobles.  This  was  what  Hmelnitski  sought;  this  was  the  dream  of 
Ossolinski  the  Chancellor;  this,  if  realized,  might  possibly  have  saved 
the  Commonwealth,  and  made  it  a constitutional  government  instead 
of  an  association  of  irresponsible  magnates. 

It  turned  out  that  the  Cossacks  and  the  unrisen  ueople  were  not  a 


INTRODUCTION. 


xiii 

match  for  the  Poles,  and  it  was  not  in  the  interest  of  the  Tartars  to 
give  the  Cossacks  the  fruits  of  victory.  It  was  tlie  policy  of  the 
Tartars  to  bring  the  Poles  into  trouble  and  then  rescue  them;  they 
wished  the  Poles  to  have  the  upper  hand,  but  barely  have  it,  and  be 
in  continual  danger  of  losing  it.  ' 

The  battle  of  Berestechko,  instead  of  giving  peace  to  the  Common- 
wealth, opened  a new  epoch  of  trouble.  Hmelnitski,  the  ablest  man 
in  Europe  at  that  time,  could  be  conquered  by  nothing  but  death. 
Though  beaten  through  the  treachery  of  the  Khan  at  Berestechko  and 
perhaps  also  by  treason  in  his  own  camp,  he  rallied,  concluded  the 
treaty  of  Belaya  Tserkoff,  which  reduced  the  Cossack  army  from 
forty  to  twelve  thousand  men,  but  left  Hmelnitski  hetman  of  the 
Zaporojians.  That  was  the  great  mistake  of  the  Poles ; every  success 
was  for  them  a failure  so  long  as  Hmelnitski  had  a legal  existence. 

The  Poles,  though  intellectual,  sympathetic,  brave,  and  gifted  with 
high  personal  qualities  that  have  made  them  many  friends,  have 
been  always  deficient  in  collective  wisdom ; and  there  is  probably  no 
more  astonishing  antithesis  in  Europe  than  the  Poles  as  individuals 
and  the  Poles  as  a people. 

After  Berestechko  the  Poles  entered  the  Ukraine  as  masters. 
Vishnyevetski  went  as  the  ruling  spirit.  To  all  appearance  the  time 
of  his  triumph  had  come  ; but  one  day  after  dinner  he  fell  ill  and 
died  suddenly.  The  verdict  of  the  Eussian  people  was  : The  Al- 
mighty preserved  him  through  every  danger,  saved  him  from  every 
enemy,  and  by  reason  of  the  supreme  wickedness  of  “ Yarema,”  re- 
served him  for  his  own  holy  and  punishing  hand. 

The  old  order  of  things  was  restored  in  Eussia,  — landlords,  garri- 
sons, Jews;  but  now  came  the  most  striking  event  in  the  whole 
history. 

Moldavia,  the  northern  part  of  the  present  kingdom  of  Eomania, 
was  at  that  time  a separate  principality,  owning  the  suzerainty  of  the 
Sultan.  Formerly  it  had  been  a part  of  the  Eussian  principality  of 
Galich  (Galicia),  joined  to  Poland  in  the  reign  of  Kazimir  the  Great, 
but  connected,  at  the  time  of  our  story,  with  Turkey.  The  Poles  had 
intimate  relations  with  the  country,  and  sought  to  bring  it  back. 
The  Hospodar  was  Vassily  Lupul,  a man  of  fabulous  wealth,  accord- 
ing to  report,  and  the  father  of  two  daughters,  whose  beauty  was  the 
wonder  of  eastern  Europe.  Prince  Eadzivil  of  Lithuania  had  married 
the  elder  ; the  younger,  Domna  (Domina)  Eosanda,  was  sought  in 
marriage  by  three  men  from  Poland  and  by  Timofei  Hmelnitski,  the 
son  of  Bogdan.  The  first  of  the  Poles  was  Dmitry  Vishnyevetski;  the 
second  was  Kalinovski,  the  aged  hetman  of  the  Crown,  captured  by 


xiv 


INTRODUCTION. 


Hmelnitski  at  Korsun,  but  now  free  and  more  ambitious  than  any 
man  in  the  Commonwealth  of  half  his  age,  which  was  then  near 
seventy. 

Lupul,  who  had  consented  to  the  marriage  of  his  daughter  with 
young  Hmelnitski,  preferred  Vishnyevetski ; whereupon  Bogdan  ex- 
claimed, “ We  will  send  a hundred  thousand  best  men  with  the 
bridegroom.”  Thirty-six  thousand  Cossacks  and  Tartars  set  out  for 
Yassy,  the  residence  of  Lupul.  Kalinovski,  the  Polish  hetman,  with 
twenty  thousand  men,  barred  the  way  to  young  Hmelnitski  at  Batog 
on  the  boundary.  It  was  supposed  that  Timofei  was  attended  by  a 
party  of  only  five  thousand,  and  Kalinovski  intended  to  finish  a rival 
and  destroy  the  son  of  an  enemy  at  a blow.  This  delusion  of  the 
hetman  was  probably  caused,  but  in  every  case  confirmed,  by  a letter 
from  Bogdan,  in  which  he  stated  that  his  son,  with  some  attendants, 
was  on  his  way  to  marry  the  daughter  of  the  Hospodar ; that  young 
men  are  hot-headed  and  given  to  quarrels,  blood  might  be  spilled  ; 
therefore  he  asked  Kalinovski  to  withdraw  and  let  the  party  pass. 

This  was  precisely  what  Kalinovski  would  not  do  ; he  resolved 
to  stop  Timofei  by  force.  The  first  day,  five  thousand  Cossacks  and 
Tartars,  while  passing  to  the  west,  were  attacked  by  the  Poles,  who 
pursued  them  with  cavalry.  When  a good  distance  from  the  camp, 
a courier  rushed  to  the  hetman  with  news  of  a general  attack  on  the 
rear  of  the  Polish  army.  The  Poles  returned  in  haste,  pursued  in 
their  turn. 

Young  Hmelnitski  had  fallen  upon  a division  of  the  army  in  the 
rear  of  the  camp,  and  almost  destroyed  it.  Darkness  brought  an  end 
to  the  struggle.  No  eye  was  closed  on  either  side  that  night.  One 
half  of  the  Polish  army  resolved  to  escape  in  spite  of  the  hetman. 
At  daybreak  they  were  marching.  “ They  shall  not  flee ! ” said 
Kalinovski.  “ Stop  them  with  cavalry  ; open  on  the  cowards  with 
cannon  ! ” One  part  of  the  Polish  army  hurried  to  stop  the  other  ; 
there  was  a discharge  of  artillery ; some  of  the  fugitives  rushed  on, 
but  most  of  them  stopped.  Then  a second  discharge  of  artillery,  and 
a battle  began.  The  Cossacks  gazed  on  this  wonderful  scene  ; when 
their  amazement  had  passed,  they  attacked  the  enemy,  and  inde- 
scribable slaughter  began.  It  was  impossible  for  the  Poles  to  re-form 
or  make  effective  defence.  At  this  moment  the  army-servants,  many 
of  whom  were  Russians,  set  fire  to  the  camp.  Outnumbered  and 
panic-stricken,  thousands  of  Poles  rushed  into  the  Bug  and  were 
drowned.  The  Cossacks,  with  Berestechko  in  mind,  showed  mercy 
to  no  man  ; and  of  the  whole  army  of  twenty  thousand,  less  than  five 
hundred  escaped.  The  peasants  in  all  the  country  about  killed  the 


INTRODUCTION. 


XV 


fugitives  with  scythes  and  clubs.  Those  who  crossed  the  river  were 
slaughtered  on  the  other  bank  ; among  them  was  Samuel  Kalinovski, 
son  of  the  hetman.  Then  Kalinovski  himself,  seeing  that  all  was 
lost  cried,  “ I have  no  wish  to  live ; I am  ashamed  to  look  on  the  sun 
of  this  morning  ! ’’  and  rushed  to  the  thick  of  the  fight.  He  per- 
ished; and  a Nogai  horseman  raced  over  the  field,  while  from  his 
saddle-bow  depended  the  head  of  the  hetman  with  its  white  stream- 
ing hair.  After  the  battle  the  body  was  discovered;  on  it  the  por- 
trait of  Domna  Rosanda  and  the  letter  of  Bogdan. 

Farther  on,  near  the  Bug,  was  a division  of  five  thousand  Germans 
under  command  of  Marek  Sobieski,  the  gifted  chief  who  had  fought 
at  Zbaraj.  Attacked  in  front  by  the  Cossacks,  they  stood  with  man- 
ful persistence  till  Karach  Murza,  the  Nogai  commander,  at  the  head 
of  fourteen  thousand  men,  descended  upon  them  from  the  hills  of 
Botog  like  a mighty  rain  from  the  clouds  or  a whirlwind  of  the  des- 
ert, as  the  Ukraine  chronicler  phrases  it.  Split  in  the  centre,  torn 
through  and  through,  the  weapons  dropped  from  their  hands,  they 
were  ridden  down  and  sabred  by  Nogais  and  Cossacks.  Sobieski 
perished  ; Pshiyemski,  commander  of  artillery,  was  killed. 

A year  later  the  Poles  at  Jvanyets  were  in  greater  straits  than 
ever  before.  They  were  surrounded  by  Hmelnitski  and  the  Khan  so 
that  no  escape  was  possible  ; but  they  had  more  gold  to  give  than  had 
the  Cossacks.  They  satisfied  those  in  power,  from  the  Khan  down- 
ward, with  gifts,  and  covenanted  to  let  them  plunder  Russia  and  seize 
Russian  captives  during  six  weeks.  On  these  conditions  the  Tartars 
deserted  Hmelnitski,  peace  was  concluded,  and  the  Polish  army  and 
king  were  saved  from  captivity. 

This  was  the  last  act  of  the  Cossack-Tartar  alliance.  Hmelnitski 
now  turned  to  Moscow;  the  Zaporojian  army  took  the  oath  of  alle- 
giance to  Alexis,  father  of  Peter  the  Great.  Lithuania  and  western 
Russia  were  overrun  by  the  forces  of  Moscow  and  the  Cossacks.  The 
Swedes  occupied  Warsaw  and  Cracow.  Karl  Gustav,  their  king, 
became  king  of  Poland.  Yan  Kazimir  fled  to  Silesia. 

Again  the  Polish  king  came  back,  but  soon  resigned,  and  ended 
his  life  in  France. 

The  eastern  bank  of  the  Dnieper,  with  Kieff  on  the  west,  went  to 
Russia;  but  it  was  not  till  the  reign  of  Katherine  II.  that  western 
Russia  was  united  to  the  east,  and  Prussia  and  Austria  received  all 
the  lands  of  Poland  proper. 

I feel  constrained  to  ask  kindly  indulgence  from  the  readers  of 
this  sketch.  I am  greatly  afraid  that  it  will  seem  indefinite  and 
lacking  in  precision  ; but  the  field  to  be  covered  is  so  great  that  I 


INTRODUCTION. 


xvi 

wrote  with  two  kinds  of  readers  in  view,  — those  who  are  already 
well  acquainted  with  Slav  history,  and  those  who  do  not  know  this 
history  yet,  but  who  may  be  roused  to  examine  it  for  themselves.  I 
hope  to  give  a sketch  of  this  history  in  a future  not  too  remote,  with 
an  account  of  the  sources  of  original  information  ; so  that  impartial 
students,  as  Americans  are  by  position,  may  have  some  assistance  in 
beginning  a work  of  such  commanding  importance  as  the  history  of 
Poland  and  Russia. 

Jeremiah  Curtin- 

Washington,  D.  C,,  April  4,  1890. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  year  1647  was  that  wonderful  year  in  which  mani- 
fold signs  in  the  heavens  and  on  the  earth  announced  mis- 
fortunes of  some  kind  and  unusual  events.  Contemporary 
chroniclers  relate  that  beginning  with  spring-time  myriads 
of  locusts  swarmed  from  the  Wilderness,  destroying  the 
grain  and  the  grass ; this  was  a forerunner  of  Tartar 
raids.  In  the  summer  there  was  a great  eclipse  of  the 
sun,  and  soon  after  a comet  appeared  in  the  sky.  In 
Warsaw  a tomb  was  seen  over  the  city,  and  a fiery  cross  in 
the  clouds ; fasts  were  held  and  alms  given,  for  some  men 
declared  that  a plague  would  come  on  the  land  and  destroy 
the  people.  Finally,  so  mild  a winter  set  in,  that  the  oldest 
inhabitants  could  not  remember  the  like  of  it.  In  the 
southern  provinces  ice  did  not  confine  the  rivers,  which, 
swollen  by  the  daily  melting  of  snows,  left  their  courses 
and  flooded  the  banks.  Rainfalls  were  frequent.  The 
steppe  was  drenched,  and  became  an  immense  slough. 
The  sun  was  so  warm  in  the  south  that,  wonder  of  won- 
ders ! in  Bratslav  and  the  Wilderness  a green  fleece  cov- 
ered the  steppes  and  plains  in  the  middle  of  December. 
The  swarms  in  the  beehives  began  to  buzz  and  bustle; 
cattle  were  bellowing  in  the  fields.  Since  such  an  order  of 
things  appeared  altogether  unnatural,  all  men  in  Russia 
who  were  waiting  or  looking  for  unusual  events  turned 
their  excited  minds  and  eyes  especially  to  the  Wilderness, 
from  which  rather  than  anywhere  else  danger  might  show 
itself. 

At  that  time  there  was  nothing  unusual  in  the  Wilder- 
ness, — no  struggles  there,  nor  encounters,  beyond  those 

1 


2 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


of  ordinary  occurrence,  and  known  only  to  tke  eagles, 
hawks,  ravens,  and  beasts  of  the  plain.  For  the  Wil- 
derness was  of  this  character  at  that  period.  The  last 
traces  of  settled  life  ended  on  the  way  to  the  south,  at 
no  great  distance  beyond  Chigirin  on  the  side  of  the  Dnie- 
per, and  on  the  side  of  the  Dniester  not  far  from  Uman; 
then  forward  to  the  bays  and  sea  there  was  nothing  but 
steppe  after  steppe,  hemmed  in  by  the  two  rivers  as  by 
a frame.  At  the  bend  of  the  Dnieper  in  the  lower  country 
beyond  the  Cataracts  Cossack  life  was  seething,  but  in  the 
open  plains  no  man  dwelt;  only  along  the  shores  were 
nestled  here  and  there  little  fields,  like  islands  in  the  sea. 
The  land  belonged  in  name  to  Poland,  but  it  was  an  empty 
land,  in  which  the  Commonwealth  permitted  the  Tartars  to 
graze  their  herds ; but  since  the  Cossacks  prevented  this 
frequently,  the  field  of  pasture  was  a field  of  battle  too. 

How  many  struggles  were  fought  in  that  region,  how 
many  people  had  laid  down  their  lives  there,  no  man  had 
counted,  no  man  remembered.  Eagles,  falcons,  and  ravens 
alone  saw  these ; and  wdioever  from  a distance  heard  the 
sound  of  wings  and  the  call  of  ravens,  whoever  beheld 
the  whirl  of  birds  circling  over  one  place,  knew  that 
corpses  or  unburied  bones  were  lying  beneath.  Men  were 
hunted  in  the  grass  as  wolves  or  wild  goats.  All  who 
wished,  engaged  in  this  hunt.  Fugitives  from  the  law 
defended  themselves  in  the  wild  steppes.  The  armed 
herdsman  guarded  his  flock,  the  warrior  sought  adventure, 
the  robber  plunder,  the  Cossack  a Tartar,  the  Tartar  a 
Cossack.  It  happened  that  whole  bands  guarded  herds 
from  troops  of  robbers.  The  steppe  was'  both  empty  and 
filled,  quiet  and  terrible,  peaceable  and  full  of  ambushes ; 
wild  by  reason  of  its  wild  plains,  but  wild,  too,  from  the 
wild  spirit  of  men. 

At  times  a great  war  filled  it.  Then  there  flowed  over  it 
like  waves  Tartar  cliambuls,  Cossack  regiments,  Polish  or 
Wallachian  companies.  In  the  night-time  the  neighing  of 
horses  answered  the  howling  of  wolves,  the  voices  of  drums 
and  brazen  trumpets  flew  on  to  the  island  of  Ovid  and  the 
sea,  and  along  the  black  trail  of  Kutchman  there  seemed  an 
inundation  of  men.  The  boundaries  of  the  Commonwealth 
were  guarded  from  Kamenyets  to  the  Dnieper  by  outposts 
and  stanitsas ; and  when  the  roads  were  about  to  swarm 
with  people,  it  was  known  especially  by  the  countless  flocks 
of  birds  which,  frightened  by  the  Tartars,  flew  onward  to  the 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


3 


north.  But  the  Tartar,  if  he  slipped  out  from  the  Black 
Forest  or  crossed  the  Dniester  from  the  Wallachian  side, 
came  by  the  southern  provinces  together  with  the  birds. 

That  winter,  however,  the  birds  did  not  come  with  their 
uproar  to  the  Commonwealth.  It  was  stiller  on  the  steppe 
than  usual.  At  the  moment  when  our  narrative  begins  the 
sun  was  just  setting,  and  its  reddish  rays  threw  light  on 
a land  entirely  empty.  On  the  northern  rim  of  the  Wil- 
derness, along  the  Omelnik  to  its  mouth,  the  sharpest 
eye  could  not  discover  a living  soul,  nor  even  a move- 
ment in  the  dark,  dry,  and  withered  steppe  grass.  The 
sun  showed  but  half  its  shield  from  behind  the  horizon. 
The  heavens  became  obscured,  and  then  the  steppe  grew 
darker  and  darker  by  degrees.  Near  the  left  bank,  on  a 
small  height  resembling  more  a grave-mound  than  a hill, 
were  the  mere  remnants  of  a walled  stanitsa  which  once 
upon  a time  had  been  built  by  Fedor  Buchatski  and  then 
torn  down  by  raids.  A long  shadow  stretched  from  this 
ruin.  In  the  distance  gleamed  the  waters  of  the  wide- 
spread Omelnik,  which  in  that  place  turned  toward  the 
Dnieper.  But  the  lights  went  out  each  moment  in  the 
heavens  and  on  the  earth.  From  the  sky  were  heard 
the  cries  of  storks  in  their  flight  to  the  sea ; with  this 
exception  the  stillness  was  unbroken  by  a sound. 

Night  came  down  upon  the  Wilderness,  and  with  it  the 
hour  of  ghosts.  Cossacks  on  guard  in  the  stanitsas  related 
in  those  days  that  the  shades  of  men  who  had  fallen  in 
sudden  death  and  in  sin  used  to  rise  up  at  night  and  carry 
on  dances  in  which  they  were  hindered  neither  by  cross 
nor  church.  Also,  when  the  wicks  which  showed  the  time 
of  midnight  began  to  burn  out,  prayers  for  the  dead  were 
offered  throughout  the  stanitsas.  It  was  said,  too,  that  the 
shades  of  mounted  men  coursing  through  the  waste  barred 
the  road  to  wayfarers,  whining  and  begging  them  for  a sign 
of  the  holy  cross.  Among  these  ghosts  vampires  also  w^ere 
met  with,  who  pursued  people  with  howls.  A trained  ear 
might  distinguish  at  a distance  the  howls  of  a vampire 
from  those  of  a wolf.  Whole  legions  of  shadows  were  also 
seen,  which  sometimes  came  so  near  the  stanitsas  that  the 
sentries  sounded  the  alarm.  This  was  generally  the  har- 
binger of  a great  war. 

The  meeting  of  a single  ghost  foreboded  no  good,  either ; 
but  it  was  not  always  necessarily  of  evil  omen,  for  fre- 
quently a living  man  would  appear  before  travellers  and 


4 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.. 


vanish  like  a shadow,  and  therefore  might  easily  and  often 
be  taken  for  a ghost. 

Night  came  quickly  on  the  Omelnik,  and  there  was  nothing 
surprising  in  the  fact  that  a figure,  either  a man  or  a ghost, 
made  its  appearance  at  the  side  of  the  deserted  stanitsa. 
The  moon  coming  out  from  behind  the  Dnieper  whitened 
the  waste,  the  tops  of  the  thistles,  and  the  distance  of  the 
steppe.  Immediately  there  appeared  lower  down  on  the 
plain  some  other  beings  of  the  night.  The  flitting  clouds 
hid  the  light  of  the  moon  from  moment  to  moment;  conse- 
quently those  figures  flashed  up  in  the  darkness  at  one 
instant,  and  the  next  they  were  blurred.  At  times  they  dis- 
appeared altogether,  and  seemed  to  melt  in  the  shadow. 
Pushing  on  toward  the  height  on  which  the  first  man  was 
standing,  they  stole  up  quietly,  carefully,  slowly,  halting 
at  intervals. 

There  was  something  awe-exciting  in  their  movements, 
as  there  was  in  all  that  steppe  which  was  so  calm  in  ap- 
pearance. The  wind  at  times  blew  from  the  Dnieper,  caus- 
ing a mournful  rustle  among  the  dried  thistles,  which  bent 
and  trembled  as  in  fear.  At  last  the  figures  vanished  in 
the  shadow  of  the  ruins.  In  the  uncertain  light  of  that 
hour  nothing  could  be  seen  save  the  single  horseman  on 
the  height. 

But  the  rustle  arrested  his  attention.  Approaching  the 
edge  of  the  mound,  he  began  to  look  carefully  into  the 
steppe.  At  that  moment  the  wind  stopped,  the  rustling 
ceased ; there  was  perfect  rest. 

Suddenly  a piercing  whistle  was  heard ; mingled  voices 
began  to  shout  in  terrible  confusion,  Allah  ! Allah!  Jesus 
Christ ! Save ! Kill ! ” The  report  of  muskets  re-echoed  ; 
red  flashes  rent  the  darkness.  The  tramp  of  horses  was 
heard  with  the  clash  of  steel.  Some  new  horsemen  rose  as 
it  were  from  beneath  the  surface  of  the  steppe.  You  would 
have  said  that  a storm  had  sprung  up  on  a sudden  in  that 
silent  and  ominous  land.  The  shrieks  of  men  followed  the 
terrible  clash.  Then  all  was  silent ; the  struggle  was  over. 

Apparently  one  of  its  usual  scenes  had  been  enacted  in 
the  Wilderness. 

The  horsemen  gathered  in  groups  on  the  height ; a few 
of  them  dismounted,  and  examined  something  carefully. 
iVIeanwhile  a powerful  and  commanding  voice  was  heard  in 
the  darkness. 

“ Strike  a fire  in  front ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


5 


In  a moment  sparks  sprang  out,  and  soon  a blaze  flashed 
up  from  the  dry  reeds  and  pitch-pine  which  wayfarers 
tlirough  the  Wilderness  always  carried  with  them. 

Straightway  the  staff  for  a hanging-lamp  was  driven  into 
the  earth.  The  glare-  from  above  illuminated  sharply  a 
number  of  men  who  were  bending  over  a form  stretched 
motionless  on  the  ground. 

These  men  were  soldiers,  in  red  uniforms  and  wolf-skin 
caps.  Of  these,  one  who  sat  on  a valiant  steed  appeared  to 
be  the  leader.  Dismounting,  he  approached  the  prostrate 
figure  and  inquired,  — 

“ Well,  Sergeant,  is  he  alive  yet,  or  is  it  all  over  with  him  ?” 

‘^He  is  alive,  but  there  is  a rattling  in  his  throat;  the 
lariat  stifled  him.’^ 

“ Who  is  he  ? ’’ 

He  is  not  a Tartar ; some  man  of  distinction.” 

Then  God  be  thanked  ! ” 

The  chief  looked  attentively  at  the  prostrate  man. 

Well,  just  like  a hetman.” 

‘‘His  horse  is  of  splendid  Tartar  breed;  the  Khan  has 
no  better,”  said  the  sergeant.  “ There  he  stands.” 

The  lieutenant  looked  at  the  horse,  and  his  face  bright- 
ened. Two  soldiers  held  a really  splendid  steed,  who, 
moving  his  ears  and  distending  his  nostrils,  pushed  for- 
ward his  head  and  looked  with  frightened  eyes  at  his 
master. 

“ But  the  horse  will  be  ours.  Lieutenant  ? ” put  in,  with 
an  inquiring  tone,  the  sergeant. 

“ Dog  believer ! would  you  deprive  a Christian  of  his 
horse  in  the  steppe  ? ” 

“ But  it  is  our  booty  — ” 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  stronger  breath- 
ing from  the  suffocated  man. 

“ Pour  gorailka  into  his  mouth,”  said  the  lieutenant,  un- 
doing his  belt. 

“ Are  we  to  spend  the  night  here  ? ” 

“Yes.  Unsaddle  the  horses  and  make  a good  fire.” 

The  soldiers  hurried  around  quickly.  Some  began  to 
rouse  and  rub  the  prostrate  man ; some  started  off  for  reeds 
to  burn ; others  spread  camel  and  bear  skins  on  the  ground 
for  couches. 

The  lieutenant,  troubling  himself  no  more  about  the  suf- 
focated stranger,  unbound  his  belt  and  stretched  himself 
on  a burka  by  the  fire.  He  was  a very  young  man,  of  spare 


6 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


habit  of  body,  dark  complexion,  very  elegant  in  manner, 
with  a delicately  cut  countenance  and  a prominent  aquiline 
nose.  In  his  eyes  were  visible  desperate  daring  and  en- 
durance, bat  his  face  had  an  honest  look.  His  rather  thick 
mustache  and  a beard,  evidently  unshaven  for  a long  time, 
gave  him  a seriousness  beyond  his  years. 

Meanwhile  two  attendants  were  preparing  the  evening 
meal.  Dressed  quarters  of  mutton  were  placed  on  the  fire, 
a number  of  bustards  and  partridges  were  taken  from  the 
packs,  and  one  wild  goat,  which  an  attendant  began  to  skin 
without  delay.  The  fire  blazed  up,  casting  out  upon  the 
steppe  an  enormous  ruddy  circle  of  light.  The  suffocated 
man  began  to  revive  slowly. 

After  a time  he  cast  his  bloodshot  eyes  around  on  the 
strangers,  examining  their  faces  ; then  he  tried  to  stand 
up.  The  soldier  who  had  previously  talked  with  the  lieu- 
tenant raised  him  by  the  armpits ; another  put  in  his  hand 
a halbert,  upon  which  the  stranger  leaned  with  all  his  force. 
His  face  was  still  purple,  his  veins  swollen.  At  last,  with 
a suppressed  voice,  he  coughed  out  his  first  word,  “ Water  ! ” 

They  gave  him  gorailka,  which  he  drank  repeatedly,  and 
which  appeared  to  do  him  good,  for  after  he  had  removed 
the  flask  from  his  lips  at  last,  he  inquired  in  a clear  voice, 
In  whose  liands  am  1?  ” 

The  officer  rose  and  approached  him.  In  the  hands  of 
those  who  saved  3^ou.” 

“ It  was  not  you,  then,  who  caught  me  with  a lariat  ? ” 

“No  ; the  sabre  is  our  weapon,  not  the  lariat.  You  wrong 
our  good  soldiers  with  the  suspicion.  You  were  seized  by  ruf- 
fians, pretended  Tartars.  You  can  look  at  them  if  you  are 
curious,  for  they  are  lying  out  there  slaughtered  like  sheep.’’ 

Saying  this,  he  pointed  with  his  hand  to  a number  of 
dark  bodies  lying  below  the  height. 

To  this  the  stranger  answered,  “ If  you  will  permit  me 
to  rest.” 

They  brought  him  a felt-covered  saddle,  on  which  he 
seated  himself  in  silence. 

He  was  in  the  prime  of  life,  of  medium  height,  with 
broad  shoulders,  almost  gigantic  build  of  body,  and  striking 
features.  He  had  an  enormous  head,  a complexion  dried 
and  sunburnt,  black  eyes,  somewhat  aslant,  like  those  of  a 
Tartar;  over  his  thin  lips  hung  a mustache  ending  at  the 
tips  in  two  broad  bunches.  His  powerful  face  indicated 
courage  and  pride.  There  Avas  in  it  something  at  once 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


T 


attractive  and  repulsive,  — the  dignity  of  a hetman  with 
Tartar  cunning,  kindness,  and  ferocity. 

After  he  had  sat  awhile  on  the  saddle  he  rose,  and  be- 
yond all  expectation,  went  to  look  at  the  bodies  instead  of 
returning  thanks. 

How  churlish  ! ” muttered  the  lieutenant. 

The  stranger  examined  each  face  carefully,  nodding  his 
head  like  a man  who  has  seen  through  everything  ; then  he 
turned  slowly  to  the  lieutenant,  slapping  himself  on  the 
side,  and  seeking  involuntarily  his  belt,  behind  which  he 
wished  evidently  to  pass  his  hand. 

This  importance  in  a man  just  rescued  from  the  hal- 
ter did  not  please  the  young  lieutenant,  and  he  said  in 
irony,  — 

^‘One  might  say  that  you  are  looking  for  acquaintances 
among  those  robbers,  or  that  you  are  saying  a litany  for  their 
souls.’’ 

‘^You  are  both  right  and  wrong.  You  are  right,  for  I 
was  looking  for  acquaintances  ; and  you  are  wrong,  for 
they  are  not  robbers,  but  servants  of  a petty  nobleman,  my 
neighbor.” 

“ Then  it  is  clear  that  you  do  not  drink  out  of  the  same 
spring  with  that  neighbor.” 

A strange  smile  passed  over  the  thin  lips  of  the  stranger. 

“ And  in  that  you  are  wrong,”  muttered  he  through  his 
teeth.  In  a moment  he  added  audibly : But  pardon  for 
not  having  first  given  thanks  for  the  aid  and  effective  succor 
which  freed  me  from  such  sudden  death.  Your  courage  has 
redeemed  my  carelessness,  for  I separated  from  my  men  ; 
but  my  gratitude  is  equal  to  your  good-will.” 

Having  said  this,  he  reached  his  hand  to  the  lieutenant. 

But  the  haughty  young  man  did  not  stir  from  his  place, 
and  was  in  no  hurry  to  give  his  hand  ; instead  of  that  he 
said,  — 

I should  like  to  know  first  if  I have  to  do  with  a 
nobleman  ; for  though  I have  no  doubt  you  are  one,  still 
it  does  not  befit  me  to  accept  the  thanks  of  a nameless 
person.” 

I see  you  have  the  mettle  of  a knight,  and  speak  justly. 
I should  have  begun  my  speech  and  thanks  with  my  name. 
I am  Zenovi  Abdank ; my  escutcheon  that  of  Abdank  with  a 
cross  ; a nobleman  from  the  province  of  Kieff ; a landholder, 
and  a colonel  of  the  Cossack  regiment  of  Prince  Dominik 
Zaslavski.” 


8 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


^^And  I am  Yan  Skshetuski,  lieutenant  of  the  armored 
regiment  of  Prince  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski.” 

You  serve  under  a famous  warrior.  Accept  my  thanks 
and  hand.” 

The  lieutenant  hesitated  no  longer.  It  is  true  that  ar- 
mored officers  looked  down  on  men  of  the  other  regiments ; 
but  Pan  Yan  was  in  the  steppe,  in  the  Wilderness,  where 
such  things  were  less  remembered.  Besides,  he  had  to 
do  with  a colonel.  Of  this  he  had  ocular  proof,  for  when 
his  soldiers  brought  Pan  Abdank  the  belt  and  sabre  which 
were  taken  from  his  person  in  order  to  revive  him,  they 
brought  at  the  same  time  a short  staff  with  a bone  shaft 
and  ivory  head,  such  as  Cossack  colonels  were  in  the  habit 
of  using.  Besides,  the  dress  of  Zenovi  Abdank  was  rich, 
and  his  educated  speech  indicated  a quick  mind  and  social 
training. 

Pan  Yan  therefore  invited  him  to  supper.  The  odor 
of  roasted  meats  began  to  go  out  from  the  fire  just  then, 
tickling  the  nostrils  and  the  palate.  The  attendant  brought 
the  meats,  and  served  them  on  a plate.  The  two  men  fell 
to  eating;  and  when  a good-sized  goat-skin  of  Moldavian 
wine  was  brought,  a lively  conversation  sprang  up  without 
delay. 

A safe  return  home  to  us,”  said  Pan  Yan. 

Then  you  are  returning  home  ? Whence,  may  I ask  ? ” 
inquired  Abdank. 

From  a long  journey,  — from  the  Crimea.” 

^‘What  were  you  doing  there?  Did  you  go  with 
ransom  ? ” 

^‘No,  Colonel,  I went  to  the  Khan  himself.” 

Abdank  turned  an  inquisitive  ear.  “ Did  you,  indeed  ? 
Were  you  well  received  ? And  what  was  vour  errand  to  the 
Khan  ? ” 

carried  a letter  from  Prince  Yeremi.” 

^^You  were  an  envoy,  then!  What  did  the  prince  write 
to  the  Khan  about  ? ” 

The  lieutenant  looked  quickly  at  his  companion. 

Well,  Colonel,”  said  he,  ‘^you  have  looked  into  the  eyes 
of  ruffians  who  captured  you  with  a lariat;  that  is  your 
affair.  But  what  the  prince  wrote  to  the  Khan  is  neither 
your  affair  nor  mine,  but  theirs.* ‘ 

“ I wondered,  a little  while  ago,”  answered  Abdank,  cun- 
ningly, “that  his  highness  the  prince  should  send  such  a 
young  man  to  the  Khan  ; but  after  your  answer  I am  not 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


9 


astonished,  for  I see  that  you  are  young  in  years,  but 
mature  in  experience  and  wit.’^ 

The  lieutenant  swallowed  the  smooth,  flattering  words, 
merely  twisted  his  young  mustache,  and  inquired,  — 

‘^Now  do  you  tell  me  what  you  are  doing  on  the  Omel- 
nik,  and  how  you  come  to  be  here  alone.” 

“ I am  not  alone,  I left  my  men  on  the  road ; and  I am 
going  to  Kudak,  to  Pan  Grodzitski,  who  is  transferred  to 
the  command  there,  and  to  whom  the  Grand  Hetman  has 
sent  me  with  letters.” 

“ And  why  don’t  you  go  by  water  ? ” 

I am  following  an  order  from  which  I may  not  depart.” 
Strange  that  the  hetman  issued  such  an  order,  when  in 
the  steppe  you  have  fallen  into  straits  which  you  would 
have  avoided  surely  had  you  been  going  by  water.” 

Oh,  the  steppes  are  quiet  at  present ; my  acquaintance 
with  them  does  not  begin  with  to-day.  What  has  met  me  is 
the  malice  and  hatred  of  man.” 

And  who  attacked  you  in  this  fashion  ? ” 

It  is  a long  story.  An  evil  neighbor,  Lieutenant,  who 
has  destroyed  my  property,  is  driving  me  from  my  land, 
has  killed  my  son,  and  besides,  as  you  have  seen,  has  made 
an  attempt  on  my  life  where  we  sit.” 

“But  do  you  not  carry  a sabre  at  your  side  ? ” 

On  the  powerful  face  of  Abdank  there  was  a gleam  of 
hatred,  in  his  eyes  a sullen  glare.  He  answered  slowly 
and  with  emphasis,  — 

“ I do  ; and  as  God  is  my  aid,  I shall  seek  no  other  weapon 
against  my  foes.” 

The  lieutenant  wished  to  say  something,  when  suddenly 
the  tramp  of  horses  was  heard  in  the  steppe,  or  rather  the 
hurried  slapping  of  horses’  feet  on  the  softened  grass.  That 
moment,  also,  the  lieutenant’s  orderly  who  was  on  guard  hur- 
ried up  with  news  that  men  of  some  kind  were  approaching. 

“ Those,”  said  Abdank,  “ are  surely  my  men,  whom  I left 
beyond  the  Tasmina.  Not  suspecting  perfldy,  I promised 
to  wait  for  them  here.” 

Soon  a crowd  of  mounted  men  formed  a half-circle  in 
front  of  the  height.  By  the  glitter  of  the  fire  appeared 
heads  of  horses,  with  open  nostrils,  puffing  from  exertion ; 
and  above  them  the  faces  of  riders,  who,  bending  forward, 
sheltered  their  eyes  from  the  glare  of  the  fire  and  gazed 
eagerly  toward  the  light. 

“ Hei ! men,  who  are  you  ? ” inquired  Abdank. 


10 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Servants  of  God,”  answered  voices  from  the  darkness. 

“Just  as  I thought,  — my  men,”  repeated  Abdank,  turn- 
ing to  the  lieutenant.  “ Come  this  way.” 

Some  of  them  dismounted  and  drew  near  the  fire. 

“ Oh,  how  we  hurried,  batko  ! But  what ’s  the  matter  ? ” 

“There  was  an  ambush.  Hvedko,  the  traitor,  learned  of 
my  coming  to  this  place,  and  lurked  here  with  others.  He 
must  have  arrived  some  time  in  advance.  They  caught  me 
with  a lariat.” 

“ God  save  us  ! What  Poles  are  these  about  you  ? ” 

Saying  this,  they  looked  threateningly  on  Pan  Skshetuski 
and  his  companions. 

“ These  are  kind  friends,”  said  Abdank.  “ Glory  be  to  God  ! 
I am  alive  and  well.  We  will  push  on  our  way  at  once.” 

“ Glory  be  to  God  for  that ! We  are  ready.” 

The  newly  arrived  began  to  warm  their  hands  over  the 
fire,  for  the  night  was  cool,  though  fine.  There  were  about 
forty  of  them,  sturdy  men  and  well  armed.  They  did  not 
look  at  all  like  registered  Cossacks,  which  astonished  Pan 
Skshetuski  not  a little,  especially  since  their  number  was 
so  considerable.  Everything  seemed  very  suspicious.  It 
the  Grand  Hetman  had  sent  Abdank  to  Kudak,  he  would 
have  given  him  a guard  of  registered  Cossacks  ; and  in  the 
second  place,  why  should  he  order  him  to  go  by  the  steppe 
from  Chigirin,  and  not  by  water  ? The  necessity  of  cross- 
ing all  the  rivers  flowing  through  the  Wilderness  to  the 
Dnieper  could  only  delay  the  journey.  It  appeared  rather 
as  if  Abdank  wanted  to  avoid- Kudak. 

In  like  manner,  the  personality  of  Abdank  astonished  the 
young  lieutenant  greatly.  He  noticed  at  once  that  the 
Cossacks,  who  were  rather  free  in  intercourse  with  their 
colonels,  met  him  with  unusual  respect,  as  if  he  were  a real 
hetman.  He  must  be  a man  of  a heavy  hand,  and  what 
was  most  wonderful  to  Skshetuski,  who  knew  the  Ukraine 
on  both  sides  of  the  Dnieper,  he  had  heard  nothing  of  a fa- 
mous Abdank.  Besides,  there  was  in  the  countenance  of  the 
man  something  peculiar,  — a certain  secret  power  which 
breathed  from  his  face  like  heat  from  a flame,  a certain 
unbending  will,  declaring  that  this  man  withdraws  before 
no  man  and  no  thing.  The  same  kind  of  will  was  in  the 
face  of  Prince  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski ; but  that  which  in  the 
prince  was  an  inborn  gift  of  nature  special  to  his  lofty  birth 
and  his  position  might  astonish  one  when  found  in  a man 
of  unknown  name  wandering  in  the  wild  steppe. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


11 


Pan  Skshetnski  ^ deliberated  long.  It  occurred  to  him  that 
this  might  be  some  powerful  outlaw  who,  hunted  by  justice, 
had  taken  refuge  in  the  Wilderness,  — or  the  leader  of  a 
robber  baud  ; but  the  latter  was  not  probable.  The  dress 
and  speech  of  the  man  showed  something  else.  The  lieu- 
tenant was  quite  at  a loss  what  course  to  take.  He  kept 
simply  on  his  guard.  Meanwhile  Abdank  ordered  his  horse. 

“ Lieutenant,  ’t  is  time  for  him  to  go  who  has  the  road  be- 
fore him.  Let  me  thank  you  again  for  your  succor.  God 
grant  me  to  show  you  a service  of  equal  value  ! ’’ 

I do  not  know  whom  I have  saved,  therefore  I deserve 
no  thanks.’^ 

“ Your  modesty,  which  equals  your  courage,  is  speaking 
now.  Accept  from  me  this  ring.’^  ' 

The  lieutenant  frowned  and  took  a step  backward,  meas- 
uring with  his  eyes  Abdank,  who  then  spoke  on  with  almost 
paternal  dignity  in  his  voice  and  posture,  — 

But  look,  I offer  you  not  the  wealth  of  this  ring,  but  its 
other  virtues.  When  still  in  the  years  of  youth,  a captive 
among  infidels,  I got  this  from  a pilgrim  returning  from 
the  Holy  Land.  In  the  seal  of  it  is  dust  from  the  grave  of 
Christ.  Such  a gift  might  not  be  refused,  even  if  it  came 
from  condemned  hands.  You  are  still  a young  man  and  a 
soldier  ; and  since  even  old  age,  which  is  near  the  grave, 
knows  not  what  may  strike  it  before  the  last  hour,  youth, 
which  has  before  it  a long  life,  must  meet  with  many  an 
adventure.  This  ring  will  preserve  you  from  misfortune, 
and  protect  you  when  the  day  of  judgment  comes ; and  I 
tell  you  that  that  day  is  even  now  on  the  road  through  the 
Wilderness.” 

A moment  of  silence  followed  ; nothing  was  heard  but 
the  crackling  of  the  fire  and  the  snorting  of  the  horses. 
From  the  distant  reeds  came  the  dismal  howling  of  wolves. 
Suddenly  Abdank  repeated  still  again,  as  if  to  himself,  — 

^^The  day  of  judgment  is  already  on  the  road  through 
the  Wilderness,  and  when  it  comes  all  God’s  world  will  be 
amazed.” 

The  lieutenant  took  the  ring  mechanically,  so  much  was 
he  astonished  at  the  words  of  this  strange  man.  But  the 
man  was  looking  into  the  dark  distance  of  the  steppe. 

1 The  author  uses  Skshetuski,  the  family  name  of  his  hero,  oftener 
than  Yan,  his  Christian  name,  prefixing  Pan  = Mr.  in  both  cases.  I 
have  taken  the  liberty  of  using  Yan  oftener  than  Skshetuski  because 
more  easily  pronounced  in  English. 


12 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Then  he  turned  slowly  and  mounted  his  horse.  His  Cos- 
sacks were  waiting  at  the  foot  of  the  height. 

Forward  ! forward  ! Good  health  to  you,  my  soldier 
friend  ! ’’  said  he  to  the  lieutenant.  “ The  times  are  such  at 
present  that  brother  trusts  not  brother.  This  is  why  you 
know  not  whom  you  have  saved,  for  I have  not  given  you 
my  name.’’ 

“ You  are  not  Abdank,  then  ? ” 

That  is  my  escutcheon.” 

‘‘  And  your  name  ? ” 

“ Bogdan  Zenovi  Hmelnitski.” 

When  he  had  said  this,  he  rode  down  from  the  height, 
and  his  Cossacks  moved  after  him.  Soon  they  were  hidden 
in  the  mist  and  the  night.  When  they  had  gone  about 
half  a furlong,  the  wind  bore  back  from  them  the  words  of 
the  Cossack  song, — 

“ 0 God,  lead  us  forth,  poor  captives. 

From  heavy  bonds, 

F rom  iufidel  faith. 

To  the  bright  dawn, 

To  quiet  waters. 

To  a gladsome  land. 

To  a Christian  world. 

Hear,  0 God,  our  prayers,  — 

The  prayers  of  the  hapless. 

The  prayers  of  poor  captives.” 

The  voices  grew  fainter  by  degrees,  and  then  were  melted 
in  the  wind  sounding  through  the  reeds. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


13 


CHAPTER  II. 

Reaching  Chigirin  next  morning,  Pan  Skshetuski  stopped 
at  the  house  of  Prince  Yeremi  in  the  town,  where  he  was  to 
spend  some  time  in  giving  rest  to  his  men  and  horses  after 
their  long  journey  from  the  Crimea,  which  by  reason  of  the 
floods  and  unusually  swift  currents  of  the  Dnieper  had  to 
be  made  by  land,  since  no  boat  could  make  head  against  the 
stream  that  winter.  Skshetuski  himself  rested  awhile,  and 
then  went  to  Pan  Zatsvilikhovski,  former  commissioner  of 
the  Commonwealth,  — a sterling  soldier,  who,  though  he  did 
not  serve  with  the  prince,  was  his  confidant  an'd  friend. 
The  lieutenant  v/anted  to  ask  him  if  there  were  instructions 
from  Lubni ; but  the  prince  had  sent  nothing  special.  He 
had  ordered  Skshetuski,  in  the  event  of  a favorable  answer 
from  the  Khan,  to  journey  slowly,  so  that  his  men  and  horses 
might  be  in  good  health.  The  prince  had  the  following  busi- 
ness with  the  Khan  : He  desired  the  punishment  of  cer- 
tain Tartar  murzas,  who  had  raided  his  estates  beyond  the 
Dnieper,  and  whom  he  himself  had  punished  severely.  The 
Khan  had  in  fact  given  a favorable  answer,  — had  promised 
to  send  a special  envoy  in  the  following  April  to  punish  the 
disobedient;  and  wishing  to  gain  the  good-will  of  so  famous 
a warrior  as  the  prince,  he  had  sent  him  by  Skshetuski  a 
horse  of  noted  stock  and  also  a sable  cap. 

Pan  Skshetuski,  having  acquitted  himself  of  his  mission 
with  no  small  honor,  the  mission  itself  being  a proof  of  the 
high  favor  of  the  prince,  was  greatly  rejoiced  at  the  permis- 
sion to  stop  in  Chigirin  without  hastening  his  return.  But 
old  Zatsvilikhovski  was  greatly  annoyed  by  what  had  been 
taking  place  for  some  time  in  Chigirin.  They  went  together 
to  the  house  of  Dopula,  a Wallachian,  who  kept  an  inn  and 
a wine-shop  in  the  place.  There  they  found  a crowd  of  no- 
bles, though  the  hour  was  still  early ; for  it  was  a market- 
day,  and  besides  there  happened  to  be  a halt  of  cattle 
driven  to  the  camp  of  the  royal  army,  which  brought  a 
multitude  of  people  together.  The  nobles  generally  assem- 
bled in  the  square  at  Dopula’s,  at  the  so-called  Bell-ringers’ 
Corner.  There  were  assembled  tenants  of  the  Konyet- 
spolskis,  and  Chigirin  officials,  owners  of  neighboring  lands, 


14 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


settlers  on  crown  lands,  nobles  on  their  own  soil  and  de- 
pendent  on  no  one,  land  stewards,  some  Cossack  elders,  and 
a few  inferior  nobles,  — some  living  on  other  men's  acres 
and  some  on  their  own. 

These  groups  occux^ied  benches  at  long  oaken  tables  and 
conversed  in  loud  voices,  all  speaking  of  the  flight  of 
llmelnitski,  which  was  the  greatest  event  of  the  place. 
Zatsvilikhovski  sat  with  Skshetuski  in  a corner  apart.  The 
lieutenant  began  to  inquire  what  manner  of  phoenix  that 
llmelnitski  was  of  whom  all  were  speaking. 

“ Don’t  you  know  ? ” answered  the  old  soldier.  He  is 
the  secretary  of  the  Zaporojian  army,  the  heir  of  Subotoff,  — 
and  my  friend,”  added  he,  in  a lower  voice.  ‘‘We  have  been 
long  acquainted,  and  were  together  in  many  expeditious 
in  which  he  distinguished  himself,  especially  under  Tetera. 
Perhaps  there  is  not  a soldier  of  such  military  experience  in 
the  whole  Commonwealth.  This  is  not  to  be  mentioned  in 
public ; but  he  has  the  brain  of  a hetman,  a heavy  hand, 
and  a mighty  mind.  All  the  Cossacks  obey  him  more  than 
koshevoi  and  ataman.  He  is  not  without  good  points,  but 
imperious  and  unquiet ; and  when  hatred  gets  the  better  of 
him  he  can  be  terrible.” 

“ What  made  him  flee  from  Chigirin  ? ” 

“ Quarrels  with  the  Starosta  Chaplinski ; but  that  is  all 
nonsense.  Usually  a nobleman  bespatters  a nobleman  from 
enmity.  Hmelnitski  is  not  the  first  and  only  man  of- 
fended. They  say,  too,  that  he  turned  the  head  of  the 
starosta’s  wife ; that  the  starosta  carried  off  his  mistress 
and  married  her ; that  afterward  Hmelnitski  took  her  fancy, 
— and  that  is  a likely  matter,  for  woman  is  giddy,  as  a 
rule.  But  these  are  mere  pretexts,  under  which  certain 
intrigues  find  deeper  concealment.  This  is  how  the  affair 
stands : In  Chigirin  lives  old  Barabash,  a Cossack  colonel, 
our  friend.  He  had  privileges  and  letters  from  the  king. 
Of  these  it  was  said  that  they  urged  the  Cossacks  to  resist 
the  nobility ; but  being  a humane  and  kindly  man,  he  kept 
them  to  himself  and  did  not  make  them  known.  Then 
Hmelnitski  invited  Barabash  to  a dinner  in  his  own 
house,  here  in  Chigirin,  and  sent  people  to  Barabash’s 
country-place,  who  took  the  letters  and  the  privileges  away 
from  his  wife  and  disappeared.  There  is  danger  that  out 
of  them  such  a rebellion  as  that  of  Ostranitsa  may  arise ; 
for,  I repeat,  he  is  a terrible  man,  and  has  fled,  it  is  un- 
known whither.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


15 


To  this  Skshetuski  answered : He  is  a fox,  and  has 
tricked  me.  He  told  me  he  was  a Cossack  colonel  of 
Prince  Hominik  Zaslavski.  I met  him  last  night  in  the 
steppe,  and  freed  him  from  a lariat.’’ 

Zatsvilikhovski  seized  himself  by  the  head. 

In  God’s  name,  what  do  you  tell  me  ? It  cannot  have 
been.” 

“ It  can,  since  it  has  been.  He  told  me  he  was  a colonel 
in  the  service  of  Prince  Hominik  Zaslavski,  on  a mission 
from  the  Grand  Hetman  to  Pan  Grodzitski  at  Kudak.  I 
did  not  believe  this,  since  he  was  not  travelling  by  water, 
but  stealing  along  over  the  steppe.” 

“ Pie  is  as  cunning  as  Ulysses  ! But  where  did  you  meet 
him  ? ” 

“ On  the  Omelnik,  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Dnieper.  It  is 
evident  that  he  was  on  his  way  to  the  Saitch.” 

“ He  wanted  to  avoid  Kudak.  I understand  now.  Had 
he  many  men?  ” 

About  forty.  But  they  came  to  meet  him  too  late. 
Had  it  not  been  for  me,  the  servants  of  the  starosta  would 
have  strangled  him.” 

“ But  stop  a moment ! That  is  an  important  affair.  The 
servants  of  the  starosta,  you  say  ? ” 

“ That  is  what  he  told  me.” 

How  could  the  starosta  know  where  to  look  for  him, 
when  here  in  this  place  all  were  splitting  their  heads  to 
know  what  he  had  done  with  himself  ? ” 

“I  can’t  tell  that.  It  may  be,  too,  that  Hmelnitski  lied, 
and  represented  common  robbers  as  servants  of  the  starosta, 
in  order  to  call  more  attention  to  his  wrongs.” 

“ Impossible  ! But  it  is  a strange  affair.  Do  you  know 
that  there  is  a circular  from  the  hetman,  ordering  the  arrest 
and  detention  of  Hmelnitski  ? ” 

The  lieutenant  gave  no  answer,  for  at  that  moment  some 
nobleman  entered  the  room  with  a tremendous  uproar.  He 
made  the  doors  rattle  a couple  of  times,  and  looking  inso- 
lently through  the  room  cried  out,  — 

“ My  respects,  gentlemen  ! ” 

He  was  a man  of  forty  years  of  age,  of  low  stature,  with 
peevish  face,  the  irritable  appearance  of  which  was  increased 
by  quick  eyes,  protruding  from  his  face  like  plums,  — evi- 
dently a man  very  rash,  stormy,  quick  to  anger. 

“ My  respects,  gentlemen ! ” repeated  he  more  loudly  and 
sharply,  since  he  was  not  answered  at  once. 


16 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ Kespects ! respects ! ” was  answered  by  several 
voices. 

This  man  was  Chaplihski,  the  under-starosta  of  Chigirin, 
the  trusted  henchman  of  young  Kon3^etspolski.  He  was 
not  liked  in  Chigirin,  for  he  was  a terrible  blusterer,  always 
involved  in  lawsuits,  always  persecuting  some  one ; but  for 
all  that  he  had  great  influence,  consequently  people  were 
polite  to  him. 

Zatsvilikhovski,  whom  all  respected  for  his  dignity,  vir- 
tues, and  courage,  was  the  only  man  he  regarded.  See- 
ing him,  he  approached  immediately,  and  bowing  rather 
haughtily  to  Skshetuski,  sat  down  near  them  with  his  tank- 
ard of  mead. 

“Well,’’  inquired  Zatsvilikhovski,  “do  you  know  what 
has  become  of  Hmelnitski  ? ” 

“ He  is  hanging,  as  sure  as  I am  Chaplinski ; and  if  he  is 
not  hanging  yet,  he  will  be  soon.  Now  that  the  hetman’s 
orders  are  issued,  let  me  only  get  him  in  my  hands ! ” 

Saying  this,  he  struck  the  table  with  his  flst  till  the  liquor 
was  spilled  from  the  glasses. 

“ Don’t  spill  the  wine,  my  dear  sir  ! ” said  Skshetuski. 

Zatsvilikhovski  interrupted  : “ But  how  will  you  get  him, 
since  he  has  escaped  and  no  one  knows  where  he  is  ? ” 

“No  one  knows?  I know,  — true  as  I am  Chaplinski. 
You  know  Hveclko.  That  Hvedko  is  in  his  service,  but 
in  mine  too.  He  will  be  Hmelnitski’s  Judas.  It’s  a 
long  story.  He  has  made  friends  with  Hmelnitski’s 
Cossacks.  A sharp  fellow  ! He  knows  every  step  that 
is  taken.  He  has  engaged  to  bring  him  to  me,  living  or 
dead,  and  has  gone  to  the  steppe  before  Hmelnitski,  know- 
ing where  to  wait  for  him.” 

Having  said  this,  he  struck  the  table  again. 

“ Don’t  spill  the  wine,  my  dear  sir  ! ” repeated  with 
emphasis  Skshetuski,  who  felt  an  astonishing  aversion  to 
the  man  from  the  first  sight  of  him. 

Chaplinski  grew  red  in  the  face  ; his  protruding  eyes 
flashed.  Thinking  that  offence  was  given  him,  he  looked 
excitedly  at  Pan  Yan  ; but  seeing  on  him  the  colors  of 
Vishnyevetski,  he  softened.  Though  Konyetspolski  had  a 
quarrel  with  Yeremi  at  the  time,  still  Chigirin  was  too 
near  Lubni,  and  it  was  dangerous  not  to  respect  the  colors 
of  the  prince.  Besides,  Vishnyevetski  chose  such  people 
for  his  service  that  any  one  would  think  twice  before  dis- 
puting with  them. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


17 


Hvedko,  then,  has  undertaken  to  get  Hmelnitski  for 
you  ? ’’  asked  Zatsvilikhovski  again. 

He  has,  and  he  will  get  him,  — as  sure  as  I am 
Chaplin  ski.’’ 

But  I tell  you  that  he  will  not.  Hmelnitski  has  es- 
caped the  ambush,  and  has  gone  to  the  Saitch,  which  you 
should  have  told  Ban  Bototski  to-day.  There  is  no  fooling 
with  Hmelnitski.  Speaking  briefly,  he  has  more  brains, 
a heavier  hand,  and  greater  luck  than  you,  who  are  too  hot- 
headed. Hmelnitski  went  away  safely,  I tell  you ; and  if 
perhaps  you  don’t  believe  me,  this  gentleman,  who  saw  him 
in  good  health  on  the  steppe  and  bade  good-by  to  him 
yesterday,  will  repeat  what  I have  said.” 

Impossible,  it  cannot  be  ! ” boiled  up  Chaplinski,  seiz- 
ing himself  by  the  hair. 

“ And  what  is  more,”  added  Zatsvilikhovski,  this 
knight  before  you  saved  him  and  killed  your  servants,  — for 
which  he  is  not  to  blame,  in  spite  of  the  hetman’s  order, 
since  he  was  returning  from  a mission  to  the  Crimea  and 
knew  nothing  of  the  order.  Seeing  a man  attacked  in  the 
steppe  by  ruffians,  as  he  thought,  he  went  to  his  assistance. 
Of  this  rescue  of  Hmelnitski  I inform  you  in  good  season, 
for  he  is  ready  with  his  Zaporojians,  and  it  is  evident 
that  you  would  n’t  be  very  glad  to  see  him,  for  you  have 
maltreated  him  over-much.  Tfu ! to  the  devil  with  such 
tricks ! ” 

Zatsvilikhovski,  also,  did  not  like  Chaplinski. 

Chaplinski  sprang  from  his  seat,  losing  his  speech  from 
rage ; his  face  was  completely  purple,  and  his  eyes  kept 
coming  more  and  more  out  of  his  head.  Standing  before 
Skshetuski  in  this  condition,  he  belched  forth  disconnected 
words,  — 

“ How  ! — in  spite  of  the  hetman’s  orders  ! I will  — I 
will  — ” 

Skshetuski  did  not  even  rise  from  the  bench,  but  leaned 
on  his  elbows  and  watched  Chaplinski,  darting  like  a hawk 
on  a sparrow. 

‘‘  Why  do  you  fasten  to  me  like  a burr  to  a dog’s 
tail  ? ” 

’ll  drag  you  to  the  court  with  me  ! — You  in  spite  of 
orders  ! — I with  Cossacks  ! ” 

He  stormed  so  much  that  it  grew  quieter  in  other  parts 
of  the  room,  and  strangers  began  to  turn  their  faces  in  the 
direction  of  Chaplinski.  He  was  always  seeking  a quarrel, 

2 


18 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


for  such  was  bis  nature ; he  offended  every  man  he  met. 
But  all  were  astonished,  then,  that  he  began  with  Zatsvili- 
khovski,  who  was  the  only  person  he  feared,  and  with  an 
officer  wearing  the  colors  of  Prince  Yeremi. 

“ Be  silent,  sir  ! said  the  old  standard-bearer.  “ This 
knight  is  in  my  company.’^ 

I ’ll  take  you  to  the  court ! — I ’ll  take  you  to  the 
court  — to  the  stocks  ! ” roared  Chaplinski,  paying  no 
attention  to  anything  or  any  man. 

Then  Skshetuski  rose,  straightened  himself  to  his  full 
height,  but  did  not  draw  his  sabre  ; he  had  it  hanging  low, 
and  taking  it  by  the  middle  raised  it  till  he  put  the  cross 
hilt  under  the  very  nose  of  Chaplinski. 

‘‘  Smell  that ! ” said  he. 

“ Strike,  whoever  believes  in  God  ! — Ai ! here,  my  men  ! ” 
shouted  Chaplinski,  grasping  after  his  sword-hilt. 

But  he  did  not  succeed  in  drawing  his  sword.  The 
young  lieutenant  turned  him  around,  caught  him  by  the 
nape  of  the  neck  with  one  hand,  and  with  the  other  by 
the  trousers  below  the  belt  raised  him,  squirming  like  a 
salmon,  and  going  to  the  door  between  the  benches  called 
out,  — 

“ Brothers,  clear  the  road  for  big  horns  ; he  ’ll  hook  ! ” 

Saying  this,  he  went  to  the  threshold,  struck  and  opened 
the  door  with  Chaplinski,  and  hurled  the  under-starosta 
out  into  the  street.  Then  he  resumed  his  seat  quietly  at 
the  side  of  Zatsvilikhovski. 

In  a moment  there  was  silence  in  the  room.  The  ar- 
gument used  by  Pan  Yan  made  a great  impression  on  the 
assembled  nobles.  After  a little  while,  however,  the  whole 
place  shook  with  laughter. 

“ Hurrah  for  Vishnyevetski’s  man  ! ” cried  some. 

“ He  has  fainted ! he  has  fainted,  and  is  covered  with 
blood  ! ” cried  others,  who  had  looked  through  the  door, 
curious  to  know  what  Chaplinski  would  do.  ‘‘  His  servants 
are  carrying  him  off!” 

The  partisans  of  the  under-starosta,  but  few  in  number, 
were  silent,  and  not  having  the  courage  to  take  his  part, 
looked  sullenly  at  Skshetuski. 

Spoken  truth  touches  that  hound  to  the  quick,”  said 
Zatsvilikhovski. 

“ He  is  a cur,  not  a hound,”  said,  while  drawing  near,  a 
bulky  nobleman  who  had  a cataract  on  one  eye  and  a hole 
in  his  forehead  the  size  of  a thaler,  through  which  the 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


19 


naked  skull  appeared,  — “ He  is  a cur,  not  a hound  ! Per- 
mit me,’^  continued  he,  turning  to  Pan  Yan,  “ to  offer  you 
my  respects.  I am  Yan  Zagloba;  my  escutcheon  ‘In  the 
Forehead,’  as  every  one  may  easily  know  by  this  hole 
which  the  bullet  of  a robber  made  in  my  forehead  when 
I was  on  a pilgrimage  to  the  Holy  Land  in  penance  for 
the  sins  of  my  youth.” 

“But  leave  us  in  peace,”  said  Zatsvilikhovski ; “you 
said  yourself  that  that  was  knocked  out  of  you  with  a 
tankard  in  Kadom.” 

“ As  I live,  the  bullet  of  a robber  ! That  was  another 
affair  in  Eadom.” 

“ You  made  a vow  to  go  to  the  Holy  Land,  perhaps ; 
but  that  you  have  never  been  there  is  certain.” 

“ I have  not  been  there,  for  in  Galats  I received  the 
palm  of  martyrdom ; and  if  I lie,  I am  a supreme  dog  and 
not  a nobleman.” 

“ Ah,  you  never  stop  your  stories  ! ” 

“ Well,  I am  a rogue  without  hearing.  To  you, 
Lieutenant ! ” 

In  the  mean  while  others  came  up  to  make  the  acquaint- 
ance of  Skshetuski  and  express  their  regard  for  him.  In 
general  Chaplinski  was  not  popular,  and  they  were  glad 
that  disgrace  had  met  him.  It  is  strange  and  difficult  to 
understand  at  this  day  that  all  the  nobility  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Chigirin,  and  the  smaller  owners  of  villages, 
landed  proprietors,  and  agriculturists,  even  though  serving 
the  Konyetspolskis,  all  knowing  in  neighbor  fashion  the 
dispute  of  Chaplinski  with  Hmelnitski,  were  on  the  side 
of  the  latter.  Hmelnitski  had  indeed  the  reputation  of  a 
famous  soldier  who  had  rendered  no  mean  services  in 
various  wars.  It  was  known,  also,  that  the  king  himself 
had  had  communication  with  him  and  valued  his  opinion 
highly.  The  whole  affair  was  regarded  as  an  ordinary 
squabble  of  one  noble  with  another ; such  squabbles  were 
counted  by  thousands,  especially  in  the  Eussian  lands. 
The  part  of  the  man  was  taken  who  knew  how  to  incline 
to  his  side  the  majority,  who  did  not  foresee  what  terrible 
results  were  to  come  from  this  affair.  Later  on  it  was 
that  hearts  flamed  up  with  hatred  against  Hmelnitski,  — 
the  hearts  of  nobility  and  clergy  of  both  churches  in  equal 
degree. 

Presently  men  came  up  to  Skshetuski  with  liquor  by  the 
quart,  saying,  — 


20 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Drink;  brother  ! ” 

Have  a drink  with  me  too  ! ” 

“ Long  life  to  Vishnyevetskks  men  ! ’’ 

So  young,  and  already  a lieutenant  with  Vishnyevetski ! 

“Long  life  to  Yeremi,  hetman  of  hetmans!  With  him 
we  will  go  to  the  ends  of  the  earth ! 

“ Against  Turks  and  Tartars  ! ” 

“ To  Stamboul ! ” 

“ Long  life  to  Vladislav,  our  king  ! ” 

Loudest  of  all  shouted  Pan  Zagloba,  who  was  ready  all 
alone  to  out-drink  and  out-talk  a whole  regiment. 

“ Gentlemen  ! ” shouted  he,  till  the  window-panes  rattled, 
“ I have  summoned  the  Sultan  for  the  assault  on  me  which 
he  permitted  in  Galats.” 

“ If  you  don’t  stop  talking,  you  may  wear  the  skin  off 
your  mouth.” 

“ How  so,  my  dear  sir  ? Quatuor  articuli  judicii  cas- 
trensis : stuprum,  incendium,  latrocinium  et  vis  armata 
alienis  mdibus  illata.  Was  not  that  specifically  vis  ar- 
mata ? ” 

“ You  are  a noisy  woodcock,  my  friend.” 

“ I ’ll  go  even  to  the  highest  court.” 

“ But  won’t  you  keep  quiet  ? ” 

“ I will  get  a decision,  proclaim  him  an  outlaw,  and  then 
war  to  the  knife.” 

“ Health  to  you,  gentlemen  ! ” 

Some  broke  out  in  laughter,  and  with  them  Skshetuski, 
for  his  head  buzzed  a trifle  now  ; but  Zagloba  babbled  on 
just  like  a woodcock,  charmed  with  his  own  voice.  Hap- 
\n\j  his  discourse  was  interrupted  by  another  noble,  who, 
stepping  up,  pulled  him  by  the  sleeve  and  said  in  singing 
Lithuanian  tones,  — 

“ Introduce  me,  friend  Zagloba,  to  Lieutenant  Skshetuski, 
— introduce  me,  please  ! ” 

“Of  course,  of  course.  Most  worthy  lieutenant,  this  is 
Pan  Povsinoga.” 

“ Podbipienta,”  said  the  other,  correcting  him. 

“Xo  matter  ; but  his  arms  are  Zervipludry  — 

“ Zervikaptur,”  ^ corrected  the  stranger. 

“ All  right.  From  Psikishki  — 

“ From  Myshikishki,”  ^ corrected  the  stranger. 

“ It ’s  all  the  same.  I don’t  remember  whether  I said 


1 Tear-trousers. 
3 Dog  entrails. 


“ Tear-cowl. 

^ Mouse  entrails. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


21 


mouse  or  dog  entrails.  But  one  thing  is  certain  : I should 
not  like  to  live  in  either  place,  for  it  is  not  easy  to  get 
there,  and  to  depart  is  unseemly.  Most  gracious  sir,” 
said  he,  turning  to  Skshetuski,  “I  have  now  for  a week 
been  drinking  wine  at  the  expense  of  this  gentleman, 
who  has  a sword  at  his  belt  as  heavy  as  his  purse,  and 
his  purse  is  as  heavy  as  his  wit.  But  if  ever  I have 
drunk  wine  at  the  cost  of  such  an  original,  then  may 
I call  myself  as  big  a fool  as  the  man  who  buys  wine 
for  me.” 

“Well,  he  has  given  him  a description !” 

But  the  Lithuanian  was  not  angry  ; he  only  waved  his 
hand,  smiled  kindly,  and  said ; “ You  might  give  us  a little 
peace  ; it  is  terrible  to  listen  to  you  ! ” 

Pan  Yan  looked  with  curiosity  at  the  new  figure,  which 
in  truth  deserved  to  be  called  original.  First  of  all,  it 
was  the  figure  of  a man  of  such  stature  that  his  head 
was  as  high  as  a wall,  and  his  extreme  leanness  made  him 
appear  taller  still.  His  broad  shoulders  and  sinewy  neck 
indicated  uncommon  strength,  but  he  was  merely  skin  and 
bone.  His  stomach  had  so  fallen  in  from  his  chest  that  he 
might  have  been  taken  for  a man  dying  of  hunger.  He 
was  well  dressed  in  a gray  closely  ntting  coat  of  sveboda 
cloth  with  narrow  arms,  and  high  Swedish  boots,  then 
coming  into  use  in  Lithuania.  A broad  and  well-filled 
elk-skin  girdle  with  nothing  to  support  it  had  slipped 
down  to  his  hips  ; to  this  girdle  was  attached  a Crusader’s 
sword,  which  was  so  long  that  it  reached  quite  to  the 
shoulder  of  this  gigantic  man. 

But  whoever  should  be  alarmed  at  the  sword  would  be 
reassured  in  a moment  by  a glance  at  the  face  of  its  owner. 
The  face,  lean  like  the  whole  person,  was  adorned  with 
hanging  brows  and  a pair  of  drooping,  hemp-colored  mus- 
taches, but  was  as  honest  and  sincere  as  the  face  of  a child. 
The  hanging  mustaches  and  brows  gave  him  an  expression 
at  once  anxious,  thoughtful,  and  ridiculous.  He  looked 
like  a man  Avhom  people  elbow  aside ; but  he  pleased 
Skshetuski  from  the  first  glance  because  of  the  sincerity 
of  his  face  and  his  perfect  soldierly  self-control. 

Lieutenant,”  said  he,  “ you  are  in  the  service  of  Prince 
Vishnyevetski  ? ” 

“ I am.” 

The  Lithuanian  placed  his  hands  together  as  if  in  prayer, 
and  raised  his  eyes. 


22 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“All,  what  a mighty  warrior,  what  a hero,  what  a 
leader ! 

“ God  grant  the  Commonwealth  as  many  such  as 
possible ! ’’ 

“ But  could  I not  enter  his  service  ? ” 

“ He  will  be  glad  to  have  you.” 

At  this  point  Zagloba  interrupted  the  conversation. 

“The  prince  will  have  two  spits  for  his  kitchen,  — one  in 
you,  one  in  your  sword,  — or  he  will  hire  you  as  a cook,  oi 
he  will  order  robbers  to  be  hanged  on  you,  or  he  will  meas- 
lire  cloth  with  you  to  make  uniforms  ! Tfu  ! why  are  you 
not  ashamed  as  a man  and  a Catholic  to  be  as  long  as  a ser- 
pent or  the  lance  of  an  infidel  ? ” 

“ Oh,  it ’s  disgusting  to  hear  you,”  said  the  Lithuanian, 
patiently. 

“ What  is  your  title?  ” asked  Skshetuski ; “ for  when 
you  were  speaking  Ban  Zagloba  interrupted  so  often  that 
if  you  will  pardon  me  — ” 

“ Podbipienta.” 

“ Povsinoga,”  added  Zagloba. 

“ Zervikaptur  of  Myshikishki.” 

“ Here,  old  woman,  is  fun  for  you.  I drink  his  wine,  but 
I fill  a fool  if  these  are  not  outlandish  titles.” 

“ Are  you  from  Lithuania  ? ” asked  the  lieutenant. 

“ Well,  I fill  two  weeks  now  in  Chigirin.  Hearing  from 
Pan  Zatsvilikhovski  that  you  were  coming,  I waited  to  pre- 
sent my  request  to  the  prince  with  his  recommendation.” 

“Tell  me,  please,  — for  I am  curious,  — why  do  you  carry 
such  an  executioner’s  sword  under  your  arm  ? ” 

“It  is  not  the  sword  of  an  executioner.  Lieutenant, but  of 
a Crusader,  and  I wear  it  because  it  is  a trophy  and  has  been 
long  in  my  family.  It  served  at  Khoinitsi  in  Lithuanian 
hands,  and  that ’s  why  I wear  it.” 

“ But  it ’s  a savage  machine,  and  must  be  terribly  heavy. 
It ’s  for  two  hands,  I suppose  ? ” 

“ Oh,  it  can  be  used  in  two  hands  or  one.” 

“Let  me  have  a look  at  it.” 

The  Lithuanian  drew  the  sword  and  handed  it  to  him ; 
but  Skshetuski’s  arm  dropped  in  a moment.  He  could 
neither  point  the  iveapon  nor  aim  a blow  freely.  He  tried 
with  both  hands ; still  it  was  heavy.  Skshetuski  was  a 
little  ashamed,  and  turning  to  those  present,  said,  — 

“ Now,  gentlemen,  who  can  make  a cross  with  it  ? ” 

“ We  have  tried  already,”  answered  several  voices. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


23 


Pan  Zatsvilikhovski  is  the  only  man  who  raises  it,  but 
he  can’t  make  a cross  with  it.” 

“ Well,  let  us  see  you,  sir,”  said  Skshetuski,  turning  to 
the  Lithuanian. 

Podbipienta  raised  the  sword  as  if  it  were  a cane,  and 
whirled  it  several  times  with  the  greatest  ease,  till  the  air 
ill  the  room  whistled  and  a breeze  was  blowing  on  their 
faces. 

“May  God  be  your  aid!”  said  Skshetuski.  “You  have 
sure  service  with  the  prince.” 

“ God  knows  that  I am  anxious,  and  my  sword  will  not 
rust  in  it.” 

“ But  what  about  your  wits,”  asked  Zagloba,  “ since  you 
don’t  know  how  to  use  them  ? ” 

Zatsvilikhovski  now  rose,  and  with  the  lieutenant  was 
preparing  to  go  out,  when  a man  with  hair  white  as  a dove 
entered,  and  seeing  Zatsvilikhovski,  said,  — 

“ I have  come  here  on  purpose  to  see  you,  sir.” 

This  was  Barabash,  the  Colonel  of  Cherkasi. 

“ Then  come  to  my  quarters,”  replied  Zatsvilikhovski. 
“ There  is  such  a smoke  here  that  nothing  can  be  seen.” 

They  went  out  together,  Skshetuski  with  them.  As  soon 
as  he  had  crossed  the  threshold,  Barabash  asked,  — 

“ Are  there  news  of  Hmelnitski  ? ” 

“ There  are.  He  has  fled  to  the  Saitch.  This  officer 
met  him  yesterday  in  the  steppe.” 

“ Then  he  has  not  gone  by  water  ? I hurried  off  a cou- 
rier to  Kudak  to  have  him  seized ; but  if  what  you  say  is 
true,  ’t  is  useless.” 

When  he  had  said  this,  Barabash  covered  his  eyes  with 
his  hands,  and  began  to  repeat,  “ Oh,  Christ  save  us  1 Christ 
save  us ! ” 

“ Why  are  you  disturbed  ? ” 

“ Don’t  you  know  the  treason  he  has  wrought  on  me  ? 
Don’t  you  know  what  it  means  to  publish  such  documents 
in  the  Saitch  ? Christ  save  us  ! Unless  the  king  makes 
war  on  the  Mussulman,  this  will  be  a spark  upon  powder.” 

“ You  predict  a rebellion  ? ” 

“ I do  not  predict,  I see  it ; and  Hmelnitski  is  somewhat 
beyond  Nalivaika  and  Loboda.” 

“ But  who  will  follow  him  ? ” 

“Who?  Zaporojians,  registered  Cossacks,  people  of  the 
towns,  the  mob,  cottagers,  and  such  as  these  out  here.” 

Barabash  pointed  to  the  market-square  and  to  the  people 


24 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


moving  around  upon  it.  The  whole  square  was  thronged 
with  great  gray  oxen  on  the  way  to  Korsiin  for  the 
army ; and  with  the  oxen  went  a crowd  of  herdsmen  (Cha- 
bani),  who  passed  their  whole  lives  in  the  steppe  and 
Wilderness,  — men  perfectly  wild,  professing  no  religion, 
(“religionis  nullius,”  as  the  Voevoda  Kisel  said).  Among 
them  were  forms  more  like  robbers  than  herdsmen, — fierce, 
terrible,  covered  with  remnants  of  various  garments.  The 
greater  part  of  them  were  dressed  in  sheepskin  doublets  or 
in  untanned  skins  with  the  wool  outside,  open  in  front  and 
showing,  even  in  winter,  the  naked  breast  embrowned  by 
the  winds  of  the  steppe.  All  were  armed,  but  with  the 
greatest  variety  of  weapons.  Some  had  bows  and  quivers 
on  their  shoulders  ; some  muskets  or  “ squealers  ” (so  called 
by  the  Cossacks);  some  had  Tartar  sabres,  some  scythes;  and 
finally,  there  were  those  who  had  only  sticks  with  horse- 
jaws  fastened  on  the  ends.  Among  them  mingled  the  no 
less  wild,  though  better  armed  men  from  the  lower  coun- 
try, taking  to  the  camp  for  sale  dried  fish,  game,  and  mut- 
ton fat.  Farther  on  were  the  Chumaki  (ox-drivers)  with 
salt,  bee-keepers  from  the  steppes  and  forest,  wax-bleachers 
with  honey,  forest-dwellers  with  tar  and  pitch,  peasants 
with  wagons,  registered  Cossacks,  Tartars  from  Be'lgorod, 
and  God  knows  what  tramps  and  “ vampires  ’’  from  the 
ends  of  the  earth.  The  whole  town  was  full  of  drunken 
men.  Chigirin  was  the  place  of  lodging,  and  therefore  of  a 
frolic  before  bedtime.  Fires  were  scattered  over  the  mar- 
ket-square, while  here  and  there  an  empty  tar-barrel  was 
burning.  From  every  point  were  heard  cries  and  bustle. 
The  shrill  squeak  of  Tartar  pipes  and  the  sound  of  drums 
was  mingled  with  the  bellowing  of  cattle  and  the  softer 
note  of  the  lyre,  to  which  old  men  sang  the  favorite  song 
of  the  time, — 

“Oh,  bright  falcon, 

My  own  brother. 

Thou  soarest  high, 

Thou  seest  far.” 

And  besides  this  went  up  the  wild  shouts  U-ha ! u-ha ! ” 
of  the  Cossacks,  smeared  with  tar  and  quite  drunk,  dancing 
the  tropak  on  the  square.  All  this  was  at  once  wild  and 
frenzied.  One  glance  was  enough  to  convince  Zatsvili- 
khovski  that  Barabash  was  right;  that  one  breath  was 
sufficient  to  let  loose  those  chaotic  elements,  inclined  to 
plunder  and  accustomed  to  violence,  with  which  the  whole 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


25 


Ukraine  was  filled.  And  behind  these  crowds  stood  the 
Saitch,  the  Zaporojie,  recently  bridled  and  put  in  curb  after 
Maslolf  Stay,  still  gnawing  the  bit  impatiently,  remembering 
ancient  privileges  and  hating  commissioners,  but  forming 
an  organized  power.  That  power  had  also  on  its  side  the 
sympathy  of  a countless  mass  of  peasants,  less  patient  of 
control  than  in  other  parts  of  the  Commonwealth,  because 
near  them  was  Chertomelik,  and  beyond  lordlessness,  booty, 
and  freedom.  The  standard-bearer  in  view  of  this,  though 
a Russian  himself  and  a devoted  adherent  of  Eastern 
orthodoxy,  fell  into  gloomy  thought. 

Being  an  old  man,  he  remembered  well  the  times  of  l^ali- 
vaika,  Loboda,  and  Krempski.  He  knew  the  robbers  of  the 
Ukraine  better  perhaps  than  any  one  in  Russia ; and  know- 
ing at  the  same  time  Hmelnitski,  he  knew  that  he  was 
greater  than  twenty  Lobodas  and  Nalivaikas.  He  under- 
stood, therefore,  all  the  danger  of  liis  escape  to  the  Saitch, 
especially  with  the  letters  of  the  king,  which  Barabash  said 
were  full  of  promises  to  the  Cossacks  and  incitements  to 
resistance. 

Most  worthy  colonel,”  said  Zatsvilikhovski  to  Bara- 
bash, ‘^you  should  go  to  the  Saitch  and  neutralize  the 
influence  of  Hmelnitski  ; pacify  them,  pacify  them.” 

“Most  worthy  standard-bearer,”  answered  Barabash,  “I 
will  merely  say  that  in  consequence  of  the  news  of  Hmel- 
nitski’s  flight  with  the  papers  of  the  king,  one  half  of  my 
men  have  followed  him  to  the  Saitch.  My  time  has 
passed ; not  the  baton  awaits  me,  but  the  grave  ! ” 

Barabash  was  indeed  a good  soldier,  but  old  and  without 
influence. 

Meanwhile  they  had  come  to  the  quarters  of  Zatsvili- 
khovski, who  had  regained  somewhat  the  composure  pecu- 
liar to  his  mild  character ; and  when  they  sat  down  to  half 
a gallon  of  mead,  he  said  emphatically,  — 

“ All  this  is  nothing,  if,  as  they  say,  war  is  on  foot 
against  the  Mussulman  ; and  it  is  likely  that  such  is  the 
case,  for  though  the  Commonwealth  does  not  want  war, 
and  the  diets  have  roused  much  bad  blood  in  the  king,  still 
he  may  carry  his  point.  All  this  fire  may  be  turned  against 
the  Turk,  and  in  every  case  we  have  time  on  our  side.  I 
will  go  myself  to  Pan  Pototski,  inform  him,  and  ask  that 
he,  being  nearest  to  us,  should  come  with  his  army.  I do 
not  know  whether  I shall  succeed,  for  though  a brave  man 
and  a trained  warrior,  he  is  terribly  confident  in  himself 


26 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


and  his  army.  And  you,  Colonel  of  Cherkasi,  keep  the 
Cossacks  in  curb  — and  you,  Lieutenant,  the  moment  you 
arrive  at  Lubni  warn  the  prince  to  keep  his  eyes  on  the 
Saitch.  Even  if  they  begin  action,  I repeat  it,  we  have 
time.  There  are  not  many  people  at  the  Saitch  now  ; they 
have  scattered  around,  fishing  and  hunting,  and  are  in  vil- 
lages throughout  the  whole  Ukraine.  Before  they  assemble, 
much  water  will  flow  down  the  Dnieper.  Besides,  the  name 
of  the  prince  is  terrible,  and  if  they  know  that  he  has  his 
eye  on  Chertomelik,  perhaps  they  will  remain  in  peace.” 

I am  ready,”  said  the  lieutenant,  to  start  from  Chigirin 
even  in  a couple  of  days.” 

That ’s  right.  Two  or  three  days  are  of  no  account. 
And  do  you.  Colonel  of  Cherkasi,  send  couriers  with  an  ac- 
count of  the  affair  to  Konyetspolski  and  Prince  Dominic. 
But  you  are  asleep,  as  I see.” 

Barabasli  had  crossed  his  hands  on  his  stomach  and  was 
in  a deep  slumber,  snoring  from  time  to  time.  The  old 
colonel,  when  neither  eating  nor  drinking,  — and  he  loved 
both  beyond  measure,  — was  sleeping. 

“ Look  ! ” said  Zatsvilikhovski  quietly  to  the  lieutenant ; 
the  statesmen  at  Warsaw  think  of  holding  the  Cossacks 
in  curb  through  such  an  old  man  as  that.  God  be  good  to 
them ! They  put  trust,  too,  even  in  Hmelnitski  himself, 
with  whom  the  chancellor  entered  into  some  negotiations 
or  other ; and  Hmelnitski  no  doubt  is  fooling  them 
terribly.” 

The  lieutenant  sighed  in  token  of  sympathy.  But  Bara- 
bash  snored  more  deeply,  and  then  murmured  in  his  sleep : 
Christ  save  us  ! Christ  save  us  ! ” 

“When  do  you  think  of  leaving  Chigirin?”  asked 
Zatsvilikhovski. 

“ I shall  have  to  wait  two  days  for  Chaplinski,  who  will 
bring  an  action,  beyond  doubt,  for  what  has  happened  to 
him.” 

“ He  will  not  do  that.  He  would  prefer  to  send  his  ser- 
vants against  you  if  you  did  n’t  wear  the  uniform  of  the 
prince ; but  it  is  ugly  work  to  tackle  the  prince,  even  for 
the  servants  of  the  Konyetspolskis.” 

“ I will  notify  him  that  I am  wmiting,  and  start  in  two  or 
three  days.  T am  not  afraid  of  an  ambush,  either,  having  a 
sabre  at  my  side  and  a party  of  men.” 

Tlie  lieutenant  now  took  farewell  of  Zatsvilikhovski,  ami 
went  out. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


27 


The  blaze  from  the, piles  on  the  square  spread  such  a 
glare  over  the  town  that  all  Chigirin  seemed  burning.  The 
bustle  and  shouts  increased  with  the  approach  of  night. 
The  Jews  did  not  peep  from  their  houses.  In  every  cor- 
ner crowds  of  Chabani  howled  plaintive  songs  of  the 
steppe.  The  wild  Zaporojians  danced  around  the  fires, 
hurling  their  caps  in  the  air,  firing  from  their  “ squealers,” 
and  drinking  gorailka  by  the  quart.  Here  and  there  a 
scuffle  broke  out,  which  the  starosta’s' men  put  down.  The 
lieutenant  had  to  open  a way  with  the  hilt  of  his  sabre. 
Hearing  the  shouts  and  noise  of  the  Cossacks,  he  thought 
at  times  that  rebellion  was  already  beginning  to  speak.  It 
seemed  to  him,  also,  that  he  saw  threatening  looks  and 
heard  low-spoken  curses  directed  against  his  person.  In 
his  ears  were  still  ringing  the  words  of  Barabash,  Christ 
save  us  ! Christ  save  us  ! ” and  his  heart  beat  more  quickly. 

But  the  Chabani  sang  their  songs  more  loudly  in  the 
town ; the  Zaporojians  fired  from  their  muskets  and  swam 
in  gorailka.  The  firing  and  the  wild  “ U-ha ! u-ha ! ” 
reached  the  ears  of  the  lieutenant,  even  after  he  had  lain 
down  to  sleep  in  his  quarters. 


28 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  III. 

A FEW  days  later  the  lieutenant  with  his  escort  pressed 
forward  briskly  in  the  direction  of  Lubni.  After  the  pas- 
sage of  the  Dnieper,  they  travelled  by  a broad  steppe  road 
which  united  Chigirin  with  Lubni,  passing  through  Juki, 
Semi  Mogil,  and  Khoroh  A similar  road  joined  Lubni  with 
Kieff.  In  times  past,  before  the  campaign  of  the  hetman 
Jolkyevski  against  Solonitsa,  these  roads  were  not  in  ex- 
istence. People  travelled  to  Kieff  from  Lubni  by  the  desert 
and  the  steppe ; the  way  to  Chigirin  was  by  water,  with 
return  by  land  through  Khoroh  In  general  the  country 
beyond  the  Dnieper,  the  ancient  land  of  the  Pdlovtsi,  was 
wild,  scarcely  more  inhabited  than  the  Wilderness,  fre- 
quently visited  by  the  Tartars,  and  exposed  to  Zaporojiaii 
bands. 

On  the  banks  of  the  Sula  immense  forests,  which  had 
never  been  touched  by  the  foot  of  man,  gave  forth  their 
voices ; and  in  places  also  on  the  low  shores  of  the  Sula, 
the  Euda,  Sleporod,  Korovai,  Orjavets,  Psel,  and  other 
greater  and  smaller  rivers  and  streams,  marshes  were 
formed,  partly  grown  over  with  dense  thickets  and  pine 
forests,  and  partly  open  in  the  form  of  meadows.  In  these 
pine  woods  and  morasses  wild  beasts  of  every  kind  found 
commodious  refuge ; and  in  the  deepest  forest  gloom  lived 
in  countless  multitudes  the  bearded  aurochs,  bears,  with 
wild  boars,  and  near  them  wolves,  lynxes,  martens,  deer, 
and  wild  goats.  In  the  swamps  and  arms  of  rivers  beavers 
built  their  dams.  There  were  stories  current  among  the 
Zaporojians  that  of  these  beavers  were  some  a century  old 
and  white  as  snow  from  age. 

On  the  elevated  dry  steppes  roamed  herds  of  wild  horses, 
with  shaggy  foreheads  and  bloodshot  eyes.  The  rivers 
were  swarming  with  fish  and  water-fowl.  It  was  a w^on- 
derful  land,  half  asleep,  but  bearing  traces  of  the  former 
activity  of  man.  It  was  everywhere  filled  with  the  ruins 
of  towns  of  previous  generations ; Lubni  and  Khorol  were 
raised  from  such  ruins  as  these.  Everywhere  the  country 
was  full  of  grave-mounds,  ancient  and  modern,  covered  al- 
ready with  a growth  of  pine.  Here,  as  in  the  Wilderness, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


29 


ghosts  and  vampires  rose  up  at  night.  Old  Zaporojians,  sit- 
ting around  their  fires,  told  marvellous  tales  of  what  took 
place  in  those  forest  depths,  from  which  issued  the  howling 
of  unknown  beasts,  — cries  half  human,  half  brute,  — terri- 
ble sounds  as  of  battle  or  the  chase.  Under  water  was 
heard  the  ringing  of  bells  in  submerged  cities.  The  land  was 
inhospitable,  little  accessible,  in  places  too  soft,  in  places 
suffering  from  lack  of  water,  — parched,  dry,  and  dangerous 
to  live  in ; for  when  men  settled  down  there  anyhow  and 
began  to  cultivate  the  land,  they  were  swept  away  by  Tar- 
tar raids.  But  it  was  frequently  visited  by  Zaporojians 
wliile  hunting  — or,  as  they  phrased  it,  while  at  “ indus- 
try ” — . along  all  the  rivers,  ravines,  forests,  and  reedy 
marshes,  searching  for  beavers  in  places  of  which  even  the 
existence  was  known  to  few. 

And  still  settled  life  struggled  to  cling  to  those  regions, 
like  a plant  which  seizes  the  ground  with  its  roots  wherever 
it  can,  and  though  torn  out  repeatedly,  springs  up  anew. 
On  desert  sites  rose  towns,  settlements,  colonies,  hamlets, 
and  single  dwellings.  The  earth  was  fruitful  in  places,  and 
freedom  was  enticing.  But  life  bloomed  up  first  when 
these  lands  came  into  possession  of  the  princes  Vishny- 
evetski.  Prince  Michael,  after  his  marriage  with  a Mol- 
davian lady,  began  to  put  his  domain  beyond  the  Dnieper 
into  careful  order.  He  brought  in  people,  settled  waste 
regions,  gave  exemption  from  service  for  thirty  years,  built 
monasteries,  and  introduced  his  princely  authority.  Even 
a settler  in  that  country  from  a time  of  unreckoned  pri- 
ority, who  considered  that  he  was  on  his  own  ground,  was 
willing  to  descend  to  the  status  of  a tribute-payer,  since  for 
his  tribute  he  came  under  the  powerful  protection  of  the 
prince  who  guarded  him,  — defended  him  from  the  Tartars 
and  the  men  from  below,  who  were  often  worse  than  the 
Tartars.  But  real  activity  commenced  under  the  iron  hand 
of  young  Priuce  Yeremi.  His  possessions  began  immedi- 
ately outside  Chigirin,  and  ended  at  Konotop  and  Bomni. 
This  did  not  constitute  all  the  wealth  of  the  prince,  for 
beginning  at  Sandomir  his  lands  lay  in  the  voevodstvos  of 
Volynia,  Eussia,  and  Kieff ; but  his  domain  beyond  the 
Dnieper  was  as  the  eye  in  his  head  to  the  victor  of  Putivl. 

The  Tartar  lay  long  in  wait  on  the  Oryol  or  the  Vorskla, 
and  sniffed  like  a wolf  before  he  ventured  to  urge  his  horse 
to  the  north.  The  men  from  below  did  not  attempt  attack. 
The  local  disorderly  bands  entered  service.  Wild,  plunder- 


30 


WITH  FIEE  AND  SWORD. 


ing  people,  who  had  long  subsisted  by  violence  and  raids, 
now  held  in  check,  occupied  outposts  on  the  borders,  and 
lying  on  the  boundaries  of  the  state,  were  like  a bull-dog 
on  his  chain,  threatening  intruders  with  his  teeth. 

Everything  flourished  and  was  full  of  life.  Roads  were 
laid  out  on  the  trace  of  ancient  highways ; rivers  were 
blocked  with  dams,  built  by  the  captive  Tartar  or  men 
from  below  caught  robbing  with  armed  hand.  The  mill 
now  resounded  where  the  wind  used  to  play  wildly  at  night 
in  the  reeds,  and  where  wolves  howled  in  company  with 
the  ghosts  of  drowned  men.  More  than  four  hundred 
wheels,  not  counting  the  numerous  windmills,  ground  grain 
beyond  the  Dnieper.  More  than  forty  thousand  men  were 
tributary  to  the  prince’s  treasury.  The  woods  swarmed 
with  bees.  On  the  borders  new  villages,  hamlets,  and 
single  dwellings  were  rising  continually.  On  the  steppes, 
by  the  side  of  wild  herds,  grazed  whole  droves  of  domestic 
cattle  and  horses.  The  endless  monotony  of  pine  groves 
and  steppes  was  varied  by  the  smoke  of  cottages,  the 
gilded  towers  of  churches,  — Catholic  and  orthodox.  The 
desert  was  changed  into  a peopled  land. 

Lieutenant  Skshetuski  travelled  on  gladly,  and  without 
hurry,  as  if  going  over  his  own  ground,  having  plenty  of 
leisure  secured  to  him  on  the  road.  It  was  the  begin- 
ning of  January,  1648 ; but  that  wonderful,  exceptional 
winter  gave  no  sign  of  its  approach.  Spring  was  breathing 
in  the  air ; the  earth  was  soft  and  shining  with  the  water 
of  melted  snow,  the  fields  were  covered  with  green,  and 
the  sun  shone  with  such  heat  on  the  road  at  midday  that 
fur  coats  burdened  the  shoulders  as  in  summer. 

The  lieutenant’s  party  was  increased  considerably  in  Chi- 
girin,  for  it  was  joined  by  a Wallachian  embassy  which  the 
hospodar  sent  to  Lubni  in  the  person  of  Pan  Pozvan  Ursu. 
The  embassy  was  attended  by  an  escort,  with  wagons  and 
servants.  Our  acquaintance,  Pan  Longin  Podbipienta,  with 
the  shield  of  Zervikaptur,  his  long  sword  under  his  arm, 
and  with  a few  servants,  travelled  with  Pan  Yan. 

Sunshine,  splendid  weather,  and  the  odor  of  approaching 
spring  filled  the  heart  with  gladness ; and  the  lieutenant 
was  the  more  rejoiced,  since  he  was  returning  from  a long 
journey  to  the  roof  of  the  prince,  which  was  at  the  same 
time  his  own  roof.  He  was  returning  having  accomplished 
his  mission  well,  and  was  therefore  certain  of  a good 
reception. 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


31 


There  were  other  causes,  also,  for  his  gladness.  Besides 
the  good-will  of  the  prince,  whom  the  lieutenant  loved 
with  his  whole  soul,  there  awaited  him  in  Lubni  certain 
dark  eyes.  These  eyes  belonged  to  Anusia  Borzobogata 
Krasenska,  lady-in-waiting  to  Brincess  Griselda,  the  most 
beautiful  maiden  among  all  her  attendants ; a fearful 
coquette,  for  whom  ever}^  one  was  languishing  in  Lubni, 
while  she  was  indifferent  to  all.  Princess  Griselda  was 
terribly  strict  in  deportment  and  excessively  austere  in 
manner,  which,  however,  did  not  prevent  young  people  from 
exchanging  ardent  glances  and  sighs.  Pan  Yan,  in  com- 
mon with  the  others,  sent  his  tribute  to  the  dark  eyes,  and 
when  alone  in  his  quarters  he  would  seize  a lute  and 
sing,  — 

“ Thou  h't  the  daintiest  of  the  dainty  ; ” 
or, 

“ The  Tartar  seizes  people  captive  ; 

Thou  seizest  captive  hearts.'^ 


But  being  a cheerful  man,  and,  besides,  a soldier  thor- 
oughly devoted  to  his  profession,  he  did  not  take  it  too 
much  to  heart  that  Anusia  smiled  on  Pan  Bykhovets  of 
the  Wallachian  regiment,  or  Pan  Vurtsel  of  the  artillery, 
or  Pan  Volodyovski  of  the  dragoons,  as  well  as  on  him,  and 
smiled  even  on  Pan  Baranovski  of  the  huzzars,  although 
he  was  already  growing  gray,  and  lisped  since  his  palate 
had  been  wounded  by  a musket-ball.  Our  lieutenant  had 
even  had  a sabre  duel  with  Volodyovski  for  the  sake  of 
Anusia ; but  when  obliged  to  remain  too  long  at  Lubni 
without  an  expedition  against  the  Tartars,  life  was  tedious 
there,  even  with  Anusia,  and  when  he  had  to  go  on  an  ex- 
pedition, he  went  gladly,  without  regret  or  remembrance. 

He  returned  joyfully,  however,  for  he  was  on  his  way 
from  the  Crimea  after  a satisfactory  arrangement  of  affairs. 
He  hummed  a song  merrily,  and  urged  his  horse,  riding  by 
the  side  of  Pan  Longin,  who,  sitting  on  an  enormous  Li- 
vonian mare,  was  thoughtful  and  serious  as  usual.  The 
wagons  of  the  embassy  escort  remained  considerably  in 
the  rear. 

“ The  envoy  is  lying  in  the  wagon  like  a block  of  wood, 
and  sleeps  all  the  time,”  said  the  lieutenant.  ^^He  told 
me  wonders  of  his  Wallachian  land  till  he  grew  tired.  I 
listened,  too,  with  curiosity.  It  is  a rich  country, — no 
use  in  denying  that,  — excellent  climate,  gold,  wine,  dain- 


32 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


ties,  and  cattle  in  abundance.  I thought  to  myself  mean= 
while : Our  prince  is  descended  from  a Moldavian  mother, 
and  has  as  good  a right  to  the  throne  of  the  hospodar 
as  any  one  else ; which  rights,  moreover.  Prince  Michael 
claimed.  Wallachia  is  no  new  country  to  our  warriors  ; 
they  have  beaten  the  Turks,  Tartars,  Wallgchians,  and 
Transylvanians.” 

“ But  the  people  are  of  weaker  temper  than  with  us,  as 
Pan  Zagloba  told  me  in  Chigirin,”  said  Pan  Longin.  “ If 
he  is  not  to  be  believed,  confirmation  of  what  he  says  may 
be  found  in  prayer-books.” 

“ How  in  prayer-books  ? ” 

“ I have  one  myself,  and  I can  show  it  to  you,  for  I 
always  carry  one  with  me.” 

Having  said  this,  he  unbuckled  the  saddle-straps  in  front 
of  him,  and  taking  out  a small  book  carefully  bound  in  calf- 
skin, kissed  it  reverentially  ; then  turning  over  a few  leaves, 
said,  “ Head.” 

Skshetuski  began  : “ ^ We  take  refuge  under  thy  protec- 
tion, Holy  Mother  of  God  — ’ Where  is  there  anything 
here  about  Wallachia  ? What  are  you  talking  of  ? This 
is  an  antiphone  ! ” 

“ Kead^on  farther.” 

^ That  we  may  be  worthy  of  the  promises  of  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen.’  ” 

‘AVell,  here  we’ve  got  a question.” 

Skshetuski  read  : “ ^ Question  : Why  is  Wallachian  cav- 
alry called  light  ? Answer : Because  it  is  light-footed  in 
flight.  Amen.’  H’ni ! this  is  true.  Still,  there  is  a won- 
derful mixture  of  matters  in  this  book.” 

‘‘It  is  a soldiers’  book,  where,  side  by  side  with  prayers, 
a variety  of  military  information  is  given,  from  which 
you  may  gain  knowledge  of  all  nations,  — which  of  them 
is  noblest,  and  which  mean.  As  to  the  Wallachia, ns,  it  ap- 
pears that  they  are  cowardly  fellows,  and  terrible  traitors 
besides.” 

“ That  they  are  traitors  is  undoubted,  for  that  is  proven 
by  the  adventures  of  Prince  Michael.  I have  heard  as  a 
fact  that  their  soldiers  are  nothing  to  boast  of  by  nature. 
But  the  prince  has  an  excellent 'Wallachian  regiment,  in 
wliich  Bykhovets  is  lieutenant ; but  to  tell  the  truth,  I don’t 
think  it  contains  even  two  hundred  Wallachians.” 

‘‘Well,  Lieutenant,  what  do  you  think  ? Has  the  prince 
many  men  under  arms  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


33 


About  eight  thousand,  not  counting  the  Cossacks  that 
are  at  the  outposts.  But  Zatsvilikhovski  tells  me  that  new 
levies  are  ordered.’’ 

“ W’’ell,  may  God  give  us  a campaign  under  the  prince  ! ” 
It  is  said  that  a great  war  against  Turkey  is  in  prepa- 
ration, and  that  the  king  himself  is  going  to  march  with 
all  the  forces  of  the  Commonwealth.  1 know,  too,  that 
gifts  are  withheld  from  the  Tartars,  who,  I may  add,  are 
afraid  to  stir.  I heard  of  this  even  in  the  Crimea,  where 
on  this  account,  I suppose,  I was  received  with  such  honor ; 
for  the  report  is,  that  if  the  king  moves  with  the  hetmans. 
Prince  Yeremi  will  strike  the  Crimea  and  wipe  out  the 
Tartars.  It  is  quite  certain  they  will  not  confide  such  an 
undertaking  to  any  one  else.” 

Pan  Longin  raised  his  hands  and  eyes  to  heaven. 

“ May  the  God  of  mercy  grant  such  a holy  war  for  the 
glory  of  Christianity  and  our  nation,  and  permit  me,  sinful 
man,  to  fulfil  my  vow,  so  that  I may  receive  joy  in  the 
struggle  or  find  a praiseworthy  death  ! ” 

Have  you  made  a vow,  then,  concerning  the  war  ? ” 

‘‘1  will  disclose  all  the  secrets  of  my  soul  to  such  a 
worthy  knight,  though  the  story  is  a long  one  ; but  since 
you  incline  a willing  ear  I will  begin.  You  are  aware  that 
the  motto  on  my  shield  is  ‘ Tear  cowl ; ’ and  this  has  the 
following  origin  : When  my  ancestor,  Stoveiko  Podbipi- 
enta,  at  the  battle  of  Griinwald  saw  three  knights  in 
monks’  cowls  riding  in  a row,  he  dashed  up  to  them  and 
cut  the  heads  off  all  three  with  one  blow.  Touching  this 
glorious  deed,  the  old  chroniclers  write  in  great  praise  of 
my  ancestor.” 

Your  ancestor  had  not  a lighter  hand  than  you,  and  he 
was  justly  ‘ Tear  cowl.’  ” 

To  him  the  king  granted  a coat  of  arms,  and  upon  it 
three  goat-heads  on  a silver  field  in  memory  of  those 
knights,  because  the  same  heads  were  depicted  on  their 
shields.  Those  arms,  together  with  this  sword,  my  ances- 
tor, Stoveiko  Podbipienta,  left  to  his‘  descendants  with  the 
injunction  to  strive  to  uphold  the  glory  of  their  race  and 
sword.” 

It  is  not  to  be  denied  that  you  come  of  gentle  stock.” 

Here  Pan  Longin  began  to  sigh  earnestly  ; and  when  he 
had  comforted  himself  somewhat  he  continued  : — 

Being  the  last  of  my  race,  I made  a vow  in  Troki  to  the 
Most  Holy  Lady  to  live  in  continence  and  not  marry  till,  in 

3 


34 


WITH  PIRE  AND  SWORD. 


emulation  of  my  ancestor  Stoveiko  Podbipienta,  I should 
sweep  off  with  this  same  sword  three  heads  at  one  blow. 
Oh,  merciful  God,  thou  seest  that  I have  done  all  in  my 
power.  I have  preserved  my  purity  to  this  day ; I have 
commanded  a tender  heart  to  be  still ; I have  sought  war 
and  I have  fought,  but  without  good  fortune.’’ 

The  lieutenant  smiled  under  his  mustache.  And  you 
have  not  taken  off  three  heads  ? ” 

^‘No  ! it  has  not  come  to  pass  ! No  luck  ! Two  at  a blow 
I have  taken  more  than  once,  but  never  three.  I ’ve  never 
been  able  to  come  up  to  them,  and  it  would  be  hard  to  ask 
enemies  to  stand  in  line  for  a blow.  God  knows  my  grief. 
There  is  strength  in  my  bones,  I have  wealth,  youth  is  pass- 
ing away,  I am  approaching  my  forty-fifth  year,  my  heart 
rushes  forth  in  affection,  my  family  is  coming  to  an  end, 
and  still  the  three  heads  are  not  there  ! Such  a Zervikap- 
tur  am  I.  A laughing-stock  for  the  people,  as  Pan  Zagloba 
truly  remarks.  All  of  which  I endure  patiently  and  offer 
to  the  Lord.” 

The  Lithuanian  began  again  to  sigh,  noticing  which  his 
Livonian  mare  from  sympathy  for  her  master  fell  to  groan- 
ing and  snorting. 

Well,  I can  only  tell  you,”  said  the  lieutenant,  ^Gf  you 
do  not  find  an  opportunity  under  Prince  Yeremi,  then  you 
will  find  it  nowhere.” 

“ God  grant ! ” answered  Podbipienta ; this  is  why  I am 
going  to  beg  a favor  of  the  prince.” 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  an  unusual 
sound  of  wings.  As  has  been  stated,  birds  of  passage  did 
not  go  beyond  the  sea  that  winter ; the  rivers  did  not  freeze 
over,  therefore  the  whole  country  was  full  of  water-fowl,  es- 
pecially over  the  marshes.  Just  as  the  lieutenant  and  Pan 
Longin  were  approaching  the  bank  of  the  Kagamlik  there 
was  a sudden  rushing  noise  above  their  heads  of  a whole 
flock  of  storks,  which  flew  so  near  the  ground  that  it  was 
almost  possible  to  strike  them  with  a stick.  The  flock  flew 
with  a tremendous  outcry,  and  instead  of  settling  in  the 
reeds  rose  unexpectedly  through  the  air. 

They  rush  as  if  hunted,”  said  Skshetuski. 

“ Ah,  see ! ” said  Pan  Longin,  pointing  to  a white  bird 
which,  cutting  the  air  in  sidelong  flight,  tried  to  overtake 
the  flock. 

A falcon  stops  them  from  alighting,”  said  the  lieutenant. 

The  envoy  has  a falcon  ; it  must  be  that  he  has  let  her  out.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


35 


At  that  moment  Pan  Kozvan  Ursu  rode  up  at  full  speed 
on  a black  Anatolian  steed,  and  after  him  a number  of  his 
service. 

“ I beg  you  to  come  to  the  sport,  Lieutenant,’’  said  he. 
This  falcon  is  yours,  then  ? ” 

Yes,  and  a very  noble  bird,  as  you  will  see.” 

All  three  rushed  forward,  followed  by  the  Wallachian 
falconer  with  a hoop,  who,  fixing  his  eyes  on  the  bird, 
shouted  with  all  his  might,  urging  her  to  the  struggle. 

The  valiant  bird  .immediately  forced  the  flock  to  rise  in 
the  air,  and  then  in  a flash  shot  up  still  higher  and  hung 
over  it.  The  storks  arranged  themselves  in  one  enormous 
circle,  making  the  noise  of  a storm  with  their  wings. 
They  filled  the  air  with  terrible  cries,  stretched  their 
necks,  pointed  their  bills  upward  like  lances,  and  w’aited 
the  attack.  The  falcon  circled  above  them,  at  one  time 
descending,  at  another  rising,  as  if  hesitating  to  sweep 
down  since  a hundred  sharp  beaks  were  waiting  for  her 
breast.  Her  white  plumage,  shone  on  by  rays  of  light, 
gleamed  like  the  sun  itself  on  the  clear  blue  of  the  sky. 
Suddenly,  instead  of  rushing  on  the  flock,  the  falcon  darted 
like  an  ari’ow  into  the  distance,  and  disappeared  at  once 
behind  the  trees  and  the  reeds. 

Skshetuski  at  first  rushed  after  her  at  full  speed.  The 
envoy,  the  falconer,  and  Longin  followed  his  example. 

At  the  crossing  of  the  roads  the  lieutenant  checked  his 
horse.  A new  and  wonderful  sight  met  his  eye.  In  the  mid- 
dle of  the  road  a carriage  lay  on  its  side  with  a broken  axle. 
Horses  detached  from  the  carriage  were  held  by  two  Cos- 
sacks. There  was  no  driver  at  hand  ; he  had  evidently  gone 
for  assistance.  At  the  side  of  the  carriage  stood  two  women. 
One  wore  a fox-skin  cloak  and  a round-topped  cap  of  the 
same  material ; her  face  was  stern  and  masculine.  The 
other  was  a young  lady  of  tall  stature,  and  gentle  features 
of  great  regularity.  On  the  shoulder  of  the  young  lady 
the  falcon  was  sitting  quietly.  Having  parted  the  feathers 
on  her  breast,  the  bird  was  stroking  them  with  her  bill. 

The  lieutenant  reined  in  his  horse  till  its  hoofs  dug  into 
the  sand  of  the  road,  and  raised  his  hand  to  his  cap  in  un- 
certainty, not  knowing  what  to  say,  — whether  to  greet  the 
ladies  or  to  speak  to  the  falcon.  He  was  confused  also  be- 
cause there  looked  upon  him  from  under  a marten-skin  hood 
eyes  such  as  he  had  never  seen  in  his  life, — black,  satin- 
like, liquid,  full  of  life  and  fire,  — near  which  the  eyes  of 


36 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Anusia  Borzobogata  would  be  as  a tallow  candle  before  a 
torch.  Above  those  eyes  dark  velvety  brows  were  defined 
in  two  delicate  arches ; her  blushing  face  bloomed  like  the 
most  beautiful  flower,  and  through  her  slightly  opened  lips 
of  raspberry  hue  were  seen  teeth  like  pearls,  and  from  under 
her  hood  flowed  out  rich  dark  tresses. 

‘^Are  you  Juno  in  person  or  some  other  divinity?’^ 
thought  the  lieutenant,  seeing  the  form  straight  as  an  ar- 
row,  the  swelling  bosom,  and  the  white  falcon  on  her 
shoulder.  Our  lieutenant  stood  with  uncovered  head  and 
forgot  himself  as  before  a marvellous  image ; his  eyes 
gleamed,  and  something,  as  if  with  a hand,  seized  his  heart, 
and  he  was  about  to  begin,  “ If  you  are  a mortal  and  not  a 
divinity,’’  when  the  envoy,  the  falconer  with  his  hoop,  and 
Pan  Longin  came  up.  On  seeing  them  the  goddess  held  her 
hand  to  the  falcon,  which,  leaving  the  shoulder,  came  to  the 
hand  at  once,  shifting  from  foot  to  foot. 

The  lieutenant,  anticipating  the  falconer,  wished  to  re- 
move the  bird,  when  suddenly  a wonderful  omen  was  seen. 
The  falcon,  leaving  one  foot  on  the  hand  of  the  lady,  caught 
with  the  other  the  hand  of  the  lieutenant,  and  instead  of 
going  to  it  began  to  scream  joyfully  and  pull  the  hands 
together  with  such  power  that  they  touched.  A quiver  ran 
over  the  lieutenant.  The  bird  allowed  herself  to  be  taken 
only  after  being  hooded  by  the  falconer.  Then  the  old  lady 
began  to  speak. 

“ Gentlemen  ! ” said  she,  whoever  you  are,  you  will  not 
deny  your  assistance  to  women  who,  left  helpless  on  the 
road,  know  not  themselves  what  to  do.  It  is  no  more  than 
fifteen  miles  to  our  house  ; but  the  carriage  is  broken,  and  we 
shall  surely  have  to  spend  the  night  in  the  field.  I hurried 
off  the  driver  to  have  my  sons  send  even  a wagon ; but  be- 
fore he  reaches  the  house  and  returns,  darkness  will  come, 
and  it  is  a terrible  thing  to  be  out  in  this  place,  for  there  are 
graves  in  the  neighborhood.” 

The  old  lady  spoke  rapidly  and  with  such  a rough  voice 
that  the  lieutenant  was  astonished ; still  he  answered 
politely,  — 

Do  not  think  that  we  should  leave  you  and  your  beauti- 
ful daughter  without  assistance.  We  are  going  to  Lubni, 
for  we  are  soldiers  in  the  service  of  Prince  Yeremi,  and 
likely  our  roads  are  in  the  same  direction ; and  even  if  they 
are  not,  we  shall  be  glad  to  go  out  of  our  way  in  case  our 
assistance  is  acceptable.  As  to  a carriage  I have  none,  for 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


3T 


with  my  companions  I am  travelling,  soldier-fashion,  on 
horseback ; but  the  envoy  has,  and  being  an  affable  gentle- 
man will  be  glad,  I think,  to  put  it  at  the  service  of  yourself 
and  your  daughter.’^ 

The  envoy  removed  his  sable  cap,  for  knowing  the  Polish 
language  he  understood  the  conversation,  and  with  a deli- 
cate compliment  as  became  a gracious  boyar,  he  yielded  his 
carriage  to  the  ladies,  and  straightway  ordered  the  falconer 
to  gallop  for  it  to  the  wagons,  which  had  lagged  considerably 
in  the  rear.  Meanwhile  the  lieutenant  looked  at  the  young 
lady,  who,  unable  to  endure  his  eager  glance,  dropped  her 
eyes ; and  the  elderly  lady,  who  had  a Cossack  face, 
continued,  — 

God  reward  you,  gentlemen,  for  your  assistance ; and 
since  there  is  still  a long  road  to  Lubni,  do  not  reject  my 
roof  and  that  of  my  sons,  under  which  we  shall  be  glad  to 
see  you.  We  are  from  Rozlogi-Siromakhi.  I am  the  widow 
of  Prince  Kurtsevich  Bulyga ; and  this  is  not  my  daughter, 
but  the  daughter  of  the  elder  Kurtsevich,  brother  of  my 
husband,  who  left  his  orphan  to  our  care.  My  sons  are  not 
all  at  home  this  moment,  and  I am  returning  from  Cherkasi, 
where  I was  performing  devotions  at  the  altar  of  the  Holy 
Mother,  and  on  our  way  back  this  accident  has  met  us,  and 
were  it  not  for  your  politeness,  gentlemen,  we  should  un- 
doubtedly have  to  pass  the  night  on  the  road.’’ 

The  princess  would  have  said  still  more,  but  at  that 
moment  the  wagons  appeared  in  the  distance,  approaching 
at  a trot,  surrounded  by  a crowd  of  the  envoy’s  retinue  and 
the  soldiers  of  Pan  Yan. 

^ “ Then  you  are  the  widow  of  Prince  Vassily  Kurtse- 
vich ? ” asked  the  lieutenant. 

^‘No!  ” retorted  the  princess,  quickly  and  as  if  in  anger; 
am  the  widow  of  Constantine,  and  this  is  the  daughter 
of  Vassily,”  said  she,  pointing  to  the  young  lady. 

“They  speak  of  Prince  Vassily  often  in  Lubni.  He  was 
a great  soldier,  and  a confidant  of  the  late  Prince  Michael.” 

“I  have  not  been  in  Lubni,”  said  she,  with  a certain 
haughtiness.  “ Of  his  military  virtues  I have  no  knowl- 
edge. There  is  no  need  of  mentioning  his  later  acts,  since 
all  know  what  they  were.” 

Hearing  this,  Princess  Helena  dropped  her  head  on  her 
breast  like  a flower  cut  with  a scythe,  and  the  lieutenant 
answered  quickly, — 

“Do  not  say  that,  madam.  Prince  Vassily,  sentenced, 


38 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


throngli  a terrible  error  in  tlie  administration  of  human 
justice,  to  the  loss  of  life  and  property,  was  forced  to  save 
himself  by  flight ; but  later  his  entire  innocence  was  dis- 
covered. By  the  publication  of  this  innocence  he  was  re- 
stored to  honor  as  a virtuous  man  5 and  the  greater  the 
injustice  done  him,  the  greater  should  be  his  glory.’’ 

The  princess  glanced  quickly  at  the  lieutenant,  and  in 
her  disagreeable  sharp  face  anger  was  clearly  expressed. 
But  though  Skshetuski  was  a young  man,  he  had  so 
much  knightly  dignity  and  such  a clear  glance  that  she 
did  not  dare  to  dispute  him ; she  turned  instead  to  Princess 
Helena. 

“It  is  not  proper  for  you  to  hear  these  things,”  said  she. 
“ Go  and  see  that  the  luggage  is  removed  from  our  carriage 
to  the  equipage  in  which,  with  the  permission  of  these 
gentlemen,  we  are  to  ride.” 

“You  will  allow  me  to  help  you,”  said  the  lieutenant  to 
Princess  Helena. 

Both  went  to  the  carriage ; but  as  soon  as  they  stood 
opposite,  at  the  doors  on  each  side  of  it,  the  princess  raised 
the  lashes  of  her  eyes,  and  her  glance  fell  upon  the  face  of 
the  lieutenant  like  a bright,  warm  ray  of  the  sun. 

“ How  can  I thank  you,”  said  she,  in  a voice  which  to 
him  seemed  music  as  sweet  as  the  sound  of  lyres  and  flutes, 
— How  can  I thank  you  for  defending  the  good  name  of 
my  father  against  the  injustice  which  is  put  upon  it  by 
his  nearest  relatives  ? ” 

The  lieutenant  felt  his  heart  melting  like  snow  in  spring- 
time, and  answered : “ May  God  be  as  good  to  me  as  I am 
ready  to  rush  into  the  Are  or  shed  my  blood  for  such  thanks, 
though  the  service  is  so  slight  that  I ought  not  to  accept  a 
reward.” 

“ If  you  contemn  my  thanks,  then  I,  poor  orphan,  have 
no  other  way  to  show  my  gratitude.” 

“I  do  not  contemn  them,”  said  he,  with  growing  em- 
phasis ; “ but  for  such  favor  I wish  to  perform  true  and 
enduring  service,  and  I only  beg  you  to  accept  me  for  that 
service.” 

The  princess,  hearing  these  words,  blushed,  was  confused, 
then  suddenly  grew  pale,  raised  her  hands  to  her  face,  and 
said  in  a sad  voice : “ Such  a service  could  bring  only  mis- 
fortune to  you.” 

The  lieutenant  bent  through  the  door  of  the  carriage,  and 
spoke  quietly  and  feelingly ; “Let  it  bring  what  God  gives; 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


39 


even  should  it  bring  suffering,  still  I am  ready  to  fall  at 
your  feet  and  beg  for  it.’^ 

It  cannot  be  that  you,  who  have  just  seen  me  for  the 
first  time,  should  conceive  such  a great  desire  for  that 
service.” 

I had  scarcely  seen  you  when  I had  forgotten  myself 
altogether,  and  1 see  that  it  has  come  to  the  soldier  hitherto 
free  to  be  changed  to  a captive  ; but  such  clearly  is  the  will 
of  God.  Love  is  like  an  arrow  which  pierces  the  breast 
unexpectedly ; and  now  I feel  its  sting,  though  yesterday  I 
should  not  have  believed  this  if  any  man  had  told  it  me.” 

‘‘  If  you  could  not  have  believed  it  yesterday,  how  am  I 
to  believe  it  to-day  ? ” 

Time  will  convince  you  best ; but  you  can  see  my  sin- 
cerity even  now,  not  only  in  my  words  but  in  my  face.” 

Agaimthe  princess  raised  her  eyes,  and  her  glance  met 
the  manly  and  noble  face  of  the  young  soldier,  and  his 
look,  so  full  of  rapture  that  a deep  crimson  covered  her 
face.  But  she  did  not  lower  her  glance,  and  for  a time  he 
drank  in  the  sweetness  of  those  wonderful  eyes,  and  they 
looked  at  each  other  like  two  beings  who,  though  they  have 
met  merely  on  the  highroad  through  the  steppe,  feel  in  a 
flash  that  they  have  chosen  each  other,  and  that  their 
souls  begin  to  rush  to  a meeting  like  two  doves. 

The  moment  of  exaltation  was  disturbed  for  them  by  the 
sharp  voice  of  Constantine’s  widow  calling  to  the  princess. 
The  carriages  had  arrived.  The  attendants  began  to  trans- 
fer the  packages  from  the  carriages,  and  in  a moment  every- 
thing was  ready.  Pan  Kozvan  Ursu,  the  gracious  boyar, 
gave  up  his  own  carriage  to  the  two  ladies,  the  lieutenant 
mounted  his  horse,  and  all  moved  forward. 

The  day  was  nearing  its  rest.  The  swollen  waters  of  the 
Kagamlik  were  bright  with  gold  of  the  setting  sun,  and 
purple  of  the  evening  light.  High  in  the  heavens  flocks  of 
small  clouds  reddening  drifted  slowly  to  the  horizon,  as  if, 
tired  from  flying  through  the  air,  they  were  going  to  sleep 
somewhere  in  an  unknown  cradle. 

Pan  Yan  rode  by  the  side  of  Princess  Helena,  but  with- 
out conversation,  since  he  could  not  speak  to  her  before 
strangers  as  he  had  spoken  a few  moments  before,  and  friv- 
olous words  would  not  pass  his  lips  now.  But  in  his  heart 
he  felt  happiness,  and  in  his  head  something  sounding  as  if 
from  wine. 

The  whole  caravan  pushed  on  briskly,  and  quiet  was 


40 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


broken  only  by  the  snorting  of  the  horses  or  the  clank  of 
stirrup  against  stirrup.  After  a time  the  escort  at  the  rear 
wagons  began  a plaintive  Wallachian  song;  soon,  however, 
they  stopped,  and  immediately  the  nasal  voice  of  Pan  Lon- 
gin  was  heard  singing  piously,  — 

“ In  heaveii  I caused  an  endless  light  to  dwell, 

And  mist  I spread  o’er  all  the  earth.” 

That  moment  it  grew  dark,  the  stars  twinkled  in  the  sky, 
and  from  the  damp  plains  white  mists  rose,  boundless  as 
the  sea. 

They  entered  a forest,  but  had  gone  only  a few  furlongs 
when  the  sound  of  horses’  feet  was  heard  and  five  riders 
appeared  before  the  caravan.  They  were  the  young  princes, 
who,  informed  by  the  driver  of  the  accident  which  had  hap- 
pened to  their  mother,  were  hurrying  to  meet  her,  bringing  a 
wagon  drawn  by  four  horses. 

“ Is  that  you,  my  sons  ? ” called  out  the  old  princess. 

The  riders  approached  the  carriage.  “ We,  mother ! ” 

^^Come  this  way!  Thanks  to  these  gentlemen,  we  need 
no  more  assistance.  These  are  my  sons,  whom  I commend 
to  your  favor,  gentlemen, — Simeon,  Yury,  Andrei,  Nikolai  — 
And  who  is  the  fifth?”  asked  she,  looking  around  atten- 
tively. Oh  ! if  my  old  eyes  can  see  in  the  darkness,  it  is 
Bogun.” 

The  princess  drew  back  quickly  to  the  depth  of  the 
carriage. 

Greetings  to  you.  Princess,  and  to  you,  Princess  Hel- 
ena ! ” said  the  fifth, 

‘^Ah,  Bogun!  You  have  come  from  the  regiment,  my 
falcon  ? And  have  you  brought  your  lute  ? Welcome, 
welcome ! Well,  my  sons,  I have  asked  these  gentlemen  to 
spend  the  night  with  us  at  Bozlogi ; and  now  greet  them  ! 
A guest  in  the  house  is  God  in  the  house.  Be  gracious  to 
our  house,  gentlemen  ! ” 

The  young  men  removed  their  caps.  ‘^We  entreat  you 
most  respectfully  to  cross  our  lowly  threshold.” 

‘‘  They  have  already  promised  me,  — the  envoy  has  prom- 
ised and  the  lieutenant.  We  shall  receive  honorable  guests, 
but  I am  not  sure  that  our  poor  fare  will  be  savory  for  men 
accustomed  to  castle  dainties.” 

We  are  reared  on  the  fare  of  soldiers,  not  of  castles,” 
said  Skshetuski. 

And  Pan  Kozvan  added  : I have  tried  the  hospitality  of 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


41 


country-houses,  and  know  that  it  is  better  than  that  of 
castles.’^ 

The  carriages  moved  on,  and  the  old  princess  continued : 
“Our  best  days  have  passed  long  ago.  In  Volynia  and 
Lithuania  there  are  still  members  of  the  Kurtsevich  family 
who  have  retinues  of  attendants  and  live  in  lordly  fashion, 
but  they  do  not  recognize  their  poor  relations,  for  which 
God  punish  them.  We  live  in  real  Cossack  poverty,  which 
you  must  overlook,  and  accept  with  a good  heart  what  we 
offer  with  sincerity.  I and  my  five  sons  live  on  one  village 
and  a few  hamlets,  and  in  addition  we  have  this  young  lady 
to  care  for.’^ 

These  words  astonished  the  lieutenant  not  a little,  for  he 
had  heard  in  Lubni  that  Lozlogi  was  no  small  estate,  and 
also  that  it  belonged  to  Prince  Vassily,  the  father  of  Helena. 
He  did  not  deem  it  proper,  however,  to  inquire  how  the 
place  had  passed  into  the  hands  of  Constantine  and  his 
widow. 

“ Then  you  have  five  sons.  Princess  ? ’’  asked  Pan  Pozvan 
Ursu. 

“I  had  five,  all  like  lions,’’  answered  she;  “but  the  infi- 
dels in  Belgorod  put  out  the  eyes  of  the  eldest,  Vassily, 
with  torches,  wherefore  his  mind  has  failed  him.  When 
the  young  men  go  on  an  expedition  I stay  at  home  with  him 
and  this  young  lady,  with  whom  I have  more  suffering 
than  comfort.” 

The  contemptuous  tone  with  which  the  princess  spoke 
of  her  niece  was  so  evident  that  it  did  not  escape  the  atten- 
tion of  the  lieutenant.  His  breast  boiled  up  in  anger,  and 
he  had  almost  allowed  an  unseemly  oath  to  escape  him ; but 
the  words  died  on  his  lips  when  he  looked  at  the  young 
princess,  and  in  the  light  of  the  moon  saw  her  eyes  filled 
with  tears. 

“ What  has  happened  ? Why  do  you  weep  ? ” asked  he, 
in  a low  voice. 

She  was  silent. 

“ I cannot  endure  to  see  you  weep,”  said  Pan  Van,  and 
bent  toward  her.  Seeing  that  the  old  princess  was  con- 
versing with  the  envoy  and  not  looking  toward  him,  he 
continued:  “In  God’s  name,  speak  but  one  word,  for  1 
would  give  blood  and  health  to  comfort  you ! ” 

All  at  once  he  felt  one  of  the  horsemen  press  against  him 
so  heavily  that  the  horses  began  to  rub  their  sides  together. 
Conversation  with  the  princess  was  interrupted.  Skshe- 


42 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


tuski,  astonished  and  also  angered,  turned  to  the  intruder. 
By  the  light  of  the  moon  he  saw  two  eyes,  which  looked  at 
him  insolently,  defiantly,  sneeringly.  Those  terrible  eyes 
shone  like  those  of  a wolf  in  a dark  forest. 

“ What  devil  is  that  ? ” thought  the  lieutenant,  — “a  de- 
mon or  who  ? ’’  And  then,  looking  closely  into  those  burn- 
ing eyes,  he  asked : “ Why  do  yon  push  on  me  with  your 
horse,  and  dig  your  eyes  into  me  ? ” 

The  horseman  did  not  answer,  but  continued  to  look  with 
equal  persistence  and  insolence. 

“ If  it  is  dark,  I can  strike  a light ; and  if  the  road  is  too 
narrow,  then  to  the  steppe  with  you  ! ” said  the  lieutenant, 
in  a distinct  voice. 

Off  with  you  from  the  carriage,  Pole,  if  you  see  the 
steppe  ! ” answered  the  horseman. 

The  lieutenant,  being  a man  quick  of  action,  instead  of 
an  answer  struck  his  foot  into  the  side  of  his  enemy’s 
horse  with  such  force  that  the  beast  groaned  and  in  a mo- 
ment was  on  the  verj^  edge  of  the  road. 

The  rider  reined  him  in  on  the  spot,  and  for  a moment  it 
seemed  that  he  was  about  to  rush  on  the  lieutenant ; but 
that  instant  the  sharp,  commanding  voice  of  the  old  prin- 
cess resounded. 

‘‘  Bogun,  what ’s  the  matter  ? ” 

These  words  had  immediate  effect.  Bogun  whirled  his 
horse  around,  and  passed  to  the  other  side  of  the  carriage 
to  the  princess,  who  continued : “ What  is  the  matter  ? 
You  are  not  in  Percy aslav  nor  the  Crimea,  but  in  Bozlogi. 
Bemember  this  ! But  now  gallop  ahead  for  me,  conduct 
the  carriages  ; the  ravine  is  at  hand,  and  it  is  dark.  Hurry 
on,  you  vampire  ! ” 

Skshetuski  was  astonished,  as  well  as  vexed.  Bogun  evi- 
dently sought  a quarrel  and  would  have  found  it ; but  why 
did  he  seek  it,  — whence  this  unexpected  attack  ? The 
thought  flashed  through  the  lieutenant’s  mind  that  Prin- 
cess Helena  had  something  to  do  with  this  ; and  he  was  con- 
firmed in  the  thought,  for,  looking  at  her  face,  he  saw,  in 
spite  of  the  darkness,  that  it  was  pale,  and  evident  terror 
was  on  it. 

Bogun  spurred  forward  immediately  in  obedience  to  the 
command  of  the  princess,  who,  looking  after  him,  said  half 
to  herself  and  half  to  Pan  Yan,  — 

That ’s  a madcap,  a Cossack  devil.” 

“It  is  evident  that  he  is  not  in  his  full  mind,”  answered 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


43 


tlie  lieutenant,  contemptuously.  “ Is  that  Cossack  in  the 
service  of  your  sons  ? ” 

The  old  princess  threw  herself  back  in  the  seat. 

What  do  you  mean  ? Why,  that  is  Bogun,  lieutenant- 
colonel,  a famous  hero,  a friend  of  my  sons,  and  adopted 
by  me  as  a sixth  son.  Impossible  that  you  have  not  heard 
his  name,  for  all  know  of  him.’’ 

This  name  was,  in  fact,  well  known  to  Pan  Yan.  From 
among  the  names  of  various  colonels  and  Cossack  atamans 
this  one  had  come  to  the  top,  and  was  on  every  lip  on 
both  banks  of  the  Dnieper.  Blind  minstrels  sang  songs  of 
Bogun  in  market-places  and  shops,  and  at  evening  meet- 
ings they  told  wonders  about  the  young  leader.  Who  he 
was,  whence  he  had  come,  was  known  to  no  man.  This 
much  was  certain,  — the  steppes,  the  Dnieper,  the  Cataracts, 
and  Chertomelik,  with  its  labyrinth  of  narrows,  arms,  isl- 
ands, rocks,  ravines,  and  reeds,  had  been  his  cradle.  From 
childhood  he  had  lived  and  communed  with  that  wild  world. 

In  time  of  peace  he  went  with  others  to  fish  and  hunt, 
battered  through  the  windings  of  the  Dnieper,  wandered 
over  swamps  and  reeds  with  a crowd  of  half-naked  com- 
rades ; then  again  he  spent  whole  months  in  forest  depths. 
His  school  was  in  raids  to  the  Wilderness  on  the  herds  of 
the  Tartars,  in  ambushes,  battles,  campaigns  against  Tartar 
coast  towns,  against  Belgorod,  Wallachia,  or  with  boats  on 
the  Black  Sea.  He  knew  no  days  but  days  on  his  horse, 
no  nights  but  nights  at  a steppe  fire. 

Soon  he  became  the  favorite  of  the  entire  lower  country, 
a leader  of  others,  and  surpassed  all  men  in  daring.  He 
was  ready  to  go  with  a hundred  horse  even  to  Bagche 
Sarai,  and  start  up  a blaze  under  the  very  eyes  of  the 
Khan  ; he  burned  Tartar  towns  and  villages,  exterminated 
the  inhabitants,  tore  captive  murzas  to  pieces  with  horses, 
came  down  like  a tempest,  passed  by  like  death.  On  the 
sea  he  fell  upon  Turkish  galleys  with  frenzy,  swept  down 
upon  the  centre  of  Budjak,  — rushed  into  the  lion’s  mouth, 
as ’t  is  said.  Some  of  his  expeditions  were  simple  madness. 
Men  less  daring,  less  fond  of  danger,  perished  impaled  on 
stakes  in  Stamboul,  or  rotted  at  the  oar  on  Turkish  galleys ; 
he  always  escaped  unhurt,  and  with  rich  booty.  It  was 
said  that  he  had  collected  immense  treasures,  which  he  had 
hidden  in  the  reeds  of  the  Dnieper ; but  it  was  also  seen 
more  than  once  how  with  muddy  boots  he  had  stamped 
upon  cloth  of  gold,  and  spread  carpets  under  the  hoofs  of 


44 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


his  horse,  — how,  dressed  in  satin,  he  had  spotted  himself 
with  tar,  on  purpose  to  show  Cossack  contempt  for  these 
lordly  stuffs. 

He  never  warmed  any  place  long.  Caprice  was  the 
motive  of  his  deeds.  At  times,  when  he  came  to  Chigirin, 
Cherkasi,  or  Pereyaslav,  he  had  terrible  frolics  with  other 
Zaporojians  ; at  times  he  lived  like  a monk,  spoke  to  no 
man,  escaped  to  the  steppe.  Then  again  he  surrounded 
himself  with  blind  minstrels,  and  listened  to  their  songs 
and  stories  for  days  at  a time,  heaping  gold  on  them. 
Am_ong  nobles  he  knew  how  to  be  a polished  cavalier ; 
among  Cossacks  he  was  the  wildest  of  Cossacks.  In 
knightly  company  he  was  a knight ; among  robbers,  a 
robber.  Some  held  him  to  be  insane  ; for  he  was  an  unbri- 
dled, mad  spirit.  Why  he  was  living  in  the  world,  what  he 
wanted,  whither  he  was  tending,  whom  he  served,  he  knew 
not  himself.  He  served  the  steppes,  the  whirlwinds,  war, 
love,  his  own  fancy.  This  fancy  of  his  distinguished  him 
from  all  the  other  rude  leaders,  and  from  the  whole  robber 
herd  who  had  only  plunder  as  an  object,  and  for  whom  it 
was  the  same  whether  they  plundered  Tartars  or  their  own. 
Bogun  took  plunder,  but  preferred  war  to  pillage  ; he  was 
in  love  with  peril  for  its  own  charm  ; he  gave  gold  for 
songs ; he  hunted  for  glory,  and  cared  for  no  more. 

Of  all  leaders,  he  alone  personified  best  the  Cossack 
knight ; therefore  songs  had  sought  him  out  as  a favor- 
ite, and  his  name  was  celebrated  throughout  the  whole 
Ukraine. 

He  had  recently  become  the  Pereyaslav  lieutenant-colonel, 
but  he  exercised  the  power  of  colonel ; for  old  Loboda  held 
the  baton  feebly  in  his  stiffening  hand. 

Pan  Yan,  therefore,  knew  well  who  Bogun  was,  and 
if  he  asked  the  old  princess  whether  the  Cossack  was  in 
the  service  of  her  sons,  he  did  it  through  studied  con- 
tempt ; for  he  felt  in  him  an  enemy,  and  in  spite  of  all  the 
reputation  of  Bogun,  his  blood  boiled  up  because  the  Cos- 
sack had  begun  with  him  so  insolently.  He  understood, 
too,  that  what  had  been  begun  would  not  end  in  a trifle. 
But  Skshetuski  was  as  unbending  as  an  axle,  self-con- 
fident to  excess,  yielding  before  nothing,  and  really  eager 
for  danger.  He  was  ready  even  that  moment  to  urge 
his  horse  after  Bogun,  but  he  rode  near  the  princess. 
Besides,  tlie  wagon  had  already  passed  the  ravine,  and 
lights  were  gleaming  in  Bozlogi. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


45 


CHAPTER  lY. 

The  Kurtsevichi  Bulygi  were  of  an  ancient  princely 
stock  which  used  the  escutcheon  of  Kurts,  claimed  to  be 
from  Koryat,  but  was  really  from  Rurik.  Of  the  two  main 
lines,  one  lived  in  Lithuania,  the  other  in  Volynia,  till 
Prince  Vassily,  one  of  the  numerous  descendants  of  the 
Volynian  line,  settled  beyond  the  Dnieper.  Being  poor, 
he  did  not  wish  to  remain  among  his  powerful  relatives, 
and  entered  the  service  of  Prince  Michael  Vishnyevetski, 
father  of  the  renowned  ‘‘Yaremad^^ 

Having  covered  himself  with  glory  in  that  service,  he 
received  from  the  latter,  as  a permanent  possession,  Krasnie 
Rozlogi,  which  subsequently,  by  reason  of  its  vast  number 
of  wolves,  was  called  Volchie  Rozlogi ; and  there  he  settled 
for  good.  He  went  over  to  the  Latin  rite  in  1629,  and 
married  a lady  of  a distinguished  Austrian  family  of  Italian 
descent.  From  that  marriage  a daughter,  Helena,  came 
into  the  world  a year  later,  her  mother  dying  at  her  birth. 
Prince  Vassily,  without  thinking  of  a second  marriage, 
gave  himself  up  altogether  to  the  management  of  his  land 
and  the  rearing  of  his  only  daughter.  He  was  a man  of 
great  character  and  uncommon  virtue.  Having  acquired  a 
moderate  fortune  rather  rapidly,  he  remembered  at  once 
his  eldest  brother  Constantine,  who,  rejected  by  his  power- 
ful family,  remained  in  Volynia,  and  was  obliged  to  live  on 
rented  land.  He  brought  him,  with  his  wife  and  five  sons, 
to  Rozlogi,  and  shared  every  bit  of  bread  with  him. 

The  two  Kurtsevichi  lived  in  this  way  quietly  till  the 
end  of  1634,  when  Vassily  went  with  King  Vladislav  to  the 
siege  of  Smolensk,  w'here  that  unfortunate  event  took  place 
which  caused  his  ruin.  In  the  royal  camp  was  intercepted 
a letter  written  to  Sheyin  (the  Russian  commander),  signed 
with  the  name  of  the  prince,  with  the  seal  of  Kurts  added. 
Such  a clear  proof  of  treason  on  the  part  of  a knight  who 
till  then  had  enjoyed  an  unspotted  fame,  astonished  and 
confounded  every  one.  It  was  in  vain  that  Vassily  called 
God  to  witness  that  neither  the  hand  nor  the  signature  on 
the  paper  was  his  ; the  arms  of  Kurts  on  the  seal  removed 

1 This  is  the  popular  form  in  Little  Russian ; therefore  it  is  quoted. 


46 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


every  doubt,  no  one  believed  that  the  seal  had  been  lost,  — ■ 
which  was  the  prince’s  explanation,  — and  finally  the  unfor- 
tunate prince,  sentenced  jpro  crimine  perduelionis  to  the  loss 
of  his  honor  and  his  head,  was  forced  to  seek  safety  in  flight. 

Arriving  at  Rozlogi  in  the  night,  Vassily  implored  his 
brother  Constantine,  by  all  that  was  holy,  to  care  for  Hel- 
ena as  his  own  daughter,  and  then  he  disappeared  forever. 
It  was  said  that  he  wrote  a letter  from  Bar  to  Vishnye vet- 
ski,  entreating  the  prince  not  to  take  the  bread  out  of  Hel- 
ena’s mouth,  and  to  leave  her  in  peace  at  Kozlogi  under  the 
care  of  Constantine  ; after  that  there  was  no  more  word  of 
him.  There  was  a report  that  he  had  died  suddenly,  also 
that  he  had  joined  the  imperial  army  and  had  perished  in 
battle  in  Germany.  No  one,  however,  had  certain  knowl- 
edge of  him ; but  he  must  have  died,  since  he  inquired  no 
further  for  his  daughter.  Soon  mention  of  his  name  ceased, 
and  he  was  only  remembered  when  his  innocence  became 
evident.  A certain  Kuptsevich  from  Vytebsk  confessed 
on  his  death-bed  that  he  had  written,  at  the  siege  of  Smo- 
lensk, the  letter  to  Sheyin,  and  sealed  it  with  the  seal 
found  in  camp.  In  the  face  of  such  testimony,  pity  and 
confusion  seized  all  hearts.  The  sentence  was  revoked, 
the  name  of  Prince  Vassily  restored  to  honor,  but  for 
Vassily  himself  the  reward  for  his  sufferings  came  too 
late.  As  to  Kozlogi,  Yeremi  did  not  think  of  confiscating 
that ; for  the  Vishnyevetskis,  knowing  Vassily  better  than 
others,  were  never  entirely  convinced  of  his  guilt.  He 
might  even  have  remained  under  their  powerful  protection 
and  laughed  at  the  sentence  ; and  if  he  fled,  it  was  because 
he  was  unable  to  endure  disgrace. 

Helena  grew  up  quietly  at  Kozlogi  under  the  tender  care 
of  her  uncle,  and  only  after  his  death  did  painful  times 
begin  for  her.  The  wife  of  Constantine,  from  a family 
of  dubious  origin,  was  a stern,  impulsive,  and  energetic 
woman,  whom  her  husband  alone  was  able  to  keep  within 
bounds.  After  his  death  she  gathered  into  her  iron  hand 
the  management  of  Kozlogi.  The  serving-men  trembled 
before  her,  the  house-servants  feared  her  as  Are,  and  soon 
she  made  herself  known  to  the  neighbors.  During  the 
third  year  of  her  management  she  attacked  the  Sivinskis 
of  Brovarki  twice  with  armed  hand,  dressed  in  male  attire 
and  on  horseback,  leading  her  servants  with  hired  Cossacks. 
Once  when  the  regiments  of  Prince  Yeremi  scattered  Tar- 
tar bands,  plundering  in  the  neighborhood  of  Semi  Mogil, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


47 


the  princess  at  the  head  of  her  people  cut  to  pieces  the 
remnant  that  had  escaped  as  far  as  Kozlogi.  She  had  set- 
tled for  good  in  Eozlogi,  and  began  to  consider  the  place  as 
the  property  of  herself  and  her  sons.  She  loved  these  sons 
as  the  wolf  loves  her  young,  but  being  rude  she  had  no 
thought  of  a proper  education  for  them.  A monk  of  the 
Greek  rite  from  Kieff  taught  them  to  read  and  write ; here 
their  education  ended.  It  was  not  far  to  Lubni,  where 
Vishnyevetskks  court  was,  at  which  the  young  princes 
might  have  acquired  polish  and  trained  themselves  to  pub- 
lic business  in  the  Chancery,  or  entered  the  school  of  knight- 
hood under  his  banners.  The  princess,  however,  had  reasons 
of  her  own  for  not  sending  the  young  men  to  Lubni. 

Prince  Yeremi  might  remem^ber  to  whom  Rozlogi  be- 
longed, and  might  look  into  the  guardianship  of  Helena,  or  in 
memory  of  Vassily  might  take  that  guardianship  upon  him- 
self ; then  she  would  undoubtedly  have  to  move  away  from 
Eozlogi.  The  princess  preferred,  therefore,  that  in  Lubni 
they  should  forget  there  were  Kurtsevichi  on  earth.  So 
the  young  princes  were  reared  half  wild,  more  as  Cossacks 
than  as  nobles.  While  still  young,  they  took  part  in  the 
quarrels  of  the  old  princess,  in  attacks  on  the  Sivinskis, 
and  in  her  expeditions  against  Tartars.  Feeling  an  innate 
aversion  to  books  and  letters,  they  fired  arrows  from  bows 
for  whole  days,  or  took  exercise  in  the  management  of  their 
fists  or  sabres  and  lariats.  They  never  occupied  them- 
selves with  the  estate,  for  their  mother  would  not  let  that 
out  of  her  own  hands.  It  was  sad  to  look  at  those  de- 
scendants of  a noted  stock  in  whose  veins  princely  blood 
was  flowing,  but  whose  manners  were  harsh  and  rude,  and 
whose  ideas  and  dull  hearts  reminded  one  of  the  unculti- 
vated steppe.  Meanwhile  they  were  growing  up  like  young 
oaks  ; seeing  their  own  ignorance,  they  were  ashamed  to 
live  with  the  nobility ; on  the  contrary,  the  companionship 
of  wild  Cossack  leaders  was  more  agreeable.  When  old 
enough,  therefore,  they  went  with  companies  to  the  lower 
country,  where  they  were  considered  as  comrades.  Some- 
times they  stayed  half  a year  in  the  Saitch;  went  to 
‘industry  with  the  Cossacks,  took  part  in  campaigns 
against  the  Turks  and  Tartars,  which  finally  became  their 
chief  and  favorite  occupation. 

Their  mother  was  not  opposed  to  this,  for  they  often 
brought  back  abundant  booty.  But  in  one  of  these  cam- 
paigns the  eldest,  Vassily,  fell  into  pagan  hands.  Hig 


48 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


brothers,  it  is  true,  with  the  aid  of  Bogun  and  the  Zaporo- 
jians,  rescued  him,  but  without  his  eyes.  From  that  time 
Vassily  was  forced  to  remain  at  home ; as  formerly  he  had 
been  the  wildest  of  all,  so  then  he  became  very  mild  and 
was  sunk  in  meditation  and  religious  exercises.  The  young 
men  continued  their  warlike  occupations,  which  at  last 
obtained  for  them  the  surname  of  Prince-Cossacks. 

A glance  at  Bozlogi-Siromakhi  was  enough  to  enable 
one  to  guess  what  kind  of  people  lived  there.  When  the 
envoy  and  Pan  Yan  drove  through  the  gate  with  their 
wagons,  they  saw,  not  a castle,  but  rather  a roomy  shed 
built  of  enormous  oak  planks,  with  narrow  windows  like 
port-holes.  Dwellings  for  servants  and  Cossacks,  the  sta- 
bles, the  granaries,  and  store-rooms  were  attached  directly 
to  the  house,  composing  an  irregular  building  made  up  of 
many  parts,  some  high  and  some  low.  It  would  have  been 
difficult  to  consider  such  a poor  and  rude  exterior  as  a 
human  dwelling,  but  for  the  lights  in  the  windows.  On 
the  square  in  front  of  the  house  were  two  well-cranes  ; 
nearer  the  gate  was  a post  with  a ring  on  the  top,  to  which 
was  chained  a bear.  A strong  gate  of  the  same  kind  of 
planks  as  the  house  afforded  entrance  to  the  square,  which 
was  surrounded  by  a ditch  and  a palisa.de. 

Evidently  it  was  a fortified  place,  secure  against  attacks 
and  incursions.  It  recalled  in  every  regard  the  Cossack 
posts  of  the  frontier ; and  though  the  majority  of  nobles  on 
the  border  had  no  houses  of  fashion  different  from  this, 
still  this  was  more  like  some  species  of  robber’s  nest  than 
any  of  them.  The  attendants  who  came  out  with  torches 
to  meet  the  guests  were  bandits  in  appearance,  rather  than 
servants.  Great  dogs  on  the  square  tugged  at  their  chains 
as  if  to  break  away  and  rush  at  the  newly  arrived.  From 
the  stable  was  heard  the  neighing  of  horses.  The  young 
Bulygi  and  their  mother  began  to  call  to  the  servants  with 
commands  and  curses. 

In  the  midst  of  this  hurly-burly  the  guests  entered  the 
house.  But  now  Pan  Bozvan  Ursu,  who  had  almost  re- 
gretted his  promise  to  pass  the  night  there  when  he  saw 
the  wildness  and  wretchedness  of  the  place,  was  really 
astonished  at  the  sight  that  met  his  eyes.  The  inside  of 
the  house  answered  in  no  way  to  the  unseemly  exterior. 
First  they  entered  a broad  ante-room,  the  walls  of  which 
were  almost  entirely  covered  with  armor,  weapons,  and 
skins  of  wild  beasts.  Logs  of  wood  were  blazing  in  two 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


49 


enormous  fireplaces,  and  by  their  bright  light  were  to  be 
seen,  on  one  wall,  horse-trappings,  shining  armor,  Turkish 
steel  shirts  on  which  here  and  there  were  glittering  pre- 
cious stones ; chain-mail  with  gilt  knobs  on  the  buckles, 
half  armor,  breast-pieces,  neck-pieces,  steel  armor  of  great 
value,  Polish  and  Turkish  helmets,  steel  caps  with  silver 
tips.  On  the  opposite  wall  hung  shields,  no  longer  used  in 
that  age  ; near  them  Polish  lances  and  Oriental  javelins, 
also  edged  weapons  in  plenty,  — from  sabres  to  daggers  and 
yatagans,  — the  hilts  of  which  glittered  in  the  firelight  with 
various  colors,  like  stars.  In  the  corners  hung  bundles  of 
skins  of  bears,  wolves,  foxes,  martens,  and  ermine,  gained 
by  the  hunting  of  the  princes.  Farther  away,  near  the 
walls,  dozing  on  their  rings  were  hawks,  falcons,  and  great 
golden  eagles  ; the  last,  brought  from  the  distant  steppes 
of  the  East,  were  used  in  the  wolf-hunt. 

From  that  antechamber  the  guests  passed  to  a spacious 
reception-room,  and  here  in  a chimney  with  a depression 
in  front  burned  a brisk  fire.  In  this  room  there  was  still 
greater  luxury  than  in  the  antechamber.  The  bare  planks 
of  the  walls  were  covered  with  woven  stuffs.  On  the  floor 
lay  splendid  Oriental  carpets.  In  the  centre  of  the  room 
stood  a long,  cross-legged  table,  made  of  common  planks,  on 
which  were  goblets,  gilt  or  cut  from  Venetian  glass.  At 
the  walls  were  smaller  tables,  bureaus,  and  shelves  on  which 
were  caskets,  bottle-cases  inlaid  with  bronze,  brass  candle- 
sticks and  clocks,  taken  in  their  time  by  the  Turks  from 
the  Venetians  and  by  the  Cossacks  from  the  Turks.  The 
whole  room  was  crowded  with  superfluous  objects,  of  a use 
very  often  unknown  to  the  possessor.  Everywhere  was  lux- 
ury blended  with  the  extreme  rudeness  of  the  steppe.  Costly 
Turkish  bureaus,  inlaid  with  bronze,  ebony,  mother-of-pearl, 
were  standing  at  the  side  of  unplaned  shelves ; simple 
wooden  chairs  at  the  side  of  soft  sofas.  Cushions  lying  in 
Eastern  fashion  on  sofas  had  covers  of  brocade  or  silk  stuff, 
but  were  rarely  filled  with  down,  oftener  with  hay  or  pea- 
stalks.  Costly  stuffs  and  superfluous  objects  were  the 
so-called  Turkish  or  Tartar  goods,  partly  bought  for  a 
trifle  from  the  Cossacks,  partly  obtained  in  numerous  wars 
by  old  Prince  Vassily,  partly  during  expeditions  with  men 
of  the  lower  country  by  the  young  Bulygi,  who  chose  rather 
to  go  with  boats  to  the  Black  Sea  than  to  marry  or  manage 
the  land. 

All  this  roused  no  surprise  in  Skshetuski,  who  was  well 


50 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


acquainted  with  houses  on  the  border ; but  the  Wallachian 
boyar  was  astonished  to  see  in  the  midst  of  all  this  luxury 
the  Kurtsevichi  in  leather  boots  and  fur  coats  not  much 
better  than  those  worn  by  the  servants.  Pan  Longin  Pod- 
bipienta,  accustomed  to  a different  order  of  things  in 
Lithuania,  was  equally  astonished. 

Meanwhile  the  young  princes  received  the  guests  heartily 
and  with  great  welcome.  Being  little  trained  in  society, 
they  did  this  in  so  awkward  a manner  that  the  lieutenant 
was  scarcely  able  to  restrain  his  laughter.  The  eldest, 
Simeon,  said,  — 

^‘We  are  glad  to  see  you,  and  are  thankful  for  your 
kindness.  Our  house  is  your  house  ; therefore  make  your- 
selves at  home.  We  bow  to  you,  gentlemen,  at  our  lowly 
thresholds.’^ 

And  though  no  humility  was  observable  in  the  tone  of 
his  speech,  nor  a recognition  that  he  received  persons  supe- 
rior to  himself,  he  bowed  in  Cossack  fashion  to  the  girdle ; 
and  after  him  bowed  the  younger  brothers,  thinking  that 
politeness  required  it. 

“ The  forehead  to  you,  gentlemen,  the  forehead.” 

Just  then  the  princess,  seizing  Bogun  by  the  sleeve,  led 
him  to  another  room. 

‘^Listen,  Bogun,”  said  she,  hurriedly,  ^^I’ve  no  time  for 
long  speeches  : I saw  you  attack  that  young  noble.  You 
are  seeking  a quarrel  with  him.” 

^‘Mother,”  answered  the  Cossack,  kissing  the  old  woman’s 
hand,  “ the  world  is  wide,  — one  road  to  him,  another  to 
me.  I have  not  known  him,  nor  heard  of  him  ; but  let  him 
not  draw  near  the  princess,  or  as  I live  I ’ll  flash  my  sabre 
in  his  eyes.” 

Oh ! are  you  mad  ? Where,  Cossack,  is  your  head  ? 
What  has  come  upon  you  ? Do  you  want  to  ruin  yourself 
and  us  ? He  is  a soldier  of  Prince  Yeremi,  a lieutenant,  a 
person  of  distinction,  for  he  was  sent  as  envoy  from  the 
prince  to  the  Khan.  Let  a hair  fall  from  his  head  while 
under  our  roof,  do  you  know  what  will  happen  ? The 
prince  will  turn  his  eyes  to  Pozlogi,  will  avenge  this  man, 
send  us  to  the  four  winds,  take  Helena  to  Lubni,  — and 
then  what  ? Will  you  quarrel  with  Vishnyevetski,  or 
attack  Lubni  ? Try  it  if  you  want  to  taste  an  impaling 
stake,  lost  Cossack ! Wliether  he  comes  near  the  girl  or 
not,  lie  will  leave  here  as  he  came,  and  there  will  be  peace. 
But  restrain  yourself!  If  not,  then  be  off  to  where  you 

$ 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


51 


came  from,  for  you  will  bring  misfortune  to  us  if  you 
stay/^ 

The  Cossack  gnawed  his  mustache,  frowned,  but  saw  that 
the  princess  was  right. 

They  will  go  away  in  the  morning,  mother,  and  I will 
restrain  myself;  only  let  the  princess  stay  in  her  own 
rooms.’’ 

“ Why  do  you  ask  this  ? So  that  they  should  think  I 
keep  her  in  confinement  ? She  will  appear,  because  I wish 
it.  Give  no  orders  to  me  in  this  house,  for  you  are  not 
master  here ! ” 

‘^Be  not  angry.  Princess!  Since  it  cannot  be  other- 
wise, I will  be  as  sweet  to  them  as  Turkish  tidbits.  I’ll 
not  grind  my  teeth  nor  touch  my  head,  even  though  anger 
were  consuming  me,  though  my  soul  w^ere  ready  to  groan. 
Let  your  will  be  done.” 

“ Oh,  that ’s  your  talk  ! Take  your  lyre,  play,  sing ; then 
you  will  feel  easier.  But  now  meet  the  guests.” 

They  returned  to  the  reception-room,  in  which  the  princes, 
not  knowing  how  to  entertain  the  guests,  continued  to  ask 
them  to  make  themselves  at  home,  and  were  bowing  to  the 
girdle  before  them. 

Skshetuski  looked  sharply  and  haughtily  into  the  eyes 
of  Bogun  as  soon  as  he  came,  but  he  saw  in  them  neither 
quarrel  nor  defiance.  The  face  of  the  youthful  leader  was 
lighted  up  with  good-humor,  so  well  simulated  that  it  might 
have  deceived  the  most  experienced  eye.  The  lieutenant 
looked  at  him  carefully,  for  previously  he  had  been  unable 
to  distinguish  his  features  in  the  darkness.  He  saw  now  a 
young  hero,  straight  as  a poplar,  with  splendid  brunette 
face,  and  rich,  dark,  drooping  mustache.  On  that  face 
gladness  burst  through  the  pensive  mood  of  the  Ukraine, 
as  the  sun  through  a mist.  The  leader  had  a lofty  fore- 
head, on  which  his  dark  hair  drooped  as  a mane  above  his 
powerful  brow.  An  aquiline  nose,  dilated  nostrils,  and 
white  teeth,  shining  at  every  smile,  gave  the  face  a slight 
expression  of  rapacity  ; but  on  the  whole  it  was  a model  of 
Ukraine  beauty,  luxuriant,  full  of  character  and  defiance. 
His  splendid  dress  also  distinguished  this  hero  of  the 
steppe  from  the  princes  dressed  in  skins.  Bogun  wore  a 
tunic  of  silver  brocade  and  a scarlet  kontush,  which  color 
was  worn  by  all  the  Pereyaslav  Cossacks.  His  loins  were 
girt  with  a silken  sash  from  which  depended  a rich  sabre  ; 
but  the  sabre  and  the  dress  paled  before  the  Turkish  dagger 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


at  his  belt.  This  dagger  was  so  thickly  studded  with  jew- 
els that  sparks  flew  from  it.  Arrayed  in  this  fashion, 
he  would  have  been  easily  taken  by  any  one  for  a scion 
of  some  great  house  rather  than  a Cossack,  especially 
since  his  freedom  and  his  lordly  manners  betrayed  no  low 
descent. 

Approaching  Pan  Longin,  he  listened  to  the  story  of  his 
ancestor  Stoveiko  and  the  cutting  off  of  the  three  heads. 
He  turned  to  the  lieutenant,  and  said  with  perfect  indiffer- 
ence, just  as  if  nothing  had  happened  between  them,  — 

You  are  on  your  way  from  the  Crimea,  I hear.” 

‘^Prom  the  Crimea,”  answered  the  lieutenant,  dryly. 

I have  been  there  too,  though  I did  not  go  to  Baktche 
Serai ; but  I think  I shall  be  there  if  the  favorable  news  we 
hear  comes  true.” 

Of  what  news  are  you  speaking  ? ” 

‘‘It  is  said  that  if  the  king  opens  war  against  the  Turks, 
Prince  Vishnyevetski  will  visit  the  Crimea  with  Are  and 
sword.  This  report  brings  great  joy  through  the  whole 
Ukraine  and  the  lower  country,  for  if  under  such  a leader 
we  do  not  frolic  in  Baktche  Serai,  then  under  none.” 

“ We  will  frolic,  as  God  is  in  heaven  ! ” cried  the  young 
princes. 

The  respect  with  which  Bogun  spoke  of  the  prince  cap- 
tivated the  lieutenant ; so  he  smiled  and  said  in  a more 
friendly  voice,  — 

“ I see  that  you  are  not  satisfied  yet  with  the  expeditions 
which  you  have  had  with  men  of  the  lower  country,  which 
however  have  covered  you  with  glory.” 

“ Small  war,  small  glory  ! Konashevich  Sahaidachni  did 
not  win  it  on  boats,  but  in  Khotim.” 

At  that  moment  a door  opened,  and  Vassily,  the  eldest  of 
the  Kurtsevichi,  came  slowly  into  the  room,  led  by  Hel- 
ena. He  was  a man  of  ripe  years,  pale  and  emaciated,  with 
a sad  ascetic  countenance,  recalling  the  Byzantine  pictures 
of  saints.  His  long  hair,  prematurely  gray  from  misfor- 
tune and  pain,  came  down  to  his  shoulders,  and  instead  of 
his  eyes  were  two  red  depressions.  In  his  hand  he  held  a 
bronze  cross,  with  which  he  began  to  bless  the  room  and  all 
X)resent. 

“ In  the  name  of  God  the  Father,  in  the  name  of  the 
Saviour  and  of  the  Holy  Most  Pure,”  said  he,  ^‘if  you  are 
apostles  and  bring  good  tidings,  be  welcome  on  Christian 
thresholds  ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


53 


indulgent,  gentlemen,^’  muttered  tlie  princess  ; ‘^his 
mind  is  disturbed.^’ 

But  Vassily  continued  to  bless  them  with  the  cross,  and 
added : “ As  it  is  said  in  the  ^ Dialogues  of  the  Apostles,^ 
‘Whoso  sheds  his  blood  for  the  faith  will  be  saved;  he 
who  dies  for  gain  or  booty  will  be  damned.^  Let  us  pray  ! 
Woe  to  you,  brothers,  woe  to  me,  since  we  made  war  for 
booty ! God  be  merciful  to  us,  sinners  ! God  be  merciful ! 
And  you,  men  who  have  come  from  afar,  what  tidings  do 
you  bring  ? Are  you  apostles  ? 

He  was  silent,  and  appeared  to  wait  for  an  answer ; 
therefore  the  lieutenant  replied,  — 

“We  are  far  from  such  a lofty  mission.  We  are  only 
soldiers  ready  to  lay  down  our  lives  for  the  faith.^’ 

“ Then  you  will  be  saved, said  the  blind  man  ; “ but 
for  us  the  hour  of  liberation  has  not  come.  Woe  to  you, 
brothers  ! woe  to  me  ! ” 

He  uttered  the  last  words  almost  with  a groan,  and  such 
deep  despair  was  depicted  on  his  countenance  that  the 
guests  were  at  a loss,  what  to  do.  Helena  seated  him 
straightway  on  a chair,  and  hastening  to  the  anteroom, 
returned  in  a moment  with  a lute  in  her  hand. 

Low  sounds  were  heard  in  the  apartment,  and  the  princess 
began  to  sing  a hymn  as  accompaniment,  — 

“ By  night  and  by  day  I call  thee,  O Lord ! 

Relieve  thou  my  torment,  and  dry  my  sad  tears ; 

Be  a merciful  Father  to  me  in  my  sins  ; 

Oh,  hear  thou  my  cry  ! ” 


The  blind  man  threw  his  head  back  and  listened  to  the 
words  of  the  song,  which  appeared  to  act  as  a healing  balm, 
for  the  pain  and  terror  disappeared  by  degrees  from  his 
face.  At  last  his  head  fell  upon  his  bosom,  and  he  remained 
as  if  half  asleep  and  half  benumbed. 

“ If  the  singing  is  continued,  he  will  become  altogether 
pacified.  You  see,  gentlemen,  his  insanity  consists  in  this, 
that  he  is  always  waiting  for  apostles ; and  if  visitors  ap- 
pear, he  comes  out  immediately  to  ask  if  they  are  apostles.’^ 
Helena  continued : — 

“ Show  me  the  way,  0 Lord  above  Lords ! 

I ^m  like  one  astray  in  a waste  without  eud. 

Or  a ship  in  the  waves  of  a measureless  sea, 

Lost  and  alone.” 


54 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Her  sweet  voice  grew  louder  and  louder.  With  the  lute 
in  her  hands,  and  eyes  raised  to  heaven,  she  was  so  beauti- 
ful that  the  lieutenant  could  not  take  his  eyes  from  her. 
He  looked,  was  lost  in  her,  and  forgot  the  world.  He  was 
roused  from  his  ecstasy  only  by  the  words  of  the  old 
princess,  — 

That ’s  enough ! He  will  not  wake  soon.  But  now  I 
request  you  to  supper,  gentlemen.’’ 

‘^We  beg  you  to  our  bread  and  salt,”  said  the  young 
princes  after  their  mother. 

Pan  Eozvan,  as  a man  of  polished  manners,  gave  his  arm 
to  the  lady  of  the  house.  Seeing  this,  Skshetuski  hurried 
to  the  Princess  Helena.  His  heart  grew  soft  within  him 
when  he  felt  her  hand  on  his  arm,  till  fire  fiashed  in  his 
eyes,  and  he  said,  — 

The  angels  in  heaven  do  not  sing  more  beautifully 
than  you.” 

It  is  a sin  for  you  to  compare  my  singing  to  that  of 
angels,”  answered  Helena. 

“ I don’t  know  whether  I sin  or  not ; but  one  thing  is 
sure,  — I would  give  my  eyes  to  hear  your  singing  till 
death.  But  what  do  I say  ? If  blind,  I could  have  no 
sight  of  you,  which  would  be  the  same  as  torture  beyond 
endurance.” 

“ Don’t  say  that,  for  you  will  leave  here  to-morrow,  and 
to-morrow  forget  me.” 

That  will  not  be.  My  love  is  such  that  to  the  end  of 
life  I can  love  no  one  else.” 

The  face  of  the  princess  grew  scarlet ; her  breast  began 
to  heave.  She  wished  to  answer,  but  her  lips  merely  trem- 
bled. Then  Pan  Yan  continued,  — 

But  you  will  forget  me  in  the  presence  of  that  hand- 
some Cossack,  who  will  accompany  your  singing  on  a 
balalaika.” 

“Never,  never!”  whispered  the  maiden.  “But  beware 
of  him  ; he  is  a terrible  man.” 

“ What  is  one  Cossack  to  me  ? Even  if  the  whole  Saitch 
were  behind  him,  I should  dare  everything  for  your  sake. 
You  are  for  me  like  a jewel  without  price, — you  are  my 
world.  But  tell  me,  have  you  the  same  feeling  for  me  ? ” 

A low  “Yes”  sounded  like  music  of  paradise  in  the  ears 
of  Pan  Yan,  and  that  moment  it  seemed  to  him  as  if  ten 
hearts,  at  least,  were  beating  in  his  breast ; in  his  eyes  all 
things  grew  bright,  as  if  a ray  of  sunlight  had  come  to  the 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


55 


world ; he  felt  an  unknown  power  within  himself,  as  if  he 
had  wings  on  his  shoulders. 

During  supper  Bogun’s  face,  which  was  greatly  changed 
and  pale,  glared  several  times.  The  lieutenant,  however, 
possessing  the  affection  of  Helena,  cared  not  for  his  rival. 

The  devil  take  him  ! ” thought  he.  “ Let  him  not  get  in 
my  way ; if  he  does,  I ’ll  rub  him  out.” 

But  his  mind  was  not  on  Bogun.  He  felt  Helena  sitting 
so  near  that  he  almost  touched  her  shoulder  with  his  own ; 
he  saw  the  blush  which  never  left  her  face,  from  which 
warmth  went  forth ; he  saw  her  swelling  bosom,  and  her 
eyes,  now  drooping  and  covered  with  their  lids,  now  flash- 
ing like  a pair  of  stars,  — for  Helena,  though  cowed  by  the 
old  princess  and  living  in  orphanhood,  sadness,  and  fear, 
was  still  of  the  Ukraine  and  hot-blooded.  The  moment  a 
warm  ray  of  love  fell  on  her  she  bloomed  like  a flower,  and 
was  roused  at  once  to  new  and  unknown  life.  Happiness 
with  courage  gleamed  in  her  eyes,  and  those  impulses 
struggling  with  her  maiden  timidity  painted  her  face  with 
the  beautiful  colors  of  the  rose. 

Pan  Yan  was  almost  beside  himself.  He  drank  deeply, 
but  the  mead  had  no  effect  on  him ; he  was  already 
drunk  from  love.  He  saw  no  one  at  the  table  save  her 
who  sat  at  his  side.  He  saw  not  how  Bogun  grew  paler 
each  moment,  and,  touching  the  hilt  of  his  dagger,  gave  no 
ear  to  Pan  Longin,  who  for  the  third  time  told  of  his  an- 
cestor Stoveiko,  nor  to  Kurtsevich,  who  told  about  his 
expedition  for  “ Turkish  goods.” 

All  drank  except  Bogun  ; and  the  best  example  was  given 
by  the  old  princess,  who  raised  a goblet,  now  to  the  health 
of  her  guests,  now  to  the  health  of  Vishnyevetski,  now  to 
the  health  of  the  hospodar  Lupul.  There  was  talk,  too,  of 
blind  Vassily  and  his  former  knightly  deeds,  of  his  un- 
lucky campaign  and  his  present  insanity,  which  Simeon, 
the  eldest,  explained  as  follows  : — 

“Just  think!  the  smallest  bit  of  anything  in  the  eye  pre- 
vents sight ; why  should  not  great  drops  of  pitch  reaching 
the  brain  cause  madness  ? ” 

“ Oh,  it  is  a very  delicate  organ,”  said  Pan  Longin. 

At  this  moment  the  old  princess  noticed  the  changed 
face  of  Bogun. 

“ What  is  the  matter,  my  falcon  ? ” 

“ My  soul  is  suffering,  mother,”  said  he,  gloomily ; “ but 
a Cossack  word  is  not  smoke.  I will  endure.” 


56 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Hold  out,  my  sou ; there  will  be  a feast.’’ 

Supper  came  to  an  end,  but  mead  was  poured  into  the 
goblets  unsparingly.  Cossacks  called  to  the  dance  came, 
therefore,  with  greater  readiness.  The  balalaikas  and 
drums,  to  which  the  drowsy  attendants  were  to  dance, 
began  to  sound.  Later  on,  the  young  princes  dropped  into 
the  prisyadka.  The  old  princess,  putting  her  hands  on  her 
sides,  began  to  keep  time  with  her  foot  and  hum.  Pan 
Yan,  seeing  this,  took  Helena  to  the  dance.  When  he 
embraced  her  with  his  arm  it  seemed  to  him  that  he 
was  drawing  part  of  heaven  toward  his  breast.  In  the 
whirl  of  the  dance  her  long  tresses  swept  around  his  neck, 
as  if  she  wished  to  bind  him  to  herself  forever.  He  did 
not  restrain  himself ; and  when  he  saw  that  no  one  was 
looking,  he  bent  and  kissed  her  lips  with  all  his  might. 

Late  at  night,  when  alone  with  Longin  in  their  sleeping- 
room,  the  lieutenant,  instead  of  going  to  rest,  sat  on  the 
wooden  bedstead  and  began:  ‘‘You  will  go  to  Lubni  to- 
morrow with  another  man.” 

Podbipienta,  who  had  just  finished  his  prayers,  opened 
wide  his  eyes  and  asked : “ How  is  that  ? Are  you  going 
to  stay  here  ? ” 

“ I shall  not  stay,  but  my  heart  will  remain,  and  only  the 
dulcis  recordatio  will  go  with  me.  You  see  in  me  a great 
change,  since  from  tender  desires  I am  scarcely  able  to 
listen  to  a thing.” 

“ Then  you  have  fallen  in  love  with  the  princess  ? ” 

“ Nothing  else,  as  true  as  I am  alive  before  you.  Sleep 
flees  from  my  lids,  and  I want  nothing  but  sighs,  from 
which  I am  ready  to  vanish  into  vapor.  I tell  you  this, 
because,  having  a tender  heart  famishing  for  love,  you  will 
easily  understand  my  torture.” 

Pan  Longin  began  to  sigh,  in  token  that  he  understood 
the  torments  of  love,  and  after  a time  he  inquired  mourn- 
fully : “ Maybe  you  have  also  made  a vow  of  celibacy  ? ” 

“ Your  inquiry  is  pointless,  for  if  all  made  such  vows  the 
genus  humanum  would  soon  be  at  an  end.” 

The  entrance  of  a servant  interrupted  further  conversa- 
tion. It  was  an  old  Tartar,  with  quick  black  eyes  and  a 
face  as  wrinkled  as  a dried  apple.  After  he  came  in  he 
cast  a significant  look  at  Pan  Yan  and  asked,  — 

“ Don’t  you  wish  for  something  ? Perhaps  a cup  of 
mead  before  going  to  bed  ? ” 

“ No,  ’t  is  not  necessary.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


57 


The  Tartar  approached  Skshetuski  and  muttered : “ I 
have  a word  from  the  young  princess  for  you.” 

‘‘  Then  be  my  gift-giver  ! You  may  speak  before  this 
knight,  for  he  knows  everything.” 

The  Tartar  took  a ribbon  from  his  sleeve,  saying,  The 
lady  has  sent  you  this  scarf,  with  a message  that  she  loves 
you  with  her  whole  soul.” 

The  lieutenant  seized  the  scarf,  kissed  it  with  ecstasy, 
and  pressed  it  to  his  bosom.  After  he  had  become  calmer, 
he  asked  : “ What  did  the  princess  tell  you  to  say  ? ” 

That  she  loved  you  with  her  whole  soul.” 

“ Here  is  a thaler  for  your  message.  She  said,  then, 
that  she  loved  me  ? ” 

Yes.” 

“Here  is  another  thaler  for  you.  May  God  bless  her, 
for  she  is  most  dear  to  me.  Tell  her,  too — But  wait, 
I T1  write  to  her.  Bring  me  ink,  pen,  and  paper.” 

“ What  ? ” asked  the  Tartar. 

“ Ink,  pen,  and  paper.” 

“We  have  none  in  the  house.  In  the  time  of  Prince 
Vassily  we  had,  and  afterward  when  the  young  princes 
learned  to  write  from  the  monk ; but  that  is  a long  time 
ago.” 

Pan  Yan  clasped  his  hands.  “Haven’t  you  ink  and 
pen?”  asked  he  of  Podbipienta. 

The  Lithuanian  opened  his  hands  and  raised  his  eyes  to 
heaven. 

“Well,  plague  take  it ! ” said  the  lieutenant ; “what  can 
I do?” 

The  Tartar  had  squatted  before  the  fire.  “ What  is  the 
use  of  writing  ? ” said  he,  gathering  up  the  coals.  “ The 
young  lady  has  gone  to  sleep.  And  what  you  would  write 
to  her  now,  you  can  tell  her  in  the  morning.” 

“In  that  case  I need  no  ink.  You  are  a faithful  servant 
to  the  young  lady,  as  I see.  Here  is  a third  thaler  for  you. 
Are  you  long  in  her  service  ? ” 

“ It  is  now  fourteen  years  since  Prince  Vassily  took  me 
captive,  and  since  that  time  I have  served  faithfully.  The 
night  he  went  away  through  losing  his  name  he  left  his 
little  child  to  Constantine,  and  said  to  me:  Wou  will  not 
desert  the  little  girl,  and  you  will  be  as  careful  of  her  as 
the  eye  in  your  head.” 

“ Are  you  doing  what  he  told  you  ? 

“ Yes,  I am  ; I will  care  for  her.” 


58 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Tell  me  what  you  see.  How  is  she  living  here  ? 

They  have  evil  designs  against  her,  for  they  wish  to 
give  her  to  Bogun,  and  he  is  a cursed  dog.’^ 

“ Oh,  nothing  will  come  of  that ! A man  will  be  found 
to  take  her  part.’’ 

Yes  ! ” said  the  old  man,  pushing  the  glowing  coals. 
They  want  to  give  her  to  Bogun,  to  take  and  bear  her 
away  as  a wolf  bears  a lamb,  and  leave  them  in  Bozlogi ; 
for  Bozlogi  is  not  theirs,  but  hers  from  her  father.  Prince 
Vassily.  Bogun  is  willing  to  do  this,  for  he  has  more  gold 
and  silver  in  the  reeds  than  there  is  sand  in  Bozlogi ; but 
she  holds  him  in  hatred  from  the  time  he  brained  a man 
before  her  face.  Blood  has  fallen  between  them,  and  hatred 
has  sprung  up.  God  is  one  ! ” 

The  lieutenant  was  unable  to  sleep  that  night.  He 
paced  the  apartment,  gazed  at  the  moon,  and  had  many 
thoughts  on  his  mind.  He  penetrated  the  game  of  the 
Bulygi.  If  a nobleman  of  the  vicinity  were  to  marry  the 
princess,  he  would  remember  Bozlogi,  and  justly,  for  it 
belonged  to  her ; and  he  might  demand  also  an  account  of 
the  guardianship.  Therefore  the  Bulygi,  already  turned 
Cossacks,  decided  to  give  the  young  woman  to  a Cossack. 
While  thinking  of  this,  Skshetuski  clinched  his  fists  and 
sought  the  sword  at  his  side.  He  resolved  to  bafile  these 
plots,  and  felt  that  he  had  the  power  to  do  so.  Besides, 
the  guardianship  of  Helena  belonged  to  Prince  Yeremi, — 
first,  because  Bozlogi  was  given  by  the  Vishnyevetskis  to 
old  Vassily ; secondly,  because  Vassily  himself  wrote  a letter 
to  the  prince  from  Bar,  requesting  this  guardianship.  The 
pressure  of  public  business  alone  — wars  and  great  under- 
takings — could  have  prevented  the  prince  from  looking 
into  the  guardianship.  But  it  would  be  sufficient  to  re- 
mind him  with  a word,  and  he  would  have  justice  done. 

The  gray  of  dawn  was  appearing  when  Skshetuski  threw 
himself  on  the  bed.  He  slept  soundly,  and  in  the  morning 
woke  with  a finished  plan.  He  and  Pan  Longin  dressed  in 
haste,  all  the  more  since  the  wagons  were  ready  and  the 
soldiers  on  horseback  waiting  to  start.  He  breakfasted  in 
the  reception-room  with  the  young  princes  and  their  mother, 
but  Bogun  was  not  there ; it  was  unknown  whether  he  was 
sleeping  yet  or  had  gone. 

After  he  had  refreshed  himself  Skshetuski  said : 
“Worthy  princess!  time  flies,  and  we  must  be  on  horse- 
back in  a moment ; but  before  we  thank  you  with  grateful 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


59 


hearts  for  your  entertainment,  I have  an  important  affair 
on  which  I should  like  to  say  a few  words  to  you  and  your 
sons  apart.’^ 

Astonishment  was  visible  on  the  face  of  the  princess. 
She  looked  at  her  sons,  at  the  envoy,  and  Pan  Longin,  as  if 
trying  to  divine  from  their  faces  what  the  question  might 
be ; and  with  a certain  alarm  in  her  voice  she  said  : I am 
at  your  service.’’ 

The  envoy  wished  to  retire,  but  she  did  not  permit  him. 
They  went  at  once  to  the  room  which  was  hung  with  ar- 
mor and  weapons.  The  young  princes  took  their  places  in 
a row  behind  their  mother,  who,  standing  opposite  Skshe- 
tuski,  asked:  /‘Of  what  affair  do  you  wish  to  speak,  sir  ?” 

The  lieutenant  fastened  a quick  and  indeed  severe  glance 
on  her,  and  said : “ Pardon  me.  Princess,  and  you,  young 
Princes,  that  I act  contrary  to  custom,  and  instead  of 
speaking  through  ambassadors  of  distinction,  I am  the 
advocate  in  my  own  cause.  But  it  cannot  be  otherwise  ; 
and  since  no  man  can  battle  with  necessity,  I present  my 
humble  request  to  you  as  guardians  to  be  pleased  to  give 
me  Princess  Helena  as  wife.” 

If  at  that  moment  of  the  winter  season  lightning  had 
descended  in  front  of  the  house  at  Bozlogi,  it  would  have 
caused  less  astonishment  to  the  princess  and  her  sons  than 
those  words  of  the  lieutenant.  For  a time  they  looked 
with  amazement  on  the  speaker,  who  stood  before  them 
erect,  calm,  and  wonderfully  proud,  as  if  he  intended  not 
to  ask,  but  to  command ; and  they  could  not  find  a word  of 
answer,  but  instead,  the  princess  began  to  ask,  — 

“ How  is  this  ? Are  you  speaking  of  Helena  ? ” 

“ I am.  Princess,  and  you  hear  my  fixed  resolve.” 

A moment  of  silence  followed. 

“ I am  waiting  for  your  answer,  Princess.” 

“Forgive  me,  sir,”  said  she,  coughing;  and  her  voice  be- 
came dry  and  sharp.  “ The  proposal  of  such  a knight  is  no 
small  honor  for  us  ; but  nothing  can  come  of  it,  since  I have 
already  promised  Helena  to  another.” 

“ But  be  pleased  to  consider,  as  a careful  guardian, 
whether  that  promise  was  not  made  against  the  will  of 
the  princess,  and  if  I am  not  better  than  he  to  whom  you 
have  promised  her.” 

“Well,  sir,  it  is  for  me  to  judge  who  is  better.  You 
may  be  the  best  of  men ; but  that  is  nothing  to  us,  for  we 
do  not  know  you.” 


60 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  lieutenant  straightened  himself  still  more  proudly, 
and  his  glances,  though  cold,  became  sharp  as  knives. 

But  I know  you,  you  traitors  ! ’’  he  burst  forth.  ‘‘  You 
wish  to  give  your  relative  to  a peasant,  on  condition  that  he 
leaves  you  property  unjustly  acquired.’’ 

You  are  a traitor  yourself ! ” shouted  the  princess.  Is 
this  your  return  for  hospitality  ? Is  this  the  gratitude  you 
cherish  in  your  heart  ? Oh,  serpent ! What  kind  of  per- 
son are  you  ? Whence  have  you  come  ? ” 

The  fingers  of  the  young  princes  began  to  quiver,  and 
they  looked  along  the  walls  for  weapons  ; but  the  lieuten- 
ant cried  out,  — 

“Wretches  ! you  have  seized  the  property  of  an  orphan, 
but  to  no  purpose.  In  a day  from  now  Vishnyevetski 
will  know  of  this.” 

At  these  words  the  princess  rushed  to  the  end  of  the 
room,  and  seizing  a dart,  went  up  to  the  lieutenant.  The 
young  men  also,  having  seized  each  what  he  could  lay 
hands  on,  — one  a sabre,  another  a knife,  — stood  in  a half- 
circle near  him,  panting  like  a pack  of  mad  wolves. 

“You  will  go  to  the  prince,  will  you  ? ” shouted  the  old 
woman  ; “ and  are  you  sure  that  you  will  go  out  of  here 
alive,  and  that  this  is  not  your  last  hour  ? ” 

Skshetuski  crossed  his  arms  on  his  breast,  and  did  not 
wink  an  eye. 

“I  am  on  my  way  from  the  Crimea,”  said  he,  “as  an 
envoy  of  Prince  Yeremi.  Let  a single  drop  of  my  blood  fall 
here,  and  in  three  days  the  ashes  of  this  house  will  have 
vanished,  and  you  will  rot  in  the  dungeons  of  Lubni.  Is 
there  power  in  the  world  to  save  you  ? Do  not  threaten, 
for  I am  not  afraid  of  you.” 

“We  may  perish,  but  you  will  perish  first.” 

“ Then  strike  ! Here  is  my  breast.” 

The  princes,  with  their  mother  near  them,  held  weapons 
pointed  at  the  breast  of  the  lieutenant ; but  it  seemed  as  if 
invisible  fetters  held  their  hands.  Panting,  and  gnashing 
their  teeth,  they  struggled  in  vain  rage,  but  none  of  them 
struck  a blow.  The  terrible  name  of  Vishnyevetski  de- 
prived them  of  strength.  The  lieutenant  was  master  of 
the  position. 

The  weak  rage  of  the  princess  was  poured  out  in  a mere 
torrent  of  abuse : “ Trickster  ! beggar ! you  want  princely 
blood.  But  in  vain ; we  will  give  her  to  any  one,  but  not 
to  you.  The  prince  cannot  make  us  do  that.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


61 


Skshetiiski  answered : “ This  is  no  time  for  me  to  speak 
of  my  nobility.  I think,  however,  that  your  rank  might 
well  bear  the  sword  and  shield  behind  mine.  But  for  that 
matter,  since  a peasant  was  good  in  your  eyes,  I am  better. 
As  to  my  fortune,  that  too  may  be  compared  with  yours  ; 
and  since  you  say  that  you  will  not  give  me  Helena,  then 
listen  to  what  I tell  you:  I will  leave  you  in  Rozlogi,  and 
ask  no  account  of  guardianship.’^ 

“ Do  not  give  that  which  is  not  yours.” 

I give  nothing  but  my  promise  for  the  future.  I give 
it,  and  strengthen  it  with  my  knightly  word.  Now  choose, 
either  to  render  account  to  the  prince  of  your  guardianship 
and  leave  Rozlogi,  or  give  me  Helena  and  you  may  keep 
the  land.” 

The  dart  dropped  slowly  from  the  hand  of  the  princess, 
and  after  a moment  fell  on  the  floor  with  a rattle. 

‘‘  Choose,”  repeated  Skshetuski,  — “ either  peace  or  war  ! ” 

It  is  lucky,”  said  she,  more  mildly,  that  Bogun  has 
gone  out  with  the  falcon,  not  wishing  to  look  at  you ; for 
he  had  suspicions  even  yesterday.  If  he  were  here,  we 
should  not  get  on  without  bloodshed.” 

I do  not  wear  a sword,  madam,  to  have  my  belt  cut 
off.” 

“ But  think,  is  it  polite  on  the  part  of  such  a knight  as 
you,  after  entering  a house  by  invitation,  to  force  people  in 
this  way,  and  take  a maiden  by  assault,  as  if  from  Turkish 
slavery  ? ” 

It  is  right,  since  she  was  to  be  sold  against  her  will  to 
a peasant.” 

Don’t  say  that  of  Bogun,  for  though  of  unknown  parent- 
age, he  is  a famous  warrior  and  a splendid  knight ; known 
to  us  from  childhood,  he  is  like  a relative  in  the  house.  To 
take  the  maiden  from  him  is  the  same  as  to  stab  him  with 
a knife.” 

^^Well,  Princess,  it  is  time  for  me  to  go.  Pardon  me, 
then,  if  I ask  you  once  more  to  make  your  choice.” 

The  princess  turned  to  her  sons.  ^^Well,  my  sons, 
what  do  you  say  to  such  an  humble  request  from  this 
cavalier  ? ” 

The  young  men  looked  down,  nudged  each  other  with 
their  elbows,  and  were  silent.  At  last  Simeon  muttered : 

If  you  tell  us,  mother,  to  slay  him,  we  will  slay ; if  you 
say  give  the  girl,  we  will  give  her.” 

To  give  is  bad,  and  to  slay  is  bad.”  Then  turning  to 


62 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Skshetuski,  she  said:  ^‘You  have  pushed  us  to  the  wall 
so  closely  that  there  is  no  escape.  Bogun  is  a madman, 
ready  for  anything.  Who  will  save  us  from  his  vengeance  ? 
He  will  perish  himself  through  the  prince,  but  he  will  de- 
stroy us  first.  What  are  we  to  do  ? ’’ 

That  is  your  affair.’’ 

The  princess  was  silent  for  a time,  then  said : “ Listen  to 
me.  All  this  must  remain  a secret.  We  will  send  Bogun 
to  Pereyaslav,  and  will  go  ourselves  with  Helena  to  Lubni, 
and  you  will  ask  the  prince  to  send  us  a guard  at  Bozlogi. 
Bogun  has  a hundred  and  fifty  Cossacks  in  the  neighbor- 
hood; part  of  them  are  here.  You  cannot  take  Helena 
immediately,  for  he  would  rescue  her.  It  cannot  be  ar- 
ranged otherwise.  Go  your  way,  therefore  ; tell  the  secret 
to  no  man,  and  wait  for  us.” 

But  won’t  you  betray  me  ? ” 

If  we  only  could ; but  we  cannot,  as  you  see  yourself. 
Give  your  word  that  you  will  keep  the  secret.” 

If  I give  it,  will  you  give  the  girl  ? ” 

“ Yes,  for  we  are  unable  not  to  give  her,  though  we  are 
sorry  for  Bogun.” 

“ Pshaw ! ” said  the  lieutenant,  turning  to  the  princes. 

There  are  four  of  you,  like  oaks,  and  afraid  of  one  Cos- 
sack, and  you  wish  to  overcome  him  by  treason  ! Though 
I am  obliged  to  thank  you,  still  I say  that  it  is  not  the  thing 
for  men  of  honor.” 

^‘Do  not  interfere  in  this,”  cried  the  princess.  ^‘It  is 
not  your  affair.  What  can  we  do  ? How  many  soldiers 
have  you  against  his  hundred  and  fifty  Cossacks  ? Will 
you  protect  us  ? Will  you  protect  Helena  herself,  whom 
he  is  ready  to  bear  away  by  force  ? This  is  not  your  affair. 
Go  your  way  to  Lubni.  How  we  must  act  is  for  us  to 
judge,  if  we  only  bring  Helena  to  you.” 

“ Ho  what  you  like  ; but  one  thing  I repeat : If  any  wrong 
comes  to  Helena,  woe  to  you ! ” 

^^Ho  not  treat  us  in  this  fashion,  you  might  drive  us  to 
d.esperation.” 

“You  wished  to  bend  her  to  your  will,  and  now,  when 
selling  her  for  Bozlogi,  it  has  never  entered  your  heads  to 
ask  whether  my  person  is  pleasing  to  her.” 

“We  are  going  to  ask  her  in  your  presence,”  said  the 
princess,  suppressing  the  rage  which  began  to  seethe  up 
again  in  her  breast,  for  she  felt  clearly  the  contempt  in 
these  words  of  Skshetuski. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


68 


Simeon  went  for  Helena,  and  soon  entered  the  room  with 
her.  Amidst  the  rage  and  threats  which  still  seemed  to 
quiver  in  the  air  like  the  echoes  of  a tempest  that  has 
passed,  amidst  those  frowning  brows,  angry  looks,  and 
threatening  scowls,  her  beautiful  face  shone  like  the  sun 
after  a storm. 

Well,  young  lady  ! ” said  the  princess  sullenly,  pointing 
to  PanYan*,  ‘4f  you  choose  this  man,  he  is  your  future 
husband.’^ 

Helena  grew  pale,  and  with  a sudden  cry  covered  her 
eyes  with  her  two  hands ; then  suddenly  stretched  them 
toward  Skshetuski. 

Is  this  true  ? whispered  she,  in  transport. 

An  hour  later  the  retinue  of  the  envoy  and  the  lieuten- 
ant moved  slowly  along  the  forest  road  toward  Lubni. 
Skshetuski  with  Pan  Longin  Podbipienta  rode  in  front ; 
after  them  came  the  wagons  of  the  envoy  in  a long  line. 
The  lieutenant  was  completely  sunk  in  thought  and  longing, 
when  suddenly  he  was  roused  from  his  pensiveness  by  the 
words  of  the  song,  — 

“ I grieve,  I grieve,  my  heart  is  sore.” 

In  the  depth  of  the  forest  appeared  Bogun  on  a narrow 
path  trodden  out  by  the  peasants.  His  horse  was  covered 
with  foam  and  mud.  Apparently  the  Cossack,  according  to 
habit,  had  gone  out  to  the  steppes  and  the  forest  to  dissi- 
pate with  the  wind,  destroy,  and  forget  in  the  distance  that 
which  over-pained  his  heart.  He  was  returning  then  to 
Bozlogi. 

Looking  on  that  splendid,  genuine  knightly  form,  which 
only  flashed  up  before  him  and  vanished,  Skshetuski  mur- 
mured involuntarily,  — 

“ It  is  lucky  in  every  case  that  he  brained  a man  in  her 
presence.” 

All  at  once  an  undefined  sorrow  pressed  his  heart.  He 
was  sorry  as  it  were  for  Bogun,  but  still  more  sorry  that 
having  bound  himself  by  word  to  the  princess,  he  was  uru 
able  that  moment  to  urge  his  horse  after  him  and  say,  — 

‘^We  love  the  same  woman;  there  is  one  of  us,  there- 
fore, who  cannot  live  in  the  world.  Draw  your  sword. 
Cossack ! ” 


64 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  V. 

When  he  arrived  at  Lubni,  Pan  Yan  did  not  find  the 
prince,  who  had  gone  to  a christening  at  the  house  of 
an  old  attendant  of  his,  Pan  Sufchinski,  at  Senchy,  taking 
with  him  the  princess,  two  young  princesses  Zbaraskie,  and 
many  persons  of  the  castle.  Word  was  sent  to  Senchy  of 
the  lieutenant’s  return  from  the  Crimea,  and  of  the  arrival 
of  the  envoy. 

Meanwhile  Skshetuski’s  acquaintances  and  comrades 
greeted  him  joyfully  after  his  long  journey;  and  especially 
Pan  Volodyovski,  who  had  been  the  most  intimate  of  all  since 
their  last  duel.  This  cavalier  was  noted  for  being  always 
in  love.  After  he  had  convinced  himself  of  the  insincerity 
of  Anusia  Borzobogata,  he  turned  his  sensitive  heart  to 
Angela  Lenska,  one  of  the  attendants  of  the  princess  ; and 
when  she,  a month  before,  became  engaged  to  Pan  Stanishev- 
ski,  Voiodyovski,  to  console  himself,  began  to  sigh  after 
Anna,  the  eldest  princess  Zbaraska,  niece  of  Prince  Yeremi. 

But  he  understood  himself  that  he  had  raised  his  eyes  so 
high  that  he  could  not  strengthen  himself  with  the  least 
hope,  especially  since  Pan  Bodzynski  and  Pan  Lyassota 
came  to  make  proposals  for  the  princess  in  the  name  of  Pan 
Pshiyemski,  son  of  the  voevoda  of  Lenchitsk.  The  unfor- 
tunate Voiodyovski  therefore  told  his  new  troubles  to  the 
lieutenant,  initiating  him  into  all  the  affairs  and  secrets  of 
the  castle,  to  which  he  listened  with  half  an  ear,  since  his 
mind  and  heart  were  otherwise  occupied.  Had  it  not  been 
for  that  mental  disquiet  which  always  attends  even  mutual 
love,  Skshetuski  would  have  felt  himself  happy  on  return- 
ing, after  a long  absence,  to  Lubni,  where  he  was  sur- 
rounded by  friendly  faces  and  that  bustle  of  military  life  to 
which  he  had  long  grown  accustomed.  Though  Lubni,  as 
a lordly  residence,  was  equal  in  grandeur  to  any  of  the 
seats  of  the  ‘‘kinglets,”  still  it  was  different  from  them  in 
this,  — that  its  life  was  stern,  really  of  the  camp.  A visitor 
unacquainted  with  its  usages  and  order,  and  coming,  even  in 
time  of  profoundest  peace,  might  suppose  that  some  mili- 
tary expedition  was  on  foot.  The  soldier  there  was  above 
the  courtier,  iron  above  gold,  the  trumpet-call  louder 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


65 


than  sounds  of  feasts  and  amusements.  Exemplary  order 
reigned  in  every  part,  and  a discipline  elsewhere  unknown. 
On  all  sides  were  throngs  of  knights  of  various  regi- 
ments, armored  cavalry  dragoons,  Cossacks,  Tartars,  and 
Wallachians,  in  which  served  not  only  the  whole  Trans- 
Dnieper,  but  volunteers,  nobles  from  every  part  of  the 
Commonwealth.  Whoever  wished  training  in  a real  school 
of  knighthood  set  out  for  Lubni;  therefore  neither  the 
Mazur,  the  Lithuanian,  the  man  of  Little  Poland,  nor  even 
the  Prussian,  was  absent  from  the  side  of  the  Kussian.  In- 
fantry and  artillery,  or  the  so-called  “ fire  people,”  were  com- 
posed, for  the  greater  part,  of  picked  Germans  engaged  for 
high  wages.  Russians  served  principally  in  the  dragoons, 
Lithuanians  in  the  Tartar  regiments;  the  men  of  Little 
Poland  rallied  most  willingly  to  the  armored  regiments. 
The  prince  did  not  allow  his  men  to  live  in  idleness  ; hence 
there  was  ceaseless  movement  in  the  camp.  Some  regi- 
ments were  marching  out  to  relieve  the  stanitsas  and  out- 
posts, others  were  entering  the  capital,  — day  after  day 
drilling  and  manoeuvres.  At  times,  even  when  there  was 
no  trouble  from  Tartars,  the  prince  undertook  distant  expe- 
ditions into  the  wild  steppes  and  wildernesses  to  accustom 
the  soldiers  to  campaigning,  to  push  forward  where  no  man 
had  gone  before,  and  to  spread  the  glory  of  his  name.  So  the 
past  spring  he  had  descended  the  left  bank  of  the  Dnieper 
to  Kudak,  where  Pan  Grodzitski,  in  command  of  the  garri- 
son, received  him  as  a monarch ; then  he  advanced  farther 
beyond  the  Cataracts  to  Hortitsa ; and  at  Kuchkasy  he  gave 
orders  to  raise  a great  mound  of  stones  as  a memorial  and  a 
sign  that  no  other  lord  had  gone  so  far  along  that  shore. 

Pan  Boguslav  Mashkevich — a good  soldier,  though 
young,  and  also  a learned  man,  who  described  that  expe- 
dition as  well  as  various  campaigns  of  the  prince  — told 
Skshetuski  marvels  concerning  it,  which  were  confirmed  at 
once  by  Volodyovski,  for  he  had  taken  part  in  the  expedi- 
tion. They  had  seen  the  Cataracts  and  wondered  at  them, 
especially  at  the  terrible  Nenasytets,  which  devoured  every 
year  a number  of  people,  like  Scylla  and  Charybdis  of  old. 
Then  they  set  out  to  the  east  along  the  parched  steppes, 
where  cavalry  were  unable  to  advance  on  the  burning 
ground  and  they  had  to  cover  the  horses’  hoofs  with  skins. 
Multitudes  of  reptiles  and  vipers  were  met  with,  — snakes 
ten  ells  long  and  thick  as  a man’s  arm.  On  some  oaks 
standing  apart  they  inscribed,  in  eternal  memory  of  the 

5 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


expedition,  the  arms  of  the  prince.  Finally,  they  entered  a 
steppe  so  wild  that  in  it  no  trace  of  man  was  found. 

“ I thought/’  said  the  learned  Pan  Mashkevich,  that 
at  last  we  should  have  to  go  to  Hades,  like  Ulysses.” 

To  this  Volodyovski  added:  “The  men  of  Zamoiski’s 
vanguard  swore  that  they  saw  those  boundaries  on  which 
the  circle  of  the  earth  rests.” 

The  lieutenant  told  his  companions  about  the  Crimea, 
where  he  had  spent  almost  half  a year  in  waiting  for 
the  answer  of  the  Khan ; he  told  of  the  towns  there, 
of  present  and  remote  times,  of  Tartars  and  their  military 
power,  and  finally  of  their  terror  at  reports  of  a general 
expedition  to  the  Crimea,  in  which  all  the  forces  of  the 
Commonwealth  were  to  engage. 

Conversing  in  this  way  every  evening,  they  waited  the 
return  of  the  prince.  The  lieutenant  presented  to  his 
most  intimate  companions  Pan  Longin  Podbipienta,  who  as 
a man  of  mild  manners  gained  their  hearts  at  once,  and  by 
exhibiting  his  superhuman  strength  in  exercises  with  the 
sword  acquired  universal  respect.  He  did  not  fail  to 
relate  to  each  one  the  story  of  his  ancestor  Stoveiko  and 
the  three  severed  heads ; but  he  said  nothing  of  his  vow, 
not  wishing  to  expose  himself  to  ridicule.  He  pleased 
Volodyovski,  especially  by  reason  of  the  sensitive  hearts  of 
both.  After  a few  days  they  went  out  together  to  sigh  on 
the  ramparts,  — one  for  a star  which  shone  above  his 
reach,  that  is,  for  Princess  Anna ; the  other  for  an  un- 
known, from  whom  he  was  separated  by  the  three  heads 
of  his  vow. 

Volodyovski  tried  to  entice  Longin  into  the  dragoons; 
but  the  Lithuanian  decided  at  last  to  join  the  armored 
regiment,  so  as  to  serve  with  Skshetuski,  whom,  as  he 
learned  in  Lubni,  to  his  delight,  all  esteemed  as  a knight 
of  the  first  degree,  and  one  of  the  best  officers  in  the  service 
of  the  prince.  And  precisely  in  Skshetuski’s  regiment 
there  was  a vacancy  in  prospect.  Pan  Zakshevski,  nick- 
named “ Miserere  Mei,”  had  been  ill  for  two  weeks  beyond 
hope  of  recovery,  since  all  his  wounds  had  opened  from 
dampness.  To  the  love-cares  of  Skshetuski  was  now 
added  sorrow  for  the  impending  loss  of  his  old  companion 
and  tried  friend.  He  did  not  go  a step,  therefore,  from 
Zakshevski’s  pillow  for  several  hours  each  day,  comforting 
him  as  best  he  could,  and  strengthening  him  with  the  hope 
that  they  would  still  have  many  a campaign  together. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


67 


But  the  old  man  needed  no  consolation ; he  was  closing 
life  joyfully  on  the  hard  bed  of  the  soldier,  covered  with  a 
horse-skin.  With  a smile  almost  childlike,  he  gazed  on 
the  crucifix  above  his  bed,  and  answered  Skshetuski,  — 

“ Miserere  mei ! Lieutenant,  I am  on  my  way  to  the 
heavenly  garrison.  My  body  has  so  many  holes  from 
wounds  that  I fear  Saint  Peter,  who  is  the  steward  of  the 
Lord  and  must  look  after  order  in  heaven,  won’t  let  me  in 
with  such  a rent  body  ; but  I ’ll  say  : ^ Saint  Peter,  my  dear, 
I implore  you,  by  the  ear  of  Malchus,  make  no  opposition, 
for  it  was  pagans  who  injured  my  mortal  coil,’  miserere 
mei.  And  if  Saint  Michael  shall  have  any  campaigning 
against  the  powers  of  hell,  old  Zakshevski  will  be  useful 
yet.” 

The  lieutenant,  though  he  had  looked  so  often  upon 
death  as  a soldier  and  inMcted  it  himself,  could  not  restrain 
his  tears  while  listening  to  the  old  man,  whose  departure 
was  like  a quiet  sunset. 

At  last,  one  morning  the  bells  tolled  in  all  the  churches 
of  Lubni,  announcing  the  death  of  Pan  Zakshevski.  That 
same  day  the  prince  came  from  Senchy,  and  with  him 
Bodzynski  and  Lyassota,  with  the  whole  court  and  many 
nobles  in  a long  train  of  carriages,  for  the  company  at  Pan 
Sufchinski’s  was  very  large.  The  prince  arranged  a great 
funeral,  wishing  to  honor  the  services  of  the  deceased  and 
to  show  how  he  loved  brave  men.  All  the  regiments  at 
Lubni  took  part  in  the  procession ; from  the  ramparts  guns 
and  cannon  were  fired;  the  cavalry  marched  from  the 
castle  to  the  parish  church  in  battle-array,  but  with  furled 
banners ; after  them  the  infantry,  with  muskets  reversed. 
The  prince  himself,  dressed  in  mourning,  rode  behind  the 
hearse  in  a gilded  carriage,  drawn  by  eight  milk-white 
horses  with  purple-stained  manes  and  tails,  and  tufts  of 
black  ostrich  feathers  on  their  heads.  In  front  of  the  car- 
riage marched  a detachment  of  janissaries,  the  body-guard 
of  the  prince.  Behind  the  carriage,  on  splendid  steeds,  rode 
pages  in  Spanish  costume ; farther  on,  high  officials  of  the 
castle,  attendants,  lackeys ; finally,  haiduks  and  guards. 

The  cortege  stopped  before  the  church  door,  where  the 
priest,  Yaskolski,  made  a speech  beginning  with  the  words  : 

Whither  art  thou  hastening,  0 Zakshevski ! ” Then 
speeches  were  made  by  some  of  his  comrades,  and  among 
them  by  Skshetuski,  as  the  superior  and.  friend  of  the 
deceased.  Then  his  body  was  borne  into  the  church,  and 


68 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


there  was  heard  the  voice  of  the  most  eloquent  of  the 
eloquent,  the  Jesuit  priest  Mukhovetski,  who  spoke  with 
such  loftiness  and  grace  that  the  prince  himself  wept ; for 
he  was  a man  of  rare  tenderness  of  heart  and  a real  father 
to  the  soldiers.  He  maintained  an  iron  discipline,  but  was 
unequalled  in  liberality  and  kindly  treatment  of  people, 
and  in  the  care  with  which  he  surrounded  not  only  them, 
but  their  children  and  wives.  Terrible  and  pitiless  to 
rebels,  he  was  a real  benefactor,  not  only  to  the  nobility, 
but  to  all  his  people.  When  the  locusts  destroyed  the  crops 
in  1646  he  remitted  the  rent  for  a year,  and  ordered  grain 
to  be  given  from  the  granaries  to  his  subjects  ; and  after 
the  fire  in  Khorol  he  upported  all  the  townspeople  at  his 
own  expense  for  two  months.  Tenants  and  managers  of 
crown  estates  trembled  lest  accounts  of  any  of  the  abuses 
or  wrongs  inflicted  by  them  on  the  people  should  come  to 
the  ears  of  the  prince.  His  guardianship  over  orphans  was 
so  good  that  these  orphans  were  called,  in  the  country 
beyond  the  Dnieper,  “the  prince’s  children.”  Princess 
Griselda  herself  watched  over  this,  aided  by  Father 
Mukhovetski. 

Order  reigned  in  all  the  lands  of  the  prince,  with  plenty, 
justice,  peace,  but  also  terror,  — for  in  case  of  the  slightest 
opposition  the  prince  knew  no  bounds  to  his  anger  and  to 
the  punishments  he  inflicted  ; to  such  a degree  was  magna- 
nimity joined  with  severity  in  his  nature.  But  in  those 
times  and  in  those  regions  that  severity  alone  permitted 
life  and  the  labor  of  men  to  thrive  and  continue.  Thanks 
to  it  alone,  towns  and  villages  rose,  the  agriculturist  took 
the  place  of  the  highwayman,  the  merchant  sold  his  wares 
in  peace,  bells  called  the  devout  in  safety  to  prayer,  the 
enemy  dared  not  cross  the  boundaries,  crowds  of  thieves 
perished,  empaled  on  stakes,  or  were  changed  into  regular 
soldiers,  and  the  wilderness  bloomed. 

A wild  country  and  its  wild  inhabitants  needed  such  a 
hand ; for  to  the  country  beyond  the  Dnieper  went  the  most 
restless  elements  of  the  Ukraine.  Settlers  came  in,  allured 
by  the  land  and  the  fatness  of  the  soil ; runaway  peasants 
from  all  lands  of  the  Commonwealth ; criminals  escaping 
from  prison,  — in  one  word,  as  Livy  said,  “ Pastorum  con- 
venarumque  plebs  transfuga  ex  suis  populis.”  Only  a lion 
at  whose  roar  everything  trembled  could  hold  them  in 
check,  make  tliem  peaceable  inhabitants,  and  force  them 
into  the  bonds  of  settled  life. 


WITH  FIRE  A^D  SWORD. 


69 


Pan  Longin  Podbipienta,  seeing  the  prince  for  the  first 
time  at  the  funeral,  could  not  believe  his  own  eyes.  Hav- 
ing heard  so  much  of  his  glory,  he  imagined  that  he  must 
be  a sort  of  giant,  a head  above  the  race  of  common  men  ; 
while  the  prince  was  really  of  small  stature,  and  rather 
delicate.  He  was  still  young,  — in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of 
his  age,  — but  on  his  countenance  military  toil  was  evident ; 
and  as  he  lived  in  Lubui  like  a real  king,  so  did  he  share  in 
time  of  campaign  and  expedition  the  hardships  of  the  com- 
mon soldier.  He  ate  black  bread,  slept  on  the  ground  in 
a blanket ; and  since  the  greater  part  of  his  life  was  spent 
in  labors  of  the  camp,  the  years  left  their  marks  on  his 
face.  But  that  countenance  revealed  at  the  first  glance  an 
extraordinary  man.  There  was  depicted  on  it  an  iron,  un- 
bending will,  and  a majesty  before  which  all  involuntarily 
inclined.  It  was  evident  that  this  man  knew  his  own  power 
and  greatness  ; and  if  on  the  morrow  a crown  were  placed 
on  his  head,  he  would  not  feel  astonished  or  oppressed  by 
its  weight.  He  had  large  eyes,  calm,  and  indeed  mild; 
still,  thunders  seemed  to  slumber  in  them,  and  you  felt  that 
woe  would  follow  him  who  should  rouse  them.  No  man 
could  endure  the  calm  light  of  that  look  ; and  ambassadors 
trained  at  courts  on  appearing  before  Yeremi  were  seen  to 
grow  confused  and  unable  to  begin  their  discourse.  He 
was,  moreover,  in  his  domain  beyond  the  Dnieper  a genuine 
king.  There  went  out  from  his  chancery  privileges  and 
grants  headed,  We,  by  the  grace  of  God  Prince  and  Lord,” 
etc.  There  were  few  magnates  whom  he  considered  equal 
to  himself.  Princes  of  the  blood  of  ancient  rulers  were  his 
stewards.  Such  in  his  day  was  the  father  of  Helena,  Vas- 
sily Bulyga  Kurtsevich,  who  counted  his  descent,  as  already 
mentioned,  from  Koryat ; but  really  he  was  descended  from 
Burik. 

There  was  something  in  Prince  Yeremi  which,  in  spite  of 
his  native  kindness,  kept  men  at  a distance.  Loving  sol- 
diers, he  was  familiar  with  them  ; with  him  no  one  dared 
to  be  familiar  ; and  still,  if  he  should  ask  mounted  knights 
to  spring  over  the  precipices  of  the  Dnieper,  they  would 
do  so  without  stopping  to  think.  From  his  Wallachian 
mother  he  inherited  a clearness  of  complexion  like  the  color 
of  iron  at  a white  glow,  from  which  heat  radiates,  and  hair 
black  as  a raven’s  wing,  which,  shaven  closely  at  the  sides 
of  his  head,  was  cut  square  above  the  brows,  covering  half 
his  forehead.  He  wore  the  Polish  costume,  and  was  not 


70 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


over-careful  of  his  dress.  Only  on  great  occasions  did  he 
wear  costly  apparel ; but  then  he  was  all  glitter  from  gold 
and  jewels. 

Pan  Longin,  a few  days  later,  was  present  at  such  a solem- 
nity, when  the  prince  gave  audience  to  Eozvan  Ursu.  The 
reception  of  ambassadors  always  took  place  in  a Heavenly 
Hall,  so  called  because  on  its  ceiling  was  depicted  the  fir- 
mament of  heaven  with  the  stars,  by  the  pencil  of  Helm  of 
Dantzig.  On  that  occasion  the  prince  sat  under  a canopy 
of  velvet  and  ermine  on  an  elevated  seat  like  a throne,  the 
footstool  of  which  was  bound  with  a gilded  circle.  Behind 
the  prince  stood  the  priest  Mukhovetski,  his  secretary,  the 
steward  prince  Voronich,  and  Pan  Boguslav  Mashkevich; 
farther  on,  pages  and  twelve  body-guards,  in  Spanish  cos- 
tume, bearing  halberts.  The  depths  of  the  hall  were  filled 
with  knights  in  splendid  dress  and  uniforms.  Pan  Eozvan 
asked,  in  the  name  of  the  hospodar,  that  the  prince  by  his 
influence  and  the  terror  of  his  name  should  cause  the  Khan 
to  prohibit  the  Budjak  Tartars  from  attacking  Wallachia, 
where  they  caused  fearful  losses  and  devastation  every 
year.  The  prince  answered  in  elegant  Latin  that  the  Bud- 
jak Tartars  were  not  over-obedient  to  the  Khan  himself ; 
still,  since  he  expected  to  receive  an  envoy  of  the  Khan 
during  the  coming  April,  he  would  remind  the  Khan 
through  him  of  the  injury  done  the  Wallachians. 

Pan  Yan  had  already  given  a report  of  his  embassy 
and  his  journey,  together  with  all  he  had  heard  of  Hmel- 
nitski  and  his  flight  to  the  Saitch.  The  prince  decided  to 
despatch  a few  regiments  to  Kudak,  but  did  not  attach 
great  importance  to  this  affair.  Since  nothing  appeared 
therefore  to  threaten  the  peace  and  power  of  his  domain 
beyond  the  Dnieper,  festivals  and  amusements  were  begun 
in  Lubni  by  reason  of  the  presence  of  the  envoy  Eozvan,  also 
because  Bodzynski  and  Lyassota  on  the  part  of  the  son  of 
the  voevoda  Pshiyemski  had  made  a formal  proposal  for  the 
hand  of  Anna,  the  elder  princess,  and  had  received  a favor- 
able answer  from  the  prince  and  the  Princess  Griselda. 

Volodyovski  suffered  not  a little  from  this  ; and  when 
Skshetuski  tried  to  pour  consolation  into  his  heart,  he 
answered,  — 

It  is  easy  for  you  to  talk ; you  have  but  to  wish  and 
Anusia  Borzobogata  will  not  avoid  you.  She  spoke  of  you 
very  handsomely  all  the  time.  I thought  at  first  that  she 
was  rousing  the  jealousy  of  Bykhovets ; but  I see  that  she 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


71 


was  ready  to  put  him  on  a hook,  feeling  living  sentiment  in 
her  heart  for  you  alone.^’ 

‘‘  Oh  ! what  is  Anusia  to  me  ? Return  to  her  ; I have  no 
objection.  But  forget  Princess  Anna,  since  thinking  of  her 
is  like  wishing  to  cover  the  phoenix  on  its  nest  with  your 
cap.’^ 

“ I know  she  is  a phoenix,  and  therefore  I shall  surely 
die  of  grief  for  her.’’ 

You  ’ll  live  and  straightway  be  in  love  again  ; hut  don’t 
fall  in  love  with  Princess  Barbara,  for  another  son  of  a voe- 
voda  will  snatch  her  away  from  under  your  nose.” 

“ Is  the  heart  a servant  at  command,  or  can  the  eyes  be 
stopped  from  looking  at  such  a wonderful  being  as  Princess 
Barbara,  the  sight  of  whom  would  be  enough  to  move  wild 
beasts  themselves  ? ” 

Well,  devil,  here  is  an  overcoat  for  you ! ” cried  Pan 
Yan.  ‘‘1  see  you  will  console  yourself  without  my  help. 
But  I repeat.  Go  back  to  Anusia ; you  will  meet  with  no 
hindrance  from  me.” 

But  Anusia  was  not  thinking,  in  fact,  of  Volodyovski.  In- 
stead of  that,  her  curiosity  was  roused.  She  was  angry  at 
the  indifference  of  Skshetuski,  who  on  his  return  from  so 
long  an  absence  did  not  even  look  at  her.  In  the  evening, 
when  the  prince  with  his  chief  officers  and  courtiers  came 
to  the  drawing-room  of  the  princess  to  converse,  Anusia, 
looking  from  behind  the  shoulder  of  her  mistress  (for  the 
princess  was  tall  and  Anusia  was  short),  peered  with  her 
black  eyes  into  the  lieutenant’s  face,  wishing  to  get  at  the 
solution  of  this  riddle.  But  the  eyes  of  Skshetuski,  like  his 
mind,  were  elsewhere ; and  when  his  glance  fell  on  the 
maiden  it  was  as  preoccupied  and  glassy  as  if  he  had  never 
looked  upon  her,  of  whom  he  had  once  sung,  — 

“ The  Tartar  seizes  people  captive ; 

Thou  seizest  captive  hearts ! ” 

^^What  has  happened  to  him?”  asked  of  herself  the 
petted  favorite  of  the  whole  castle ; and  stamping  with  her 
little  foot,  she  determined  to  investigate  the  matter.  She 
did  n’t  love  Skshetuski ; but  accustomed  to  homage,  she  was 
unable  to  endure  neglect,  and  was  ready  from  very  spite  to 
fall  in  love  with  the  insolent  fellow. 

Once,  when  running  with  skeins  of  thread  for  the  prin- 
cess, she  met  Pan  Yan  coming  out  of  the  bedchamber  of  the 
prince.  She  ran  against  him  like  a storm,  striking  him  full 
in  the  breast ; then  springing  back,  she  exclaimed,  — 


72 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ Oh,  how  you  have  frightened  me  ! Good-day,  sir  ! ” 

“ Good-day.  Am  I such  a monster  as  to  terrify  you  ? ” 
She  stood  with  downcast  eyes,  began  to  twist  the  end  of 
her  tresses,  and  standing  first  on  one  foot  and  then  on  the 
other,  as  if  confused,  she  answered  with  a smile  ; Oh,  no  ! 
not  at  all,  — sure  as  I love  my  mother ! ” She  looked 
quickly  at  the  lieutenant  and  dropped  her  eyes  a second 
time.  Are  you  angry  with  me  ? ’’  asked  she. 

^‘1?  But  could  Panna  Anna  care  for  my  anger  ? ” 

“Well,  to  tell  the  truth,  no.  Maybe  you  think  that  I 
would  fall  to  crying  at  once?  Pan  Bykhovets  is  more 
polite.” 

“ If  that  is  true,  there  is  nothing  for  me  but  to  leave  the 
field  to  Pan  Bykhovets  and  vanish  from  the  eyes  of  Panna 
Anna.” 

“ Do  I prevent  you  ? ” Having  said  this,  Anusia  blocked 
the  way  before  him.  “You  have  just  returned  from  the 
Crimea  ? ” asked  she. 

“ Prom  the  Crimea.” 

“ And  what  have  you  brought  back  from  the  Crimea  ? ” 

“ I ’ve  brought  back  Pan  Podbipienta.  You  have  seen 
him,  I think  ? A very  amiable  and  excellent  cavalier.” 

“ It  is  sure  he  is  more  amiable  than  you.  And  why  has 
he  come  ? ” 

“So  there  might  be  some  one  on  whom  Panna  Anna 
might  try  her  power.  But  I advise  p’eat  care,  for  I know 
a secret  which  makes  this  cavalier  invincible,  and  Panna 
Anna  can  do  nothing  with  him.” 

“ Why  is  he  invincible  ? ” 

“ He  cannot  marry.” 

“ What  do  I care  for  that  ? Why  can  he  not  marry  ? ” 
Skshetuski  bent  to  the  ear  of  the  young  woman,  but  said 
very  clearly  and  emphatically ; “ He  has  made  a vow  of 
celibacy.” 

“ Oh,  you  stupid  ! ” cried  Anusia,  quickly  ; and  at  the  same 
moment  she  shot  away  like  a frightened  bird.^ 

That  evening,  however,  she  looked  for  the  first  time  care- 
fully at  Pan  Longin.  The  guests  were  numerous,  for  the 
prince  gave  a farewell  dinner  to  Pan  Bodzynski.  Our  Lith- 
uanian, dressed  with  care  in  a white  satin  tunic  and  a dark 
blue  velvet  coat,  had  a grand  appearance,  especially  since 
a light  curved  sabre  hung  at  his  side  in  a gilded  sheath, 
instead  of  his  death-dealing  long  sword. 

The  eyes  of  Anusia  shot  their  darts  at  Pan  Longin,  some- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


73 


what  on  purpose  to  spite  Skshetuski.  The  lieutenant  would 
not  have  noticed  them,  however,  had  it  not  been  for  Volod- 
yovski,  who,  pushing  him  with  his  elbow,  said,  — 

May  captivity  strike  me  if  Anusia  is  n’t  making  up  to 
that  Lithuanian  hop-pole  ! ” 

Tell  him  so.” 

“ Of  course  I will.  They  will  make  a pair.” 

“ Yes,  he  might  wear  her  in  place  of  a button  in  his  coat, 
such  is  the  proportion  between  them,  or  instead  of  a plume 
in  his  cap.” 

Volodyovski  went  up  to  the  Lithuanian  and  said  : It  is 
not  long  since  you  arrived,  but  I see  you  are  getting  to  be 
a great  rogue.” 

How  is  that,  brother  ? how  is  that  ? ” 

“You  have  already  turned  the  head  of  the  prettiest  girl 
among  the  ladies  in  waiting.” 

“ Oh,  my  dear  friend ! ” said  Podbipienta,  clasping  his 
hands  together,  “ what  do  you  tell  me  ? ” 

“ Well,  look  for  yourself  at  Panna  Anusia  Borzobogata, 
with  whom  we  have  all  fallen  in  love,  and  see  how  she  fixes 
you  with  her  eyes.  But  look  out  that  she  does  n’t  fool  you 
as  she  has  us  ! ” 

When  he  had  said  this,  Volodyovski  turned  on  his  heel 
and  walked  off,  leaving  Podbipienta  in  meditation.  He 
did  not  indeed  dare  to  look  in  the  direction  of  Anusia 
at  once.  After  a time,  however,  he  cast  a quick  glance  at 
her,  but  he  trembled.  From  behind  the  shoulder  of  Prin- 
cess Griselda  two  shining  eyes  looked  on  him  steadfastly 
and  curiously.  “ Avaunt,  Satan  ! ” thought  the  Lithuanian ; 
and  he  hurried  off  to  the  other  end  of  the  hall,  blushing  like 
a schoolboy. 

Still,  the  temptation  was  great.  That  imp,  looking  from 
behind  the  shoulder  of  the  princess,  possessed  such  charm, 
those  eyes  shone  so  clearly,  that  something  drew  Pan  Lon- 
gin  on  to  glance  at  them  even  once  more.  But  that  momeni 
he  remembered  his  vow.  Zervikaptur  stood  before  him,  hi? 
ancestor  Stoveiko  Podbipienta,  the  three  severed  heads,  — ^ 
and  terror  seized  him.  He  made  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and 
looked  at  her  no  more  that  evening.  But  next  morning, 
early,  he  went  to  the  quarters  of  Pan  Yan. 

“Well,  Lieutenant,  are  we  going  to  march  soon?  What 
do  you  hear  about  the  war  ? ” 

“You  are  in  great  straits.  Be  patient  till  you  join  the 
regiment.” 


74 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Pan  Podbipienta  bad  not  yet  been  enrolled  in  the  place 
of  the  late  Zakshevski ; he  had  to  wait  till  the  quarter  of 
the  year  had  expired,  — till  the  first  of  April.  But  he  was 
in  a real  hurry  ; therefore  he  asked,  — 

And  has  the  prince  said  nothing  about  this  matter  ? 

Nothing.  The  king  won’t  stop  thinking  of  war  while  he 
lives,  but  the  Commonwealth  does  not  want  it.’^ 

^^But  they  say  in  Chigirin  that  a Cossack  rebellion  is 
threatened.’’ 

^^It  is  evident  that  your  vow  troubles  you  greatly.  As  to 
a rebellion,  you  may  be  sure  there  will  be  none  till  spring ; 
for  though  the  winter  is  mild,  winter  is  winter.  It  is  now 
the  15th  of  February,  and  frost  may  come  any  day.  The 
Cossacks  will  not  take  the  field  till  they  can  intrench  them- 
selves behind  earthworks ; they  fight  terribly,  but  in  the 
field  they  cannot  hold  their  own.” 

“ So  one  must  wait  for  the  Cossacks  ? ” 

Think  of  this,  too,  that  although  you  should  find  your 
three  heads  in  time  of  rebellion,  it  is  unknown  whether  you 
would  be  released  from  your  vow ; for  Crusaders  or  Turks 
are  one  thing,  and  your  own  people  are  another,  — children 
of  the  same  mother,  as  it  were.” 

Oh,  great  God ! what  a blow  you  have  planted  on  my 
head  ! Here  is  desperation  ! Let  the  priest  Mukhovetski 
relieve  me  from  this  doubt,  for  otherwise  I shall  not  have 
a moment’s  rest.” 

He  will  surely  solve  your  doubt,  for  he  is  a learned  and 
pious  man ; but  he  will  not  tell  you  anything  else.  Civil 
war  is  a war  of  brothers.” 

But  if  a foreign  power  should  come  to  the  aid  of  the 
rebels  ? ” 

‘‘  Then  you  would  have  a chance.  Meanwhile  I can  recom- 
mend but  one  thing  to  you,  — wait,  and  be  quiet.” 

But  Skshetuski  was  unable  to  follow  this  advice  himself. 
Plis  melancholy  increased  continually.  He  was  annoyed 
by  the  festivals  at  the  castle,  and  by  those  faces  on  which 
some  time  before  he  gazed  with  such  pleasure.  Bodzynski 
and  Bozvan  Ursu  departed  at  last,  and  after  their  departure 
profound  quiet  set  in.  Life  began  to  flow  on  monotonously. 
The  prince  was  occupied  with  the  review  of  his  enormous 
estates,  and  every  morning  shut  himself  in  with  his  agents, 
who  were  arriving  from  all  Bus  and  Sandomir,  so  that 
even  military  exercises  took  place  but  rarely.  The  noisy 
feasts  of  the  officers,  at  which  future  wars  were  discussed. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


75 


wearied  Skshetuski  beyond  measure ; so  he  used  to  go  out 
with  a gun  on  his  shoulder  to  Solonitsa,  where  Jolkefski 
had  inflicted  such  terrible  defeats  on  Nalivaika,  Loboda, 
and  Krempski.  The  traces  of  these  battles  had  already 
disappeared  from  the  memory  of  men,  and  the  field  of  con- 
flict ; but  from  time  to  time  the  earth  cast  up  from  its 
bosom  whitened  bones,  and  beyond  the  water  was  visible 
the  Cossack  breastwork  from  behind  which  the  Zaporojians 
of  Loboda  and  the  volunteers  of  Nalivaika  had  made  such 
a desperate  defence.  But  a dense  grove  had  already  spread 
its  roots  over  the  breastwork.  That  was  the  place  where 
Skshetuski  hid  himself  from  the  noise  of  the  castle ; and 
instead  of  shooting  at  birds  he  fell  into  meditation,  and 
before  the  eyes  of  his  spirit  stood  the  form  of  the  beloved 
maiden  called  hither  by  his  memory  and  his  heart.  There 
in  the  mist,  the  rustle  of  the  reeds,  and  the  melancholy  of 
those  places  he  found  solace  in  his  own  yearning. 

But  later  on  began  abundant  rains,  the  harbinger  of 
spring.  Solonitsa  became  a morass ; it  was  difficult  to  put 
one’s  head  from  under  the  roof.  The  lieutenant  was  de- 
prived, therefore,  even  of  the  comfort  which  he  had  found 
in  wandering  about  alone ; and  immediately  his  disquiet 
began  to  increase,  and  justly.  He  had  hoped  at  first  that 
the  princess  would  come  immediately  with  Helena  to  Lubni, 
if  she  could  only  succeed  in  sending  Bogun  away  ; but  now 
that  hope  vanished.  The  wet  weather  had  destroyed  the 
roads ; the  steppe  for  many  miles  on  both  sides  of  the  Sula 
had  become  an  enormous  quagmire,  which  could  not  be 
crossed  till  the  warm  sun  of  spring  should  suck  out  the 
superfluous  water. 

All  this  time  Helena  would  have  to  remain  under  guar- 
dianship in  which  Skshetuski  had  no  trust,  in  a real  den  of 
wolves,  among  wild,  uncouth  people,  ill  disposed  to  him. 
They  had,  it  is  true,  to  keep  faith  for  their  own  sake,  and 
really  they  had  no  other  choice ; but  who  could  guess 
what  they  might  invent,  what  they  might  venture  upon, 
especially  when  they  were  pressed  by  the  terrible  Bogun, 
whom  they  seemed  both  to  love  and  fear  ? It  would  be  easy’ 
for  Bogun  to  force  them  to  yield  up  the  girl,  for  similar 
deeds  were  not  rare.  In  this  way  Loboda,  the  comrade  of 
the  ill-starred  Nalivaika,  had  forced  Pani  Poplinska  to 
give  him  her  foster-daughter  as  wife,  although  she  was  of 
good  family  and  hated  the  Cossack  with  her  whole  soul. 
And  if  what  was  said  of  the  immeasurable  wealth  of  Bogun 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


were  true,  he  might  remunerate  them  for  the  girl  and  the 
loss  of  Eozlogi.  And  then  what  ? “ Then/^  thought  Pan 

Yan,  “they  will  tell  me  with  a sneer,  ‘ Your  lash  is  lost,’  they 
will  vanish  into  some  Lithuanian  or  Mazovian  wilderness, 
where  even  the  hand  of  the  prince  cannot  reach  them.” 

Skshetuski  shook  as  if  in  a fever  at  the  thought,  and  was 
impatient  as  a chained  wolf,  regretted  the  word  of  honor 
he  had  given  the  princess,  and  knew  not  what  to  do.  He 
was  a man  who  was  unwilling  to  let  chance  pull  him  on  by 
the  beard.  There  was  great  energy  and  enterprise  in  his 
nature.  He  did  not  wait  for  what  fate  would  give,  he 
chose  to  take  fate  by  the  shoulder  and  force  it  to  give  him 
good  fortune ; hence  it  was  more  difficult  for  him  than  any 
other  man  to  sit  with  folded  hands  in  Lubni.  He  resolved, 
therefore,  to  act.  He  had  a young  lad  in  waiting,  Jendzian, 
from  Podlesia,  — sixteen  years  old,  but  a most  cunning  rogue, 
whom  no  old  fox  could  out-trick,  — and  he  determined  to 
send  him  to  Helena  at  once  to  discover  everything. 

February  was  at  an  end  ; the  rains  had  ceased.  March 
appeared  rather  favorable,  and  the  roads  must  have  im- 
proved a little.  Jendzian  got  ready  for  the  journey. 
Skshetuski  provided  him  with  paper,  pens,  and  a bottle  of 
ink,  which  he  commanded  him  to  guard  as  the  eye  in  his 
head,  for  he  remembered  that  those  things  were  not  to  be 
had  at  Eozlogi.  The  young  fellow  was  not  to  tell  from 
whom  he  came,  but  to  pretend  that  he  was  going  to  Chigi- 
rin,  to  keep  a sharp  eye  on  everything,  and  especially  to  find 
out  carefully  where  Bogun  was,  and  what  he  was  doing. 
Jendzian  did  not  wait  to  have  his  instructions  repeated; 
he  stuck  his  cap  on  the  side  of  his  head,  cracked  his  whip, 
and  was  off. 

Dreary  days  of  waiting  set  in  for  Skshetuski.  To  kill 
time,  he  occupied  himself  in  sword  exercise  with  Volod- 
yovski,  who  was  a great  master  in  this  art,  or  hurled  jave- 
lins at  a ring.  There  happened  in  Lubni  also  something 
which  came  near  costing  the  lieutenant  his  life.  One  day  a 
bear,  having  broken  away  from  his  chain,  wounded  two 
stable-boys,  frightened  the  horse  of  Pan  Hlebovski,  the  com- 
missary, and  finally  rushed  on  the  lieutenant,  who  was  on 
his  way  to  the  prince  at  the  armory  without  a sabre,  and 
had  only  a light  stick  with  a brass  knob  in  his  hand. 
He  would  have  perished  undoubtedly,  had  it  not  been  for 
Pan  Longin,  who,  seeing  from  the  armory  what  was  pass- 
ing, rushed  for  his  long  sword,  and  hurried  to  the  rescue. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


77 


Pan  Longin  showed  himself  a worthy  descendant  of  his 
ancestor  Stoveiko  in  the  full  sense,  for  with  one  blow  he 
swept  off  the  front  half  of  the  bear’s  head,  together  with 
his  paw,  before  the  eyes  of  the  whole  court.  This  proof  of 
extraordinary  strength  was  seen  from  the  window  by  the 
prince  himself,  who  took  Pan  Longin  afterward  to  the 
apartments  of  the  princess,  where  Anusia  Borzobogata  so 
tempted  him  with  her  eyes  that  next  morning  he  had  to  go 
to  confession,  and  for  three  days  following  he  did  not  show 
himself  in  the  castle  until  by  earnest  prayer  he  had  expelled 
every  temptation. 

Ten  days  had  passed,  and  no  sign  of  Jendzian.  Skshe- 
tuski  had  grown  so  thin  from  waiting  and  so  wretched- 
looking  that  Anusia  began  to  ask,  through  messengers, 
what  the  matter  was,  and  Carboni,  physician  of  the  prin- 
cess, prescribed  an  herb  for  melancholy.  But  he  needed 
another  remedy ; for  he  was  thinking  of  his  princess  day 
and  night,  and  with  each  moment  he  felt  more  clearly  that 
no  trivial  feeling  had  nestled  in  his  heart,  but  a great  love 
which  must  be  satisfied,  or  his  breast  would  burst  like  a 
weak  vessel. 

It  is  easy  to  imagine,  then,  the  gladness  of  Pan  Yan  when 
one  morning  about  daybreak  Jendzian  entered  his  room 
covered  with  mud,  weary,  thin,  but  joyful,  and  with  good 
news  written  on  his  forehead.  The  lieutenant  tore  himself 
from  the  bed,  rushed  to  the  youth,  caught  him  by  the 
shoulder,  and  cried,  — 

Have  you  a letter  ? ” 

I have.  Here  it  is.” 

The  lieutenant  tore  it  open  and  began  to  read.  For  a 
long  time  he  had  been  in  doubt  whether  in  the  most  favor- 
able event  Jendzian  would  bring  a letter,  for  he  was  not 
sure  that  Helena  knew  how  to  write.  Women  in  the  coun- 
try were  uneducated,  and  Helena  was  reared  among  illiter- 
ate people.  It  was  evident  now  that  her  father  had  taught 
her  to  write,  for  she  had  sent  a long  letter  on  four  pages  of 
paper.  The  poor  girl  did  n’t  know  how  to  express  herself 
elegantly  or  rhetorically,  but  she  wrote  straight  from  the 
heart,  as  follows  : — 

“ Indeed  I shall  never  forget  you.  You  will  forget  me  sooner,  for 
I hear  that  there  are  deceivers  among  you.  But  since  you  have 
sent  your  lad  on  purpose  so  many  miles,  it  is  evident  that  I am  dear 
to  you  as  you  are  to  me,  for  which  I thank  you  with  a grateful 
heart.  Do  not  think  that  it  is  not  against  my  feeling  of  modesty 


78 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


to  write  thus  to  you  about  loving  ; but  it  is  better  to  tell  the  truth 
than  to  lie  or  dissemble  when  there  is  something  altogether  differ- 
ent ill  the  heart.  I have  asked  Jendzian  what  you  are  doing  in 
Lubui,  and  what  are  the  customs  at  a great  castle  ; and  when  he 
told  me  about  the  beauty  and  comeliness  of  the  young  ladies  there, 
I began  to  cry  from  sorrow  ” — 

Here  the  lieutenant  stopped  reading  and  asked  Jendzian: 

What  did  you  tell  her,  you  dunce  ? 

Everything  good,”  answered  Jendzian. 

The  lieutenant  read  on : — 

— “for  how  could  I,  ignorant  girl,  be  equal  to  them  ? But  your 
servant  told  me  that  you  wouldn’t  look  at  any  of  them  ” — 

You  answered  well,”  said  the  lieutenant. 

Jendzian  didn’t  know  what  the  question  was,  for  the 
lieutenant  read  to  himself ; but  he  put  on  a wise  look  and 
coughed  significantly.  Skshetuski  read  on : — 

— “and  I immediately  consoled  myself,  begging  God  to  keep  you 
for  the  future  in  such  feeling  for  me  and  to  bless  us  both,  — Amen. 
I have  also  yearned  for  you  as  if  for  my  mother;  for  it  is  sad  for 
me,  orphan  in  the  world,  when  not  near  you.  God  sees  that  my 
heart  is  clean ; anything  else  comes  from  my  want  of  experience, 
which  you  must  forgive.” 

Farther  on  in  the  letter,  the  charming  princess  wrote  that 
she  and  her  aunt  would  come  to  Lubni  as  soon  as  the  roads 
were  better,  and  that  the  old  princess  herself  wanted  to 
hasten  the  journey,  for  tidings  were  coming  from  Chigirin 
of  Cossack  disturbances.  She  was  only  waiting  for  the  re- 
turn of  her  sons,  who  had  gone  to  Boguslav  to  the  horse-fair. 

“ You  are  a real  wizard  [wrote  Helena]  to  be  able  to  win  my 
aunt  to  your  side.” 

Here  the  lieutenant  smiled,  for  he  remembered  the  means 
which  he  was  forced  to  use  in  winning  her  aunt.  The 
letter  ended  with  assurances  of  unbroken  and  true  love 
such  as  a future  wife  owed  her  husband.  And  in  general 
a genuine  good  heart  was  evident  in  it.  Therefore  the 
lieutenant  read  the  affectionate  letter  several  times  from 
beginning  to  end,  repeating  to  himself  in  spirit,  ‘^My  dear 
girl,  may  God  forsake  me  if  I ever  abandon  you !” 

Then  he  began  to  examine  Jendzian  on  every  point. 

The  cunning  lad  gave  him  a detailed  account  of  the  whole 
journey.  He  was  received  politely.  The  old  princess  made 
inquiries  of  him  concerning  the  lieutenant,  and  learning 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  79 

that  he  was  a famous  knight,  a confidant  of  the  prince,  and 
a man  of  property  besides,  she  was  glad. 

^^She  asked  me,  too,’^  said  Jendzian,  ^Mf  you  always  keep 
your  word  when  you  make  a promise,  and  I answered,  ‘ My 
noble  lady,  if  the  Wallachian  horse  on  which  I have  come 
had  been  promised  me,  I should  be  sure  he  would  n’t  escape 
me.’  ” 

You  are  a rogue,”  said  the  lieutenant ; ^^but  since  you 
have  given  such  bonds  for  me,  you  may  keep  the  horse. 
You  made  no  pretences,  then,  — you  said  that  I sent  you  ? ” 

‘‘Yes,  for  I saw  that  I might;  and  I was  still  better 
received,  especially  by  the  young  lady,  who  is  so  wonderful 
that  there  is  n’t  another  like  her  in  the  world.  When  she 
knew  that  I came  from  you,  she  did  n’t  know  where  to  seat 
.me ; and  if  it  had  n’t  been  a time  of  fast,  I should  have 
been  really  in  heaven.  While  reading  your  letter  she  shed 
tears  of  delight.” 

The  lieutenant  was  silent  from  joy,  too,  and  after  a mo- 
ment asked  again : “ But  did  you  hear  nothing  of  that  fel- 
low Bogun  ? ” 

“I  didn’t  get  to  ask  the  old  lady  or  the  young  princess 
about  him,  but  I gained  the  confidence  of  Chehly,  the  old 
Tartar,  who,  though  a pagan,  is  a faithful  servant  of  the 
young  lady.  He  said  they  were  all  very  angry  at  you,  but 
became  reconciled  afterward,  when  they  discovered  that  the 
reports  of  Bogun’s  treasures  were  fables.” 

“ How  did  they  discover  that  ? ” 

“Well,  you  see,  this  is  how  it  was.  They  had  a dispute 
with  the  Sivinskis  which  they  bound  themselves  to  settle 
payment.  When  the  time  came,  they  went  to  Bogun 
with,  ‘ Lend  us  money ! ’ ‘I  have  some  Turkish  goods,’ 
said  he,  ‘but  no  money;  for  what  I had  I squandered.’ 
When  they  heard  this,  they  dropped  him,  and  their  affec- 
tion turned  to  you.” 

“ It  must  be  said  that  you  have  found  out  everything  well.” 

“ If  I had  found  out  one  thing  and  neglected  another, 
then  you  might  say  that  you  would  give  me  the  horse,  but 
not  the  saddle  ; and  what  is  the  horse  without  a saddle  ? ” 

“Well,  well,  take  the  saddle  too.” 

“ Thank  you  most  humbly.  They  sent  Bogun  off  to  Pere- 
yasldv  immediately.  When  I found  that  out,  I thought  to 
myself,  ‘ Why  should  n’t  I push  on  to  Pereyaslav  ? My 
master  will  be  satisfied  with  me,  and  a uniform  will  come 
to  me  the  sooner.’” 


80 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


‘‘  You  ’ll  get  it  next  quarter.  So  you  were  in  Pereyaslav  ? ” 

“ I was,  but  did  n’t  find  Bogun.  Old  Colonel  Loboda  is 
sick.  They  say  Bogun  will  succeed  him  soon.  But  some- 
thing strange  is  going  on.  Hardly  a handful  of  Cossacks 
have  remained  in  the  regiment ; the  others,  they  say,  have 
gone  after  Bogun,  or  run  away  to  the  Saitch ; and  this  is 
very  important,  for  some  rebellion  is  on  foot.  I wanted  to 
know  something  certain  about  Bogun,  but  all  they  told  me 
was  that  he  had  crossed  to  the  Russian  bank.^  ‘ Well,’ 
thought  I,  ^ if  that  is  true,  then  our  princess  is  safe  from 
him  ; ’ and  I returned.” 

You  did  well.  Had  you  any  adventures  on  the  road  ? ” 

‘^Ho,  but  I want  awfully  to  eat  something.” 

Jendzian  went  out ; and  the  lieutenant,  being  alone,  be- 
gan to  read  Helena’s  letter  again,  and  to  press  to  his  lips 
those  characters  that  were  not  so  shapely  as  the  hand  that 
had  penned  them.  Confidence  entered  his  heart,  and  he 
thought,  — 

“ The  road  will  soon  dry,  if  God  gives  good  weather. 
The  Kurtsevichi,  too,  knowing  that  Bogun  has  nothing, 
will  be  sure  not  to  betray  me.  I will  leave  Bozlogi  to  them, 
and  add  something  of  my  own  to  get  that  dear  little  star.” 

He  dressed  with  a bright  face,  and  with  a bosom  full  of 
happiness  went  to  the  chapel  to  thank  God  humbly  for  the 
good  news. 

1 The  right  bank  of  the  Dnieper  was  called  Russian  ; the  left,  Tartar. 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


81 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Over  the  whole  Ukraine  and  beyond  the  Dnieper  strange 
sounds  began  to  spread  like  the  heralds  of  a coming  tem- 
pest; certain  wonderful  tidings  flew  from  village  to  village, 
from  farmhouse  to  farmhouse,  — like  those  plants  which 
the  breezes  of  spring  push  along  the  steppes,  and  which 
the  people  call  field-rollers.  In  the  towns  there  were  whis- 
pers of  some  great  war,  though  no  man  knew  who  was 
going  to  make  war,  nor  against  whom.  Still  the  tidings 
were  told.  The  faces  of  people  became  unquiet.  The  til- 
ler of  the  soil  went  with  his  plough  to  the  field  unwillingly, 
though  the  spring  had  come  early,  mild  and  warm,  and  long 
since  the  larks  had  been  singing  over  the  steppes.  Every 
evening  people  gathered  in  crowds  in  the  villages,  and 
standing  on  the  road,  talked  in  undertones  of  terrible  things. 
Blind  men  wandering  around  with  lyres  and  songs  were 
asked  for  news.  Some  persons  thought  they  saw  in  the 
night-time  reflections  in  the  sky,  and  that  a moon  redder 
than  usual  rose  from  behind  the  pine  woods.  Disaster  or 
the  death  of  the  king  was  predicted.  And  all  this  was. 
the  more  wonderful,  since  fear  found  no  easy  approach 
to  those  lands,  long  accustomed  to  disturbances,  conflicts, 
and  raids.  Some  exceptionally  ominous  currents  must 
have  been  playing  in  the  air,  since  the  alarm  had  become 
universal. 

It  was  the  more  oppressive  and  stifling,  because  no  one 
was  able  to  point  out  the  danger.  But  among  the  signs  of 
evil  omen,  two  especially  seemed  to  show  that  really  some- 
thing was  impending.  First,  an  unheard-of  multitude  of 
old  minstrels  appeared  in  all  the  villages  and  towns,  and 
among  them  were  forms  strange,  and  known  to  no  one  ; 
these,  it  was  whispered,  were  counterfeit  minstrels.  These 
men,  strolling  about  everywhere,  told  with  an  air  of  mys- 
tery that  the  day  of  God’s  judgment  and  anger  was  near. 
Secondly,  the  men  of  the  lower  country  began  to  drink 
with  all  their  might. 

The  second  sign  was  the  more  serious.  The  Saitch,  con- 
fined within  too  narrow  limits,  was  unable  to  feed  all  its  in- 
habitants ; expeditions  were  not  always  successful ; besides, 

6 


82 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


the  steppes  yielded  no  bread  to  the  Cossacks.  In  time  of 
peace,  therefore,  a multitude  of  Zaporojians  scattered  them- 
selves yearly  over  the  inhabited  districts.  The  Ukraine,  and 
indeed  all  Russia,  was  full  of  them.  Some  rose  to  be  land 
stewards  ; some  sold  liquor  on  the  highways  5 some  labored 
in  hamlets  and  towns,  in  trade  and  industry.  In  every  vil- 
lage there  was  sure  to  be  a cottage  on  one  side,  at  a distance 
from  the  rest,  in  which  a Zaporojian  dwelt.  Some  of  them 
had  brought  their  wives  with  them,  and  kept  house  in  these 
cottages.  But  the  Zaporojian,  as  a man  who  usually  had 
passed  through  every  experience,  was  generally  a benefactor 
to  the  village  in  which  he  lived.  There  were  no  better  black- 
smiths, wheelwrights,  tanners,  wax-refiners,  fishermen,  and 
hunters  than  they.  The  Cossack  understood  everything,  did 
everything ; he  built  a house,  he  sewed  a saddle.  But  the 
Cossacks  were  not  always  such  quiet  inhabitants,  for  they 
lived  a temporary  life.  Whoever  wished  to  carry  out  a 
decision  with  armed  hand,  to  make  an  attack  on  a neigh- 
bor, or  to  defend  himself  from  an  expected  attack,  had  only 
to  raise  the  cry,  and  straightway  the  Cossacks  hurried  to  him 
like  ravens  to  a ready  spoil.  The  nobility  and  magnates, 
involved  in  endless  disputes  among  themselves,  employed 
the  Cossacks.  When  there  was  a lack  of  such  undertakings 
the  Cossacks  stayed  quietly  in  the  villages,  working  with  all 
diligence,  earning  their  daily  bread  in  the  sweat  of  their 
brows. 

They  would  continue  in  this  fashion  for  a year  or  two, 
till  sudden  tidings  came  of  some  great  expedition,  either 
of  an  ataman  against  the  Tartars  or  the  Poles,  or  of  Polish 
noblemen  against  Wallachia;  and  that  moment  the  wheel- 
wrights, blacksmiths,  tanners,  and  wax-refiners  would  de- 
sert their  peaceful  occupations,  and  begin  to  drink  with 
all  their  might  in  every  dram-shop  of  the  Ukraine.  After 
they  had  drunk  away  everything,  they  would  drink  on 
credit,  — not  on  what  they  had,  but  on  what  they  would 
have.  Future  booty  must  pay  for  the  frolic. 

This  phenomenon  was  repeated  so  regularly  that  after 
a while  people  of  experience  in  the  Ukraine  used  to  say  •. 
“ The  dram-shops  are  bursting  with  men  from  below  ; some- 
thing is  on  foot  in  the  Ukraine.” 

The  starostas  strengthened  the  garrisons  in  the  castles  at 
once,  looking  carefully  to  everything;  the  magnates  in- 
creased their  retinues ; the  nobility  sent  their  wives  and 
children  to  the  towns. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


83 


That  spring  the  Cossacks  began  to  drink  as  never  before, 
squandering  at  random  all  they  had  earned,  not  in  one  dis- 
trict, not  in  one  province,  but  throughout  all  Eussia,  — the 
length  and  the  breadth  of  it. 

Something  was  on  foot,  indeed,  though  the  men  from  be- 
low had  no  idea  of  what  it  was.  People  had  begun  to 
speak  of  Hmelnitski,  of  his  flight  to  the  Saitch,  of  the  men 
from  Cherkasi,  Boguslav,  Korsun,  and  other  places  who  had 
followed  him ; but  something  else  was  talked  of  too.  For 
years  reports  had  been  current  of  a great  war  with  the  Pa- 
gans, — a war  desired  by  the  king  to  give  booty  to  the  Cos- 
sacks, but  opposed  by  the  Poles.  This  time  all  reports  were 
blended,  and  roused  in  the  brains  of  men  uneasiness  and  the 
expectation  of  something  uncommon. 

This  uneasiness  penetrated  the  walls  of  Lubni  also.  It 
was  not  proper  to  shut  one’s  eyes  to  such  signs,  and  Prince 
Yeremi  especially  had  not  that  habit.  In  his  domain  the 
disturbance  did  not  really  come  to  an  outbreak,  fear  kept  all 
within  bounds ; but  for  some  time  reports  had  been  coming 
from  the  Ukraine,  that  here  and  there  peasants  were  begin- 
ning to  resist  the  nobles,  that  they  were  killing  Jews,  that 
they  wished  to  force  their  own  enrolment  for  war  against 
the  Pagans,  and  that  the  number  of  deserters  to  the  Saitch 
was  increasing  continually. 

The  prince  sent  envoys  in  various  directions,  — to  Pan 
Pototski,  to  Pan  Kalinovski,  to  Loboda  in  Pereyaslav,  — 
and  collected  in  person  the  herds  from  the  steppes  and  the 
troops  from  the  outposts.  Meantime  peaceful  news  was 
brought.  The  Grand  Hetman  communicated  all  that  he 
knew  concerning  Hmelnitski ; he  did  not  think,  however, 
that  any  storm  could  rise  out  of  the  affair.  The  full  het- 
man wrote  that  the  rabble  were  accustomed  to  bustle  in 
spring  like  bees.’’  Zatsvilikhovski  was  the  only  man  who 
sent  a letter  imploring  the  prince  to  underestimate  nothing, 
for  a mighty  storm  was  coming  on  from  the  Wilderness.  He 
wrote  that  Hmelnitski  had  hurried  to  the  Crimea  to  ask 
assistance  of  the  Khan. 

^^And  as  friends  from  the  Saitch  inform  me,”  wrote  he, 

the  koshevoi  is  collecting  the  army,  horse  and  foot,  from 
all  the  meadows  and  streams,  telling  no  one  why  he  does  it. 
I think,  therefore,  that  this  storm  will  come  on  us.  If  it 
comes  with  Tartar  aid,  then  God  save  all  Eussian  lands 
from  ruin ! ” 

The  prince  had  more  confidence  in  Zatsvilikhovski  than 


84 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


in  the  hetmans,  for  he  knew  that  no  one  in  all  Knssia  had 
such  knowledge  of  the  Cossacks  and  their  devices  as  he. 
He  determined,  therefore,  to  concentrate  as  many  troops 
as  possible,  and  also  to  get  to  the  bottom  of  the  truth. 

One  morning  he  summoned  to  his  presence  the  lieutenant 
of  the  Wallachian  regiment,  Pan  Bykhovets,  to  whom  he 
said,  — 

You  will  go  for  me  to  the  Saitch  on  a mission  to  the 
koshevoi,  and  give  him  this  letter  with  the  seal  of  my  lord- 
ship.  But  that  you  may  know  what  plan  of  action  to  fol- 
low, I tell  you  this  letter  is  a pretext,  and  the  whole 
meaning  of  the  mission  lies  in  your  own  wit.  You  are  to 
see  everything  that  is  done  there,  — what  troops  they  have 
assembled,  and  whether  they  are  assembling  more.  I en- 
join you  specially  to  win  some  people  to  your  person,  and 
find  out  for  me  carefully  all  about  Ilmelnitski,  — where  he 
is,  and  if  it  is  true  that  he  has  gone  to  the  Crimea  to  ask 
aid  of  the  Tartars.  Ho  you  understand  what  I say 

As  if  it  had  been  written  on  the  palm  of  my  hand.’’ 

“ You  will  go  by  Cliigirin.  Best  but  one  night  on  the 
way.  When  you  arrive,  go  to  Zatsvilikhovski  for  letters, 
which  you  will  deliver  secretly  to  his  friends  in  the  Saitch. 
They  will  tell  you  all  they  know.  From  Chigirin  you  will 
go  by  water  to  Kudak.  Give  my  respects  with  this  letter 
to  Pan  Grodzitski.  He  will  issue  orders  to  convey  you 
over  the  Cataracts  by  proper  guides.  Be  fearless  in  the 
Saitch,  keep  your  eyes  and  ears  open,  and  come  back  if  you 
survive,  for  the  expedition  is  no  easy  one.” 

Your  Highness  is  the  steward  of  my  blood.  Shall  I 
take  many  men?” 

“You  will  take  forty  attendants.  Start  to-day;  before 
evening  come  for  further  instructions.  Your  mission  is 
important.” 

Pan  Bykhovets  went  out  rejoicing.  In  the  antechamber 
he  met  Skshetuski  with  some  artillery  officers. 

“ Well,  what  is  going  on  ? ” asked  they. 

“ I take  the  road  to-day.” 

“ Where,  where  ? ” 

“ To  Cbigirin,  and  from  there  farther  on.” 

“ Then  come  with  me,”  said  Pan  Yan. 

And  taking  him  to  his  quarters,  he  began  to  tease  him  to 
transfer  his  mission  to  him. 

“ As  my  friend,”  said  he,  “ ask  what  you  like,  — a Turk- 
ish horse,  an  Arab  steed,  — you  shall  have  one.  I ’ll  spare 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


85 


nothing  if  I can  only  go,  for  my  soul  is  rushing  out  in  that 
direction.  If  you  want  money  I’ll  give  it,  if  you  will 
only  yield.  The  trip  will  bring  you  no  glory ; for  if  war 
breaks  out  it  will  begin  here,  and  you  may  be  killed  in  the 
Saitch.  I know,  too,  that  Anusia  is  as  dear  to  you  as  to 
others ; if  you  go  they  will  get  her  away  from  you.” 

This  last  argument  went  home  to  the  mind  of  Pan  Bykho- 
vets  more  than  any  other,  but  still  he  resisted.  What 
would  the  prince  say  if  he  should  withdraw  ? Would  n’t 
he  take  it  ill  of  him  ? An  appointment  like  this  was  such 
a favor. 

Hearing  this,  Skshetuski  rushed  off  to  the  prince  and 
directed  the  page  at  once  to  announce  him. 

The  page  returned  soon  with  the  answer  that  the  prince 
permitted  him  to  enter. 

The  lieutenant’s  heart  beat  like  a hammer,  from  fear  that 
he  should  hear  a curt  “No!”  after  which  he  would  be 
obliged  to  let  the  matter  drop  entirely. 

“ Well,  what  have  you  to  say  ? ” asked  the  prince,  look- 
ing at  the  lieutenant. 

Skshetuski  bent  down  to  his  feet. 

“ Mighty  prince,  I have  come  to  implore  you  most  humbly 
to  intrust  me  with  the  expedition  to  the  Saitch.  Bykho- 
vets  would  give  it  up,  perhaps,  for  he  is  my  friend,  and  to 
me  it  is  as  important  as  life.  Bykhovets’  only  fear  is  that 
you  may  be  angry  with  him  for  yielding  the  place.” 

“ As  God  lives  1 ” said  the  prince,  “ I should  have  sent  no 
one  else,  but  I thought  you  would  not  like  to  go  just  after 
returning  from  a long  journey.” 

“ I should  rejoice  to  be  sent  even  every  day  in  that 
direction.” 

The  prince  looked  at  him  very  attentively  with  his  black 
eyes,  and  after  a while  inquired : “ What  have  you  got 
there  ? ” 

The  lieutenant  grew  confused,  like  a culprit  unable  to 
bear  a searching  glance. 

“ I must  tell  the  truth,  I see,”  said  he,  “ since  no  secret 
can  stand  before  your  reason.  Of  one  thing  I am  not  sure, 
— your  favorable  hearing.” 

Thereupon  he  began  to  tell  how  he  had  become  acquainted 
with  the  daughter  of  Prince  Vassily,  had  fallen  in  love  with 
her  and  would  like  to  visit  her,  and  on  his  return  from  the 
Saitch  to  Lubni  to  remove  and  save  her  from  Cossack  tur- 
moil and  the  importunities  of  Bogun.  But  he  said  nothing 


86 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


of  the  machinations  of  the  old  princess,  for  in  this  he  was 
bound  by  his  word.  He  began  then  to  beg  the  prince  so 
earnestly  to  give  him  the  mission  confided  to  Bykhovets, 
that  Yishnyevetski  said,  — 

‘‘  I should  permit  you  to  go  on  your  own  account  and 
give  you  men ; but  since  you  have  planned  everything  so 
cleverly  that  your  personal  affection  agrees  with  your  office, 
I must  arrange  this  affair  for  you.” 

Then  he  clapped  his  hands  and  commanded  the  page  to 
call  Pan  Bykhovets. 

The  lieutenant  kissed  the  prince’s  hand  with  joy.  Yer- 
emi  took  him  by  the  head  and  commanded  him  to  be  quiet. 
He  loved  Skshetuski  beyond  measure  as  a splendid  soldier 
and  officer  whom  he  could  trust  in  all  things.  Besides, 
there  was  between  them  that  bond  which  is  formed  between 
a subordinate  reverencing  his  chief  with  his  whole  soul  and 
a chief  who  feels  this  clearly.  There  were  not  a few  cour- 
tiers and  flatterers  who  circled  around  the  prince  for  their 
own  profit;  but  the  eagle  eye  of  Yererai  knew  well  whom 
to  choose.  He  knew  that  Pan  Yan  was  a man  without 
blemish ; he  valued  him,  and  was  grateful  to  him  for  his 
feelings.  He  rejoiced,  too,  that  his  favorite  had  fallen  in 
love  with  the  daughter  of  the  old  servant  of  the  Vish- 
nyevetskis,  Vassily  Kurtsevich,  whose  memory  was  the 
dearer  because  of  its  sadness. 

It  was  not  from  ungratefulness  to  the  prince,”  said  he, 

that  I made  no  inquiry  concerning  his  daughter.  Since 
the  guardians  did  not  visit  Lubni,  and  I received  no  com- 
plaint against  them,  I supposed  they  were  good  people. 
But  as  you  have  put  me  in  mind  of  the  lady,  I will  care  for 
her  as  for  my  own  daughter.” 

Skshetuski,  hearing  this,  could  not  admire  sufficiently  the 
kindness  of  the  prince,  who  reproached  himself,  notwith- 
standing the  multitude  of  his  occupations,  with  inattention 
to  the  child  of  his  former  soldier  and  official. 

Bykhovets  now  came  in. 

Well,”  said  the  prince,  “ my  word  is  given,  and  if  you 
wish  to  go  you  will  go  ; but  I ask  you  to  do  this  for  me  : 
yield  your  mission  to  Skshetuski,  — he  has  his  own  special 
and  solid  reasons  for  wanting  it,  — and  I will  think  of 
another  reward  for  you.” 

Oh,  your  Highness,”  said  Bykhovets,  your  favor  is 
great ; for  while  able  to  command,  you  ask  that  which  if  I 
refused  to  give  I should  be  unworthy  of  your  favor.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


8T 


‘^Tliank  your  friend/’  said  tlie  priuce,  turning  to  Pan 
Yan,  and  prepare  for  the  road.” 

Skshetuski  thanked  Bykhovets  heartily  indeed,  and  in  a 
few  hours  he  was  ready.  For  some  time  it  had  been  irk- 
some for  him  in  Lubni,  and  this  expedition  accorded  with 
all  his  wishes.  First,  he  was  to  see  Helena.  True,  he  had 
to  go  from  her  for  a long  time ; but  just  such  an  interval 
was  needed  to  make  the  roads  passable  for  wheels,  after 
such  measureless  rains.  The  princess  and  Helena  could  not 
come  earlier  to  Lubni.  Skshetuski  therefore  must  either 
wait  in  Lubni  or  live  at  Kozlogi,  — which  would  be  against 
his  covenant  with  the  princess,  and,  what  was  more,  rouse 
the  suspicions  of  Bogun.  Helena  could  be  really  safe 
against  his  attacks  only  in  Lubni ; but  since  she  must  in 
every  case  wait  some  time  yet  in  Kozlogi,  it  appeared  best 
to  Pan  Yan  to  depart,  and  on  his  return  take  her  under 
the  protection  of  the  armed  power  of  the  prince.  Having 
settled  the  matter  thus,  the  lieutenant  hastened  his  jour- 
ney, — got  everything  ready,  took  letters  and  instructions 
from  the  prince,  money  for  expenses  from  the  treasurer, 
and  made  a good  start  over  the  road  before  night,  having 
with  him  Jendzian  and  forty  horsemen  from  the  Cossack 
regiment. 


88 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

It  was  now  the  second  half  of  March ; the  grass  was 
growing  luxuriantly,  the  field-roller  was  blooming,  the 
steppe  was  stirring  with  life.  In  the  morning  the  lieuten- 
ant, travelling  at  the  head  of  his  men,  rode  as  if  over  a sea 
whose  moving  wave  was  the  wind-stirred  grass.  Every  place 
was  filled  with  joy  and  the  voices  of  spring,  — chirruping, 
whistling,  clattering,  the  shaking  of  wings,  the  glad  hum 
of  insects ; the  steppe  sounded  like  a lyre  touched  by  the 
hand  of  the  Lord.  Above  the  heads  of  the  horsemen  floated 
falcons  motionless  in  the  blue  ether,  like  suspended  crosses, 
triangles  of  wild  geese,  lines  of  storks ; and  on  the  ground 
the  coursing  of  flocks  run  wild.  Behold,  a herd  of  steppe 
horses  rush  on  ! They  move  like  a storm,  stop  before  the 
mounted  men  in  a half-circle  suddenly,  as  if  spiked  to  the 
earth,  their  manes  spread  to  the  wind,  their  nostrils  dilated, 
their  eyes  full  of  wonder.  You  would  say  they  are  here 
to  trample  the  unbidden  guests.  But  a moment  more 
they  are  gone,  vanishing  as  suddenly  as  they  came.  Now 
we  have  only  the  sound  of  the  grass  and  the  gleam  of  the 
flowers ; the  clatter  is  still.  Again  nothing  is  heard  save 
the  play  of  birds.  The  land  seems  full  of  joy  ; yet  a kind  of 
sadness  is  in  that  joy.  It  seems  crowded,  and  it  is  an  empty 
land.  Oh,  it  is  wide,  and  it  is  roomy ! With  a horse  you 
cannot  surround  it ; in  thought  you  cannot  grasp  it,  — unless 
you  love  the  sadness,  the  desert,  and  the  steppes,  and  with 
yearning  soul  circle  above  them,  linger  upon  their  grave- 
mounds,  hearken  to  their  voices,  and  give  answer. 

It  was  early  morning.  Great  drops  glittered  on  the  grass 
and  reeds ; the  quick  movement  of  the  wind  dried  the 
ground,  on  which  after  the  rains  broad  ponds  were  spread, 
like  lakes  shining  in  the  sun.  The  retinue  of  the  lieu- 
tenant moved  on  slowly,  for  it  was  difficult  to  hasten 
when  the  horses  sank  to  their  knees  at  times  in  the  soft 
earth ; and  he  gave  them  only  short  resting-spells  on  the 
grave-mounds,  for  he  was  hastening  to  a greeting  and  a 
parting. 

The  second  day,  about  noon,  after  he  had  passed  a strip 
of  forest,  he  saw  the  windmills  of  Rozlogi  scattered  on  the 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


89 


hillsides  and  mounds.  His  heart  beat  like  a hammer.  No 
one  there  expected  him ; no  one  knew  he  was  coming. 
What  will  she  say  when  she  sees  him  ? Now  he  beholds 
the  cottages  of  the  neighbors,  nearly  hidden,  covered  in  the 
cherry-orchards;  farther  on  is  a straggling  village  of  cot- 
tages ; and  still  farther  is  seen  the  well-sweep  on  the  square 
in  front  of  the  house.  The  lieutenant,  putting  spurs  to  his 
horse,  galloped  swiftly ; and  after  him  dew  his  suite  through 
the  village  with  a clatter  and  a noise.  Here  and  there  a 
peasant,  rushing  out  of  his  cottage,  made  a sign  of  the  cross. 
Devils  ! — not  devils  ? Tartars  ! — not  Tartars  ? The  mud 
spatters  from  under  their  hoofs  so  that  you  don’t  know  who 
is  hurrying  on.  Meanwhile  they  are  at  the  square,  and  have 
halted  before  the  closed  gate. 

Hallo  there  ! Who  lives,  open  ! ” 

The  bustle  and  pounding,  the  barking  of  dogs,  called  out 
the  people  from  the  house.  They  hurried  to  the  gate 
frightened,  thinking  it  was  an  attack. 

Who  goes  ? ” 

Open  ! ” 

The  princes  are  not  at  home.” 

But  open,  you  son  of  an  inddel ! We  are  from  the 
prince  at  Lubni.” 

The  servants  at  last  recognized  Skshetuski.  Oh,  that  is 
you  ! Eight  away ! right  away  ! ” 

The  gate  was  thrown  open.  Then  the  princess  herself 
appeared  before  the  entrance,  and  shading  her  eyes  with  ^ 
her  hand,  looked  at  the  new-comers. 

Skshetuski  sprang  from  his  horse,  and  coming  up  to  her 
said : Don’t  you  know  me  ? ” 

Oh  ! that  is  you.  Lieutenant.  I thought  it  was  a Tartar 
raid.  I salute  you  and  beg  you  to  enter.” 

You  wonder,  no  doubt,”  said  Pan  Yan,  ‘‘at  seeing  me  in 
Eozlogi.  Still  I have  not  broken  my  word,  for  the  prince 
sends  me  to  Chigirin  and  farther.  He  asked  me  also  to  stop 
at  Eozlogi  and  inquire  for  your  health.” 

“ I am  thankful  to  his  Highness.  Does  he  think  of  driv- 
ing us  from  Eozlogi  soon  ? ” 

“ He  does  n’t  think  of  it  at  all,  for  he  knows  of  no  cause 
to  drive  you  out;  and  what  I have  said  will  take  place. 
You  will  remain  in  Eozlogi ; I have  bread  enough  of  my  own.” 

Hearing  this,  the  princess  grew  good-humored  at  once, 
and  said : “ Be  seated,  and  be  as  glad  as  I am  to  see  you.” 

“ Is  Princess  Helena  well  ? Where  is  she  ? ” 


90 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


^‘1  know  you.  You  have  not  come  to  see  me,  my  cavalier. 
She  is  in  good  health,  she  is  well ; the  girl  has  improved  in 
appearance.  But  I hi  call  her  to  you  this  minute,  and  I hi 
dress  a little  myself,  for  I am  ashamed  to  receive  guests  in 
this  gown.’^ 

The  princess  was  wearing  a faded  dress,  with  a fur  coat 
outside,  and  heavy  boots. 

At  this  moment  Helena,  though  not  called,  rushed  into 
the  room ; for  she  had  heard  from  the  old  Tartar,  Chehly, 
who  the  visitor  was.  She  ran  in  panting,  and  red  as  a 
cherry,  barely  able  to  catch  her  breath,  but  her  eyes  were 
laughing  from  happiness  and  joy.  Skshetuski  sprang  to  her 
hand,  and  when  the  princess  had  withdrawn  discreetly, 
kissed  her  on  the  lips,  for  he  was  an  impulsive  man. 
She  did  not  defend  herself  vigorously,  feeling  that  weak- 
ness had  come  upon  her  from  an  overflow  of  happiness  and 

joy- 

1 did  not  expect  to  see  you/’  whispered  she,  half  clos- 
ing her  eyes.  But  don’t  kiss  me  that  way,  for  it  is  n’t 
proper.” 

Why  should  n’t  I kiss  when  honey  is  not  half  so  sweet  ? 
I thought  I should  wither  away  without  you,  till  the  prince 
himself  sent  me  here.” 

What  does  the  prince  know  ? ” 

I told  him  all,  and  he  was  glad  when  he  remembered 
your  father.  Oh,  you  must  have  given  me  some  herb,  my 
girl,  for  I cannot  see  the  light  of  day  on  account  of  you.” 

Your  blindness  is  a favor  from  God.” 

^^But  do  you  remember  that  omen  which  the  falcon  gave 
when  she  drew  our  hands  together  ? It  was  destiny  beyond 
a doubt.” 

I remember.” 

When  at  Lubni  I used  to  go  from  sadness  to  Solonitsa 
and  see  you  there  just  as  if  present,  if  I stretched  forth  my 
hand  you  disappeared ; but  you  will  not  escape  me  again, 
for  I think  that  nothing  will  stand  in  our  way  now.” 

If  anything  does,  it  will  not  be  my  will.” 

Tell  me  again  that  you  love  me.” 

Helena  dropped  her  eyes,  but  answered  with  dignity  and 
decision  : As  nobody  in  the  world.” 

“ If  any  one  should  surround  me  with  honor  and  gold,  I 
should  prefer  those  words  of  yours ; for  I feel  that  you 
speak  the  truth,  though  I do  not  know  why  I deserve  such 
favor  from  you.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


91 


Because  you  had  pity  on  me,  drew  me  to  you,  took  my 
part,  and  spoke  words  such  as  I had  never  heard  before.” 

Helena  was  silent  from  emotion,  and  the  lieutenant  began 
again  to  kiss  her  hand. 

‘^You  will  be  my  ruler,  not  my  wife.” 

They  were  silent  for  a while,  but  he  did  not  take  his 
eyes  from  her,  wishing  to  make  up  for  the  long  time  in 
which  he  had  not  seen  her.  She  seemed  to  him  more  beau- 
tiful than  before.  In  that  dim  room,  in  the  sunlight  broken 
into  rays  by  the  glass  window-panes,  she  looked  like  those 
pictures  of  holy  virgins  in  dusky  chapels.  At  the  same 
time  such  warmth  and  life  surrounded  her,  so  many  splen- 
did womanly  graces  and  charms  were  pictured  in  her  face 
and  whole  form,  that  it  was  possible  to  lose  one’s  head,  fall 
desperately  in  love  with  her,  and  love  forever, 

shall  lose  my  sight  from  your  beauty,”  said  the 
lieutenant. 

The  white  teeth  of  the  princess  glittered  joyously  in  a 
smile.  ^‘Undoubtedly  Anusia  Borzobogata  is  a hundred 
times  better  looking  than  I ! ” 

“ She  is  to  you  as  a pewter  plate  to  the  moon.” 

“But  Jendzian  told  me  a different  story.” 

“Jendzian  deserves  a slap  on  the  mouth.  What  do  I 
care  for  her  ? Let  other  bees  take  honey  from  that  flower, 
and  there  are  plenty  of  them  there.” 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of 
old  Chehly,  who  came  to  greet  the  lieutenant.  He  looked 
on  him  already  as  his  future  master,  and  he  bowed  to  him 
at  the  threshold,  giving  the  salaam  in  Oriental  fashion. 

“Well,  old  Chehly,  I take  you  too  with  your  mistress. 
You  will  serve  her  till  you  die.” 

“ She  won’t  have  long  to  wait  for  my  death ; but  while  I 
live  I will  serve  her.  God  is  one  ! ” 

“In  a month  or  so,  when  I return  from  the  Saitch,  we  will 
go  to  Lubni,”  said  the  lieutenant,  turning  to  Helena;  “and 
there  Mukhovetski  is  ready  with  his  robes.” 

Helena  was  startled.  “Then  you  are  going  to  the 
Saitch  ? ” 

“ The  prince  sends  me  with  letters.  But  have  no  fear ; 
the  person  of  an  envoy  is  sacred,  even  among  pagans.  I 
should  send  you  and  the  princess  immediately  to  Lubni, 
but  the  roads  are  fearful.  Even  on  horseback  it  is  hard  to 
get  along.” 

“Will  you  stay  long  in  Bozlogi?” 


92 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


leave  this  evening  for  Chigirin.  The  sooner  I go  the 
sooner  I shall  return.  Besides,  it  is  the  prince’s  service  5 
neither  my  time  nor  will  is  at  my  disposal.’’ 

‘^Will  you  come  to  dinner,  if  you  have  had  enough  of 
billing  and  cooing  ? ” said  the  princess,  coming  in.  “ Ho  ! 
ho ! the  young  woman’s  cheeks  are  red ; ’t  is  evident  you 
have  not  been  idle,  sir  ! Well,  I ’m  not  surprised  at  you.” 

Saying  this,  she  stroked  Helena  affectionately  on  the 
shoulder,  and  they  went  to  dinner.  The  princess  was  in 
perfectly  good  humor.  She  had  given  up  Bogun  long  ago, 
and  all  was  arranged  now,  owing  to  the  liberality  of  the 
lieutenant,  so  that  she  could  look  on  Bozlogi,  ‘‘with  its  pine 
woods,  forests,  boundaries,  and  inhabitants,”  as  belonging 
to  her  and  her  sons,  — no  small  property,  indeed. 

The  lieutenant  asked  for  the  princes,  — whether  they 
would  return  soon. 

“I  expect  them  every  day.  They  were  angry  at  first 
with  you,  but  afterward,  when  they  scrutinized  your  acts, 
they  conceived  a great  affection  for  you  as  their  future  rela- 
tive ; for  in  truth  it  is  difficult  in  these  mild  times  to  find  a 
man  of  such  daring.” 

After  dinner  the  lieutenant  and  Helena  went  to  the 
cherry  orchard,  which  came  up  to  the  ditch  be3^ond  the 
square.  The  orchard  was  covered  with  early  white  blos- 
soms as  if  with  snow  ; beyond  the  orchard  was  a dark  oak 
grove  in  which  a cuckoo  was  heard. 

“That  is  a happy  augury  for  us,”  said  Skshetuski,  “but 
we  must  make  the  inquiry.”  And  turning  to  the  oak  grove 
he  asked : “ Good  cuckoo,  how  many  years  shall  I live  in 
marriage  with  this  lady  ? ” 

The  cuckoo  began  to  call,  and  counted  fifty  and  more. 

“ God  grant  it ! ” 

“ The  cuckoo  always  tells  the  truth,”  remarked  Helena. 

“ If  that ’s  the  case,  I ’ll  ask  another  question,”  said  the 
enamoured  lieutenant. 

“No,  it  is  not  necessary.” 

In  converse  and  merriment  like  this  the  day  passed  as  a 
dream.  In  the  evening  came  the  moment  of  tender  and 
long  parting,  and  the  lieutenant  set  out  for  Chigirin. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


93 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

In  Chigirin,  Skshetuski  found  the  old  man  Zatsvilikhovski 
in  great  excitement  and  fever.  He  looked  impatiently  at 
the  prince’s  envoy,  for  tidings  more  and  more  terrible  kept 
coming  from  the  Saitch.  There  was  no  doubt  that  Hmel- 
nitski  was  preparing  to  demand  with  armed  hand  justice 
for  himself  and  the  ancient  rights  of  the  Cossacks.  Zats- 
vilikhovski had  new'S  that  he  had  been  with  the  Khan  in 
the  Crimea  to  beg  Tartar  aid,  with  which  he  was  expected 
every  day  in  the  Saitch.  Then  there  would  be  a general 
campaign  from  the  lower  country  against  the  Common- 
wealth, which  with  Tartar  assistance  might  be  destruc- 
tive. The  storm  drew  nearer  a,nd  nearer,  more  definite 
and  more  terrible.  It  was  no  longer  vague  undefined 
alarm  that  swept  over  the  Ukraine,  but  clear  certainty  of 
slaughter  and  war.  The  Grand  Hetman,  who  at  first  had 
made  light  of  the  whole  affair,  was  pushing  forward  with 
his  troops  to  Cherkasi.  The  advance  guard  of  the  royal 
armies  was  advancing  mainly  to  prevent  desertion  ; for  the 
Cossacks  of  the  towns,  and  the  mob  had  begun  to  flee  to 
the  Saitch  in  masses.  The  nobility  assembled  in  the  towns. 
It  was  said  that  the  general  militia  were  to  be  called  out  in 
the  southern  provinces.  Some,  not  waiting  for  the  call,  sent 
their  wives  and  children  to  castles,  and  assembled  in  person 
at  Cherkasi.  The  ill-fated  Ukraine  was  divided  into  two 
parties, — one  of  these  hastened  to  the  Saitch,  the  other  to 
the  royal  camp  ; one  declared  for  the  existing  order  of  affairs, 
the  other  for  wild  freedom  ; one  desired  to  keep  posses- 
sion of  that  which  was  the  fruit  of  ages  of  labor,  the  other 
desired  to  deprive  these  possessors  of  that  property.  Both 
were  to  imbrue  fraternal  hands  in  the  blood  of  each  other. 
The  terrible  dispute,  before  it  found  religious  rallying- 
cries  which  were  completely  foreign  to  the  lower  country, 
was  breaking  out  as  a social  war. 

But  though  black  clouds  were  gathering  on  the  heaven  of 
the  Ukraine,  though  a dark  and  ominous  night  was  descend- 
ing from  these  clouds^  though  within  them  it  xumbled  and 
roared  and  thunder-claps  rolled  from  horizon  to  horizon, 
people  still  could  not  tell  to  what  degree  the  storm  would 


94 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


burst  forth.  Perhaps  even  Hmelnitski  himself  could  not, 
— Hmelnitski,  who  had  just  sent  letters  to  Pan  Pototski,  to 
the  Cossack  commissioner,  and  to  the  royal  standard-bearer, 
full  of  accusation  and  complaints,  and  at  the  same  time  of 
assurances  of  loyalty  to  Vladislav  IV.  and  the  Common- 
wealth. Hid  he  wish  to  win  time,  or  did  he  suppose  that 
some  agreement  might  yet  end  the  dispute  ? On  this  there 
was  a variety  of  opinions.  There  were  only  two  men  who 
did  not  deceive  themselves  for  a single  moment.  These 
men  were  Zatsvilikhovski  and  Barabash. 

The  old  colonel  had  also  received  a letter  from  Hmelnit- 
ski. The  letter  was  sarcastic,  threatening,  and  full  of 
abuse.  Hmelnitski  wrote  : — 

“We  shall  begin,  with  the  whole  Zaporojian  army,  to  beg  most 
fervently  and  to  ask  for  that  cliarter  of  rights  which  you  secreted. 
And  because  you  secreted  it  for  your  own  personal  profit  and  ad- 
vantage, the  whole  Zaporojian  army  creates  you  a colonel  over  sheep 
or  swine,  but  not  over  men.  I beg  pardon  if  in  any  way  I failed 
to  please  you  in  my  poor  house  in  Chigirin  on  the  feast-day  of 
Saint  Nicholas,  and  that  I went  off  to  the  Zaporojie  without  your 
knowledge  or  permission.” 

Do  you  see,’’  said  Barabash  to  Zatsvilikhovski  and  Pan 
Van,  “how  he  ridicules  me  ? Yet  it  was  I who  taught  him 
war,  and  was  in  truth  a father  to  him.” 

“ He  says,  then,  that  the  whole  Zaporojian  army  will  de- 
mand their  rights,”  said  Zatsvilikhovski.  “ That  is  simply 
a civil  war,  of  all  wars  the  most  terrible.” 

“ I see  that  I must  hasten,”  said  Skshetuski.  “ Give  me 
the  letters  to  those  men  with  whom  I am  to  come  in 
contact.” 

“ You  have  one  to  the  koshevoi  ataman  ?” 

“I  have,  from  the  prince  himself.” 

“ I will  give  you  a letter  to  one  of  the  kuren  atamans. 
Barabash  has  a relative  there,  — Barabash  also.  Prom  these 
you  wull  learn  everything.  Who  knows,  though,  but  it  is 
too  late  for  such  an  expedition  ? Does  the  prince  wish  to 
hear  what  is  really  to  be  heard  there  ? The  answer  is 
brief  : ^ Evil ! ’ And  he  wants  to  know  what  to  do  ? Short 
advice  : ^Collect  as  many  troops  as  possible  and  join  the 
hetmans.’  ” 

“ Despatch  a messenger,  then,  to  the  prince  with  the 
answer  and  the  advice,”  said  Skshetuski.  “ I must  go ; for 
I am  on  a mission,  and  I cannot  alter  the  decision  of  the 
prince.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


95 


“ Are  you  aware  that  this  is  a terribly  dangerous  expedi- 
tion ? ’’  asked  Zatsvilikhovski.  “ Even  here  the  people  are 
so  excited  that  it  is  difficult  for  them  to  keep  still.  Were 
it  not  for  the  nearness  of  the  army  of  the  crown,  the  mob 
would  rush  upon  us.  But  there  you  are  going  into  the 
dragon’s  mouth.” 

•‘Jonah  was  in  the  whale’s  belly,  not  his  mouth,  and  with 
God’s  aid  he  came  out  in  safety.” 

“ Go,  then  ! I applaud  your  courage.  You  can  go  to 
Kudak  in  safety,  and  there  you  will  see  what  is  to  be  done 
further.  Grodzitski  is  an  old  soldier ; he  will  give  you  the 
best  of  advice.  And  I will  go  to  the  prince  without  fail. 
If  I have  to  fight  in  my  old  age,  I would  rather  fight  under 
him  than  any  one  else.  Meanwhile  I will  get  boats  for  you, 
and  guides  who  will  take  you  to  Kudak.” 

Skshetuski  slipped  out,  and  went  straight  to  his  quarters 
on  the  square,  in  the  prince’s  house,  to  make  his  final  prepa- 
rations. In  spite  of  the  dangers  of  the  journey  mentioned 
by  Zatsvilikhovski,  the  lieutenant  thought  of  it  not  without 
a certain  satisfaction.  He  was  going  to  behold  the  Dnieper 
in  its  whole  length,  almost  to  the  lower  country  and  the 
Cataracts  ; and  for  the  warrior  of  that  time  it  was  a sort  of 
enchanted  and  mysterious  land,  to  which  every  adventurous 
spirit  was  drawn.  Many  a man  had  passed  his  whole  life 
in  the  Ukraine,  and  still  was  unable  to  say  that  he  had  seen 
the  Saitch,  — unless  he  wished  to  join  the  Brotherhood,  and 
there  were  fewer  volunteers  among  the  nobility  than  for- 
merly. The  times  of  Samek  Zborovski  had  passed  never 
to  return.  The  break  between  the  Saitch  and  the  Common- 
wealth which  began  in  the  time  of  Nalivaika  and  Pavlyuk 
had  not  lessened,  but,  on  the  contrary,  had  increased  con- 
tinually ; and  the  concourse  of  people  of  family,  not  only 
Polish,  but  Bussian,  differing  from  the  men  of  the  lower 
country  neither  in  speech  nor  faith,  had  greatly  decreased. 
Such  persons  as  the  Bulygi  Kurtsevichi  did  not  find  many 
imitators.  In  general,  nobles  were  forced  into  the  Brother- 
hood at  that  time  either  by  misfortune  or  outlawry,  — in  a 
word,  by  offences  which  were  inconvenient  for  repentance. 
Therefore  a certain  mystery,  impenetrable  as  the  fogs  of  the 
Dnieper,  surrounded  the  predatory  republic  of  the  lower 
country.  Concerning  it  men  related  wonders,  which  Pan 
Yan  was  curious  to  see  with  his  own  eyes.  To  tell  the 
truth,  he  expected  to  come  out  of  it  safely ; for  an  envoy 
is  an  envoy,  especially  from  Prince  Yeremi. 


96 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


While  meditating  in  this  fashion  he  gazed  through  the 
windows  into  the  square.  Meanwhile  one  hour  had  fol- 
lowed another,  when  suddenly  it  appeared  to  Pan  Yan  that 
he  recognized  a couple  of  figures  going  toward  the  Bell- 
ringers’ Corner  to  the  wine-cellar  of  Dopula,  the  Wallachian. 
He  looked  more  carefully,  and  saw  Zagloba  with  Bogun. 
They  went  arm  in  arm,  and  soon  disappeared  in  the  dark 
doorway  over  which  was  the  sign  denoting  a drinking-place 
and  a wine-shop. 

The  lieutenant  was  astonished  at  the  presence  of  Bogun 
in  Chigirin  and  his  friendship  with  Zagloba. 

Jendzian  ! are  you  here  ? ” called  he  to  his  attendant. 

Jendzian  appeared  in  the  doorway  of  the  adjoining  room. 

Listen  to  me,  Jendzian  ! Go  to  the  wine-shop  where  the 
sign  hangs.  You  will  find  a fat  nobleman  with  a hole  in  his 
forehead  there.  Tell  him  that  some  one  wants  to  see  him 
quickly.  If  he  asks  who  it  is,  don’t  tell  him.” 

Jendzian  hurried  off,  and  in  a short  time  Skshetuski  saw 
him  returning  in  company  with  Zagloba. 

‘‘  I welcome  you,”  said  Pan  Yan,  when  the  noble  appeared 
in  the  door  of  the  room.  Do  you  remember  me  ? ” 

Do  I remember  you  ? May  the  Tartars  melt  me  into 
tallow  and  make  candles  of  me  for  the  mosques  if  I forget 
you  ! Some  months  ago  you  opened  the  door  at  Dopula’s 
with  Chaplinski,  which  suited  my  taste  exactly,  for  in  the 
selfsame  way  I got  out  of  prison  once  in  Stamboul.  And 
what  is  Pan  Povsinoga,  with  the  escutcheon  Zervipludry, 
doing  with  his  innocence  and  his  sword  ? Don’t  the 
sparrows  always  perch  on  his  head,  taking  him  for  a 
withered  tree  ? ” 

Pan  Podbipienta  is  well,  and  asked  to  be  remembered 
to  you.” 

“ He  is  a very  rich  man,  but  fearfully  dull.  If  he  should 
cut  off  three  heads  like  his  own,  it  would  be  only  a head  and 
a half,  for  he  would  cut  off  three  half-heads.  Pshaw ! how 
hot  it  is,  though  it  is  only  March  yet!  The  tongue  dries  up 
in  one’s  throat.” 

I have  some  excellent  triple  mead ; maybe  you  would 
take  a glass  of  it  ? ” 

“It  is  a fool  who  refuses  when  a wise  man  offers.  The 
barber  has  enjoined  me  to  drink  mead  to  draw  melancholy 
from  my  head.  Troublesome  times  for  the  nobility  are  ap- 
proaching, — dies  iroe  et  calamitatis.  Chaplinski  is  breath- 
less from  fear  ; he  visits  Dopula’s  no  longer,  for  the  Cossack 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


97 


elders  drink  there.  I alone  set  my  forehead  bravely  against 
danger,  and  keep  company  with  those  colonels,  though  their 
dignity  smells  of  tar.  Good  mead ! really  very  excellent ! 
Where  do  you  get  it  ? ’’ 

‘‘I  got  this  in  Lubni.  Are  there  many  Cossack  elders 
here  ? ” 

“ Who  is  not  here  ? Fedor  Yakubovich,  Old  Filon  Dai- 
dyalo,  Danilo  Nechai,  and  their  eye  in  the  head,  Bogun, 
who  became  my  friend  as  soon  as  I outdrank  him  and  prom- 
ised to  adopt  him.  Chigirin  is  filled  with  the  odor  of  them. 
They  are  looking  which  way  to  turn,  for  they  do  not  dare 
yet  to  take  the  side  of  Hmelnitski  openly.  But  if  they  do 
not  declare  for  him,  it  will  be  owing  to  me.” 

“ How  is  that  ? ” 

“ While  drinking  with  them  I bring  them  over  to  the 
Commonwealth  and  argue  them  into  loyalty.  If  the  king 
does  mot  give  me  a crown  estate  for  this,  then  believe  me 
there  is  no  justice  in  the  Commonwealth,  nor  reward  for 
services ; and  in  such  a case  it  would  be  better  to  breed 
chickens  than  to  risk  one’s  head  pro  hono 

“ It  would  be  better  for  you  to  risk  your  head  fighting 
with  them  ; but  it  appears  to  me  you  are  only  throwing  away 
your  money  for  nothing  in  treating  them,  for  in  that  way 
you  will  never  win  them.” 

“ I throw  money  away  ! For  whom  do  you  take  me  ? 
Is  n’t  it  enough  for  me  to  hobnob  with  trash,  without  pay- 
ing their  scores  ? I consider  it  a favor  that  I allow  them 
to  pay  mine.” 

“ And  that  fellow  Bogun,  what  is  he  doing  here  ? ” 

He  ? He  keeps  his  ears  open  to  hear  reports  from  the 
Saitch,  like  the  rest.  That  is  why  he  came  here.  He  is 
the  favorite  of  all  the  Cossacks.  ,They  are  after  him  like 
monkeys,  for  it  is  certain  that  the  Pereyaslav  regiment  will 
follow  him,  and  not  Loboda.  And  who  knows,  too,  whom 
Krechovski’s  registered  Cossacks  will  follow  ? Bogun  is  a 
brother  to  the  men  of  the  lower  country  when  it  is  a ques- 
tion of  attacking  the  Turks  or  the  Tartars  ; but  this  time  he 
is  calculating  very  closely,  for  he  confessed  to  me,  in  drink, 
that  he  was  in  love  with  a noblewoman,  and  intended  to 
marry  her.  On  this  account  it  would  not  befit  him,  on  the 
eve  of  marriage,  to  be  a brother  to  slaves.  He  wishes,  too, 
that  I should  adopt  him  and  give  him  my  arms.  That  is 
very  excellent  triple  mead  ! ” 

“Take  another  drink  of  it.” 

7 


98 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


will,  I will.  They  don’t  sell  such  mead  as  that 
behind  tavern-signs.” 

You  did  not  ask,  perhaps,  the  name  of  the  lady  whom 
Bogun  wants  to  marry  ? ” 

Well,  my  dear  sir,  what  do  I care  about  her  name  ? I 
know  only  that  when  I put  horns  on  Bogun,  she  will  be 
Madame  Deer.  In  my  youthful  years  I was  a fellow  of  no 
ordinary  beauty.  Only  let  me  tell  you  how  I carried  off 
the  palm  of  martyrdom  in  Galats.  You  see  that  hole  in  my 
forehead  ? It  is  enough  for  me  to  say  that  the  eunuchs  in 
the  harem  of  the  local  pasha  made  it.” 

‘‘  But  you  said  the  bullet  of  a robber  made  it.” 

Did  I ? Then  I told  the  truth  ; for  every  Turk  is  a 
robber,  as  God  is  my  aid ! ” 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of 
Zatsvilikhovski. 

“Well,  my  dear  lieutenant,”  said  the  old  man,  the 
boats  are  ready,  you  have  trusty  men  for  attendants ; you 
can  start,  in  God’s  name,  this  moment,  if  you  like.  And 
here  are  the  letters.” 

“ Then  I ’ll  tell  my  people  to  be  off  for  the  shore  at  once.” 

“ But  where  are  you  going  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 

“ToKudak.” 

“ It  will  be  hot  for  you  there.” 

The  lieutenant  did  not  hear  his  prophecy,  for  he  went 
out  of  the  room  into  the  court,  where  the  Cossacks  with 
horses  were  almost  ready  for  the  road. 

“ To  horse  and  to  the  shore  ! ” commanded  Pan  Yan. 
“ Put  the  horses  on  the  boats,  and  wait  for  me.” 

Meanwhile  the  old  man  said  to  Zagloba : “ I hear  that 
you  court  the  Cossack  colonels,  and  drink  with  them.” 

“ For  the  public  good,  most  worthy  standard-bearer.” 

“You  have  a nimble  mind,  but  inclining  rather  to  dis- 
grace. You  wish  to  bring  the  Cossacks  to  your  side  in 
their  cups,  so  they  may  befriend  you  in  case  they  win.” 

“Even  if  that  were  true,  having  been  a martyr  to  the 
Turks,  I do  not  wish  to  become  one  to  the  Cossacks ; and 
there  is  nothing  wonderful  in  that,  for  two  mushrooms 
would  spoil  the  best  soup.  And  as  to  disgrace,  1 ask  no 
one  to  drink  it  with  me,  — I drink  it  alone ; and  God  grant 
that  it  taste  no  worse  than  this  mead.  Merit,  like  oil,  must 
come  to  the  top.” 

At  that  moment  Skshetuski  returned.  “ The  men  have 
started  already,”  said  he. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


99 


Zatsvilikhovski  poured  out  a measure.  ‘^Here  is  to  a 
pleasant  journey  ! ” 

“ And  a return  in  health  ! ” added  Zagloba. 

You  will  have  an  easy  journey,  for  the  water  is 
tremendous.” 

Sit  down,  gentlemen,  and  drink  the  rest.  It  is  not  a 
large  vessel.” 

They  sat  down  and  drank. 

“ You  will  see  a curious  country,”  said  Zatsvilikhovski. 
“ Greet  Pan  Grodzitski  in  Kudak  for  me.  Ah,  that  is  a 
soldier  ! He  lives  at  the  end  of  the  world,  far  from  the 
eyes  of  the  hetman,  and  he  maintains  such  order  that  God 
grant  its  like  might  be  in  the  whole  Commonwealth.  I know 
Kudak  and  the  Cataracts  well.  Years  ago  I used  to  travel 
there,  and  there  is  gloom  on  the  soul  when  one  thinks  of 
what  is  past  and  gone  ; but  now  — ” 

Here  the  standard-bearer  rested  his  milk-white  head  on 
his  hand,  and  fell  into  deep  thought.  A moment  of  silence 
followed,  broken  only  by  the  tramp  of  horses  heard  at  the 
gate ; for  the  rest  of  Skshetuski’s  men  were  going  to  the 
boats  at  the  shore. 

“My  God!”  said  Zatsvilikhovski,  starting  from  his  medi- 
tation ; “ and  there  were  better  times  formerly,  though  in 
the  midst  of  turmoil.  I remember  Khotim,  twenty-seven 
years  ago,  as  if  it  were  to-day ! When  the  hussars  under 
Lyubomirski  moved  to  attack  the  janissaries,  then  the  Cos- 
sacks in  the  trenches  threw  up  their  caps  and  shouted  to 
Sahaidachny,  till  the  earth  trembled,  ‘ Let  us  die  with  the 
Poles  I ’ And  what  do  we  see  to-day  ? To-day  the  lower 
country,  which  should  be  the  first  bulwark  of  Christendom, 
lets  Tartars  into  the  boundaries  of  the  Commonwealth,  to 
fall  upon  them  when  they  are  returning  with  booty.  It  is 
still  worse ; for  Hmelnitski  allies  himself  directly  with 
Tartars,  with  whom  he  will  murder  Christians.” 

“ Let  us  drink  by  reason  of  this  sorrow  I ” said  Zagloba. 
“ What  triple  mead  this  is  ! ” 

“ God  grant  me  the  grave  as  soon  as  possible  ! ” said  the 
old  man,  continuing.  “ Mutual  crimes  will  be  washed  out 
in  blood,  but  not  blood  of  atonement,  for  here  brother  will 
murder  brother.  Who  are  in  the  lower  country  ? Kus- 
sians.  Who  in  the  army  of  Prince  Yeremi  ? Kussians. 
Who  in  the  retinues  of  the  magnates?  Russians.  And  are 
there  few  of  them  in  the  king’s  camp?  And  I myself, — 
who  am  I ? Oh,  unhappy  Ukraine  ! pagans  of  the  Crimea 


100 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


will  put  the  chain  upon  thy  neck,  and  thou  wilt  pull  the 
oar  in  the  galley  of  the  Turk ! 

“ Grieve  not  so,  worthy  standard-bearer,”  said  Pan  Yan  ; 
“ if  you  do,  tears  will  come  to  our  eyes.  A fair  sun  may 
shine  upon  us  yet ! ” 

In  fact,  the  sun  was  going  down  that  very  moment,  and 
its  last  rays  fell  with  a red  gleam  on  the  white  hair  of  the 
old  man.  In  the  town  the  bells  began  to  ring  “ Ave  Maria  ” 
and  “ Praise  to  God.” 

They  left  the  house.  Skshetuski  went  to  the  Polish 
church,  Zatsvilikhovski  to  the  Pussian,  and  Zagloba  to 
Dopula’s  at  the  Bell-ringers’  Corner. 

It  was  dark  when  they  met  again  at  the  shore  by  the 
landing.  Skshetuski’s  men  were  sitting  already  in  the 
boats.  The  ferrymen  were  still  carrying  in  packages.  The 
cold  wind  blew  from  the  neighboring  point  where  the  river 
entered  the  Dnieper,  and  the  night  gave  no  promise  of 
being  very  pleasant.  By  the  light  of  the  fire  burning  on 
the  bank,  the  water  of  the  river  looked  bloody,  and  seemed 
to  be  running  with  immeasurable  speed  somewhere  into  the 
unknown  gloom. 

“ Well,  happy  journey  to  you ! ” said  the  old  man, 
pressing  the  lieutenant’s  hand  heartily;  “but  be  careful 
of  yourself  ! ” 

“ I will  neglect  nothing.  God  grant  us  soon  to  meet ! ” 

“ Either  in  Lubni  or  the  prince’s  camp.” 

“ Then  you  will  go  without  fail  to  the  prince  ? ” 

Zatsvilikhovski  shrugged  his  shoulders.  “ What  am  I to 
do  ? If  there  is  war,  then  war  ! ” 

“ Be  in  good  health.” 

“ God  guard  you  ! ” 

“Vive,  valeque!”  said  Zagloba.  “And  if  the  water 
bears  you  all  the  way  to  Stamboul,  then  give  my  respects 
to  the  Sultan.  Or  rather,  let  the  devil  take  him  ! That 
was  very  respectable  triple  mead.  Brr  ! how  cold  it  is  ! ” 

“ Till  we  meet  again  ! ” 

“ Till  we  see  each  other  ! ” 

“ May  God  conduct  you  ! ” 

The  oar  creaked  and  plashed  against  the  water,  the  boats 
moved  on.  The  fire  burning  on  the  shore  began  to  recede 
quickly.  For  a long  time  Skshetuski  saw  the  gray  form  of 
the  standard-bearer  lighted  up  by  the  flame  of  the  fire,  and 
a certain  sadness  pressed  his  heart.  The  water  is  bearing 
him  on,  but  far  away  from  well-wishing  hearts  and  from 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


101 


the  loved  one ; from  known  lands  it  is  bearing  him  as  mer- 
cilessly as  fate,  but  into  wild  places  and  into  darkness. 

They  sailed  through  the  mouth  of  the  Tasma  into  the 
Dnieper.  The  wind  whistled;  the  oars  plashed  monoto- 
nously and  sadly.  The  oarsmen  began  to  sing. 

Skshetuski  wrapped  himself  in  a burka,  and  lay  down  on 
the  bed  which  the  soldier  had  fixed  for  him.  He  began  to 
think  of  Helena,  — that  she  was  not  yet  in  Lubni,  that  Bogun 
was  behind,  and  he  departing.  Tear,  evil  presentiments, 
care,  besieged  him  like  ravens.  He  began  to  struggle  with 
them,  struggled  till  he  was  wearied;  thoughts  tormented 
him ; something  wonderful  was  blended  with  the  whistle  of 
the  wind,  the  plash  of  the^oars,  and  the  songs  of  the  oars- 
men, — he  fell  asleep. 


102 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD, 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Xext  morning  Pan  Yan  woke  up  fresh,  in  good  health, 
and  cheerful.  The  weather  was  wonderful.  The  widely 
overflowed  waters  were  wrinkled  into  small  ripples  by  the 
warm,  light  breeze.  The  banks  were  in  a fog,  and  were 
merged  in  the  plain  of  waters  in  one  indistinguishable  level. 

Jendzian,  when  he  woke,  rubbed  his  e^^es  and  was  fright- 
ened. He  looked  around  with  astonishment,  and  seeing 
shore  nowhere,  cried  out,  — 

Oh,  for  God’s  sake ! my  master,  we  must  be  out  on 
the  sea.” 

^‘It  is  the  swollen  river,  not  the  sea,”  answered  Pan 
Yan;  ^^you  will  find  the  shores  when  the  fog  rises.” 

‘‘I  think  we  shall  be  travelling  before  long  in  the 
Turkish  land.” 

We  shall  travel  there  if  we  are  ordered,  but  you  see  we 
are  not  sailing  alone.” 

And  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  were  to  be  seen  many 
large  boats  and  the  narrow  Cossack  craft,  generally  called 
chaiki,  with  bulrushes  fastened  around  them.  Some  of 
these  were  going  down  the  river,  borne  on  by  the  swift 
current;  others  were  being  urged  laboriously  against  the 
stream  with  oars  and  sail.  They  were  carrying  fish,  wax, 
salt,  and  dried  cherries  to  towns  along  the  river,  or  return- 
ing from  inhabited  neighborhoods-  laden  with  provisions  for 
Kudak,  and  goods  which  found  ready  sale  in  the  bazaar  at 
the  Saitch.  From  the  mouth  of  the  Psel  down  the  banks  of 
the  Dnieper  was  a perfect  desert,  on  which  only  here  and 
there  wintering-posts  of  the  Cossacks  whitened.  But  the 
river  formed  a highway  connecting  the  Saitch  with  the  rest 
of  the  world  ; therefore  there  was  a considerable  movement 
on  it,  especially  when  the  increase  of  water  made  it  easy 
for  vessels,  and  when  the  Cataracts,  with  the  exception  of 
Nenasytets,  were  passable  for  craft  going  with  the  current. 

The  lieutenant  looked  with  curiosity  at  that  life  on  the 
river.  Meanwhile  his  boats  were  speeding  on  quickly  to 
Kudak.  The  fog  rose,  and  the  shore  appeared  in  clear 
outline.  Over  the  heads  of  the  travellers  flew  millions  of 
water-bii’ds,  — pelicans,  wild  geese,  storks,  ducks,  gulls. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


103 


curlews,  and  mews.  In  the  reeds  at  the  side  of  the  river 
was  heard  such  an  uproar,  such  a plashing  of  water,  such  a 
sound  of  wings,  that  you  would  have  said  there  was  either 
a war  or  a council  of  birds.  Beyond  Kremenchug  the  shores 
became  lower  and  open. 

Oh,  look,  my  master  ! ” cried  Jendzian,  suddenly  ; the 
sun  is  roasting,  but  snow  lies  on  the  fields.” 

Skshetuski  looked,  and  indeed  on  both  sides  of  the  river, 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  some  kind  of  a white  cover- 
ing glittered  in  the  rays  of  the  sun. 

‘‘  Hallo ! what  is  that  which  looks  white  over  there  ? ” 
asked  he  of  the  pilot. 

Cherry-trees  ! ” answered  the  old  man. 

In  fact  there  were  forests  of  dwarf  cherry-trees,  with 
which  both  shores  were  covered  from  beyond  the  mouth  of 
the  Psel.  In  autumn  the  sweet  and  large  fruit  of  these 
trees  furnished  food  to  birds  and  beasts,  as  well  as  to  peo- 
ple losing  their  way  in  the  Wilderness.  This  fruit  was  also 
an  article  of  commerce  which  was  taken  in  boats  to  Kieff 
and  beyond.  When  they  went  to  the  shore,  to  give  the  oars- 
men time  to  rest,  the  lieutenant  landed  with  Jendzian, 
wishing  to  examine  the  bushes  more  closely.  The  two 
men  were  surrounded  by  such  an  intoxicating  odor  that 
they  were  scarcely  able  to  breathe.  Many  branches  were 
lying  on  the  ground.  In  places  an  impenetrable  thicket 
was  formed.  Among  the  cherry-trees  were  growing,  also 
luxuriantly,  small  wild  almond-trees  covered  with  rose- 
colored  blossoms,  which  gave  out  a still  more  pungent  odor. 
Myriads  of  black  bees  and  yellow  bees,  with  many-colored 
butterflies,  were  flitting  over  this  variegated  sea  of  blos- 
soms, the  end  of  which  could  not  be  seen. 

“ Oh,  this  is  wonderful,  wonderful ! ” said  Jendzian. 

And  why  do  not  people  live  here  ? I see  plenty  of  wild 
animals  too.” 

Among  the  cherry-trees  gray  and  white  rabbits  were 
running,  and  countless  flocks  of  large  blue-legged  quails, 
some  of  which  Jendzian  shot ; but  to  his  great  distress  he 
learned  from  the  pilot  that  their  flesh  was  poisonous.  On 
the  soft  earth  tracks  of  deer  and  wild  goats  were  to  be  seen, 
and  from  afar  came  sounds  like  the  grunting  of  wild  boars. 

When  the  travellers  had  sated  their  eyes  and  rested, 
they  pushed  on  farther.  The  shores  were  now  high,  now 
low,  disclosing  views  of  fine  oak  forests,  fields,  mounds, 
and  spacious  steppes.  The  surrounding  country  seemed  so 


104 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


luxuriant  that  Skshetuski  involuntarily  repeated  to  himself 
the  question  of  Jendzian : “Why  do  not  people  live  here?^’ 
But  for  this  there  was  need  of  some  second  Yeremi  Vish- 
nyevetski  to  occupy  those  desert  places,  bring  them  to  order, 
and  defend  them  from  attacks  of  Tartars  and  men  from 
the  lower  country.  At  points  the  river  made  breaches  and 
bends,  flooded  ravines,  struck  its  foaming  wave  against 
cliffs  on  the  shore,  and  filled  with  water  dark  caverns  in  the 
rocks.  In  such  caverns  and  bends  were  the  hiding-places 
and  retreats  of  the  Cossacks.  The  mouths  of  rivers  were 
covered  with  forests  of  rushes,  reeds,  and  plants,  which 
were  black  from  the  multitude  of  birds  ; in  a word,  a wild 
region,  precipitous,  in  places  sunken,  but  waste  and  myste- 
rious, unrolled  itself  before  the  eyes  of  our  travellers.  Move- 
ment on  the  water  became  disagreeable;  for  by  reason  of 
the  heat  swarms  of  mosquitoes  and  insects  unknown  in  the 
dry  steppe  appeared,  — some  of  them  as  large  as  a man’s 
finger,  and  whose  bite  caused  blood  to  flow  in  a stream. 

In  the  evening  they  arrived  at  the  island  of  Bomanovka, 
the  fires  of  which  were  visible  from  a distance,  and  there  they 
remained  for  the  night.  The  .fishermen  who  had  hurried  up 
to  look  at  the  escort  of  the  lieutenant  had  their  shirts,  their 
faces,  and  their  hands  entirely  covered  with  tar  to  save 
them  from  insect  bites.  These  were  men  of  rude  habits 
and  wild.  In  spring  they  assembled  here  in  crowds  to 
catch  and  dry  fish,  which  afterward  they  took  to  Chigirin, 
Cherkasi,  Pereyaslav,  and  Kieff.  Their  occupation  was  dif- 
ficult, but  profitable,  by  reason  of  the  multitude  of  fish  that 
in  the  summer  became  a misfortune  to  that  region ; for, 
dying  from  lack  of  water  in  the  bays  and  so-called  “ quiet 
corners,”  they  infected  the  air  with  putrefaction. 

The  lieutenant  learned  that  all  the  Zaporojians  occupied 
there  in  fishing  had  left  the  island  some  days  before  and 
returned  at  the  call  of  the  koshevoi  ataman.  Every  night, 
too,  from  the  island  were  seen  fires  kindled  on  the  steppe 
by  people  hastening  to  the  Saitch.  The  fishermen  knew 
that  an  expedition  against  the  Poles  was  in  preparation,  and 
they  made  no  secret  of  this  from  the  lieutenant.  Skshe- 
tuski saw  that  his  journey  might  indeed  be  too  late ; per- 
haps before  he  could  reach  the  Saitch  the  Cossack  regiments 
would  be  moving  to  the  north ; but  he  had  been  ordered 
to  go,  and  like  a true  soldier  he  did  not  argue,  but  resolved 
to  push  on,  even  to  the  centre  of  the  Zaporojian  camp. 

Early  next  morning  they  kept  on  their  way.  They 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


105 


passed  the  wonderful  Tarenski  Corner,  Sukhaya  Gora,  and 
Konski  Ostrog,  famous  for  its  swamps  and  myriads  of  in- 
sects, which  rendered  it  unfit  for  habitation.  Everything 
about  them  — the  wildness  of  the  region,  the  increased  rush 
of  the  water  — announced  the  vicinity  of  the  Cataracts.  At 
last  the  tower  of  Kudak  was  outlined  on  the  horizon  ; the 
first  part  of  their  journey  was  ended. 

The  lieutenant,  however,  did  not  reach  the  castle  that 
night;  for  Pan  Grodzitski  had  established  the  order  that 
after  the  change  of  guard,  just  before  sunset,  no  one  would 
be  permitted  to  enter  the  fortress  or  leave  it.  Even  if  the 
king  himself  were  to  arrive  after  that  hour,  he  would  be 
obliged  to  pass  the  night  in  the  village  under  the  walls 
of  the  castle. 

And  this  is  what  the  lieutenant  did.  His  lodgings  were 
not  very  commodious ; for  the  cabins  in  the  village,  of 
which  there  were  about  sixty,  built  of  clay,  were  so  small 
that  it  was  necessary  to  crawl  into  some  of  them  on  hands 
and  knees.  It  was  not  worth  while  to  build  any  other ; for 
the  fortress  reduced  them  to  ruins  at  eveiy  Tartar  attack, 
so  as  not  to  give  the  assailants  shelter  or  safe  approach  to 
the  walls.  In  that  village  dwelt  incomers,”  — that  is, 
wanderers  from  Poland,  Kussia,  the  Crimea,  and  Wallacliia. 
Almost  every  man  had  a faith  of  his  own,  but  of  that  no 
one  raised  a question.  They  cultivated  no  land  because  of 
danger  from  the  horde.  They  lived  on  fish  and  grain 
brought  from  the  Ukraine ; they  drank  spirits  distilled 
from  millet,  and  worked  at  handicraft  for  which  they  were 
esteemed  at  Kudak. 

The  lieutenant  was  scarcely  able  to  close  his  eyes  that 
night  from  the  odor  of  horse-skins,  of  which  straps  were 
made  in  the  village.  Next  morning  at  daybreak,  as  soon  as 
the  bell  rang  and  the  tattoo  was  sounded,  he  gave  notice  at 
the  fortress  that  an  envoy  of  the  prince  had  arrived. 

Grodzitski,  who  had  the  visit  of  the  prince  fresh  in  mind, 
went  out  to  meet  him  in  person.  He  was  a man  fifty  years 
of  age,  one-eyed  like  a cyclops,  sullen  ; for,  seated  in  a 
desert  at  the  end  of  the  world  and  not  seeing  people,  he 
had  become  wild,  and  in  exercising  unlimited  power  had 
grown  stern  and  harsh.  Besides,  his  face  was  pitted  with 
small-pox,  and  adorned  with  sabre-cuts  and  scars  from  Tar- 
tar arrows,  like  white  spots  on  a tawny  skin.  But  he  was 
a genuine  soldier,  watchful  as  a stork  ; he  kept  his  eye 
strained  in  the  direction  of  Tartars  and  Cossacks.  He 


106 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


drank  only  water,  and  slept  but  seven  hours  in  twenty-four; 
often  he  would  spring  up  in  the  night  to  see  if  the  guards 
were  watching  the  walls  properly,  and  for  the  least  care- 
lessness condemned  soldiers  to  death.  Though  terrible,  he 
was  indulgent  to  the  Cossacks,  and  acquired  their  respect. 
When  in  winter  they  were  short  of  provisions  in  the  Saitch, 
he  helped  them  with  grain.  He  was  a Kussian  like  those 
who  in  their  day  campaigned  in  the  steppes  with  Psheslav, 
Lantskoronski,  and  Samek  Zborovski. 

Then  you  are  going  to  the  Saitch  ? ” asked  he  of  Skshe- 
tuski,  conducting  him  first  to  the  castle  and  treating  him 
hospitably. 

“To  the  Saitch.  What  news  have  you  from  there? 

“War!  The  koshevoi  ataman  is  concentrating  the  Cos- 
sacks from  all  the  meadows,  streams,  and  islands.  Fugitives 
are  coming  from  the  Ukraine,  whom  I stop  when  I can. 
There  are  thirty  thousand  men  or  more  in  the  Saitch  at 
present.  When  they  move  on  the  Ukraine  and  when  the 
town  Cossacks  and  the  crowd  join  them,  there  will  be  a 
hundred  thousand.’^ 

“ And  Hmelnitski  ? ’’ 

“ He  is  looked  for  every  day  from  the  Crimea  with  the 
Tartars  ; he  may  have  come  already.  To  tell  the  truth,  it  is 
not  necessary  for  you  to  go  to  the  Saitch ; in  a little  while 
you  will  see  them  here,  for  they  will  not  avoid  Kudak,  nor 
leave  it  behind  them.” 

“ But  will  you  defend  yourself  ? ” 

Grodzitski  looked  gloomily  at  the  lieutenant  and  said 
with  a calm,  emphatic  voice  : “ I will  not  defend  myself.” 

“ How  is  that  ? ” 

“ I have  no  powder.  I sent  twenty  boats  for  even  a little ; 
none  has  been  sent  me.  I don’t  know  whether  the  messen- 
gers were  intercepted  or  whether  there  is  none.  I only 
know  that  so  far  none  has  come.  I have  powder  for  two 
weeks,  — no  longer.  If  I had  powder  enough,  I should  blow 
Kudak  and  myself  into  the  air  before  a Cossack  foot  should 
enter.  I am  commanded  to  lie  here,  — I lie  ; commanded  to 
watch,  — I watch  ; commanded  to  be  defiant,  — I am  defiant ; 
and  if  it  comes  to  dying,  since  my  mother  gave  me  birth, 
I shall  know  how  to  die  too.” 

“ And  can’t  you  make  powder  yourself  ? ” 

“ For  two  months  the  Cossacks  have  been  unwilling  to  let 
me  have  saltpetre,  which  must  be  brought  from  the  Black 
Sea.  Ko  matter  ! if  need  be  I will  die  !” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  107 

We  can  all  learn  of  you  old  soldiers.  And  if  you  were 
to  go  for  the  powder  yourself  ? ” 

‘‘  I will  not  and  cannot  leave  Kudak  ; here  was  life  for 
me,  let  my  death  be  here.  Don’t  you  think,  either,  that  you 
are  going  to  banquets  and  lordly  receptions,  like  those  with 
which  they  welcome  envoys  in  other  places,  or  that  the 
office  of  envoy  will  protect  you  there.  They  kill  their  own 
atamans ; and  since  I have  been  here  I don’t  remember  that 
any  of  them  has  died  a natural  death.  And  you  will  perish 
also.” 

Skshetuski  was  silent. 

I see  that  your  courage  is  dying  out ; you  would  better 
not  go.” 

‘^My  dear  sir,”  said  the  lieutenant,  angrily,  think  of 
something  more  fitted  to  frighten  me,  for  I have  heard 
what  you  have  told  me  ten  times,  and  if  you  counsel  me 
not  to  go  I shall  see  that  in  my  place  you  would  not  go. 
Consider,  therefore,  if  powder  is  the  only  thing  you  need, 
and  not  bravery  too,  in  the  defence  of  Kudak.” 

Grodzitski,  instead  of  growing  angry,  looked  with  clear 
eyes  at  the  lieutenant. 

“ You  are  a biting  dog ! ” muttered  he  in  Eussian.  “ Par- 
don me.  From  your  answer  I see  that  you  are  able  to  uphold 
the  dignity  of  the  prince  and  the  rank  of  noble.  I ’ll  give 
you  a couple  of  Cossack  boats,  for  with  your  own  you  will 
not  be  able  to  pass  the  Cataracts.” 

I wished  to  ask  you  for  them.” 

“At  Nenasytets  you  will  have  them  drawn  overland;  for 
although  the  water  is  deep,  it  is  never  possible  to  pass,  — 
scarcely  can  some  kind  of  small  boat  slip  through.  And 
when  you  are  on  the  lower  waters  guard  against  surprise, 
and  remember  that  iron  and  lead  are  more  eloquent  than 
words.  There  they  respect  none  but  the  daring.  The 
boats  will  be  ready  in  the  morning;  but  I will  order  a 
second  rudder  to  be  put  on  each,  for  one  is  not  enough  on 
the  Cataracts.” 

Grodzitski  now  conducted  the  lieutenant  from  the  room, 
to  show  him  the  fortress  and  its  arrangements.  It  was  a 
model  of  order  and  discipline  throughout.  Night  and  day 
guards  standing  close  to  one  another  watched  the  walls, 
which  Tartar  captives  were  forced  to  strengthen  and  repair 
continually. 

“ Every  year  I add  one  ell  to  the  height  of  the  walls,”  said 
Grodzitski,  “and  they  are  now  so  strong  that  if  I had  pow- 


108 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


der  enough  even  a hundred  thousand  men  could  do  nothing 
against  me  ; but  without  ammunition  I can’t  defend  myself 
when  superior  force  appears.” 

The  fortress  was  really  impregnable ; for  besides  the  guns 
it  was  defended  by  the  precipices  of  the  Dnieper  and  inac- 
cessible cliffs  rising  sheer  from  the  water,  and  did  not  re- 
quire a great  garrison.  Therefore  there  were  not  more 
than  six  hundred  men  in  the  fortress ; but  they  were  the 
very  choicest  soldiers,  armed  with  muskets.  The  Dnieper, 
flowing  in  that  place  in  a compressed  bed,  was  so  narrow 
that  an  arrow  shot  from  the  walls  went  far  on  to  the  other 
bank.  The  guns  of  the  fortress  commanded  both  shores 
and  the  whole  neighborhood.  Besides,  about  two  miles 
and  a half  from  the  fortress  was  a lofty  tower,  from  which 
everything  was  visible  for  forty  miles  around,  and  in  which 
were  one  hundred  soldiers  whom  Pan  Grodzitski  visited 
every  day.  Whenever  they  saw  people  in  the  neighbor- 
liood  they  gave  signal  to  the  fortress  immediately,  the 
alarm  was  rung,  and  the  whole  garrison  stood  under  arms 
at  once. 

In  truth,”  said  Grodzitski,  there  is  no  week  without  an 
alarm;  for  the  Tartars,  sometimes  several  thousands  strong, 
wander  around  like  wolves.  We  strike  them  as  well  as  we 
can  with  the  guns,  and  many  times  wild  horses  are  mistaken 
for  Tartars.” 

“ And  are  you  not  weary  of  living  in  such  a wild  place  ? ” 
asked  Skshetuski. 

^^Even  if  a place  were  given  me  in  the  chambers  of  the 
king,  I would  not  take  it.  I see  more  of  the  world  from  this 
place  thaji  the  king  does  from  his  windows  in  Warsaw.” 

In  truth,  from  the  walls  an  immense  stretch  of  steppes 
was  to  be  seen,  which  at  that  time  seemed  one  sea  of  green,  — 
to  tlie  north  the  mouth  of  the  Samara ; and  on  the  south 
the  whole  bank  of  the  Dnieper,  rocks,  precipices,  forests, 
as  far  as  tlie  foam  of  the  second  Cataract,  the  Sur. 

Toward  evening  they  visited  the  tower  again,  since  Skshe- 
tuski, seeing  for  the  first  time  that  fortress  in  the  steppe, 
was  curious  about  everything.  Meanwhile  in  the  village 
boats  were  being  prepared  for  him,  which,  provided  with 
rudders  at  both  ends,  could  be  turned  more  easily.  He  was  to 
start  early  in  the  morning ; yet  during  the  night  he  did  not  lie 
down  to  sleep  at  all,  but  pondered  what  was  to  be  done  in 
face  of  the  inevitable  destruction  with  which  his  mission  to 
the  terrible  Saitch  was  threatened.  Life  smiled  on  him  in- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


109 


deed;  for  he  was  youDg  and  in  love,  and  a future  at  the 
side  of  a loved  one 'was  promised  him.  Still  honor  and 
glory  were  dearer.  But  he  remembered  that  war  was  near  ; 
that  Helena,  waiting  for  him  in  Bozlogi,  might  be  seized  by 
the  most  terrible  misfortune,  — exposed  to  the  violence,  not 
of  Bogun  alone,  but  of  the  wild  and  unbridled  mob.  Alarm 
for  her  and  pain  had  seized  his  spirits.  The  steppes  must 
have  become  dry  already ; it  was  surely  possible  to  go  from 
Kozlogi  to  Lubni.  But  he  had  told  Helena  and  the  old 
princess  to  wait  for  him ; for  he  had  not  expected  that  the 
storm  would  burst  so  soon,  he  did  not  know  the  danger  in 
the  journey  to  the  Saitch.  He  walked  therefore  with  quick 
steps  in  his  room  in  the  fortress,  twisted  his  beard,  and 
wrung  his  hands.  What  was  he  to  do  ? How  was  he  to 
act  ? In  his  mind  he  saw  Kozlogi  already  in  flames,  sur- 
rounded by  a howling  mob,  more  like  devils  than  men.  His 
own  steps  were  answered  by  a gloomy  echo  under  the  vault 
of  the  castle ; and  it  seemed  to  him  that  an  evil  power  was 
already  approaching  Helena.  On  the  walls  the  quenching 
of  the  lights  was  signalled,  and  that  seemed  to  him  the 
echo  of  Bogun’s  horn.  He  gnashed  his  teeth,  and  grasped 
after  the  hilt  of  his  sword.  Oh  ! why  did  he  insist  on  this 
expedition,  and  get  it  away  from  Bykhovets  ? 

Jendzian,  who  was  sleeping  on  the  threshold,  noticed  the 
change  in  his  master,  rose  therefore,  wiped  his  eyes,  snuffed 
the  torch  burning  in  the  iron  candlestick,  and  began  to 
walk  around  in  the  room,  wishing  to  arrest  the  attention 
of  his  master. 

But  the  lieutenant,  buried  completely  in  his  own  painful 
thoughts,  kept  walking  on,  rousing  with  his  steps  the  slum- 
bering echoes. 

‘^Oh,  my  master!”  said  Jendzian. 

Skshetuski  gazed  at  him  with  a glassy  look.  Suddenly 
he  woke  up  from  his  revery. 

Jendzian,  are  you  afraid  of  death  ? ” asked  he. 

How  death  ? What  are  you  saying  ? ” 

‘^For  who  goes  to  the  Saitch  does  not  return.” 

Then  why  do  you  go  ? ” 

“ That  is  my  affair ; do  not  meddle  with  it.  But  I am 
sorry  for  you ; you  are  a stripling,  and  though  a cunning 
fellow,  cunning  cannot  save  you  in  the  Saitch.  Keturn 
to  Chigirin,  and  then  to  Lubni.” 

Jendzian  began  to  scratch  his  head. 

My  master,  I fear  death  ; for  whoever  would  not  fear 


no 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


death  would  not  fear  God  ; for  it  is  his  will  either  to  keep  a 
man  alive  or  to  put  him  to  death.  But  if  you  run  to  death 
of  your  own  will,  then  it  is  your  sin  as  a master,  not  mine 
as  a servant.  I will  not  leave  you  ; for  I am  not  a serf, 
but  a nobleman ; though  poor,  still  I am  not  without  pride.” 

I see  that  you  are  a good  fellow ; but  I will  tell  you,  if 
you  do  not  wish  to  go  willingly,  you  will  go  by  command, 
since  it  cannot  be  otherwise.” 

Though  you  were  to  kill  me,  I will  not  go.  Do  you 
think  that  I am  a Judas,  to  give  you  up  to  death  ? ” 

Here  Jendzian  raised  his  hands  to  his  eyes,  and  began  to 
sob  audibly.  Skshetuski  saw  that  he  could  not  reach  him 
in  that  way,  and  he  did  not  wish  to  command  him  threaten- 
ingly, for  he  was  sorry  for  the  lad. 

“ Listen ! ” said  he  to  him.  You  can  give  me  no  assist- 
ance, and  I shall  not  put  my  head  under  the  sword  volun- 
tarily. You  will  take  letters  to  Eozlogi,  which  are  of 
more  importance  to  me  than  my  own  life.  You  will  tell 
the  old  princess  to  take  the  young  lady  to  Lubni  at  once, 
without  the  least  delay,  otherwise  rebellion  will  catch 
them  ; and  do  you  watch  to  see  they  go.  I give  you  an 
important  mission,  worthy  of  a friend,  not  a servant.” 

‘‘  You  can  send  somebody  else  with  the  letter,  — anybody 
will  go.” 

And  what  trusted  person  have  I here  ? Have  you  lost 
your  senses  ? I repeat  to  you  : Doubly  save  my  life,  and 
still  you  do  not  wish  to  render  me  such  service,  while  I am 
living  in  torment,  thinking  what  may  happen,  and  my  skin 
is  sweating  from  pain.” 

Well,  as  God  lives,  I see  I must  go  ! But  I grieve  for 
you  ; so  if  you  were  even  to  give  me  that  spotted  belt,  I 
should  take  no  comfort  in  it  at  all.” 

“ You  shall  have  the  belt ; but  do  your  work  well.” 

“ I do  not  want  the  belt,  if  you  will  only  let  me  go  with 
you.” 

“ To-morrow  3’'ou  will  return  with  the  boat  which  Pan 
Grodzitski  is  sending  to  Chigirin.  From  there  you  will  go, 
Avithout  delay  or  rest,  straight  to  Eozlogi.  Here  is  a purse 
for  the  road.  I will  write  letters  immediately.” 

Jendzian  fell  at  the  feet  of  the  lieutenant.  Oh,  my 
master,  shall  I never  see  you  again  ? ” 

As  God  gives,  as  God  gives,”  said  Skshetuski,  raising 
him  up.  ^^But  show  a glad  face  in  Eozlogi.  Now  go  to 
sleep.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Ill 


The  remainder  of  the  night  passed  for  Skshetuski  in 
writing  letters  and  ardent  prayer,  after  which  the  angel  of 
rest  came  to  him.  Meanwhile  the  night  was  growing  pale  ; 
light  whitened  the  narrow  windows  from  the  east ; day 
was  coming.  Then  rosy  gleams  stole  into  the  room ; on  the 
tower  and  fortress  they  began  to  play  the  morning  tattoo.’’ 
Shortly  after  Grodzitski  appeared  in  the  room. 

The  boats  are  ready.”. 

And  I am  ready,”  said  Skshetuski,  calmly. 


112 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  X. 

The  swift  boats  bearing  the  knight  and  his  fortunes  shot 
down  the  current  with  the  speed  of  swallows.  By  reason 
of  high  water  the  Cataracts  presented  no  great  danger. 
They  passed  Surski  and  Lokhanny ; a lucky  wave  threw 
them  over  the  Voronoff  bar ; the  boats  grated  a little  on  the 
Knyaji  and  Streletski,  but  they  were  scratched,  not  broken. 
At  length  they  beheld  in  the  distance  the  foaming  and 
whirling  of  the  terrible  Xenasytets.  There  they  were 
obliged  to  land  and  drag  the  boats  along  the  shore,  — a tedi- 
ous and  difficult  labor,  usually  occupying  an  entire  day.  For- 
tunately a great  many  blocks,  apparently  left  by  previous 
travellers,  lay  along  the  whole  way  ; these  were  placed  under 
the  boats  to  ease  them  over  the  ground.  In  all  the  region 
about  and  on  the  steppes  not  a living  soul  was  to  be  seen, 
nor  a single  boat ; for  none  could  sail  to  the  Saitch  except- 
ing those  alone  whom  Pan  Grodzitski  permitted  to  pass 
Kudak,  and  Pan  Grodzitski  cut  off  the  Zaporojie  from  the 
rest  of  the  world  on  purpose.  Only  the  splash  of  the 
waves  on  the  cliff  of  Xenasytets  broke  the  silence. 

While  the  men  were  dragging  the  boats,  Skshetuski  ex- 
amined this  wonder  of  Xature.  An  awful  sight  met  his 
eyes.  Through  the  entire  width  of  the  river  extended  cross- 
wise seven  rocky  ridges,  jutting  out  above  the  water,  black, 
rent  by  waves  which  broke  through  them  gaps  and  pas- 
sages after  their  fashion.  The  river  pressed  with  the  whole 
weight  of  its  waters  against  those  ridges,  and  was  broken 
on  them ; then  wild  and  raging,  lashed  into  white  foaming 
pulp,  it  sought  to  spring  over  like  an  infuriated  horse,  but, 
pushed  back  again  before  it  could  sweep  through  the  pas- 
sage, it  seemed  to  gnaw  the  rocks  with  its  teeth,  making 
enormous  circles  in  impotent  wrath ; it  leaped  up  toward 
the  sky,  raging  like  a monster,  panting  like  a wild  beast  in 
pain.  And  then  again  a roar  from  it  as  from  a hundred 
cannon,  howls  as  from  whole  packs  of  wolves,  wheezing, 
struggling,  and  at  every  ridge  the  same  conflict.  Over  the 
abyss  were  heard  screams  of  birds,  as  if  terrified  by  the 
sight.  Between  the  ridges  the  gloomy  shadows  of  the  cliff 
quivered  like  spirits  of  evil. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


113 


The  men,  though  accustomed  to  the  place,  crossed  them- 
selves devoutly  while  dragging  the  boats,  warning  the  lieu- 
tenant not  to  approach  too  near  the  shore;  for  there  were 
traditions  that  whoever  should  gaze  too  long  on  Nenasytets 
would  at  last  see  something  at  which  his  mind  would  be 
disturbed.  They  asserted,  also,  that  at  times  there  rose 
from  the  whirlpool  long  black  hands  which  caught  the  un- 
wary who  approached  too  near,  and  then  terrible  laughter 
was  heard  through  the  precipices.  The  Zaporojians  did 
not  dare  to  drag  boats  along  in  the  night-time. 

No  man  could  be  received  into  the  Brotherhood  of  the 
Saitch  who  had  not  crossed  the  Cataracts  alone  in  a boat; 
but  an  exception  was  made  of  Nenasytets,  since  its  rocks 
were  never  under  water.  Of  Bogun  alone  blind  minstrels 
sang  as  if  he  had  stolen  through  Nenasytets ; still  belief 
was  not  given  to  the  song. 

The  transfer  of  the  boats  occupied  nearly  all  the  day, 
and  the  sun  had  begun  to  set  when  the  lieutenant  resumed 
his  place  in  the  boat.  But  to  make  up  for  this  the  succeed- 
ing Cataracts  were  crossed  with  ease,  for  the  rocks  were 
covered  entirely,  and  after  that  they  sailed  out  into  the 
q^uiet  waters  of  the  lower  country. 

Along  the  way  Skshetuski  saw  on  the  field  of  Kuchkasi 
the  enormous  mound  of  white  stone  raised  at  command  of 
Prince  Yeremi  as  a memorial  of  his  visit,  and  of  which  Pan 
Boguslav  Mashkevich  had  spoken  in  Lubni.  From  there 
it  was  not  far  to  the  Saitch.  But  the  lieutenant  did  not 
wish  to  enter  the  Chertomelik  labyrinth  in  the  dark;  he 
determined  therefore  to  pass  the  night  at  Hortitsa. 

He  wislied  to  meet  some  Zaporojians  and  announce  him^ 
self,  so  that  it  should  be  known  that  an  envoy  and  no  one 
else  was  coming.  Hortitsa,  however,  appeared  to  be  empty  ; 
which  surprised  the  lieutenant  not  a little,  for  he  had 
learned  from  Grodzitski  that  a Cossack  garrison  was  always 
stationed  there  against  Tartar  attacks.  He  went  himself 
with  some  of  the  men  a considerable  distance  from  the 
shore  to  reconnoitre ; but  he  could  not  go  over  the  whole 
island,  for  it  was  more  than  five  miles  long,  and  the  night 
was  coming  down  dark  and  not  very  clear.  He  returned 
then  to  the  boats,  which  meanwhile  had  been  dragged  up 
on  the  sand,  and  a fire  had  been  made  as  protection  against 
mosquitoes. 

The  greater  part  of  the  night  passed  quietly.  The  Cos- 
sacks and  the  guides  slept  by  the  fire.  Only  the  guards 

8 


114 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


were  awake,  and  the  lieutenant,  who  had  been  tormented  by 
a terrible  sleeplessness  since  he  left  Kudak.  He  felt  also 
that  fever  was  wearing  him.  At  times  he  fancied  he  heard 
steps  approaching  from  the  interior  of  the  island,  then 
again  certain  strange  sounds  like  the  distant  bleating  of 
goats.  But  he  thought  that  his  hearing  deceived  him.  Sud- 
denly, when  it  was  near  daybreak,  a dark  figure  stood  before 
him.  It  was  a servant  from  the  guard. 

People  are  coming ! said  he,  hastily. 

Who  are  they  ? ’’ 

‘‘Undoubtedly  Zaporojians.  There  are  forty  of  them.” 

“Very  well.  That  is  not  a great  number.  House  the 
men  ! Stir  the  fire  ! ” 

The  Cossacks  sprang  to  their  feet  at  once.  The  replen- 
ished fire  blazed  high,  and  lighted  the  boats  and  the  handful 
of  soldiers  under  the  lieutenant.  The  guards  ran  up  also 
to  the  circle. 

Meanwhile  the  irregular  steps  of  a crowd  became  dis- 
tinctly audible.  The  steps  stopped  at  a certain  distance. 
Immediately  some  voice  inquired  in  threatening  accents,  ^ 

“ Who  is  on  shore  ? ” 

“ And  who  are  you  ? ” answered  the  sergeant. 

“ Answer,  son  of  the  enemy  ! if  not,  we  will  inquire  with 
a musket.” 

“ His  Highness,  the  envoy  of  Prince  Yeremi  Vishnye vet- 
ski,  going  to  the  koshevoi  ataman,”  said  the  sergeant,  with 
emphasis. 

The  voices  in  the  crowd  were  silent ; evidently  there  was 
a short  consultation. 

“ But  come  here  yourself,”  cried  the  sergeant ; “ don’t  be 
afraid ! People  do  not  fall  upon  envoys,  and  envoys  do  not 
attack.” 

Steps  were  heard  again,  and  after  a while  a number  of 
figures  came  out  of  the  shadow.  By  the  swarthy  complex- 
ion, low  stature,  and  skin  coats  with  wool  outside,  the  lieu- 
tenant knew  from  the  first  glance  that  most  of  them  were 
Tartars ; there  were  only  a few  Cossacks  among  them. 
Tlie  idea  flashed  like  lightning  through  Skshetuski’s  brain 
that  if  the  Tartars  were  in  Hortitsa  Hmelnitski  had  re- 
turned from  the  Crimea. 

In  front  of  the  crowd  stood  an  old  Zaporojian  of  gigantic 
dze,  Avith  a wild  and  savage  face.  Approaching  the  fire,  he 
i.sked,  — 

“ Who  is  the  envoy  here  ? ” A strong  smell  of  spirits 


WITH  FIHE  AND  SWORD. 


115 


came  from  him ; the  Zaporojian  was  evidently  drunk. 
“ Who  is  envoy  here  ? ” repeated  he. 

I am,”  said  Skshetuski,  haughtily. 

Thou ! ” 

Am  I a brother  to  thee  that  thou  sayest  ‘ Thou  ’ to  me  ? ” 

Learn  politeness,  you  ruffian  ! ” interrupted  the  ser- 
geant. ‘‘  You  must  say,  ‘ Serene  great  mighty  lord  envoy.’  ” 

Destruction  to  you,  devils’  sons ! May  the  death  of 
Serpyagoff  strike  you,  serene  great  mighty  sons ! And 
what  business  have  you  with  the  ataman  ? ” 

“ It  is  not  thy  affair  ! Know  only  that  thy  life  depends 
upon  my  reaching  the  ataman  as  quickly  as  possible.” 

At  that  moment  another  Zaporojian  came  out  from  the 
crowd. 

We  are  here  at  the  command  of  the  ataman,”  said  he, 
on  guard  so  that  no  one  from  the  Poles  may  approach ; 
and  if  any  man  approaches,  we  are  to  bind  him  and  deliver 
him  bound,  and  we  will  do  that.” 

“ Whoever  goes  voluntarily,  you  will  not  bind.” 

“ I will,  for  such  is  the  order.” 

Do  you  know,  clown,  what  the  person  of  an  envoy 
means  ? Do  you  know  whom  I represent  ? ” 

Then  the  old  giant  interrupted:  “We  will  lead  in  the 
envoy,  but  by  the  beard,  — in  this  fashion  ! ” 

Saying  this,  he  reached  his  hand  to  the  lieutenant’s 
beard.  But  that  moment  he  groaned,  and  as  if  struck  by 
lightning  dropped  to  the  earth.  The  lieutenant  had  shiv- 
ered his  heacl  with  a battle-hammer. 

“ Slash  ! slash  ! ” howled  enraged  voices  from  the  crowd. 

The  Cossacks  of  the  prince  hurried  to  the  rescue  of  their 
leader ; muskets  roared.  “ Slash  ! slash  ! ” was  mingled 
with  the  clash  of  steel.  A regular  battle  began.  The  fire, 
trampled  in  the  disturbance,  went  out,  and  darkness  sur- 
rounded the  combatants.  Soon  both  sides  had  grappled 
each  other  so  closely  that  there  was  no  room  for  blows  and 
knives ; fists  and  teeth  took  the  place  of  sabres. 

All  at  once,  in  the  interior  of  the  island,  were  heard 
numerous  fresh  shouts  and  cries.  Aid  was  coming  to  the 
attacking  party.  Another  moment  and  they  would  have 
come  too  late,  for  the  disciplined  Cossacks  were  getting  the 
upper  hand  of  the  crowd. 

“ To  the  boats ! ” cried  the  lieutenant,  in  a thundering 
voice. 

The  escort  executed  the  command  in  a twinkle.  Un- 


116 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


fortunately  the  boats  had  been  dragged  too  far  on  the  sand, 
and  could  not  be  pushed  at  once  into  the  water.  That 
moment  the  enemy  sprang  furiously  toward  tile  shore. 

Fire  ! ” commanded  Pan  Yan. 

A discharge  of  musketry  restrained  the  assailants,  who 
became  confused,  crowded  together,  and  retreated  in  dis- 
order, leaving  a number  of  bodies  stretched  upon  the  sand. 
Some  of  these  bodies  squirmed  convulsively,  like  fish 
snatched  from  the  water  and  thrown  on  shore. 

The  boatmen,  assisted  by  a number  of  the  Cossacks, 
planting  their  oars  in  the  ground,  pushed  with  all  their 
might  to  get  the  boats  into  the  water  ; but  in  vain. 

The  enemy  began  their  attack  from  a distance.  The 
splashing  of  balls  on  the  water  was  mingled  with  tlie 
whistling  of  arrows  and  the  groans  of  the  wounded.  The 
Tartars,  shouting  “ Allah  ! ” with  increased  shrillness,  urged 
one  another  on.  The  Cossack  cries,  Cut ! cut ! answered 
them ; and  the  calm  voice  of  Skshetuski,  repeating  faster 
and  faster  the  command,  Fire  ! ” 

The  dawn  was  beginning  to  shine  with  pale  light  on  the 
struggle.  From  the  land  side  was  to  be  seen  a crowd  of 
Cossacks  and  Tartars,  some  with  their  muskets  held  ready 
to  aim,  others  stooping  in  the  rear  and  drawing  their  bow- 
strings ; from  the  side  of  the  water  two  boats  smoking  and 
hashing  with  the  continual  discharges  of  musketry.  Be- 
tween them  lay  bodies  stretched  quietly  on  the  sand. 

In  one  of  these  boats  stood  Pan  Yan,  taller  than  the 
others,  haughty,  calm,  with  the  lieutenant’s  staff  in  his 
hand  and  with  uncovered  head,  — for  a Tartar  arrow  had 
swept  away  his  cap.  The  sergeant  approached  him  and 
whispered,  — 

We  cannot  hold  out ; the  crowd  is  too  great ! ” 

But  the  lieutenant’s  only  thought  was  to  seal  his  mission 
with  his  blood,  to  prevent  the  disgrace  of  liis  office,  and 
to  perish  not  without  glory.  Therefore,  when  the  Cossacks 
made  a sort  of  breastwork  for  themselves  of  the  provision 
bags,  from  behind  which  they  struck  the  enemy,  he  re- 
mained visible  and  exposed  to  attack. 

“ Good  ! ” said  he  ; “ we  will  die  to  the  last  man.” 

‘‘We  will  die,  father ! ” cried  the  Cossacks. 

“ Fire ! ” 

Again  the  boats  smoked.  From  the  interior  of  the  island 
new  crowds  came,  armed  with  pikes  and  scythes.  The  as- 
sailants separated  into  two  parties.  One  party  kept  up  the 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


117 


fire ; the  other,  composed  of  more  than  two  hundred  Cos- 
sacks and  Tartars,  only  waited  the  proper  moment  for  a 
hand-to-hand  encounter.  At  the  same  time  from  the  reeds 
of  the  island  came  out  four  boats,  which  were  to  attack  the 
lieutenant  from  the  rear  and  from  both  sides. 

It  was  clear  daylight  now.  The  smoke  stretched  out  in 
long  streaks  in  the  quiet  air,  and  covered  the  scene  of 
conflict. 

The  lieutenant  commanded  his  twenty  Cossacks  to  turn 
to  the  attackiug  boats,  which,  pushed  with  oars,  moved  on 
swiftly  as  birds  over  the  quiet  water  of  the  river.  The 
fire  directed  against  the  Tartars  and  Cossacks  approaching 
from  the  interior  of  the  island,  was  notably  weakened  on 
that  account.  They  seemed,  too,  to  expect  this. 

The  sergeant  approached  the  lieutenant  again. 

“ The  Tartars  are  taking  their  daggers  between  their 
teeth ; they  will  rush  on  us  this  minute.” 

In  fact,  almost  three  hundred  of  the  horde,  with  sabres 
in  hand  and  knives  in  their  teeth,  prepared  for  the  attack. 
They  were  accompanied  by  some  tens  of  Zaporojians  armed 
with  scythes. 

The  attack  was  to  begin  from  every  direction,  for  the 
assailing  boats  were  within  gunshot;  their  sides  were 
already  covered  with  smoke. 

Bullets  began  to  fall  like  hail  on  the  lieutenant’s  men. 
Both  boats  were  filled  with  groans.  In  a few  moments  half 
of  the  Cossacks  were  down ; the  remainder  still  defended 
themselves  desperately.  Their  faces  were  black,  their 
hands  wearied,  their  sight  dim,  their  eyes  full  of  blood  ; 
their  gun-barrels  began  to  burn  their  hands.  Most  of  them 
were  wounded. 

At  that  moment  a terrible  cry  and  howl  rent  the  air. 
The  Tartars  rushed  to  the  attack. 

The  smoke,  pushed  by  the  movement  of  the  mass  of 
bodies,  separated  suddenly  and  left  exposed  to  the  eye  the 
two  boats  of  the  lieutenant  covered  with  a dark  crowd  of 
Tartars,  like  two  carcasses  of  horses  torn  by  a pack  of 
wolves.  Some  Cossacks  resisted  yet ; and  at  the  mast  stood 
Pan  Yan,  with  bleeding  face  and  an  arrow  sunk  to  the 
shaft  in  his  left  shoulder,  but  defending  himself  furiously. 
His  form  was  like  that  of  a giant  in  the  crowM  surround- 
ing him.  His  sabre  glittered  like  lightning;  groans  and 
howls  responded  to  his  blows.  The  sergeant,  with  another 
Cossack,  guarded  him  on  both  sides ; and  the  crowd  swayed 


118 


WITH  riKE  AND  SWORD. 


back  at  times  in  terror  before  those  three,  but,  urged  from 
behind,  pushed  on,  and  died  under  the  blows  of  the  sabre. 

Take  them  alive  to  the  ataman  ! ’’  was  called  out  in  the 
crowd.  Surrender  ! ” 

But  Skshetuski  was  surrendering  only  to  God;  for  he 
grew  pale  in  a moment,  tottered,  and  fell  to  the  bottom  of 
the  boat. 

Farewell,  father ! ’’  cried  the  sergeant,  in  despair. 

But  in  a moment  he  fell  also.  The  moving  mass  of  as- 
sailants covered  the  boats  completely. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


119 


CHAPTER  XI. 

At  the  house  of  the  inspector  of  weights  and  measures, 
in  the  outskirts  of  Hassan  Pasha,  at  the  Saitch,  sat  two 
Zaporojians  at  a table,  fortifying  themselves  with  spirits 
distilled  from  millet,  which  they  dipped  unceasingly  from 
a wooden  tub  that  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  table.  One  of 
them,  already  old  and  quite  decrepit,  was  Philip  Zakhar. 
He  was  the  inspector.  The  other,  Anton  Tatarchuk,  ata- 
man of  the  Chigirin  kuren,  was  a man  about  forty  years 
old,  tall,  with  a wild  expression  of  face  and  oblique  Tartar 
eyes.  Both  spoke  in  a low  voice,  as  if  fearing  that  some 
one  might  overhear  them. 

“ But  it  is  to-day  ? ’’  asked  the  inspector. 

“ Yes,  almost  immediately,’’  answered  Tatarchuk.  “ They 
are  waiting  for  the  koshevoi  and  Tugai  Bey,  who  went  with 
Hmelnitski  himself  to  Bazaluk,  where  the  horde  is  quartered. 
The  Brotherhood  is  already  assembled  on  the  square,  and 
the  kuren  atamans  will  meet  in  council  before  evening. 
Before  night  all  will  be  known.” 

“ It  may  have  an  evil  end,”  muttered  old  Philip  Zakhar. 

Listen,  inspector!  But  did  you  see  that  there  was  a 
/etter  to  me  also  ? ” 

Of  course  I did,  for  I carried  the  letters  myself  to  the 
koshevoi,  and  I know  how  to  read.  Three  letters  were 
found  on  the  Pole,  — one  to  the  koshevoi  himself,  one  to 
you,  the  third  to  young  Barabash.  Every  one  in  the  Saitch 
knows  of  this  already.” 

“ And  who  wrote  ? Don’t  you  know  ? ” 

“The  prince  wrote  to  the  koshevoi,  for  his  seal  was  on 
the  letter ; who  wrote  to  you  is  unknown.” 

“ God  guard  us  ! ” 

“ If  they  don’t  call  you  a friend  of  the  Poles  openly,  noth- 
ing will  come  of  it.” 

“ God  guard  us  ! ” repeated  Tatarchuk. 

“ It  is  evident  that  you  have  something  on  your  mind.” 

“Pshaw  ! I have  nothing  on  my  mind.” 

“The  koshevoi,  too,  may  destroy  all  the  letters,  for  his 
own  head  is  concerned.  There  was  a letter  to  him  as  well 
as  to  you.” 


120 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ He  may.’^ 

“ But  if  you  have  done  anything,  then  ■ — ’’  here  the  old 
inspector  lowered  his  voice  still  more  — go  away  ! 

But  how  and  where  ? ” asked  Tatarchuk,  uneasily. 
‘^The  koshevoi  has  placed  guards  on  all  the  islands,  so  that 
no  one  may  escape  to  the  Poles  and  let  them  know  what 
is  going  on.  The  Tartars  are  on  guard  at  Bazaluk.  A fish 
could  n’t  squeeze  through,  and  a bird  could  n’t  fiy  over.” 

Then  hide  in  the  Saitch,  wherever  you  can.” 

^^They  will  find  me, — unless  you  hide  me  among  the 
barrels  in  the  bazaar?  You  are  my  relative.” 

wouldn’t  hide  my  own  brother.  If  you  are  afraid  of 
death,  then  drink ; you  won’t  feel  it  when  you  are  drunk.” 

Maybe  there  is  nothing  in  the  letters.” 

Maybe.” 

“ Here  is  misfortune,  misfortune  ! ” said  Tatarchuk.  “ I 
don’t  feel  that  I have  done  anything.  I am  a good  fellow, 
an  enemy  to  the  Poles.  But  though  there  is  nothing  in  the 
letter,  the  devil  knows  what  the  Pole  may  say  at  the  coun- 
cil. He  may  ruin  me.” 

“ He  is  a severe  man ; he  won’t  say  anything.” 

Have  you  seen  him  to-day  ? ” 

‘^Yes;  I rubbed  his  wounds  with  tar,  I poured  spirits 
and  ashes  into  his  throat.  He  will  be  all  right.  He  is  an 
angry  fellow ! They  say  that  at  Hortitsa  he  slaughtered 
the  Tartars  like  swine,  before  they  captured  him.  Set  your 
mind  at  rest  about  the  Pole.” 

The  sullen  sound  of  the  kettledrums  which  were  beaten 
on  the  Koshevoi’s  Square  interrupted  further  conversation. 
Tatarchuk,  hearing  the  sound,  shuddered  and  sprang  to 
his  feet.  Excessive  fear  was  expressed  by  his  face  and 
movements. 

^^They  are  beating  the  summons  to  council,”  said  he, 
catching  his  breath.  “ God  save  us ! And  you,  Philip, 
don’t  speak  of  what  we  have  been  saying  here.  God 
save  us ! ” 

Having  said  this,  Tatarchuk,  seizing  the  tub  with  the 
liquor,  brought  it  to  his  mouth  with  both  hands,  and  drank, 
— drank  as  though  he  wished  to  drink  himself  to  death. 

Let  us  go  ! ” said  the  inspector. 

The  sound  of  the  drums  came  clearer  and  clearer. 

They  went  out.  The  field  of  Hassan  Pasha  was  sepa- 
rated from  the  square  by  a rampart  surrounding  the  encamp- 
ment proper,  and  by  a gate  with  lofty  towers  on  which  were 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


121 


seen  the  muzzles  of  cannon  fixed  there.  In  the  middle  of 
the  field  stood  the  house  of  the  inspector  of  weights  and 
measures,  and  the  cabins  of  the  shop  atamans,  and  around  a 
rather  large  space  were  shops  in  which  goods  were  stored. 
These  shops  were  in  general  wretched  structures  made  of 
oak  planks,  which  Hortitsa  furnished  in  abundance,  fas- 
tened together  with  twigs  and  reeds.  The  cabins,  not  ex- 
cepting that  of  the  inspector,  were  mere  huts,  for  only  the 
roofs  were  raised  above  the  ground.  The  roofs  were  black 
and  smoked ; for  when  there  was  fire  in  the  cabin  the  smoke 
found  exit,  not  only  through  the  smoke-hole,  but  through 
every  cranny  in  the  roof,  and  one  might  suppose  that  it  was 
not  a cabin  at  all,  but  a pile  of  branches  and  reeds  covering 
a tar-pit.  No  daylight  entered  these  cabins ; therefore  a 
fire  of  pitch  pine  and  oak  chips  was  kept  up.  The  shops,  a 
few  dozen  in  number,  were  divided  into  camp-shops  which 
belonged  to  individual  camps,  and  those  of  strangers  in 
which  during  time  of  peace  Tartars  and  Wallachians  traded, 
— the  first  in  skins.  Eastern  fabrics,  arms,  and  every  kind  of 
booty ; the  second,  chiefly  in  wine.  But  the  shops  for 
strangers  were  rarely  occupied,  since  in  that  wild  nest  trade 
was  changed  most  frequently  to  robbery,  from  which  neither 
the  inspectors  nor  the  shop  atamans  could  restrain  the 
crowds. 

Among  the  shops  stood  also  thirty-eight  camp-drinking 
shops ; and  before  them  always  lay,  on  the  sweepings,  shav- 
ings, oak-sticks,  and  heaps  of  horse-manure,  Zaporojians, 
half  dead  from  drinking,  — some  sunk  in  a stony  sleep ; 
others  with  foam  in  their  mouths,  in  convulsions  or  delirium- 
tremens  ; others  half  drunk,  howling  Cossack  songs,  spitting, 
striking,  kissing,  cursing  Cossack  fate  or  weeping  over  Cos- 
sack sorrow,  walking  upon  the  heads  and  breasts  of  those 
lying  around.  Only  during  expeditions  against  the  Tartars 
or  the  upper  country  was  sobriety  enforced,  and  at  such 
times  those  who  took  part  in  an  expedition  were  punished 
with  death  for  drunkenness.  But  in  ordinary  times,  and 
especially  in  the  bazaar,  all  were  drunk,  — the  inspector,  the 
camp  ataman,  the  buyers,  and  the  sellers.  The  sour  smell 
of  unrectified  spirits,  mixed  with  the  odor  of  tar,  fish, 
smoke,  and  horse-hides,  filled  the  air  of  the  whole  place, 
which  m general,  by  the  variety  of  its  shops,  reminded  one 
of  some  little  Turkish  or  Tartar  town.  Everything  was 
for  sale  that  at  any  time  had  been  seized  as  plunder  in 
the  Crimea,  Wallachia,  or  on  the  shores  of  Anatolia, — 


122 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


bright  fabrics  of  the  East,  satins,  brocades,  velvets,  cotton 
cloths,  ticking,  linen,  iron  and  brass  guns,  skins,  furs,  dried 
fish,  cherries,  Turkish  sweetmeats,  church  vessels,  brass 
crescents  taken  from  minarets,  gilded  crosses  torn  from 
churches,  powder  and  sharp  weapons,  spear-staffs,  and 
saddles.  In  that  mixture  of  objects  and  colors  moved 
about  people  dressed  in  remnants  of  the  most  varied 
garments,  in  the  summer  half-naked,  always  half-wild,  dis- 
colored with  smoke,  black,  rolled  in  mud,  covered  with 
wounds,  bleeding  from  the  bites  of  gigantic  gnats  which 
hovered  in  myriads  over  Chertomelik,  and  eternally  drunk, 
as  has  been  stated  above. 

At  that  moment  the  whole  of  Hassan  Pasha  was  more 
crowded  with  people  than  usual;  the  shops  and  drinking- 
places  were  closed,  and  all  were  hastening  to  the  Square  of 
the  Saitch,  on  which  the  council  was  to  be  held.  Philip 
Zakhar  and  Anton  Tatarchuk  went  with  the  others ; but 
Tatarchuk  loitered,  and  allowed  the  crowd  to  precede  him. 
Disquiet  grew  more  and  more  evident  on  his  face.  Mean- 
while they  crossed  the  bridge  over  the  fosse,  passed  the 
gate,  and  found  themselves  on  the  broad  fortified  square, 
surrounded  by  thirty-eight  large  wooden  structures.  These 
were  the  kurens,  or  rather  the  buildings  of  the  kurens,  — 
a kind  of  military  barracks  in  which  the  Cossacks  lived. 
These  kurens  were  of  one  structure  and  measure,  and 
differed  in  nothing  unless  in  the  names,  borrowed  from 
the  various  towns  of  the  Ukraine  from  which  the  regi- 
ments also  took  their  names.  In  one  corner  of  the  square 
stood  the  council-house,  in  which  the  atamans  used  to  sit 
under  the  presidency  of  the  koshevoi.  The  crowd,  or  the 
so-called  “Brotherhood,’’  deliberated  under  the  open  sky, 
sending  deputations  every  little  while,  and  sometimes  burst- 
ing in  by  force  to  the  council-house  and  terrorizing  those 
within. 

The  throng  was  already  enormous  on  the  square,  for  the 
ataman  had  recently  assembled  at  the  Saitch  all  the  war- 
riors scattered  over  the  islands,  streams,  and  meadows; 
therefore  the  Brotherhood  was  more  numerous  than  on 
ordinary  occasions.  Since  the  sun  was  near  its  setting, 
a num])er  of  tar-barrels  had  been  ignited  already ; and 
here  and  there  were  kegs  of  spirits  which  every  kuren 
had  set  out  for  itself,  and  which  added  no  small  energy  to 
the  deliberations.  Order  between  the  kurens  was  main- 
tained by  the  essauls,  armed  with  heavy  sticks  to  restrain 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


123 


the  councillors,  and  with  pistols  to  defend  their  own  lives, 
which  were  frequently  in  danger. 

Philip  Zakhar  and  Tatarchuk  went  straight  to  the  council- 
house  ; for  one  as  inspector,  and  the  other  as  kuren  ataman, 
had  a right  to  a seat  among  the  elders.  In  the  council- 
room  there  was  but  one  small  table,  before  which  sat  the 
army  secretary.  The  atamans  and  the  koshevoi  had  seats 
on  skins  by  the  walls  ; but  at  that  hour  their  places  were 
not  yet  occupied.  The  koshevoi  walked  with  great  strides 
through  the  room ; the  kuren  atamans,  gathering  in  small 
groups,  conversed  in  low  tones,  interrupted  from  time  to 
time  by  more  audible  oaths.  Tatarchuk,  noticing  that  his 
acquaintances  and  even  friends  pretended  not  to  see  him, 
at  once  approached  young  Barabash,  who  was  more  or  less 
in  a position  similar  to  his  own.  Others  looked  at  them 
with  a scowl,  to  which  young  Barabash  paid  no  attention, 
not  understanding  well  the  reason.  He  was  a man  of  great 
beauty  and  extraordinary  strength,  thanks  to  which  he  had 
the  rank  of  kuren  ataman.  He  was  notorious  throughout 
the  whole  Saitch  for  his  stupidity,  which  had  gained  him  the 
nickname  of  Dunce  Ataman  ” and  the  privilege  of  being 
laughed  at  by  the  elders  for  every  word  he  uttered. 

^^Wait  awhile;  maybe  we  shall  go  in  the  water  with  a 
stone  around  the  neck,”  whispered  Tatarchuk  to  him. 

Why  is  that  ? ” asked  Barabash. 

Don’t  you  know  about  the  letters  ? ” 

“ The  plague  take  his  mother ! Have  I written  any 
letters  ? ” 

See  how  they  frown  at  us  ! ” 

If  I give  it  to  one  of  them  in  the  forehead,  he  won’t  look 
that  way,  for  his  eyes  will  jump  out.” 

Just  then  shouts  from  the  outside  announced  that  some- 
thing had  happened.  The  doors  of  the  council-house  opened 
wide,  and  in  came  Hmelnitski  with  Tugai  Bey.  They  were 
the  men  greeted  so  joyfully.  A few  months  before  Tugai 
Bey,  as  the  most  violent  of  the  Tartars  and  the  terror  of 
the  men  from  below,  was  the  object  of  extreme  hatred  in 
the  Saitch.  Now  the  Brotherhood  hurled  their  caps  in  the 
air  at  the  sight  of  him,  as  a good  friend  of  Hmelnitski  and 
the  Zaporojians. 

Tugai  Bey  entered  first,  and  then  Hmelnitski,  with  the 
baton  in  his  hand  as  hetman  of  the  Zaporojiau  armies.  He 
had  held  that  office  since  his  return  from  the  Crimea  with 
reinforcements  from  the  Khan.  The  crowd  at  that  time 


124 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


raised  him  in  their  hands,  and  bursting  open  the  army  treas- 
ury, brought  him  the  baton,  the  standard,  and  the  seal  which 
were  generally  borne  before  tlie  hetman.  He  had  changed, 
too,  not  a little.  It  was  evident  that  he  bore  within  him- 
self the  terrible  power  of  the  whole  Zaporojie.  This  was 
not  Hmelnitski  the  wronged,  fleeing  to  the  steppe  through 
the  Wilderness,  but  Hmelnitski  the  hetman,  the  spirit  of 
blood,  the  giant,  the  avenger  of  his  own  wrongs  on  millions 
of  people. 

Still  he  did  not  break  the  chains ; he  only  imposed  new 
and  heavier  ones.  This  was  evident  from  his  relations  with 
Tugai  Bey.  This  hetman,  in  the  heart  of  the  Zaporojie, 
took  a place  second  to  the  Tartar,  and  endured  with  sub- 
mission Tartar  pride  and  treatment  contemptuous  beyond 
expression.  It  was  the  attitude  of  a vassal  before  his  lord. 
But  it  had  to  be  so.  Hmelnitski  owed  all  his  credit  with 
the  Cossacks  to  the  Tartars  and  the  favor  of  the  Khan, 
whose  representative  was  the  wild  and  furious  Tugai  Bey. 
But  Hmelnitski  knew  how  to  reconcile  with  submission  the 
pride  which  was  bursting  his  own  bosom,  as  well  as  to  unite 
courage  with  cunning ; for  he  was  a lion  and  a fox,  an  eagle 
and  a serpent.  This  was  the  first  time  since  the  origin  of  the 
Cossacks  that  the  Tartar  had  acted  as  master  in  the  centre 
of  the  Saitch  ; but  such  were  the  times  that  had  come.  The 
Brotherhood  hurled  their  caps  in  the  air  at  sight  of  the 
Pagan.  Such  were  the  times  that  had  been  accepted. 

The  deliberations  began.  Tugai  Bey  sat  down  in  the 
middle  of  the  room  on  a large  bundle  of  skins,  and  putting 
his  legs  under  him,  began  to  crack  dry  sunflower-seeds  and 
spit  out  the  husks  in  front  of  himself.  On  his  right  side 
sat  Hmelnitski,  with  the  baton ; on  Ids  left  the  koshevoi ; 
but  the  atamans  and  the  deputation  from  the  Brotherhood 
sat  farther  away  near  the  walls.  Conversation  had  ceased ; 
only  from  the  crowd  outside,  debating  under  the  open  sky, 
came  a murmur  and  dull  sound  like  the  noise  of  waves. 
Hmelnitski  began  to  speak  : — 

Gentlemen,  with  the  favor,  attention,  and  aid  of  the 
serene  Tsar  ^ oi  the  Crimea,  the  lord  of  many  peoples  and 
relative  of  the  lieavenly  hosts ; with  the  permission  of  his 
Majesty  the  gracious  King  Vladislav,  our  lord,  and  the 
hearty  support  of  tlie  brave  Zaporojian  armies,  — trusting 

1 Hmelnitski  is  made  to  ap])ly  the  title  Tsar  to  the  Khan,  either  to 
give  liiin  more  importance  in  the  eyes  of  the  Cossacks  or  because  Tugai 
Rey  was  present. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


125 


in  our  innocence  and  the  justice  of  God,  we  are  going  to 
avenge  the  terrible  and  savage  deeds  of  injustice  which, 
while  we  had  strength,  we  endured  like  Christians,  at 
the  hands  of  the  faithless  Poles,  from  commissioners,  sta- 
rostas,  crown  agents,  from  all  the  nobility,  and  from  the 
Jews.  Over  these  deeds  of  injustice  you,  gentlemen,  and 
the  whole  Zaporojian  army  have  shed  many  tears,  and  you 
have  given  me  this  baton  that  I might  tiiid  the  speedy  vin- 
dication of  our  innocence  and  that  of  all  our  people.  Es- 
teeming this  appointment  as  a great  favor  from  you,  my 
well-wishers,  I went  to  ask  of  the  serene  Tsar  that  aid 
wliich  he  has  given.  But  being  ready  and  willing  to  move, 
I was  grieved  not  a little  when  I heard  that  there  could 
be  traitors  in  the  midst  of  us,  entering  into  communication 
with  the  faithless  Poles,  and  informing  them  of  our  work. 
If  this  be  true,  then  they  are  to  be  punished  according  to 
your  will  and  discretion.  We  ask  you,  therefore,  to  listen 
to  the  letters  brought  from  our  enemy.  Prince  Vishny- 
evetski,  by  an  envoy  who  is  not  an  envoy  but  a spy,  who 
wants  to  note  our  preparations  and  the  good-will  of  Tugai 
Bey,  our  friend,  so  as  to  report  them  to  the  Poles.  And 
you  are  to  decide  whether  he  is  to  be  punished  as  well 
as  those  to  whom  he  brought  letters,  and  of  whom  the 
koshevoi,  as  a true  friend  of  me,  of  Tugai  Bey,  and  of 
the  whole  army,  gave  prompt  notice.’’ 

Hmelnitski  stopped.  The  tumult  outside  the  windows 
increased  every  moment.  Then  the  army  secretary  began 
to  read,  first,  the  letter  of  the  prince  to  the  koshevoi 
ataman,  beginning  with  these  words:  “We,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  prince  and  lord  in  Lubni,  Khorol,  Pryluki,  Gad- 
yatch,  etc.,  voevoda  in  Russia,  etc.,  starosta,  etc.”  The 
letter  was  purely  official.  The  prince,  having  heard  that 
forces  were  called  in  from  the  meadows,  asked  the  ataman 
if  that  were  true,  and  summoned  liim  at  once  to  desist  from 
such  action  for  the  sake  of  peace  in  Christian  lands ; and  in 
case  Hmelnitski  disturbed  the  Saitch,  to  deliver  him  up  to 
the  commissioners  on  their  demand.  The  second  letter 
was  from  Pan  Grodzitski,  also  to  the  chief  ataman  ; the 
third  and  fourth  from  Zatsvilikhovski  and  the  old  colonel 
of  Cherkasi  to  Tatarchuk  and  Barabash.  In  all  these  there 
was  nothing  that  could  bring  the  persons  to  whom  they 
were  addressed  into  suspicion.  Zatsvilikhovski  merely 
begged  Tatarchuk  to  take  the  bearer  of  his  letter  in  care, 
and  to  make  everything  he  might  want  easy  for  him. 


126 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Tatarchuk  breathed  more  freely. 

‘‘  What  do  you  say,  gentlemen,  of  these  letters  ? ” in- 
quired Hmelnitski. 

The  Cossacks  were  silent.  All  their  councils  began  thus, 
till  liquor  warmed  up  their  heads,  since  no  one  of  the 
atamans  wished  to  raise  his  voice  first.  Being  rude  and 
cunning  people,  they  did  this  principally  from  a fear  of 
being  laughed  at  for  folly,  which  might  subject  the  author 
of  it  to  ridicule  or  give  him  a sarcastic  nickname  for  the 
rest  of  his  life ; for  such  was  the  condition  in  the  Saitch, 
where  amidst  the  greatest  rudeness  the  sense  of  the 
ridiculous  and  the  dread  of  sarcasm  were  wonderfully 
developed. 

The  Cossacks  remained  silent.  Hmelnitski  raised  his 
voice  again. 

“ The  koshevoi  ataman  is  our  brother  and  sincere  friend. 
I believe  in  the  koshevoi  as  I do  in  my  own  soul.  And  if 
any  man  were  to  speak  otherwise,  I should  consider  him  a 
traitor.  The  koshevoi  is  our  old  friend  and  a soldier.’^ 

Having  said  this,  he  rose  to  his  feet  and  kissed  the 
koshevoi. 

Gentlemen,”  said  the  koshevoi,  in  answer,  “ I bring  the 
forces  together,  and  let  the  hetman  lead  them.  As  to  the 
envoy,  since  they  sent  him  to  me,  he  is  mine ; and  I make 
you  a present  of  him.” 

“ You,  gentlemen  of  the  delegation,  salute  the  koshevoi,” 
said  Hmelnitski,  for  he  is  a just  man,  and  go  to  inform 
the  Brotherhood  that  if  there  is  a traitor,  he  is  not  the 
man ; he  first  stationed  a guard,  he  gave  the  order  to  seize 
traitors  escaping  to  the  Poles.  Say,  gentlemen,  that  the 
koshevoi  is  not  the  traitor,  that  he  is  the  best  of  us  all.” 

The  deputies  bowed  to  their  girdles  before  Tugai  Bey, 
who  chewed  his  sunflower*seeds  the  whole  time  with  the 
greatest  indifference ; then  they  bowed  to  Hmelnitski  and 
the  koshevoi,  and  went  out  of  the  room. 

After  a while  joyful  shouts  outside  the  windows  announced 
that  the  deputies  had  accomplished  their  task. 

“ Long  life  to  our  koshevoi  ! long  life  to  our  koshevoi ! 
shouted  hoarse  voices,  with  such  power  that  the  walls  of 
the  building  seemed  to  tremble  to  their  foundations. 

At  the  same  time  was  heard  the  roar  of  guns  and  mus- 
kets. The  deputies  returned  and  took  their  seats  again  in 
the  corner  of  the  room. 

^‘Gentlemen,”  said  Hmelnitski,  after  quiet  had  come  in 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


127 


some  degree  outside  the  windows,  “you  have  decided  wisely 
that  the  koshevoi  is  a just  man.  But  if  the  koshevoi  is  not 
a traitor,  who  is  the  traitor  ? Who  has  friends  among  the 
Poles,  with  whom  do  they  come  to  an  understanding,  to 
whom  do  they  write  letters,  to  whom  do  they  confide  the 
person  of  an  envoy  ? Who  is  the  traitor  ? ” 

While  saying  tliis,  Hmelnitski  raised  his  voice  more  and 
more,  and  directed  his  ominous  looks  toward  Tatarchuk 
and  young  Barabash,  as  if  he  wished  to  point  them  out 
expressly. 

A murmur  rose  in  the  room ; a number  of  voices  began 
to  cry,  “ Barabash  and  Tatarchuk  ! ” Some  of  the  kuren 
atamans  stood  up  in  their  places,  and  among  the  deputies 
was  heard  the  cry,  “ To  destruction  ! ” 

Tatarchuk  grew  pale,  and  young  Barabash  began  to  look 
with  astonished  eyes  at  those  present.  His  slow  mind 
struggled  for  a time  to  discover  what  was  laid  to  his 
charge ; at  length  he  said,  — 

“ The  dog  won’t  eat  meat ! ” 

Then  he  burst  out  into  idiotic  laughter,  and  after  him 
others.  And  all  at  once  the  majority  of  the  kuren  atamans 
began  to  laugh  wildly,  not  knowing  themselves  why.  From 
outside  the  windows  came  shouts,  louder  and  louder ; it  was 
evident  that  liquor  had  begun  to  heat  their  brains.  The 
sound  of  the  human  wave  rose  higher  and  higher. 

But  Anton  Tatarchuk  rose  to  his  feet,  and  turning  to 
Hmelnitski,  began  to  speak  : — 

“What  have  I done  to  you,  most  worthy  hetman  of  the 
Zaporojie,  that  you  insist  on  my  death  ? In  what  am  I 
guilty  before  you  ? The  commissioner  Zatsvilikhovski  has 
written  a letter  to  me,  — what  of  that  ? So  has  the  prince 
written  to  the  koshevoi.  Have  I received  a letter  ? No  ! 
And  if  I had  received  it,  what  should  I do  with  it?  I 
should  go  to  the  secretary  and  ask  to  have  it  read ; for  I do 
not  know  how  to  write  or  to  read.  And  you  would  always 
know  what  was  in  the  letter.  The  Pole  I don’t  know  by 
sight.  Am  I a traitor,  then  ? Oh,  brother  Zaporojians  ! 
Tatarchuk  went  with  you  to  the  Crimea;  when  you  went 
to  Wallachia,  he  went  to  Wallachia ; when  you  went  to 
Smolensk,  he  went  to  Smolensk,  — he  fought  with  you, 
brave  men,  lived  with  you,  and  shed  his  blood  with  you,  was 
dying  of  hunger  with  you ; so  he  is  not  a Pole,  not  a trai- 
tor, but  a Cossack,  — your  own  brother ; and  if  the  hetman 
insists  on  his  death,  let  the  hetman  say  why  he  insists. 


128 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


What  have  I done  to  him  ? In  what  have  I shown  my 
falsehood  ? And  do  you,  brothers,  be  merciful,  and  judge 
justly.” 

Tatarchuk  is  a brave  fellow ! Tatarchuk  is  a good 
man  ! ” answered  several  voices. 

‘^You,  Tatarchuk,  are  a brave  fellow,”  said  Hmelnitski; 
“ and  I do  not  persecute  you,  for  you  are  my  friend,  and 
not  a Pole,  — a Cossack,  our  brother.  If  a Pole  were  the 
traitor,  then  I should  not  be  grieved,  should  not  weep ; but 
if  a brave  fellow  is  the  traitor,  my  friend  the  traitor,  then 
my  heart  is  heavy,  and  I am  grieved.  Since  you  were  in 
the  Crimea  and  in  Wallachia  and  at  Smolensk,  then  the 
offence  is  the  greater ; because  now  you  were  ready  to 
inform  the  Poles  of  the  readiness  and  wishes  of  the  Zapo- 
rojian  army.  The  Poles  wrote  to  you  to  make  it  easy  for 
their  man  to  get  what  he  wanted ; and  tell  me,  worthy 
atamans,  what  could  a Pole  want  ? Is  it  not  my  death  and 
the  death  of  my  good  friend  Tugai  Bey  ? Is  it  not  the  de- 
struction of  the  Zaporojian  army  ? Therefore  you,  Tatar- 
chuk, are  guilty ; and  you  cannot  show  anything  else. 
And  to  Barabash  his  uncle  the  colonel  of  Cherkasi  wrote, 

— his  uncle,  a friend  to  Chaplinski,  a friend  to  the  Poles, 
who  secreted  in  his  house  the  charter  of  rights,  so  the 
Zaporojian  army  should  not  obtain  it.  Since  it  is  this 
way,  — and  I swear,  as  God  lives,  that  it  is  no  other  way, 

— you  are  both  guilty  ; and  now  beg  mercy  of  the  atamans, 
and  I will  beg  with  you,  though  your  guilt  is  heavy  and 
your  treason  clear.” 

From  outside  the  windows  came,  not  a sound  and  a mur- 
mur, but  as  it  were  the  roar  of  a storm.  The  Brother- 
hood wished  to  know  what  was  doing  in  the  council-room, 
and  sent  a new  deputation. 

Tatarchuk  felt  that  he  was  lost.  He  remembered  that 
the  week  before  he  had  spoken  in  the  midst  of  the  atamans 
against  giving  the  baton  to  Hmelnitski,  and  against  an  alli- 
ance with  the  Tartars.  Cold  drops  of  sweat  came  out  on  his 
forehead ; he  understood  that  there  was  no  rescue  for  him 
now.  As  to  young  Barabash,  it  was  cleiar  that  in  destroying 
him  Hmelnitski  wished  to  avenge  himself  on  the  old  colonel 
of  Cherkasi,  who  loved  his  nepliew  deeply.  Still  Tatarchuk 
did  not  wish  to  die.  He  would  not  have  paled  before  the 
sabre,  the  bullet,  or  the  stake  ; but  a death  such  as  that 
which  awaited  him  pierced  him  to  the  marrow  of  his  bones. 
Therefore,  taking  advantage  of  a moment  of  quiet  which 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


129 


reigned  after  the  words  of  Hmelnitski,  he  screamed  in  a 
terrified  voice,  — 

“ In  the  name  of  Christ,  brother  atamans,  dear  friends, 
do  not  destroy  an  innocent  man  ! I have  not  seen  the  Pole, 
I have  not  spoken  with  him ! Have  mercy  on  me,  brothers! 
I do  not  know  what  the  Pole  wanted  of  me  ; ask  him  your- 
selves ! I swear  by  Christ  the  Saviour,  the  Holy  Most  Pure, 
Saint  Nicholas  the  wonder-worker,  by  Michael  the  archangel, 
that  you  are  destroying  an  innocent  man  ! ” 

“ Bring  in  the  Pole  I ” shouted  the  chief  inspector. 

“ The  Pole  this  way  1 the  Pole  this  way  1 ” shouted  the 
kuren  atamans. 

Confusion  began.  Some  rushed  to  the  adjoining  room  in 
which  the  prisoner  was  confined,  to  bring  him  before  the 
council.  Others  approached  Tatarchuk  and  Barabash  with 
threats.  Gladki,  the  ataman  of  the  Mirgorod  kuren,  first 
cried,  “ To  destruction  ! ” The  deputies  repeated  the  cry. 
Chernota  sprang  to  the  door,  opened  it,  and  shouted  to  the 
assembled  crowd,  — 

Worthy  Brotherhood,  Tatarchuk  is  a traitor,  Barabash 
is  a traitor ; destruction  to  them  ! ” 

The  multitude  answered  with  a fearful  howl.  Confusion 
continued  in  the  council-room  ; all  the  atamans  rose  from 
their  places  ; some  cried,  ‘‘  The  Pole  I the  Pole  1 ” others 
tried  to  allay  the  disturbance.  But  while  this  was  going  on 
the  doors  were  thrown  wide  open  before  the  weight  of  the 
crowd,  and  to  the  middle  of  the  room  rushed  in  a mass  of 
men  from  the  square  outside.  Terrible  forms,  drunk  with 
rage,  filled  the  space,  seething,  waving  their  hands,  gnash- 
ing their  teeth,  and  exhaling  the  smell  of  spirits.  Death 
to  Tatarchuk,  and  Barabash  to  destruction ! Give  up  the 
traitors  ! To  the  square  with  them  ! ” shouted  the  drunken 
voices.  Strike  1 kill ! ’’  And  hundreds  of  hands  were 
stretched  out  in  a moment  toward  the  hapless  victims. 

Tatarchuk  offered  no  resistance  ; he  only  groaned  in  ter- 
ror. But  young  Barabash  began  to  defend  himself  with 
desperate  strength.  He  understood  at  last  that  they  wanted 
to  kill  him.  Terror,  despair,  and  madness  were  seen  on  his 
face ; foam  covered  his  lips,  and  from  his  bosom  came 
forth  the  roar  of  a wild  beast.  Twice  he  tore  himself 
from  the  hands  of  his  executioners,  and  twice  their  hands 
seized  him  by  the  shoulders,  by  the  breast,  by  the  beard 
and  hair.  He  struggled,  he  bit,  he  bellowed,  he  fell  on 
the  ground,  and  again  rose  up  bleeding  and  terrible.  His 

9 


130 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


clothes  were  torn,  his  hair  was  pulled  out  of  his  head,  an 
eye  knocked  out.  At  last,  pressed  to  the  wall,  his  arm 
was  broken  ; then  he  fell.  His  executioners  seized  his  feet, 
and  dragged  him  with  Tatarchuk  to  the  square.  There,  by 
the  light  of  tar-barrels  and  the  great  fires,  the  final  execution 
began.  Several  thousand  people  rushed  upon  the  doomed 
men  and  tore  them,  howling  and  struggling  among  them- 
selves to  get  at  the  victims.  They  were  trampled  under 
foot ; bits  of  their  bodies  were  torn  away.  The  multitude 
struggled  around  them  with  that  terrible  convulsive  motion 
of  furious  masses.  For  a moment  bloody  hands  raised  aloft 
two  shapeless  lumps,  without  the  semblance  of  human  form  ; 
then  again  they  were  trampled  upon  the  earth.  Those 
standing  farther  away  raised  their  voices  to  the  sky,  — some 
crying  out  to  throw  the  victims  into  the  water,  others  to 
beat  them  into  a burning  tar-barrel.  The  drunken  ones  be- 
gan to  fight  among  themselves.  In  the  frenzy  two  tubs  of 
alcohol  were  set  on  fire,  which  lighted  up  the  hellish  scene 
with  trembling  blue  flames  ; from  heaven  the  moon  looked 
down  on  it  also,  — the  moon  calm,  bright,  and  mild.  In 
this  way  the  Brotherhood  punished  its  traitors. 

In  the  council-chamber,  the  moment  the  Cossacks  dragged 
Tatarchuk  and  young  Barabash  through  the  doors  there  was 
quiet,  and  the  atamans  occupied  their  former  places  near  the 
wall ; for  a prisoner  was  led  forth  from  the  adjoining  closet. 

The  shade  fell  upon  his  face ; in  the  half-light  could  be 
seen  only  the  tall  figure,  with  simple  and  haughty  bearing, 
though  with  hands  bound  together.  But  Gladki  threw  a 
bundle  of  twigs  on  the  fire,  and  in  a moment  a bright  flame 
shot  up  and  covered  with  a clear  light  the  face  of  the  pris- 
oner, who  turned  to  Hmelnitski. 

When  he  saw  him  Hmelnitski  started.  The  prisoner  was 
Pan  Yan. 

Tugai  Bey  spat  out  husks  of  sunflower-seeds,  and  muttered 
in  Kussian,  — 

‘‘  I know  that  Pole  ; he  was  in  the  Crimea.” 

Destruction  to  him  ! ” cried  Gladki. 

“ Destruction  ! ” repeated  Chernota. 

Hmelnitski  mastered  his  surprise,  but  turned  his  eyes  to 
Gladki  and  Chernota,  who  under  the  influence  of  that  glance 
grew  quiet ; then  turning  to  the  koshevoi,  he  said  : And  I 
know  him  too.” 

Whence  do  you  come  ? ” asked  the  koshevoi  of  Pan 
Yan. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


131 


‘‘I  was  coming  with  an  embassy  to  you,  koshevoi  ata- 
man, when  robbers  fell  upon  me  at  Hortitsa,  and,  in  spite 
of  customs  observed  among  the  wildest  people,  killed  my 
men,  and,  regarding  neither  my  office  of  envoy  nor  my  birth, 
wounded  me,  insulted  me,  and  brought  me  here  as  a pris- 
oner; for  which  my  lord.  Prince  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski,  will 
know  how  to  demand  of  you  account,  koshevoi  ataman.” 

‘‘  And  why  did  you  dissemble  ? Why  did  you  crush  the 
head  of  a brave  man  ? Why  did  you  kill  four  times  as 
many  people  as  your  own  number  ? And  you  came  with  a 
letter  to  me  to  observe  our  preparations  and  report  them  to 
the  Poles  ! We  know  also  that  you  had  letters  to  traitors 
in  the  Zaporojian  army,  so  as  to  plan  with  them  the  destruc- 
tion of  that  whole  army  ; therefore  you  will  be  received,  not 
as  an  envoy,  but  as  a traitor,  and  punished  with  justice.” 

“ You  deceive  yourself,  koshevoi,  and  you,  self-styled 
hetman,”  said  the  lieutenant,  turning  to  Hmelnitski.  ‘‘If 
I brought  letters,  every  envoy  does  the  same  when  he  goes 
to  strange  places  ; for  he  takes  letters  from  acquaintances 
to  acquaintances,  so  that  through  them  he  may  have  soci- 
ety. And  I came  here  with  a letter  from  the  prince,  not  to 
contrive  your  destruction,  but  to  restrain  you  from  deeds 
which  are  an  unendurable  outrage  to  the  Commonwealth, 
and  which  in  the  end  will  bring  ruin  on  you  and  the 
whole  Zaporojian  army.  For  on  whom  do  you  raise  your 
godless  hands  ? Against  whom  do  you,  who  call  yourselves 
defenders  of  Christianity,  form  an  alliance  wdth  Pagans? 
Against  the  king,  against  the  nobility,  and  the  whole 
Commonwealth.  You  therefore,  not  I,  are  traitors ; and  I 
tell  you  that  unless  you  efface  your  crimes  with  obedience 
and  humility,  then  woe  to  you  ! Are  the  times  of  Pavlynk 
and  Nalivaika  so  remote  ? Has  their  punishment  left  your 
memory  ? Kemember,  then,  that  the  patience  of  the  Com- 
monwealth is  exhausted,  and  the  sword  is  hanging  over  your 
heads.” 

“Oh,  you  son  of  Satan  !”  shouted  the  koshevoi.  “You 
bark  to  squeeze  out  and  escape  death ; but  your  threatening 
and  your  Polish  Latin  w^on’t  help  you.” 

Other  atamans  began  to  gnash  their  teeth  and  shake 
their  sabres  ; but  Skshetuski  raised  his  head  still  higher, 
and  said,  — 

“Do  not  think,  atamans,  that  I fear  death,  or  that  T de- 
fend my  life,  or  that  I am  exhibiting  my  Innocence.  Being 
a noble,  I can  be  tried  only  by  equals.  Here  1 am  standing^ 


132 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


not  before  judges,  but  before  bandits,  — not  before  nobility, 
but  before  serfdom,  — not  before  knighthood,  but  before  bar- 
barism ; and  I know  well  I shall  not  escape  my  death,  with 
which  you  will  fill  the  measure  of  your  iniquity.  Before 
me  are  death  and  torment ; but  behind  me  the  power  and 
vengeance  of  the  Commonwealth,  in  presence  of  which  you 
are  all  trembling.’’ 

Indeed  the  lofty  stature,  the  grandeur  of  his  speech,  and 
the  name  of  the  Commonwealth  made  a deep  impression. 
The  atamans  looked  at  one  another  in  silence.  After  a 
while  it  seemed  to  them  that  not  a prisoner,  but  the  terrible 
messenger  of  a mighty  people,  was  standing  before  them. 

Tugai  Bey  murmured : “ That  is  an  angry  Pole  ! ” 

“ An  angry  Pole  ! ” said  Hmelnitski. 

A violent  knocking  at  the  door  stopped  further  conversa- 
tion. On  the  square  the  remains  of  Tatarchuk  and  Bara- 
bash  had  been  disposed  of ; and  the  Brotherhood  sent  a 
new  deputation.  A number  of  Cossacks,  bloody,  panting, 
covered  with  sweat,  drunk,  entered  the  room.  They  stood 
near  the  door,  and  stretching  forth  their  hands  still  steam- 
ing with  blood,  began  to  speak. 

The  Brotherhood  bow  to  the  elders,”  — here  they 
bowed  to  their  girdles,  — “and  ask  that  the  Pole  be  given 
them  to  play  with,  as  they  played  with  Barabash  and 
Tatarchuk.” 

“ Let  them  have  the  Pole  ! ” cried  Chernota. 

“No,”  cried  others,  “let  them  wait!  He  is  an  envoy!” 

“ To  destruction  with  him  ! ” answered  a number  of  voices. 

Then  all  were  silent,  waiting  for  the  answer  of  the  koshe- 
voi  and  Hmelnitski. 

“The  Brotherhood  ask  ; and  if  he  is  not  given,  they  will 
take  him  themselves,”  said  the  deputies. 

Skshetuski  seemed  lost  beyond  redemption,  when  Hmel- 
nitski inclined  to  the  ear  of  Tugai  Bey  and  whispered,  — 

“ He  is  your  captive.  The  Tartars  took  him,  he  is  yours. 
Will  you  let  him  be  taken  from  j^ou  ? He  is  a rich  noble- 
man, and  besides  Prince  Yeremi  will  ransom  him  with  gold.” 

“Give  up  the  Pole  ! ” cried  the  Cossacks,  with  increasing 
violence. 

Tugai  Bey  straightened  himself  in  his  seat  and  stood  up. 
His  countenance  changed  in  a moment;  his  eyes  dilated 
like  the  eyes  of  a wildcat,  they  began  to  flash  fire.  Sud- 
denly he  sprang  like  a tiger  in  front  of  the  Cossacks  wI.d 
were  demanding  the  prisoner. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD, 


133 


“ Be  off,  clowns,  infidel  dogs,  slaves,  pig-eaters ! ” bel- 
lowed lie,  seizing  by  the  beard  two  of  the  Zaporojians  and 
pulling  them  with  rage.  ‘^Be  off,  drunkards,  brutes,  foul 
reptiles  ! You  have  come  to  take  my  captive,  but  this  is 
the  way  I ’ll  treat  you.”  So  saying,  he  pulled  some  by  the 
beard ; at  last  he  threw  one  down  and  began  to  stamp  on 
him  with  his  feet.  On  your  faces,  slaves  ! I will  send 
you  into  captivity,  I will  trample  the  whole  Saitch  under 
foot  as  I trample  you  ! I will  send  it  up  in  smoke,  cover 
it  with  your  carcasses.” 

The  deputies  drew  back  in  fear ; their  terrible  friend  had 
shown  what  he  could  do. 

And,  wonderful  thing  in  Bazaluk,  there  were  only  six 
thousand  of  the  horde  ! It  is  true  that  behind  them  stood 
the  Khan  and  all  the  power  of  the  Crimea ; but  in  the  Saitch 
itself  there  were  several  thousand  Cossacks  besides  those 
whom  Hmelnitski  had  already  sent  to  Tomakovka,  — but 
still  not  one  voice  was  raised  in  protest  against  Tugai  Bey, 
It  might  be  that  the  method  with  which  the  terrible  murza 
had  defended  his  captive  was  the  only  one  practicable,  and 
that  it  brought  conviction  at  once  to  the  Zaporojians,  to 
whom  the  aid  of  the  Tartars  was  at  that  time  indispensable. 

The  deputation  went  out  on  the  square,  shouting  to  the 
crowd  that  they  would  not  play  with  the  Pole,  for  he  was 
Tugai  Bey’s  captive  and  Tugai  Bey  said  he  himself  was 
wild ! “ He  has  pulled  our  beards ! ” cried  they.  On  the 

square  they  began  immediately  to  repeat : Tugai  Bey  is 
wild  ! ” Is  wild  ! ” cry  the  crowd,  plaintively,  — “ is  wild, 
is  wild  ! ” In  a few  minutes  a certain  shrill  voice  began  to 
sing  near  the  fire,  — 

“ Hei,  hei ! 

Tngai  Bey 
Is  wild,  roaring  wild. 

Plei,  hei ! 

Tugai  Bey, 

Don’t  get  wild,  my  friend  ! ” 

Immediately  thousands  of  voices  repeated : Hei,  hei ! 
Tugai  Bey  ! ” And  at  once  rose  one  of  those  songs  which 
afterward  spread  over  the  whole  Ukraine,  as  if  the  wind 
had  carried  it,  and  was  sung  to  the  sound  of  lyre  and 
teorban. 

But  suddenly  the  song  was  interrupted ; for  through  the 
gates,  from  the  side  of  Hassan  Pasha,  rushed  a number  of 
men  who  broke  through  the  crowd,  shouting,  ^^Out  of  the 


134 


VflTII  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


way  ! out  of  the  way  ! ’’  and  hastened  with  all  speed  to  the 
council-house.  The  atamans  were  preparing  to  go  out  when 
these  new  guests  fell  into  the  room. 

A letter  to  the  hetman  ! shouted  an  old  Cossack.  We 
are  from  Chigirin.  We  have  rushed  on  night  and  day 
with  the  letter.  Here  it  is  ! ’’ 

Hmelnitski  took  the  letter  from  the  hands  of  the  Cos- 
sack, and  began  to  read.  Suddenly  his  face  changed  j he 
stopped  the  reading,  and  said  with  a piercing  voice,  — 

‘•Atamans  ! The  Grand  Hetman  Pototski  sends  his  son 
Stephen  with  his  army  against  us.  War  ! ’’ 

In  the  room  there  rose  a wonderful  sound,  — uncer- 
tain whether  of  joy  or  amazement.  Hmelnitski  stepped 
forward  into  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  put  his  hand  on 
his  hip ; his  eyes  flashed  lightning,  his  voice  was  awful 
and  commanding,  — 

“ Atamans,  to  the  kurens ! Eire  the  cannon  from  the 
tower  ! Break  the  liquor-barrels  ! We  march  at  daybreak 
to-morrow  ! ” 

From  that  moment  the  common  council  ceased,  the  rule 
of  atamans  and  the  preponderance  of  the  Brotherhood  were 
at  an  end.  Hmelnitski  assumed  unlimited  power.  A little 
while  before,  through  fear  that  his  voice  might  not  be  .obeyed, 
he  Avas  forced  to  destroy  his  opponents  by  artifice,  and  by 
artifice  defend  the  prisoner.  Now  he  was  lord  of  life  and 
death  for  them  all. 

So  it  was  ever.  Before  and  after  expeditions,  even  if  the 
hetman  was  chosen,  the  multitude  still  imposed  its  will  on 
the  atamans  and  the  koshevoi  for  whom  opposition  was 
coupled  with  danger.  But  when  the  campaign  was  de- 
clared, the  Brotherhood  became  an  army  subject  to  mili- 
tary discipline,  the  atamans  officers,  and  the  hetman  a dic- 
tator in  command.  Therefore,  when  they  heard  the  orders 
of  Hmelnitski,  the  atamans  went  at  once  to  their  kurens. 
The  council  was  at  an  end. 

Soon  the  roar  of  cannon  from  the  gates  leading  from 
Hassan  Pasha  to  the  square  of  the  Saitch  shook  the  walls 
of  the  room,  and  spread  with  gloomy  echoes  through  all 
Chertomelik,  giving  notice  of  war. 

It  opened  also  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  two  peoples ; 
but  that  was  unknown  to  the  drunken  Cossacks  as  well  as 
to  the  Zaporojian  hetman  himself. 


WITH  FIRE  Ai^D  SWORD. 


135 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Hmelnitski  and  Skshetuski  went  to  spend  the  night  at 
the  house  of  the  koshevoi,  and  with  them  Tugai  Bey,  for 
whom  it  was  too  late  to  return  to  Bazaluk.  The  wild  bey 
treated  the  lieutenant  as  a captive  who  was  to  be  ransomed 
for  a large  sum,  and  therefore  not  as  a slave ; and  with 
greater  respect  indeed  than  he  would  have  shown  perhaps 
to  Cossacks,  for  he  had  seen  him  formerly  as  an  envoy  at 
the  court  of  the  Khan.  In  view  of  this  the  koshevoi  asked 
Pan  Yan  to  his  own  house,  and  also  changed  his  bearing 
toward  him.  The  old  koshevoi  was  a man  devoted  body 
and  soul  to  Hmelnitski,  who  had  conquered  and  taken  pos- 
session of  him.  He  had  observed  that  Hmelnitski  seemed 
anxious  to  save  the  life  of  the  captive  at  the  time  of  the 
council ; but  he  was  more  astonished  when,  after  having 
barely  entered  the  room,  Hmelnitski  turned  to  Tugai  Bey. 

Tugai  Bey,’^  said  he,  how  much  ransom  do  you  think 
of  getting  for  this  captive  ? 

Tugai  Bey  looked  at  Skshetuski  and  answered:  ^‘You 
said  this  was  a man  of  distinction,  and  I know  that  he  was 
an  envoy  of  the  terrible  prince,  and  the  terrible  prince  is 
fond  of  his  own  men.  Bismillah ! one  pays  and  the  other 
pays  — together  — ” here  Tugai  Bey  stopped  to  think  — 

two  thousand  thalers.” 

Hmelnitski  answered:  will  give  you  two  thousand 

thalers.” 

The  Tartar  was  silent  for  a moment.  His  black  eyes  ap- 
peared to  pierce  Hmelnitski  through  and  through.  ‘‘You 
will  give  three,”  said  he. 

“ Why  should  I give  three  when  you  asked  two  your- 
self?” 

“ For  if  you  wish  to  have  him,  it  is  important  for  you ; 
and  if  it  is  important,  you  will  give  three.” 

“ He  saved  my  life.” 

“ Allah  ! that  is  worth  a thousand  more.” 

Here  Skshetuski  interfered  in  the  bargain.  “Tugai 
Bey,”  said  he,  with  anger,  “I  can  promise  you  nothing 
from  the  prince’s  treasury ; but  even  if  I had  to  injure  my 
own  fortune,  I would  give  you  three.  I have  almost  that 
much  saved  in  the  prince’s  hands,  and  a good  village,  which 


136 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


will  be  sufficient.  And  I do  not  want  to  thank  this  hetman 
for  my  freedom  and  life.’^ 

And  whence  dost  thou  know  what  I shall  do  with  thee  ? 
asked  Hmelnitski;  and  then  turniug  to  Tugai  Bey,  he  said: 
^^The  war  will  begin.  You  will  send  to  the  prince,  and 
before  the  return  of  your  messenger  much  water  will  flow 
down  the  Dnieper,  but  I will  take  you  the  money  myself 
to  Bazaluk  to-morrow.’^ 

Give  four,  and  I will  not  say  another  word  to  the  Pole,’^ 
answered  Tugai,  impatiently. 

“ I will  give  four,  on  your  word.” 

Hetman,”  said  the  koshevoi,  “ I will  count  it  out  this 
minute.  I have  it  here  under  the  wall,  maybe  more.” 

To-morrow  you  will  take  it  to  Bazaluk,”  said  Hmelnitski. 

Tugai  Bey  stretched  himself  and  yawned.  I am  sleepy,” 
said  he.  To-morrow  before  daylight  I must  start  for 
Bazaluk.  Where  am  I to  sleep  ? ” 

The  koshevoi  showed  him  a pile  of  sheepskins  against  the 
wall.  The  Tartar  threw  himself  on  this  bed,  and  a little 
later  was  snorting  like  a horse. 

Hmelnitski  walked  a number  of  times  across  the  room, 
and  said : “ Slumber  escai3es  my  eyelids ; I cannot  sleep. 
Give  me  something  to  drink,  most  worthy  koshevoi.” 

Gorailka  or  wine  ? ” 

Gorailka.  I cannot  sleep.” 

It  is  cockcrow  already,”  said  the  koshevoi. 

<^It  is  late.  Go  you  to  sleep,  old  friend!  Drink  and  go!” 

Here  is  to  fame  and  success  ! ” 

‘^To  success ! ” 

The  koshevoi  wiped  his  lips  with  his  sleeve,  then  gave 
his  hand  to  Hmelnitski,  and  going  to  the  other  corner  of  the 
room  buried  himself  almost  in  sheepskins,  for  his  blood 
had  grown  cold  through  age.  Soon  his  snoring  answered 
the  snoring  of  Tugai  Bey. 

Hmelnitski  sat  at  the  table,  sunk  in  silence.  Suddenly 
he  started  up,  looked  at  Skshetuski,  and  said:  ‘AVell, 
worthy  lieutenant,  you  are  free.” 

I am  thankful  to  you,  Zaporojian  hetman,  though  I do 
not  conceal  from  you  that  I should  prefer  to  thank  some 
one  else  for  my  freedom.” 

Then  do  not  thank.  You  saved  my  life,  I return  you 
good ; now  we  are  even.  And  I must  tell  you  also  that  I 
will  not  let  you  go  immediately  unless  you  give  me  the 
word  of  a knight  that  when  you  have  returned  you  will  say 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  137 

iiotliing  of  our  preparation  or  power  or  of  anything  you 
have  seen  in  the  Saitch.” 

“ I see  only  this,  that  you  offer  me  useless  fruit  of  freedom 
to  taste.  I will  not  give  you  such  a word ; for  by  giving  it, 
I should  act  precisely  as  those  who  go  over  to  the  enemy.’’ 

My  life  and  the  safety  of  the  Zaporojian  ''.rmy  lie  in 
this,  that  the  Grand  Hetman  should  not  move  on  us  with 
ail  his  forces,  which  he  would  not  be  slow  to  do  should 
you  inform  him  of  our  power.  Be  not  surprised,  then, 
if  I detain  you  until  I find  myself  out  of  danger,  unless 
you  give  your  word.  I know  what  I have  undertaken  ; 
I know  how  formidable  is  the  power  opposed  to  me,  — the 
two  hetmans,  your  terrible  prince  (who  is  a whole  army 
himself),  the  Zaslavskis  and  Konyetspolskis  and  all  those 
kinglets  who  keep  their  feet  on  the  Cossack  neck ! Not 
amall  was  my  labor,  nor  few  the  letters  I wrote  before  I 
succeeded  in  putting  their  watchfulness  to  sleep;  now  I can- 
not allow  you  to  rouse  it.  Since  the  masses  of  the  people, 
with  the  Cossacks  of  the  towns,  and  all  who  are  oppressed 
in  faith  and  freedom  will  take  my  side,  as  well  as  the 
Zaporojian  army  and  the  Khan  of  the  Crimea,  I expect  to 
manage  the  enemy,  for  my  power  will  be  considerable ; but 
most  of  all  do  I trust  in  God,  who  has  beheld  the  injustice 
done,  and  who  sees  my  innocence.” 

Here  Hmelnitski  drank  a glass  of  vudka,  and  began  to 
walk  unquietly  around  the  table.  Skshetuski  measured 
him  with  his  eyes,  and  spoke  with  power,  — 

Do  not  blaspheme,  Zaporojian  hetman,  by  calling  upon 
God  and  his  divine  protection ; for  in  truth  you  will  only 
bring  down  upon  yourself  his  anger  and  swift  punishment 
Is  it  right  for  you  to  call  the  Highest  to  your  defence, — you. 
who  for  the  sake  of  your  private  squabbles  and  the  injus- 
tice done  you  raise  sueh  a terrible  storm,  kindle  the  flame 
of  civil  war,  and  join  yourself  with  Pagans  against  Chris- 
tians ? For  what  will  happen  ? Whether  victorious  or 
vanquished,  you  will  shed  a sea  of  human  blood  and  tears, 
you  will  desolate  the  land  worse  than  locusts,  you  will 
shake  the  Commonwealth,  you  will  raise  your  hand  against 
majesty,  you  will  desecrate  the  altars  of  the  Lord ; and  all 
this  because  Chaplinski  took  some  land  from  you,  and 
threatened  you  when  he  was  drunk ! What  do  you  not  at- 
tempt ? What  do  you  not  devote  to  your  private  interests  ? 
You  call  upon  God;  and  though  I am  in  your  power,  though 
you  can  take  my  life  and  freedom,  I tell  you  that  you  are  a 


138 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Satan.  Call  not  God  to  your  assistance,  for  hell  alone  can 
give  you  aid  ! ’’ 

Kmelnitski  grew  purple  and  reached  for  his  sword.  He 
looked  at  the  lieutenant  like  a lion  about  to  roar  and  spring 
on  his  victim,  but  he  restrained  himself.  Fortunately, 
he  was  not  drunk  yet.  Perhaps,  also,  disquiet  had  seized 
him,  maybe  certain  voices  called  from  his  soul  to  turn  from 
the  road;  for  suddenly,  as  if  wishing  to  defend  himself 
before  his  own  thoughts,  he  said, — ■ 

From  another  I should  not  have  endured  such  speech, 
but  do  you  have  a care  that  your  boldness  does  not  exhaust 
my  patience.  You  frighten  me  with  hell,  you  speak  to  me 
of  private  interests  and  of  treason.  And  from  whence  do 
you  know  that  I have  risen  to  avenge  private  wrongs 
alone  ? Where  should  I find  assistance,  where  those  thou- 
sands who  have  already  taken  my  side  and  who  are  tak- 
ing it,  if  I wished  merely  to  redress  wrongs  of  my  own? 
Look  around  at  what  is  going  on  in  the  Ukraine.  Oh, 
rich  land,  motherland,  native  land  ! And  who  in  her  is 
sure  of  to-morrow,  who  in  her  is  happy,  who  is  not  robbed 
of  his  faith,  spoiled  of  his  freedom  ; who  in  her  is  not 
weeping  and  sighing?  — save  only  the  Vishnyevetskis, 
the  Pototskis,  the  Zaslavskis,  Kalinovskis,  Konyetspolskis, 
and  a handful  of  nobles ! For  them  are  crown  estates, 
dignities,  land,  and  people,  — for  them  happiness  and  golden 
freedom  ; and  the  rest  of  the  nation  in  tears  stretch  forth 
their  hands  to  heaven  waiting  for  the  pity  of  God,  since 
the  pity  of  the  king  cannot  help  them.  How  many, 
even  of  the  nobility,  unable  to  bear  this  intolerable  oppres- 
sion, have  fled  to  the  Saitch,  as  I myself  have  fled  ? I 
want  no  war  with  the  king,  I want  no  war  with  the 
Commonwealth  ! It  is  the  mother,  and  he  is  the  father. 
The  king  is  a merciful  lord  ; but  the  kinglets  ! — with 
them  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  live  ; their  extortions,  their 
rents,  meadow-taxes,  mill-taxes,  eye  and  horn  taxes,  their 
tyranny  and  oppression  exercised  through  the  agency  of 
Jews,  cry  for  vengeance.  What  thanks  has  the  Zaporojian 
army  received  for  great  services  rendered  in  numerous 
wars  ? Where  are  the  Cossack  rights  ? The  king  gave 
them,  the  kinglets  took  them  away.  ISTalivaika  quartered ! 
Pavlyuk  burned  in  a brazen  bull ! The  blood  is  not  dry  on 
the  wounds  inflicted  by  the  sabres  of  Jolkevski  and  Konyet- 
spolski  ! The  tears  have  not  dried  for  those  killed  and 
empaled  on  stakes ; and  now  look ! What  is  gleaming  in 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


139 


the  sky  ? ” — here  Hmelihtski  pointed  through  the  window 
at  the  flaming  comet,  — “ The  anger  of  God,  the  scourge 
of  God  ! And  if  I have  to  be  the  scourge  of  God  on  earth, 
then  let  the  will  of  God  be  done  ! I will  take  the  burden 
on  my  shoulders.” 

Having  said  this,  he  raised  his  hand  above  his  head  and 
seemed  to  flame  up  like  a great  torch  of  vengeance,  and 
began  to  tremble ; and  then  he  dropped  on  the  bench,  as  if 
bent  down  by  the  weight  of  his  destiny. 

Silence  followed,  interrupted  only  by  the  snoring  of  Tugai 
Bey  and  the  koshevoi,  and  by  the  plaintive  chirp  of  the 
cricket  in  one  corner  of  the  cabin. 

The  lieutenant  sat  with  drooping  head,  as  if  seeking 
answers  to  the  words  of  Hmelnitski,  as  weighty  as  blocks 
of  granite  ; at  length  he  began  to  speak  in  a quiet  and  sad 
voice,  — 

iilas  ! even  if  that  were  true,  who  art  thou.  Hetman,  to 
create  thyself  judge  and  executioner  ? With  what  tyranny 
and  pride  art  thou  carried  away  ? Why  dost  thou  not  leave 
judgment  and  punishment  to  God?  I do  not  defend  the 
wicked,  I do  not  praise  injustice,  I do  not  call  oppression 
right ; but,  dost  thou  believe  in  thyself.  Hetman?  Thou 
complainest  of  oppression  from  the  kinglets,  — that  they 
listen  neither  to  the  king  nor  justice.  Thou  condemnest 
their  pride,  but  art  thou  free  of  it  thyself  ? Do  you  not 
raise  your  hand  upon  the  Commonwealth,  on  right  and 
majesty  ? You  see  the  tyranny  of  lordlets  and  nobility,  but 
you  do  not  see  that  were  it  not  for  their  breasts,  their 
bosoms,  their  breastplates,  their  power,  their  castles,  their 
cannon,  and  their  legions,  this  land,  flowing  with  milk  and 
honey,  would  groan  under  the  hundred  times  heavier  yoke 
of  the  Turk  and  the  Tartar  ! For  who  would  defend  it  ? 
By  whose  care  and  power  is  it  that  your  children  are  not 
serving  as  janissaries,  and  your  women  dragged  off  to 
infamous  harems  ? Who  settled  the  desert,  founded  villages 
and  towns,  and  raised  up  the  sanctuary  of  God  ? ” 

Here  the  voice  of  Skshetuski  grew  stronger  and  stronger ; 
and  Hmelnitski  looked  with  gloomy  eyes  into  the  bottle  of 
yudka,i  put  his  clinched  fists  on  the  table,  and  was  silent  as 
if  struggling  with  himself. 

1 The  author  uses  sometimes  the  M’ord  vudha  and  sometimes  gorailTca. 
The  first  is  Polish  ; the  second  Little  Russian.  Both  mean  a liquor  dis- 
tilled generally  from  rye.  When  vudha  is  used  it  might  mean  that  the 
liquor  was  from  Poland,  and  when  gorailka  that  it  was  of  Ukraine  origin; 
but  here  the  words  are  used  indifferently. 


140 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


And  who  are  they  ? ” continued  Skshetuski.  Have 
they  come  from  Germany  or  from  Turkey  ? Is  it  not  the 
blood  of  your  blood,  and  the  bone  of  your  bone  ? Are  not 
the  nobility  yours,  and  the  princelets  yours  ? If  that  is 
true,  then  woe  to  thee.  Hetman  ; for  thou  art  raising  up  the 
younger  brothers  against  the  elder,  and  making  parricides 
of  them.  Oh,  in  God’s  name,  even  if  they  were  wicked,  — 
even  if  all  of  them,  as  many  as  there  are,  have  trampled 
upon  justice,  violated  rights,  — let  God  judge  them  in 
heaven,  and  the  Diet  on  earth,  but  not  you,  0 Hetman  ! 
Are  you  able  to  say  that  among  yours  there  are  only  just 
men  ? Have  yours  never  been  guilty,  that  you  have  a right 
to  cast  a stone  at  another  for  his  guilt  ? And  if  you  ask 
me.  Where  are  the  rights  of  the  Cossacks,  I answer:  Not 
kinglets  betrayed  them,  but  Zaporojians,  — Loboda,  Sasko, 
Nalivaika,  and  Pavlyuk,  of  whom  you  falsely  say  that  he 
was  roasted  in  a brazen  bull,  for  you  know  well  that  this  is 
not  true  ! Your  seditions,  your  disturbances  and  attacks, 
made  like  attacks  of  Tartars,  were  put  down.  Who  let  the 
Tartars  into  the  boundaries  of  the  Commonwealth,  so  that 
when  they  were  coming  back  laden  with  booty,  they  might 
be  attacked  ? You!  Who  — God  guard  us  I — gave  their 
own  Christian  people  into  captivity  ? Who  raised  the 
greatest  disturbances  ? You ! Before  whom  is  neither 
noble  nor  merchant  nor  village  safe  ? Before  you  1 Who 
has  inflamed  domestic  war,  who  has  sent  up  in  smoke  the 
villages  and  towns  of  the  Ukraine,  plundered  the  sanctuaries 
of  God,  violated  women  ? You  I you  ! What  do  you  want, 
then  ? Do  you  want  that  the  rights  of  making  civil  war  and 
of  robbing  and  plundering  should  be  granted  you  ? In  truth, 
more  has  been  forgiven  you  than  taken  away!  We  wished 
to  cure  putrid  members  instead  of  cutting  them  off,  and  I 
know  no  power  in  the  world  but  the  Commonwealth  that 
would  exhibit  equal  patience  and  clemency  by  permitting 
such  an  ulcer  in  its  own  bosom.  But  what  is  your  gratitude 
in  response  ? There  sleeps  your  ally,  but  the  raging  enemy 
of  the  Commonwealth,  — your  friend,  but  the  foe  of  the  cross 
and  Christianity,  — not  a kinglet  of  the  Ukraine,  but  a murza 
of  the  Crimea  ; and  with  him  you  will  go  to  burn  your  own 
home,  and  with  him  to  judge  your  own  brother.  But  he  will 
lord  it  over  you,  and  you  will  be  forced  to  hold  his  stirrup.” 

Hmelnitski  emptied  another  glass  of  vudka.  “When 
we,  with  Barabash,  were  with  his  Majesty  the  King,  and 
when  we  wept  over  the  oppression  and  injustice  practised 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


141 


on  us,  lie  said,  ^ But  have  you  not  muskets,  and  have  you 
not  sabres  at  your  side?’^’ 

you  were  standing  before  the  King  of  kings,  he 
would  say,  ‘ Forgive  your  enemies,  as  I forgive  mine/  ’’ 

‘‘  I do  not  wish  to  war  with  the  Commonwealth/^ 

But  you  put  your  sword  to  its  throat.’’ 

“ I go  to  free  the  Cossacks  from  your  fetters/’ 

“ To  tie  them  in  Tartar  bonds  ! ” 

I wish  to  defend  the  faith.” 

^^In  company  with  the  Pagan.” 

^^Stop!  You  are  not  the  voice  of  my  conscience.  Stop, 
I tell  you  ! ” 

‘‘Blood  will  weigh  you  down,  the  tears  of  men  will 
accuse  you,  death  awaits  you,  judgment  awaits  you ! ” 

“ Screech-owl ! ” shouted  Hmelnitski  in  rage,  and  flashed 
a knife  before  the  breast  of  Skshetuski. 

“ Strike  ! ” said  Skshetuski. 

Again  came  a moment  of  silence ; again  there  was  noth- 
ing to  be  heard  but  the  snore  of  the  sleeping  men  and  the 
plaintive  chirp  of  the  cricket. 

Hmelnitski  stood  for  a time  with  the  knife  at  Skshe- 
tuski’s  breast ; suddenly  he  trembled,  he  bethought  himself, 
dropped  the  knife,  and  seizing  the  decanter  of  vudka,  began 
to  drink.  He  emptied  it,  and  sat  heavily  on  the  bench. 

“ I cannot  stab  him,”  he  muttered,  — “I  cannot.  It  is 
late  — is  that  daylight  ? — but  it  is  late  to  turn  from  the 
road.  Why  speak  to  me  of  judgment  and  blood  ?” 

He  had  already  drunk  much  ; the  vudka  was  rising  to  his 
head.  He  went  on,  gradually  losing  consciousness  : “What 
judgment  ? The  Khan  promised  me  reinforcements.  Tugai 
Bey  is  sleeping  here ! To-morrow  the  Cossacks  march. 
With  us  is  Saint  Michael  the  victorious  ! But  if  — if — I 
ransomed  thee  from  Tugai  Bey  — remember  it,  and  say  — 
Oh,  something  pains  — pains  ! To  turn  from  the  road  — 
’t  is  late  ! — judgment  — NTalivaika  — Pavlyuk  — ” 

Suddenly  he  straightened  himself,  strained  his  eyes  in 
fright,  and  cried : “ Who  is  there  ? ” 

“ Who  is  there  ? ” repeated  the  half-roused  koshevoi. 

But  Hmelnitski  dropped  his  head  on  his  breast,  nodded 
a couple  of  times,  muttered,  “What  judgment?”  and  fell 
asleep. 

Skshetuski  grew  very  pale  and  weak  from  recent  wounds 
and  from  the  excitement  of  talking.  He  thought  therefore 
that  perhaps  death  was  coming,  and  began  to  pray  aloud. 


142 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XIIL 

Next  morning  early  the  Cossacks  marched  out  of  the 
Saitch,  foot  and  horse.  Though  blood  had  not  yet  stained 
the  steppes,  the  war  had  begun.  Regiment  followed  regi- 
ment; just  as  if  locusts,  warmed  by  the  spring  sun,  had 
swarmed  in  the  reeds  of  Chertomelik,  and  were  flying  to 
the  fields  of  the  Ukraine.  In  the  woods  behind  Baza- 
luk  the  warriors  of  the  horde  were  waiting,  ready  for  the 
march.  Six  thousand  chosen  men,  armed  incomparably 
better  than  ordinary  partisan  robbers,  composed  the  con- 
tingent which  the  Khan  sent  to  the  Zaporojians  and  to 
Hmelnitski.  At  the  sight  of  them  the  Cossacks  hurled 
their  caps  into  the  air.  The  guns  and  muskets  rattled. 
The  shouts  of  the  Cossacks,  mingling  with  the  Allah’’ 
of  the  Tartars,  struck  the  dome  of  heaven.  Hmelnit- 
ski and  Tugai  Bey,  both  under  their  banners,  galloped 
toward  each  other  on  horseback,  and  exchanged  formal 
greetings. 

The  order  of  march  was  formed  with  the  rapidity  peculiar 
to  Tartars  and  Cossacks ; then  the  troops  moved  on.  The 
horde  occupied  both  Cossack  wings ; the  centre  was  formed 
by  Hmelnitski  and  his  cavalry,  behind  which  marched  the 
terrible  Zaporojian  infantry.  Farther  in  the  rear  were  the 
gunners,  with  their  cannon ; still  farther  the  tabor-wagons, 
in  them  camp-servants  and  stores  of  provisions  ; finally,  the 
herdsmen,  with  reserve  herds  and  cattle. 

After  they  had  passed  the  forest  of  Bazaluk  the  regi- 
ments flowed  out  on  the  level  country.  The  day  was  clear, 
the  field  of  heaven  unspotted  by  a cloud.  A light  breeze 
blew  from  the  north  to  the  sea;  the  sun  played  on  the 
lances,  and  on  the  flowers  of  the  plain.  The  primeval 
steppes  were  spread  before  the  Zaporojians  like  a bound- 
less sea,  and  at  this  sight  joy  embraced  the  Cossack  hearts. 
The  great  red  standard,  with  the  archangel,  was  inclined 
re])eatedly  in  greeting  to  the  native  steppe  ; and  following 
its  example,  every  bunch uk  and  regimental  standard  was 
lowered.  One  shout  sprang  from  ail  breasts. 

The  regiments  deployed  freely  on  the  plain.  The  drum- 
mers and  buglers  went  to  the  van  of  the  army ; the  drums 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


143 


thundered,  trumpets  and  bugles  sounded,  and  in  concert 
with  them  a song,  sung  by  thousands  of  voices,  rever- 
berated through  the  air  and  the  earth,  — 

“ O steppes,  our  native  steppes, 

Ye  are  painted  with  beautiful  flowers, 

Ye  are  broad  as  the  sea ! ” 

The  teorbanists  dropped  the  reins,  and  bending  back  in 
the  saddles,  with  eyes  turned  to  the  sky,  struck  the  strings 
of  their  teorbans ; the  cymbalists,  stretching  their  arms 
above  their  heads,  struck  their  brazen  disks  ; the  drummers 
thundered  with  their  kettledrums ; and  all  these  sounds, 
together  with  the  monotonous  words  of  the  song  and  the 
shrill  whistle  of  the  tuneless  Tartar  pipes,  mingled  in  a 
kind  of  mighty  note,  wild  and  sad  as  the  Wilderness  itself. 
Delight  seized  all  the  regiments  ; the  heads  bent  in  time 
with -the  song,  and  at  last  it  seemed  as  if  the  entire  steppe, 
infected  with  music,  trembled  together  with  the  men  and 
the  horses  and  the  standards. 

Frightened  flocks  of  birds  rose  from  the  steppe  and  flew 
before  the  army  like  another  army,  — an  army  of  the  air. 
At  times  the  song  and  music  stopped ; then  could  be  heard 
the  rustling  of  banners,  the  tramping  and  snorting  of 
horses,  the  squeak  of  the  tabor- wagons,  — like  the  cry  of 
swans  or  storks. 

At  the  head  of  the  army,  under  a great  red  standard  and 
the  bunchuk,  rode  Hmelnitski,  in  a red  uniform,  on  a white 
horse,  holding  a gilded  baton  in  his  hand. 

The  whole  body  moved  on,  slowly  marching  to  the 
north,  covering  like  a terrible  wave  the  rivers,  groves, 
and  grave-mounds.  Ailing  with  its  noise  and  sound  the 
space  of  the  steppe. 

But  from  Chigirin,  from  the  northern  rim  of  the  Wilder- 
ness, there  moved  against  this  wave  a wave  of  the  armies 
of  the  crown,  under  the  leadership  of  young  Pototski. 
Here  the  Zaporojians  and  the  Tartars  went  as  if  to  a 
wedding,  with  a joyful  song  on  their  lips ; there  the  se- 
rious hussars  advanced  in  grim  silence,  going  unwillingly 
to  that  struggle  without  glory.  Here,  under  the  red  ban- 
ner, an  old  experienced  leader  shook  his  threatening  baton, 
as  if  certain  of  victoiy  and  vengeance  ; there  in  front  rode  a 
youth  with  thoughtful  countenance,  as  if  knowing  his  sad 
and  approaching  fate.  A great  expanse  of  steppe  still 
divided  them. 


144 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Hmelnitski  did  not  hurry,  for  he  calculated  that  the 
farther  young  Pototski  weut  into  the  Wilderness,  the  farther 
he  went  from  the  two  hetmans,  the  more  easily  could  he  be 
conquered.  Meanwhile  new  fugitives  from  Chigirin,  Povo- 
lochi,  and  all  the  shore  towns  of  the  Ukraine  gave  daily 
increase  to  the  Zaporojian  power,  bringing  also  news  from 
the  opposite  camp.  Prom  them  Hmelnitski  learned  that 
the  old  hetman  had  sent  his  son  with  only  two  thousand 
cavalry  by  land  and  six  thousand  Cossacks,  with  one  thou- 
sand German  infantry  in  boats  by  the  Dnieper.  Both  these 
divisions  were  ordered  to  maintain  communication  with 
each  other,  but  the  order  was  violated  from  the  first  day ; 
for  the  boats,  borne  on  by  the  current  of  the  Dnieper,  went 
considerably  in  advance  of  the  hussars  going  along  the 
shore,  whose  march  was  greatly  delayed  by  the  crossings  at 
all  the  rivers  falling  into  the  Dnieper. 

Hmelnitski,  wishing  that  the  distance  between  them 
should  be  increased  still  more,  did  not  hurry.  On  the  third 
day  of  his  march  he  disposed  his  camp  around  Komysha 
Water,  and  rested. 

At  that  time  the  scouts  of  Tugai  Bey  brought  informants, 
— two  dragoons  who  just  beyond  Chigirin  had  escaped  from 
the  camp  of  Pototski.  Hurrying  on  day  and  night,  they  had 
succeeded  in  getting  considerably  in  advance  of  their  camp. 
They  were  brought  immediately  to  Hmelnitski. 

Their  account  confirmed  what  was  already  known  to 
Hmelnitski  concerning  the  forces  of  young  Stephen  Po- 
totski ; but  they  brouglit  him  intelligence,  besides,  that  the 
leaders  of  the  Cossacks  sailing  down  in  the  boats  with  the 
German  infantry  were  old  Barabash  and  Krechovski. 

When  he  heard  the  last  name,  Hmelnitski  sprang  up. 

Krechovski  ? the  commander  of  the  registered  Pereyaslav 
Cossacks  ? ” 

“ The  same,  serene  hetman ! ’’  answered  the  dragoons. 

Hmelnitski  turned  to  the  colonels  surrounding  him. 

Forward ! ” commanded  he,  with  thundering  voice. 

Less  than  an  hour  later  the  tabor  was  moving  on,  though 
the  sun  was  already  setting  and  the  night  did  not  promise 
to  be  clear.  Certain  terrible  reddish  clouds  rolled  along  on 
the  western  side  of  the  heavens,  like  dragons  or  leviathans, 
and  approached  one  another  as  if  wishing  to  begin  battle. 

The  tabor  turned  to  the  left,  toward  the  bank  of  the 
Dnieper.  The  host  marched  quietly,  without  songs,  without 
noise  of  drums  or  trumpets,  and  as  quickly  as  the  grass  per- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


145 


mitted,  which  was  so  luxuriant  in  that  neighborhood  that 
the  regiments  buried  in  it  were  lost  from  view  at  times, 
and  the  many-colored  flags  seemed  to  sail  along  the  steppe. 
The  cavalry  beat  a road  f^or  the  wagons  and  the  infantry, 
which,  advancing  with  difiiculty,  soon  fell  considerably  in 
the  rear. 

Night  covered  the  steppes.  An  enormous  red  moon  rose 
slowly  in  the  heavens,  but,  hidden  repeatedly  by  the  clouds, 
flamed  up  and  was  quenched  like  a lamp  smothered  by  the 
blowing  of  the  wind. 

It  was  well  after  midnight  when,  to  the  eyes  of  the  Cos- 
sacks and  the  Tartars,  black  gigantic  masses  seemed  out- 
lined clearly  on  the  dark  background  of  the  sky.  These 
were  the  walls  of  Kudak. 

Scouts,  hidden  by  darkness,  approached  the  fortress  as 
carefully  and  quietly  as  wolves  or  night-birds.  And  now 
perhaps  a surprise  for  the  sleeping  fortress  ! 

But  suddenly  a flash  on  the  ramparts  rent  the  darkness. 
A terrible  report  shook  the  rocks  of  the  Dnieper,  and  a fiery 
ball,  leaving  a circle  of  sparks  in  the  air,  fell  among  the 
grass  of  the  steppe.  The  gloomy  cy clops  Grodzitski  gave 
notice  that  he  was  watching. 

“ The  one-eyed  dog ! muttered  Tugai  Bey  to  Hmelnitski ; 
he  sees  in  the  night.’’ 

The  Cossacks  avoided  the  fortress  and  marched  on.  They 
could  not  think  of  taking  it  at  a time  when  the  armies  of 
the  crown  were  marching  against  them.  But  Grodzitski 
fired  after  them  from  his  cannon  till  the  walls  of  the  for- 
tress trembled;  not  so  much  to  injure  them  — for  they 
passed  at  a good  distance  — as  to  warn  the  troops  sailing 
down  the  Dnieper,  who  at  that  time  might  be  not  far  away. 

But  the  thunder  of  the  guns  of  Kudak  found  echo  first 
of  all  in  the  heart  and  hearing  of  Pan  Yan.  The  young 
knight,  brought  by  the  command  of  Hmelnitski  with  the 
Cossack  tabor,  became  seriously  ill  on  the  second  day.  In 
the  fight  at  Plortitsa  he  had  not  received,  it  is  true,  a 
mortal  wound,  but  he  had  lost  so  much  blood  that  little  life 
was  left  in  him.  His  wounds,  dressed  in  Cossack  fashion 
by  the  old  inspector  of  weights  and  measures,  opened ; 
fever  attacked  him,  and  that  night  he  lay  half  senseless 
in  a Cossack  telega,  unconscious  of  God’s  world. 

The  cannon  of  Kudak  first  roused  him.  He  opened  his 
eyes,  raised  himself  in  the  wagon,  and  began  to  look  around. 
The  Cossack  tabor  glided  along  in  the  darkness,  like  a circle 

10 


146 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


of  dream  figures,  but  the  fortress  roared  and  was  lighted 
with  rosy  smoke ; fiery  balls  sprang  along  the  steppe,  snap- 
ping and  barking,  like  infuriated  dogs.  At  this  sight  such 
sadness  and  sorrow  seized  Skshetuski  that  he  was  ready  to  die 
on  the  spot,  if  he  could  only  go  even  in  spirit  to  his  friends. 
War ! war ! and  he  in  the  camp  of  the  enemy,  disarmed, 
sick,  unable  to  rise  from  the  wagon ! The  Commonwealth 
in  danger,  and  he  not  flying  to  save  it ! There  in  Lubni  the 
troops  are  surely  moving.  The  prince,  with  lightning  in 
his  eyes,  is  flying  before  the  ranks;  and  on  whatever  side  he 
turns  his  baton,  three  hundred  lances  strike  like  three  hun- 
dred thunderbolts.  Here  a number  of  well-known  faces 
begin  to  appear  before  the  eyes  of  the  lieutenant.  Little 
Volodyovski,  at  the  head  of  his  dragoons,  with  his  thin 
sabre  in  hand,  — the  king  of  swordsmen ; whoever  crosses 
weapons  with  him  is  as  if  in  the  tomb.  There  Pan  Pod- 
bipienta  raises  his  executioner’s  snatch-cowl ! Will  he 
cut  off  the  three  heads,  or  will  he  not  ? The  priest  Ya- 
skolski  waves  the  banners,  and  prays  with  his  hands  lifted 
to  heaven.  But  he  is  an  old  soldier ; therefore,  unable  to 
restrain  himself,  he  thunders  out  at  times,  Strike  ! kill ! ” 
Mailed  riders  incline  half-way  to  the  horse’s  ear.  The 
regiments  rush  on,  open  their  ranks,  and  close.  Battle  and 
tumult  are  there ! 

Suddenly  the  vision  changes.  Before  the  lieutenant 
stands  Helena,  pale,  with  dishevelled  hair ; and  she  cries : 
“ Save  me,  for  Bogun  pursues  ! ” 

Skshetuski  tears  himself  from  the  wagon,  till  a voice  — 
but  a real  one  — calls  to  him  : Lie  down,  child,  or  I will 
bind  you.” 

That  was  the  essaul  of  the  tabor,  Zakhar,  whom  Hmel- 
nitski  had  commanded  to  guard  the  lieutenant  as  the  eye  in 
his  head.  He  puts  him  back  in  the  wagon,  covers  him 
with  a horse-skin,  and  asks : What ’s  the  matter  with 
you  ? ” 

Now  Skshetuski  has  perfect  presence  of  mind.  The  vis- 
ions vanish.  The  wagons  move  along  the  very  bank  of  the 
Dnieper.  A cool  breeze  is  blowing  from  the  river,  and 
the  night  is  growing  pale.  Water-birds  have  begun  their 
morning  noise. 

Listen,  Zakhar ! have  we  passed  Kudak  already  ? ” 
asked  Skshetuski. 

We  have,”  answered  the  Zaporojian. 

And  where  are  you  going  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  147 

I don’t  know.  There  will  be  a battle,  they  say  ; but  I 
don’t  know.” 

At  these  words  Skshetuski’s  heart  beat  joyfully.  He 
had  supposed  that  Hmelnitski  would  besiege  Kudak,  and 
with  that  the  war  would  begin.  Meanwhile  the  haste  with 
which  the  Cossacks  pushed  on  permitted  the  inference 
that  the  armies  of  the  Crown  were  already  near,  and  that 
Hmelnitski  was  passing  the  fortress  so  as  not  to  be  forced 
to  give  battle  under  its  cannon. 

I may  be  free  to-day,”  thought  the  lieutenant,  and  raised 
his  eyes  to  heaven  in  thanks. 


148 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  thunder  of  the  guns  of  Kudak  was  heard  also  by  the 
forces  descending  in  boats  under  the  command  of  old  Bara- 
bash  and  Krechovski.  These  forces  were  composed  of  six 
thousand  registered  Cossacks,  and  one  of  picked  German 
infantry  led  by  Colonel  Hans  Flick. 

Pan  Nikolai  Pototski,  the  hetman,  hesitated  long  before 
he  sent  the  Cossacks  against  Hmelnitski ; but  since  Krechov- 
ski had  an  immense  influence  over  them,  and  Pototski  trusted 
Krechovski  absolutely,  he  merely  commanded  the  Cossacks 
to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance,  and  sent  them  off  in  the 
name  of  God. 

Krechovski  was  a soldier  full  of  experience  and  of  great 
reputation  in  previous  wars.  He  was  a client  of  the  Po- 
totskis,  to  whom  he  was  indebted  for  everything,  — his 
rank  of  colonel,  his  nobility,  which  they  obtained  for  him 
in  the  Diet,  and  Anally  for  broad  lands  situated  near  the 
confluence  of  the  Dniester  and  Lada,  which  he  held  for  life. 
He  was  connected,  therefore,  by  so  many  bonds  with  the 
Commonwealth  and  the  Pototskis,  that  a shadow  of  a sus- 
picion could  not  rise  in  the  mind  of  the  hetman.  Krechov- 
ski was,  besides,  a man  in  his  best  days,  for  he  was  scarcely 
fifty  years  old,  and  a great  future  was  opening  before  him 
in  the  service  of  the  country.  Some  were  ready  to  see  in 
him  the  successor  of  Stephen  Hmeletski,  who,  beginning 
his  career  as  a simple  knight  of  the  steppe,  ended  it  as 
voevoda  of  Kieff  and  senator  of  the  Commonwealth.  It  was 
for  Krechovski  to  advance  by  the  same  road,  along  which 
he  was  impelled  by  bravery,  a wild  energy,  and  unbridled 
ambition,  equally  eager  for  wealth  and  distinction.  Through 
this  ambition  he  had  struggled  a short  time  before  for  the 
starostaship  of  Lita ; and  when  at  last  Pan  Korbut  received 
it,  Krechovski  buried  the  disappointment  deep  in  his  heart, 
but  almost  fell  ill  of  envy  and  mortification.  This  time 
fortune  seemed  to  smile  on  him  again ; for  having  received 
from  the  hetman  such  an  important  military  ofiice,  he  could 
consider  that  his  name  would  reach  the  ears  of  the  king; 
and  that  was  important,  for  afterward  he  had  only  to  bow 
to  receive  the  reward,  with  the  words  dear  to  the  heart  of  a 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


149 


noble  : has  bowed  to  us  and  asked  that  we  grant  him  ; 

and  we  remembering  his  services,  do  grant,  etc.”  In  this 
way  were  wealth  and  distinction  acquired  in  Russia ; in 
this  way  enormous  expanses  of  the  empty  steppe,  which 
hitherto  had  belonged  to  God  and  the  Commonwealth,  passed 
into  private  hands ; in  this  way  a needy  stripling  grew  to 
be  a lord,  and  might  strengthen  himself  with  the  hope  that 
his  descendants  would  hold  their  seats  among  senators. 

Krechovski  was  annoyed  that  in  the  office  committed  to 
him  he  must  divide  authority  with  Barabash ; still  it  was 
only  a nominal  division.  In  reality,  the  old  colonel  of 
Cherkasi,  especially  in  the  latter  time,  had  grown  so  old  and 
worn  that  his  body  alone  belonged  to  this  earth ; his  mind 
and  soul  were  continually  sunk  in  torpidity  and  lifeless- 
ness, which  generally  precede  real  death.  At  the  begin- 
ning of  the  expedition  he  roused  up  and  began  to  move 
about  with  considerable  energy,  as  if  at  the  sound  of  the 
trumpet  the  old  soldier’s  blood  had  begun  to  course  more 
vigorously  within  him,  for  he  had  been  in  his  time  a famous 
Cossack  and  a leader  in  the  steppe ; but  as  soon  as  they 
started  the  plash  of  the  oars  lulled  him,  the  songs  of  the 
Cossacks  and  the  soft  movement  of  the  boats  put  him  to 
sleep,  and  he  forgot  the  world  of  God.  Krechovski  ordered 
and  managed  everything.  Barabash  woke  up  only  to  eat ; 
having  eaten  his  fill,  he  inquired,  as  was  his  custom,  about 
this  and  that.  He  was  put  off  with  some  kind  of  answer ; 
then  he  sighed  and  said,  — 

“I  should  be  glad  to  die  in  some  other  war,  but  God’s 
will  be  done  ! ” 

Connection  with  the  army  of  the  crown  marching  under 
Stephen  Pototski  was  severed  at  once.  Krechovski  com- 
plained that  the  hussars  and  the  dragoons  marched  too 
slowly,  that  they  loitered  too  long  at  the  crossings,  that  the 
young  son  of  the  hetman  had  no  military  experience ; but 
with  all  that  he  gave  orders  to  move  on. 

The  boats  moved  along  the  shores  of  the  Dnieper  to 
Kudak,  going  farther  and  farther  from  the  armies  of  the 
crown. 

At  last  one  night  the  thunder  of  cannon  was  heard. 
Barabash  slept  wfithout  waking.  Flick,  who  was  sailing 
ahead,  entered  the  scout-boat  and  repaired  to  Krechovski. 

Colonel,”  said  he,  those  are  the  cannon  of  Kudak ! 
What  are  we  to  do  ? ” 

“ Stop  your  boats.  We  will  spend  the  night  in  the  reeds.” 


150 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Apparently  Hmelnitski  is  besieging  the  fortress.  In  my 
opinion  we  ought  to  hurry  to  the  relief.’^ 

‘‘  I do  not  ask  you  for  opinions,  but  give  orders.  I am 
the  commander.” 

But,  Colonel  — ” 

“ Halt  and  wait ! ” said  Krechovski.  But  seeing  that  the 
energetic  German  was  twitching  his  beard  and  not  thinking 
of  going  away  without  a reason,  he  added  more  mildly : 
^^The  castellan  may  come  up  to-morrow  morning  with  the 
cavalry,  and  the  fortress  will  not  be  taken  in  one  night.” 

But  if  he  does  not  come  up  ? ” 

‘‘  Well,  we  will  wait  even  two  days.  You  don’t  know 
Kudak.  They  will  break  their  teeth  on  the  walls,  and  I 
will  not  go  to  relieve  the  place  without  the  castellan,  for  I 
have  not  the  right  to  do  so.  That  is  his  affair.” 

Every  reason  seemed  to  be  on  Krechovski’s  side.  Elick 
therefore  insisted  no  longer,  and  withdrew  to  his  Germans. 
After  a while  the  boats  began  to  approach  the  right  bank 
and  push  into  the  reeds,  that  for  a width  of  more  than 
forty  rods  covered  the  river,  which  had  spread  widely  in 
that  part.  Finally  the  plash  of  oars  stopped ; the  boats 
were  hidden  entirely  in  the  reeds,  and  the  river  appeared 
to  be  wholly  deserted.  Krechovski  forbade  the  lighting  of 
fires,  singing  of  songs,  and  conversation.  Hence  there  fell 
upon  the  place  a quiet  unbroken  save  by  the  distant  cannon 
of  Kudak. 

Still  no  one  in  the  boats  except  Barabash  slept.  Flick,  a 
knightly  man  and  eager  for  battle,  wished  to  hurry  straight 
to  Kudak.  The  Cossacks  asked  one  another  in  a whisper 
what  might  happen  to  the  fortress.  Would  it  hold  out  or 
would  it  not  hold  out  ? Meanwhile  the  noise  increased 
every  moment.  All  were  convinced  that  the  castle  was 
meeting  a violent  assault. 

Hmelnitski  is  n’t  joking  ; but  Grodzitski  is  n’t  joking, 
either,”  whispered  the  Cossacks.  “What  will  come  to- 
morrow ? ” 

Krechovski  was  probably  asking  himself  the  very  same 
question,  as,  sitting  in  the  prow  of  his  boat,  he  fell  into  deep 
thought.  He  knew  Hmelnitski  intimately  and  of  old.  Up 
to  that  time  he  had  always  considered  him  a man  of  un- 
common gifts,  to  whom  only  a field  was  wanting  to  soar 
like  an  eagle ; but  now  Krechovski  doubted  him.  The 
cannon  tliundered  unceasingly ; therefore  it  must  be  that 
Hmelnitski  was  really  investing  Kudak. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD 


151 


If  that  is  true,”  thought  Krechovski,  he  is  lost.  How 
is  it  possible,  having  roused  the  Zaporojians  and  secured  the 
assistance  of  the  Khan,  having  assembled  forces  such  as 
none  of  the  Cossack  leaders  has  hitherto  commanded,  in- 
stead of  marching  with  all  haste  to  the  Ukraine,  rousing 
the  people  and  attaching  to  himself  the  town  Cossacks, 
breaking  the  hetmans  as  quickly  as  possible,  and  gaining 
the  whole  country  before  new  troops  could  come  to  its 
defence,  that  he,  Hmelnitski,  an  old  soldier,  is  storming 
an  impregnable  fortress,  capable  of  detaining  him  for  a 
whole  year  ? And  is  he  willing  that  his  best  forces  should 
break  themselves  on  the  walls  of  Kudak,  as  a wave  of  the 
Dnieper  is  dashed  on  the  rocks  of  the  Cataracts  ? And 
will  he  wait  under  Kudak  till  the  hetmans  are  reinforced 
and  surround  him,  like  Nalivaika  at  Solonitsa  ? ” 

“ If  he  does,  he  is  a lost  man,”  repeated  Krechovski  once  ^ 
more.  ^^His  own  Cossacks  will  give  him  up.  The  unsuc- 
cessful assault  will  cause  discontent  and  disorder.  The 
spark  of  rebellion  will  go  out  at  its  very  birth,  and  Hmelnit- 
ski will  be  no  more  terrible  than  a sword  broken  at  the  hilt. 
He  is  a fool ! Therefore,”  thought  Krechovski,  “ to-morrow 
I will  land  my  Cossacks  and  Germans  on  the  bank,  and  the 
following  night  will  fall  on  him  unexpectedly,  when  he  is 
weakened  by  assaults.  I will  cut  the  Zaporojians  to  pieces, 
and  throw  down  Hmelnitski  bound  at  the  feet  of  the  hetman. 

It  is  his  own  fault,  for  it  might  have  been  otherwise.” 

The  unbridled  ambition  of  Krechovski  soared  on  the 
wings  of  a falcon.  He  knew  well  that  young  Pototski 
could  not  arrive  on  the  following  night  by  any  possibility. 
Who,  then,  was  to  sever  the  head  of  the  hydra  ? Krechov- 
ski ! Who  was  to  put  down  the  rebellion  which  might 
wrap  the  whole  Ukraine  in  a terrible  conflagration  ? Kre- 
chovski ! The  old  hetman  might  be  angry  for  a while  that 
this  had  taken  place  without  the  participation  of  his  son  ; 
but  he  would  soon  get  over  that,  and  meanwhile  all  the 
rays  of  glory  and  the  favors  of  the  king  would  descend  on 
the  conqueror’s  head.  Ko  ! It  would  be  necessary,  however, 
to  divide  the  glory  with  old  Barabash  and  with  Grodzitski. 

Krechovski  scowled  darkly ; but  suddenly  his  face  grew 
bright.  ‘‘  They  will  bury  that  old  block  Barabash  in  the 
ground  to-morrow  or  next  day.  Grodzitski,  if  he  can  only 
remain  at  Kudak  to  frighten  the  Tartars  from  time  to  time 
with  his  cannon,  will  ask  for  no  more.  Krechovski  alone  will 
remain.  If  he  can  only  become  hetman  of  the  Ukraine  ! ” 


152 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  stars  twinkled  in  the  sky,  and  it  appeared  to  the 
colonel  that  those  were  the  jewels  in  his  baton ; the  wind 
sounded  in  the  reeds,  and  it  seemed  to  him  the  rustling 
of  the  hetman’s  standard.  The  guns  of  Kudak  thundered 
unceasingly. 

Hmelnitski  has  given  his  throat  to  the  sword,”  con- 
tinued the  colonel  in  thought,  “ but  that  is  his  own  fault. 
It  might  have  been  otherwise.  If  he  had  gone  straight  to 
the  Ukraine,  it  might  have  been  otherwise.  There  all  is 
seething  and  roaring ; there  lies  powder,  only  waiting  for 
a spark.  The  Commonwealth  is  powerless,  but  it  has  forces 
in  the  Ukraine  ; the  king  is  not  young,  and  is  sickly.  One 
battle  won  by  the  Zaporojians  will  bring  incalculable 
results.” 

Krechovski  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and  sat 
motionless.  The  stars  came  down  nearer  and  nearer,  and 
settled  gradually  on  the  steppe.  The  qupJl  hidden  in  the 
grass  began  to  call.  Soon  the  day  would  break. 

At  last  the  meditations  of  the  colonel  became  strength- 
ened into  a fixed  purpose.  Next  day  he  would  strike  Hmel- 
nitski  and  grind  him  in  the  dust.  Over  his  body  he  would 
go  to  wealth  and  dignities.  He  would  be  the  instrument 
of  punishment  in  the  hands  of  the  Commonwealth,  its 
defender,  in  the  future  its  dignitary  and  senator.  After 
victory  over  the  Zaporojians  and  the  Tartars  they  would 
refuse  him  nothing. 

Still,  they  had  not  given  him  the  starostaship  of  Lita. 
When  he  remembered  this,  Krechovski  clenched  his  fists. 
They  had  not  given  him  this,  in  spite  of  the  powerful 
influence  of  his  protectors  the  Pototskis,  dn  spite  of  his 
military  services,  simply  because  he  was  a new  man  and 
his  rival  drew  his  origin  from  princes.  In  that  Common- 
wealth it  was  not  enough  to  be  a noble,  it  was  necessary  to 
wait  till  that  nobility  was  covered  with  must  like  old  wine, 
till  it  was  rusty  like  iron. 

Hmelnitski  alone  could  introduce  a new  order  of  things, 
to  which  the  king  himself  would  become  favorable  ; but  the 
unfortunate  man  had  preferred  to  beat  out  his  brains  against 
the  walls  of  Kudak. 

The  colonel  gradually  grew  calm.  They  had  refused 
him  the  starostaship,  — what  of  that  ? They  would  strive 
all  the  more  to  recompense  him,  especially  after  his  victory, 
— after  quenching  the  rebellion,  after  freeing  the  Ukraine 
from  civil  war,  yes,  the  whole  Commonwealth ! They 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  153 

would  refuse  him  nothing ; then  he  would  not  need  even 
the  Pototskis. 

His  drowsy  head  inclined  upon  his  breast,  and  he  fell 
asleep,  dreaming  of  starostaships,  of  dignities,  of  grants 
from  the  king  and  the  Diet. 

When  he  woke  it  was  daybreak.  In  the  boats  all  were 
still  sleeping.  In  the  distance  the  waters  of  the  Dnieper 
were  gleaming  in  a pale,  fugitive  light.  Around  them 
reigned  absolute  stillness.  It  was  the  stillness  that  roused 
him.  The  cannon  of  Kudak  had  ceased  to  roar. 

‘‘  What  is  that  ? ’’  thought  Krechovski.  “ The  first  attack 
is  repulsed,  or  maybe  Kudak  is  taken  ? ’’ 

But  that  was  unlikely.  No;  the  beaten  Cossacks  were 
lying  somewhere  at  a distance  from  the  fortress,  licking 
their  wounds,  and*  the  one-eyed  Grodzitski  was  looking  at 
them  through  the  port-hole,  aiming  his  guns  anew.  To-mor- 
row they  would  repeat  the  storm,  and  again  break  their  teeth. 

The  day  had  now  come.  Krechovski  roused  the  men  in 
his  own  boat,  and  sent  a boat  for  Flick.  Flick  came  at  once. 

“ Colonel,”  said  Krechovski,  if  the  castellan  does  not 
come  before  evening,  and  if  the  storm  is  repeated  during 
the  night,  we  will  move  to  the  relief  of  the  fortress.” 

“ My  men  are  ready,”  answered  Flick. 

“Issue  powder  and  balls  to  them.” 

“ I have  done  so.” 

“We  land  during  the  night  and  go  by  the  steppe  in  the 
greatest  quiet.  We  will  come  upon  them  with  a surprise.” 

“ Gut ! sehr  gut ! But  might  n’t  we  go  on  a little  in  the 
boats  ? It  is  twenty  miles  to  the  fortress,  — rather  far  for 
infantry.” 

“ The  infantry  will  mount  Cossack  horses.” 

“ Gut ! sehr  gut ! ” 

“ Let  the  men  lie  quietly  in  the  reeds,  not  go  on  shore  ; 
make  no  noise,  kindle  no  fires,  for  smoke  would  betray 
us.  We  must  not  be  revealed.” 

“ There  is  such  a fog  that  the  smoke  will  not  be  seen.” 

Indeed  the  river,  the  inlet  overgrown  with  reeds,  in  which 
the  boats  were  hidden,  and  the  steppe  were  covered  as  far 
as  the  eye  could  see  with  a white,  impenetrable  fog.  But 
it  was  onl}^  the  beginning  of  day ; so  the  fog  might  rise  and 
uncover  the  expanse  of  the  steppe. 

Flick  departed.  The  men  in  the  boats  woke  gradually. 
Krechovski’s  commands  to  keep  quiet  and  take  the  morning 
meal  without  tumult  were  made  known.  No  person  going 


154 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


along  the  shore  or  sailing  in  the  middle  of  the  river  would 
have  even  imagined  that  in  the  adjoining  thicket  several 
thousand  men  were  hidden.  The  horses  w^ere  fed  from  the 
hand,  so  that  they  should  not  neigh.  The  boats,  covered 
with  fog,  lay  tied  up  in  the  reeds.  Here  and  there  only 
passed  a small  two-oared  boat  carrying  biscuits  and  com- 
mands ; with  this  exception,  the  silence  of  the  grave 
reigned  everywhere. 

Suddenly  in  the  reeds,  rushes,  and  shore-grass  all  around 
the  inlet  were  heard  strange  and  very  numerous  voices, 
calling,  — 

Pugu  ! pugii ! ’’ 

Then  quiet. 

Pugu  ! pugii ! 

And  again  silence,  as  if  those  voices,  calling  on  the  banks, 
waited  for  an  answer. 

But  there  was  no  answer.  The  calling  sounded  a third 
time,  but  more  quickly  and  impatiently. 

“ Pugii ! pugii ! ” 

This  time  fro.m  the  side  of  the  boats  was  heard  in  the 
middle  of  the  fog  the  voice  of  Krechovski,  — 

But  who  is  there  ? ” 

A Cossack  from  the  meadows.” 

The  hearts  of  the  Cossacks  hidden  in  the  boats  beat  un 
quietly.  That  mysterious  call  was  well  known  to  them. 
In  that  manner  the  Zaporojians  made  themselves  known  to 
one  another  in  their  winter  quarters  ; in  that  way  in  time  of 
war  they  asked  to  conference  their  brothers,  the  registered 
and  town  Cossacks,  among  whom  were  many  belonging  in 
secret  to  the  Brotherhood. 

The  voice  of  Krechovski  was  heard  again  : What  do 
you  want  ? ” 

Bogdan  Hmelnitski,  the  Zaporojian  hetman,  announces 
that  his  cannon  are  turned  on  the  Poles.” 

“ Inform  the  Zaporojian  hetman  that  ours  are  turned  to 
the  shore.”  ^ 

“ Pugii ! Pugii ! ” 

“ Wliat  more  do  you  want  ? ” 

Bogdan  Hmelnitski,  the  Zaporojian  hetman,  invites  his 
friend  Colonel  Krechovski  to  a conference.” 

^^Let  him  give  hostages:” 

“ Ten  kuren  atamans.” 

Agreed.” 

That  moment  the  shores  of  the  inlet  bloomed  with  Zapo- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


155 


rojians  as  if  with  flowers  ; they  stood  up  from  the  grass  in 
which  they  had  been  hidden.  From  the  steppe  approached 
their  cavalry  and  artillery,  tens  and  hundreds  of  their  ban- 
ners, flags,  and  bunchuks.  They  marched  with  singing  and 
beating  of  kettledrums.  All  this  was  rather  like  a joyful 
greeting  than  a collision  of  hostile  forces. 

The  Cossacks  on  the  river  answered  with  shouts.  Mean- 
while boats  came  up  bringing  the  kuren  atamans.  Kre- 
chovski  entered  one  of  the  boats  and  went  to  the  shore. 
There  a horse  was  given  him,  and  he  was  conducted  imme- 
diately to  Hmelnitski. 

Seeing  him,  Hmelnitski  removed  his  cap,  and  then 
greeted  him  cordially. 

Colonel,”  said  he,  ‘‘  my  old  friend  and  comrade  ! When 
the  hetman  of  the  crown  commanded  you  to  seize  me  and 
bring  me  to  the  camp,  you  did  not  do  it,  but  you  warned  me 
so  that  I might  save  myself  by  flight ; for  that  act  I am 
bound  to  you  in  thankfulness  and  brotherly  love.” 

While  saying  this  he  stretched  out  his  hand  kindly  ; but 
the  swarthy  face  of  Krechovski  remained  cold  as  ice.  Now, 
therefore,  after  you  have  saved  yourself,  worthy  hetman, 
you  excite  rebellion  ! ” 

“ I go  to  ask  reparation  for  the  wrongs  inflicted  on  myself, 
on  you,  on  the  whole  Ukraine,  with  the  charter  of  Cossack 
rights  granted  by  the  king  in  my  hand,  and  with  the  hope 
that  our  merciful  sovereign  will  not  count  it  evil  in  me.” 

Krechovski  looked  quickly  into  the  eyes  of  Hmelnitski, 
and  asked  with  emphasis  : “ Have  you  invested  Kudak  ? ” 

? Do  you  think  I have  lost  my  mind  ? I passed 
Kudak  without  a shot,  though  the  old  blind  man  cele- 
brated it  with  guns.  I was  hurrying  not  to  Kudak,  but  to 
the  Ukraine,  and  to  you,  my  old  friend^and  benefactor.” 

“ What  do  you  wish,  then,  of  me  ? ” 

‘^Come  a little  way  in  the  steppe,  and  we  will  talk.” 

They  spurred  their  horses,  and  rode  on.  They  remained 
about  an  hour.  On  returning,  the  face  of  Krechovski  was 
pale  and  terrible.  He  took  quick  farewell  of  Hmelnitski, 
who  said,  — 

There  will  be  two  of  us  in  the  Ukraine,  and  above  us 
the  king,  and  no  man  else.” 

Krechovski  turned  to  the  boats.  Old  Barabash,  Flick, 
and  the  elders  waited  for  him  with  impatience.  “ What ’s 
going  on  ? What ’s  going  on  ? ” he  was  asked  on  every 
side. 


156 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Come  out  on  the  shore  ! ’’  answered  Krechovski,  with  a 
commanding  voice. 

Barabash  raised  his  sleepy  lids  ; a certain  wonderful  fire 
was  gleaming  in  his  eyes.  “ How  is  that  ? ’’  asked  he. 

Come  to  the  shore  ; we  yield  ! ” 

A wave  of  blood  rushed  to  the  pale  and  faded  face  of 
Barabash.  He  rose  from  the  kettle  on  which  he  had  been 
sitting,  straightened  himself  up,  and  suddenly  that  bent 
and  decrepit  old  man  was  changed  into  a giant  full  of  life 
and  power. 

“ Treason  ! ” roared  he. 

Treason ! ’’  repeated  Flick,  grasping  after  the  hilt  of  his 
rapier. 

But  before  he  could  draw  it  Krechovski’s  sabre  whistled, 
and  with  one  blow  Flick  was  stretched  on  the  ground. 
Then  Krechovski  sprang  into  the  scout-boat  standing  there, 
in  which  four  Zaporojiaus  were  sitting  with  oars  in  their 
hands,  and  cried : To  the  boats  ! • 

The  scout-boat  shot  on  like  an  arrow.  Krechovski,  stand- 
ing in  the  centre  of  it,  with  his  cap  on  his  bloody  sabre,  his 
eyes  like  flames,  cried  with  a mighty  voice, — • 

Children,  we  will  not  murder  our  own.  Long  life  to 
Hmelnitski,  the  Zaporojian  hetman  ! 

Long  life ! ” repeated  hundreds  and  thousands  of 
voices. 

Destruction  to  the  Poles  ! ’’ 

“ Destruction  ! 

The  roar  from  the  boats  answered  the  shouts  of  the 
Zaporojians  on  land.  But  many  men  in  the  boats  did 
not  know  what  was  going  on  till  the  news  spread  every- 
where that  Krechovski  had  gone  over  to  the  Zaporojians.  A 
regular  furor  of  joy  seized  the  Cossacks.  Six  thousand 
caps  flew  into  the  air  ; six  thousand  muskets  roared.  The 
boats  trembled  under  the  feet  of  the  brave  fellows.  A 
tumult  and  uproar  set  in.  But  that  joy  had  to  be  sprinkled 
with  blood ; for  old  Barabash  preferred  to  dfe  rather  than 
betray  the  flag  under  which  he  had  served  a lifetime.  A 
few  tens  of  the  men  of  Cherkasi  declared  for  him,  and  a 
struggle  began,  short  but  terrible,  — like  all  struggles  in 
which  a handful  of  men,  asking  not  quarter  but  death, 
defend  themselves  in  a mass.  Neither  Krechovski  nor  any 
one  of  the  Cossacks  expected  such  resistance.  The  lion  of 
other  days  was  roused  in  tlie  old  colonel.  The  summons 
to  lay  down  his  arms  he  answered  with  shots ; and  he  was 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


157 


seen,  with  baton  in  hand  and  streaming  white  hair,  giving 
orders  with  a voice  of  thunder  and  the  energy  of  youth. 
His  boat  was  surrounded  on  every  side.  The  men  of  those 
boats  which  could  not  press  up  jumped  into  the  water, 
and  by  swimming  or  wading  among  the  reeds,  and  then 
seizing  the  edge  of  the  boat,  climbed  it  with  fury.  The 
resistance  was  short.  The  faithful  Cossacks  of  Barabash, 
stabbed,  cut  to  pieces,  torn  asunder  with  hands,  lay  dead 
in  the  boat.  The  old  man  with  sabre  in  hand  defended 
himself  yet. 

Krechovski  pushed  forward  toward  him.  Yield  ! ’’ 
shouted  he. 

Traitor ! destruction ! answered  Barabash,  raising  his 
sabre  to  strike. 

Krechovski  drew  back  quickly  into  the  crowd.  “ Strike  ! 
cried  he  to  the  Cossacks. 

It  seemed  that  no  one  wished  to  raise  his  hand  first  on 
the  old  man.  But  unfortunately  the  colonel  slipped  in 
blood  and  fell.  When  lying  he  did  not  rouse  that  respect 
or  that  fear,  and  immediately  a number  of  lances  were 
buried  in  his  body.  The  old  man  was  able  only  to  cry: 

Jesus,  Mary  ! ” 

They  began  to  cut  the  prostrate  body  to  pieces.  The 
severed  head  was  hurled  from  boat  to  boat,  like  a ball, 
until  by  an  awkward  throw  it  fell  into  the  water. 

There  still  remained  the  Germans,  with  whom  the  settle- 
ment was  more  difficult,  for  the  regiment  was  composed  of 
one  thousand  old  soldiers  trained  in  many  wars.  The 
valiant  Flick  had  fallen,  it  is  true,  by  the  hand  of  Kre- 
chovski, but  there  remained  at  the  head  of  the  regiment 
Johann  Werner,  lieutenant-colonel,  a veteran  of  the  Thirty 
Years’  War. 

Krechovski  was  certain  of  victory,  for  the  German  boats 
were  hemmed  in  on  every  side  by  the  Cossacks ; still  he 
wished  to  preserve  for  Hmelnitski  such  a respectable  re- 
inforcement of  incomparable  infantry,  splendidly  armed, 
therefore  he  preferred  to  begin  a parley  with  them. 

It  seemed  for  a time  that  Werner  would  agree,  for  he 
conversed  calmly  with  Krechovski  and  listened  attentively 
to  promises  of  which  the  faithless  colonel  was  not  sparing. 
The  pay  in  which  the  Commonwealth  was  in  arrears  was  to 
be  paid  on  the  spot,  and  an  additional  year  in  advance.  At 
the  expiration  of  the  year  the  soldiers  might  go  where  they 
pleased,  even  to  the  camp  of  the  king. 


158 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Werner  appeared  to  meditate  over  these  conditions,  but 
meanwhile  he  had  quietly  issued  a command  for  the  boats 
to  press  up  to  him,  so  tliat  they  formed  a close  circle.  On 
the  edge  of  that  circle  stood  a wall  of  infantry,  — well-grown 
and  powerful  men,  dressed  in  yellow  coats  and  caps  of  the 
same  color,  in  perfect  battle-array,  with  the  left  foot  for- 
ward and  muskets  at  the  right  side  ready  to  fire.  Werner 
stood  in  the  first  rank  with  drawn  sword,  and  meditated 
long;  at  last  he  raised  his  head. 

“ Colonel,  we  agree  ! ’’ 

You  will  lose  nothing  in  your  new  service,’^  cried  Kre- 
chovski,  with  joy. 

But  on  condition  — ’’ 

I agree  to  that,  besides.” 

If  that  is  true,  then  all  is  settled.  Our  service  with 
the  Commonwealth  ends  in  three  months.  At  the  end  of 
three  months  we  will  go  over  to  you.” 

A curse  was  leaving  Krechovski’s  mouth,  but  he  restrained 
the  outburst.  ‘‘Are  you  joking,  worthy  lieutenant?” 

“ No  ! ” answered  Werner,  phlegmatically  ; “ our  soldierly 
honor  commands  us  to  keep  our  agreement.  Our  service 
ends  in  three  months.  We  serve  for  money,  but  we  are 
not  traitors.  If  we  were,  nobody  would  hire  us,  and  you 
yourselves  would  not  trust  us ; for  who  could  guarantee  that 
we  should  not  go  over  again  to  the  hetmans  in  the  first 
battle  ? ” 

“ What  do  you  want,  then  ? ” 

We  want  you  to  let  us  go.” 

‘f  Why,  you  crazy  man,  that  is  impossible ! I shall  order 
you  to  be  cut  to  pieces.” 

“ And  how  many  of  your  own  will  you  lose  ? ” 

“A  foot  of  you  will  not  leave  here  ! ” 

“ And  half  of  your  men  will  not  remain.” 

Both  spoke  the  truth ; therefore  Krechovski,  although 
the  coolness  of  the  German  roused  all  his  blood,  and  rage 
began  to  overpower  him,  did  not  wish  to  begin  the  battle 
for  a while. 

“Till  the  sun  leaves  the  inlet,”  said  he,  “think  the  mat- 
ter over;  after  that  I will  give  the  order  to  touch  the 
triggers ! ” 

And  he  went  off  hurriedly  in  his  boat  to  counsel  with 
Ilmelnitski. 

The  silence  of  expectation  began.  The  Cossack  boats 
surrounded  in  a dense  circle  the  Germans,  who  maintained 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


159 


the  cool  bearing  possible  only  to  old  and  experienced  sol- 
diers in  the  presence  of  danger.  To  the  threats  and  insults 
which  burst  out  on  them  every  moment  from  the  Cos- 
sack boats,  they  answered  with  contemptuous  silence.  It 
was  in  truth  an  imposing  spectacle,  — that  calm  in  the 
midst  of  increasing  outbursts  of  rage  on  the  part  of  the 
Cossacks,  who,  shaking  their  lances  and  muskets  threaten- 
ingly, gnashed  their  teeth  and,  cursing,  waited  impatiently 
the  signal  for  battle. 

Meanwhile  the  sun,  turning  from  the  south  to  the  west, 
removed  gradually  its  golden  rays  from  the  inlet,  which 
was  slowly  covered  with  shade.  At  length  it  was  com- 
pletely covered.  Then  the  trumpet  began  to  sound,  and 
immediately  after  the  voice  of  Krechovski  was  heard  in 
the  distance, — 

The  sun  has  gone  down ! Have  you  decided  yet  ? ’’ 

^‘We  have!’’  answered  Werner.  And  turning  to-  the 
soldiers,  he  waved  his  naked  sword.  “Fire!”  commanded 
he,  with  a quiet  phlegmatic  voice. 

There  w^as  a roar  ! The  plash  of  bodies  falling  into  the 
water,  the  cries  of  rage,  and  rapid  firing  answered  the 
voice  of  German  muskets.  Cannon  drawn  up  on  shore 
answered  with  a deep  roar,  and  began  to  hurl  balls  on  the 
German  boats.  Smoke  covered  the  inlet  completely,  and 
only  the  regular  salvos  of  the  muskets  amidst  the  shouts, 
roaring,  whistle  of  Tartar  arrows,  and  the  rattle  of  guns  and 
muskets,  announced  that  the  Germans  were  still  defending 
themselves. 

At  sunset  the  battle  was  still  raging,  but  appeared  to  be 
weaker.  Hmelnitski,  with  his  companions  Krechovski, 
Tugai  Bey,  and  some  atamans,  came  to  the  shore  to  observe 
the  struggle.  The  dilated  nostrils  of  the  hetman  inhaled 
the  smoke  of  powder,  and  his  ears  took  in  with  pleasure  the 
sound  of  the  drowning  and  dying  Germans.  All  three  of 
the  leaders  looked  on  the  slaughter  as  on  a spectacle, 
which  at  the  same  time  was  a favorable  omen  for  them. 

The  struggle  was  coming  to  an  end.  As  the  musketry 
ceased,  the  shouts  of  Cossack  triumph  rose  louder  and 
louder  to  the  sky. 

“ Tugai  Bey,”  said  Hmelnitski,  “ this  is  our  first  victory.” 

“ There  are  no  captives  ! ” blurted  out  the  murza.  “ I 
want  no  such  victories  as  this  ! ” 

“You  will  get  captives  in  the  Ukraine.  You  will  fill  all 
Stamboul  and  Galata  with  your  prisoners  ! ” 


160 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


‘‘  I will  take  even  you,  if  there  is  no  one  else  ! ” Having 
said  this,  the  wild  Tugai  Bey  laughed  ominously  ; then  he 
added  : “ Still  I should  be  glad  to  have  those  ‘ Franks.’  ” 
The  battle  had  ended.  Tugai  Bey  turned  his  horse  to  the 
camp. 

“ FTow  for  Joltiya  Vodi ! ” cried  Hmelnitski. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


161 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Skshetuski,  hearing  the  battle,  waited  with  trembling 
for  the  conclusion  of  it.  He  thought  at  first  that  Hmel- 
nitski  was  meeting  all  the  forces  of  the  hetmans.  But 
toward  evening  old  Zakhar  led  him  out  of  his  error.  The 
news  of  the  treason  of  the  Cossacks  under  Krechovski 
and  the  destruction  of  the  Germans  agitated  Pan  Yan 
to  the  bottom  of  his  soul ; for  it  was  prophetic  of  future 
desertions,  and  the  lieutenant  knew  perfectly  that  no 
small  part  of  the  armies  of  the  hetmans  was  made  up 
of  Cossacks. 

The  anguish  of  the  lieutenant  increased,  and  triumph 
in  the  Zaporojian  camp  added  bitterness  to.  his  sorrow. 
Everything  foreshadowed  the  worst.  There  were  no  tidings 
of  Prince  Yeremi,  and  evidently  the  hetmans  had  made  a 
terrible  mistake ; for  instead  of  moving  with  all  their  forces 
to  Kudak  or  waiting  for  the  enemy  in  fortified  camps  in  the 
Ukraine,  they  had  divided  their  forces,  weakened  them- 
selves of  their  own  accord,  and  opened  a wide  field  to 
breach  of  faith  and  treason.  It  is  true  that  mention  had 
been  made  previously  in  the  Zaporojian  camp  of  Krechovski, 
and  of  the  special  despatch  of  troops  under  the  leadership 
of  Stephen  Pototski ; but  the  lieutenant  had  given  no  faith 
to  those  reports.  He  supposed  that  these  troops  were  strong 
advance  guards  which  would  be  withdrawn  in  time.  But  it 
turned  out  otherwise.  Hmelnitski  was  strengthened  sev- 
eral thousand  men  by  the  treason  of  Krechovski,  and  terrible 
danger  hung  over  young  Pototski.  Deprived  of  assistance 
and  lost  in  the  Wilderness,  Hmelnitski  might  easily  sur- 
round and  crush  him  completely. 

In  pain  from  his  wounds,  in  disquiet,  during  sleepless 
nights,  Skshetuski  had  consoled  himself  with  the  single 
thought  of  the  prince.  The  star  of  Hmelnitski  must  pale 
when  that  of  the  prince  rises  in  Lubni.  And  who  knows 
whether  he  has  not  joined  the  hetmans  already  ? Though 
the  forces  of  Hmelnitski  were  considerable,  though  the 
beginning  of  the  campaign  was  favorable,  though  Tugai 
Bey  marched  with  him,  and  in  case  of  failure  the  ^^Tsar  of 
the  Crimea’’  had  promised  to  move  with  reinforcements  in 

11 


162 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


person,  the  thought  never  rose  in  the  mind  of  Skshetuski 
that  the  disturbance  could  endure  long,  that  one  Cossack 
could  shake  the  whole  Commonwealth  and  break  its  terri- 
ble power.  “That  wave  will  be  broken  at  the  threshold  of 
the  Ukraine,’’  thought  the  lieutenant.  “ How  have  all  the 
Cossack  rebellions  ended  ? They  have  burst  out  like  a 
dame  and  have  been  stifled  at  the  first  meeting  with  the 
hetmans.”  Such  had  been  the  outcome  up  to  that  time.  For 
on  one  side  there  rose  a crowd  of  bandits  from  the  lower 
country,  and  on  the  other  the  power  whose  shores  were 
washed  by  two  seas.  The  end  was  easily  foreseen:  the 
storm  could  not  be  lasting ; it  would  pass,  and  calm  would 
follow.  This  thought  strengthened  Skshetuski,  and  perhaps 
kept  him  on  his  feet  while  he  was  weighted  with  such  a 
burden  as  he  had  never  carried  in  his  life  before.  The 
storm,  though  it  would  pass,  might  desolate  fields,  wreck 
houses,  and  inflict  unspeakable  harm.  In  this  storm  he  had 
almost  lost  his  life,  had  lost  his  strength,  and  had  fallen  into 
bitter  captivity  just  at  the  time  when  freedom  was  worth 
really  as  much  to  him  as  life  itself.  What,  then,  must  be  the 
suffering,  in  this  uproar,  of  beings  without  power  to  defend 
themselves  ? What  was  happening  to  Helena  in  Eozlogi  ? 

But  Helena  must  be  in  Lubni  already.  The  lieutenant 
in  his  sleep  saw  her  surrounded  by  friendly  faces,  ^^etted 
by  Princess  Griselda  and  the  prince  himself,  admired  by 
the  knights,  — and  still  grieving  for  her  hussar,  who  had 
disappeared  somewhere  in  the  Saitch.  But  the  time  would 
come  at  last  when  he  would  return.  Hmelnitski  himself 
had  promised  freedom ; and  besides,  the  Cossack  wave 
would  flow  on  and  on,  to  the  threshold  of  the  Common- 
wealth, where  it  would  be  broken  ; then  would  come  the 
end  of  anxiety,  affliction,  and  dread. 

The  wave  flowed  on,  indeed.  Hmelnitski  moved  forward 
without  delay,  and  marched  to  meet  the  son  of  the  hetman. 
His  power  was  really  formidable;  for  with  the  Cossacks 
of  Krechovski  and  the  party  of  Tugai  Bey,  he  led  nearly 
twenty-five  thousand  trained  men  eager  for  battle.  There 
was  no  reliable  information  concerning  Pototski’s  numbers. 
Deserters  declared  that  he  had  two  thousand  heavy  cavalry 
and  a number  of  field-pieces.  A battle  with  that  proportion 
of  forces  might  be  doubtful ; for  one  attack  of  the  terrible 
hussars  was  often  sufficient  to  destroy  ten  times  the  number 
of  troops.  Thus  Pan  Hodkyevich,  the  Lithuanian  hetman, 
in  his  time,  with  three  thousand  hussars  at  Kirchholm, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


168 


ground  into  tlie  dust  eighteen  thousand  chosen  men  of  the 
Swedish  infantry  and  cavalry;  and  at  Klushin  one  armored 
regiment  with  wild  fury  dispersed  several  thousand  English 
and  Scotch  mercenaries.  Hmelnitski  remembered  this,  and 
marched,  as  the  Russian  chronicler  has  it,  slowly  and  care- 
fully ; looking,  with  the  many  eyes  of  his  mind,  on  every 
side,  like  a cunning  hunter,  and  having  sentries  posted  five 
miles  and  farther  from  his  camp.’’ 

In  this  fashion  he  approached  Jbltiya  Yodi.  Two  new 
informants  were  brought  in.  These  gave  assurance  of  the 
small  number  of  Pototski’s  forces,  and  stated  that  the  cas- 
tellan had  already  crossed  Jbltiya  Vodi. 

Hearing  this,  Hmelnitski  stopped  as  if  pinned  to  the 
earth,  and  intrenched  himself.  His  heart  beat  joyfully. 
If  Pototski  would  venture  on  a storm,  he  must  be  beaten. 
The  Cossacks  were  unequal  to  armored  men  in  the  field, 
but  behind  a rampart  they  fought  to  perfection ; and  with 
such  great  preponderance  of  power  they  would  surely  re- 
pulse an  assault.  Hmelnitski  reckoned  on  the  youth  and 
inexperience  of  Pototski.  But  at  the  side  of  the  young 
castellan  was  an  accomplished  soldier, — the  starosta  of 
Jiwets,  Stephen  Charnetski,  colonel  of  hussars.  He  saw 
the  danger,  and  persuaded  Pototski  to  withdraw  beyond 
Jbltiya  Vodi. 

Nothing  was  left  to  Hmelnitski  but  to  follow  him.  Next 
day  he  crossed  the  swamps  of  Jbltiya  Yodi.  The  armies 
stood  face  to  face,  but  neither  of  the  leaders  wished  to 
strike  the  first  blow.  The  hostile  camps  began  to  surround 
themselves  hurriedly  with  trenches.  It  was  Saturday,  the 
5th  of  May.  Rain  fell  all  day ; clouds  so  covered  the 
sky  that  from  noon  darkness  reigned  as  on  a winter  day. 
Toward  evening  the  rain  increased  still  more.  Hmelnitski 
rubbed  his  hands  with  joy. 

“ Only  let  the  steppe  get  soft,”  said  he  to  Krechovski, 
“ and  I shall  not  hesitate  to  meet  even  the  hussars  on  the 
offensive  ; for  they  will  be  drowned  in  the  mud  with  their 
heavy  armor.” 

The  rain  fell  and  fell,  as  if  Heaven  itself  wished  to  come 
to  the  aid  of  the  Zaporojians.  The  armies  intrenched  them- 
selves lazily  and  gloomily  amidst  streams  of  water.  It  was 
impossible  to  kindle  fires.  Several  thousand  Tartars  issued 
from  the  camp  to  watch  lest  the  Polish  tabor,  taking  advan- 
tage of  the  fog,  the  rain,  and  the  night,  might  try  to  escape. 
Then  profound  stillness  fell  upon  the  camp.  Nothing  was 


164 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


heard  but  the  patter  of  rain  and  the  sound  of  wind.  It 
was  certain  that  no  one  slept  on  either  side  that  night. 

In  the  morning  the  trumpets  sounded  in  the  Polish 
camp,  prolonged  and  plaintive,  as  if  giving  an  alarm  ; then 
drums  began  to  rattle  here  and  there.  The  day  rose  gloomy, 
dark,  damp ; the  storm  had  ceased,  but  still  there  was  rain, 
fine  as  if  strained  through  a sieve. 

Hmeliiitski  ordered  the  firing  of  a cannon.  After  it,  was 
heard  a second,  a third,  — a tenth ; and  when  the  usual 
“correspondence’^  of  camp  with  camp  had  begun.  Pan  Yan 
said  to  Zakhar,  his  Cossack  guardian : “ Take  me  out  on 
the  rampart,  that  I may  see  what  is  passing.” 

Zakhar  was  curious  himself,  and  therefore  made  no  op- 
position. They  mounted  a lofty  bastion,  whence  could  be 
seen,  as  if  on  the  palm  of  the  hand,  the  somewhat  sunken 
valley  in  the  steppe,  the  swamp  of  Joltiya  Vodi,  and  both 
armies.  But  Pan  Yan  had  barely  given  a glance  when, 
seizing  his  head,  he  cried,  — 

“ As  God  is  living  ! it  is  the  advance  guard,  — nothing 
more ! ” 

In  fact,  the  ramparts  of  the  Cossack  camp  extended 
almost  a mile  and  a quarter,  while  the  Polish  intrenchment 
looked  like  a little  ditch  in  comparison  with  it.  The  dis- 
parity of  forces  was  so  great  that  the  victory  for  the 
Zaporojians  was  beyond  a doubt. 

Pain  straitened  the  lieutenant’s  heart.  The  hour  of  fall 
had  not  come  yet  for  pride  and  rebellion,  and  that  which 
was  coming  was  to  be  a new  triumph  for  them.  At  least, 
so  it  appeared. 

Skirmishing  under  cannon-fire  had  already  begun.  From 
the  bastion  single  horsemen,  or  groups  of  them,  could  be 
seen  in  hand-to-hand  conflict.  Now  the  Tartars  fought  with 
Pototski’s  Cossacks,  dressed  in  dark  blue  and  yellow.  The 
cavalry  rushed  on  one  another  and  retreated  quickly ; ap- 
proached from  the  flanks,  hit  one  another  from  pistols  and 
bows  or  with  lances,  tried  to  catch  one  another  with  lariats. 
These  actions  seemed  from  a distance  more  like  amusement 
than  fighting;  and  only  the  horses,  running  along  the  field 
without  riders,  showed  that  it  was  a question  of  life  and 
death. 

The  Tartars  came  out  thicker  and  thicker.  Soon  the 
plain  was  black  from,  the  dense  mass  of  them.  Then,  too, 
new  regiments  began  to  issue  from  the  Polish  camp,  and 
arrange  themselves  in  battle-arra.y  before  the  intrenchment. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


165 


This  was  so  near  that  Pan  Yan,  with  his  quick  eye,  was 
able  to  distinguish  clearly  the  flags  and  ensigns,  and  also 
the  cavalry  captains  and  lieutenants,  who  were  on  horseback 
a little  on  one  side  of  the  regiments. 

His  heart  began  to  leap  within  him.  A ruddy  color  ap- 
peared on  his  pale  face ; and  just  as  if  he  could  find  a 
favorable  audience  in  Zakhar  and  the  Cossacks  standing  to 
their  guns  on  the  bastion,  he  cried  with  enthusiasm  as  the 
regiments  marched  out  of  the  intrenchments,  — 

“ Those  are  the  dragoons  of  Balaban ; I saw  them  in 
Cherkasi ! That  is  the  Wallachian  regiment;  they  have  a 
cross  on  their  banner  ! Oh  ! now  the  infantry  conies  down 
from  the  ramparts  ! ” Then  with  still  greater  delight,  open- 
ing his  hands  : The  hussars  ! Charnetski’s  hussars ! ” 

In  fact  the  hussars  came  out,  above  their  heads  a cloud 
of  wings  ; a forest  of  lances  embellished  with  golden  tassels 
and  with  long  green  and  black  bannerets,  stood  above  them 
in  the  air.  They  went  out  six  abreast,  and  formed  under 
the  wall.  At  the  sight  of  their  calmness,  dignity,  and  good 
order  tears  of  joy  came  into  Skshetuski’s  eyes,  dimming  his 
vision  for  a moment. 

Though  the  forces  were  so  disproportionate ; though 
against  these  few  regiments  there  was  blackening  a whole 
avalanche  of  Zaporojians  and  Tartars,  which,  as  is  usual,  oc- 
cupied the  wings ; though  their  ranks  extended  so  far  into 
the  steppe  that  it  was  difficult  to  see  the  end  of  them,  — 
Pan  Yan  believed  now  in  the  victory  of  the  Poles.  His 
face  was  smiling,  his  strength  came  back ; his  eyes,  intent 
on  the  field,  shot  fire,  but  he  was  unable  to  stand. 

‘‘  Hei,  my  child ! muttered  old  Zakhar,  “the  soul  would 
like  to  enter  paradise.” 

A number  of  detached  Tartar  bands  rushed  forward,  with 
cries  and  shouts  of  “Allah ! ” They  were  answered  from  the 
camp  with  shots.  But  these  were  merely  threats.  The  Tar- 
tars, before  reaching  the  Polish  regiments,  retreated  on  two 
sides  to  their  own  people  and  disappeared  in  the  host. 

Now  the  great  drum  of  the  Saitch  was  sounded,  and  at 
its  voice  a gigantic  crescent  of  Cossacks  and  Tartars  rushed 
forward  swiftly.  Hmelnitski  was  trying,  apparently,  to  see 
whether  he  could  not  with  one  sweep  dislodge  those  regi- 
ments and  occupy  the  camp.  In  case  of  disorder,  that  was 
possible.  But  nothing  of  the  kind  took  place  with  the 
Polish  regiments.  They  remained  quietly,  deployed  in 
rather  a long  line,  the  rear  of  which  was  covered  by  the  in 


166 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


trenchmeiit,  and  the  flanks  by  the  cannon  of  the  camp ; so 
it  was  possible  to  strike  them  only  in  front.  For  a while  it 
seemed  as  if  they  would  receive  battle  on  the  spot;  but 
when  the  crescent  had  passed  half  the  field,  the  trumpets 
in  the  intrenchment  were  sounded  for  attack,  and  suddenly 
the  fence  of  spears,  till  then  pointing  straight  to  the  sky, 
was  lowered  to  a line  with  the  heads  of  the  horses. 

The  hussars  are  charging!  ’’  cried  Pan  Yan. 

They  had,  in  fact,  bent  forward  in  the  saddles,  and  were 
moving  on,  and  immediately  after  them  the  dragoon  regi- 
ments and  the  whole  line  of  battle. 

The  momentum  of  the  hussars  was  terrible.  At  the  first 
onset  they  struck  three  kurens,  — two  of  Stebloff,  and  one 
of  Mirgorod,  — and  crushed  them  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye. 
The  roar  reached  the  ears  of  Skshetuski.  Horses  and  men, 
thrown  from  their  feet  with  the  gigantic  weight  of  the  iron 
riders,  fell  like  grain  at  the  breath  of  a storm.  The  resist- 
ance was  so  brief  that  it  seemed  to  Pan  Yan  as  though 
some  enormous  dragons  had  swallowed  the  three  kurens  at 
a gulp.  And  they  were  the  best  troops  of  the  Saitch. 
Terrified  by  the  noise  of  the  wings,  the  horses  began  to  spread 
disorder  in  the  Zaporojian  ranks.  The  Irkleyefl,  Kalnibolok, 
Minsk,  Shkurinsk,  and  Titareff  regiments  fell  into  complete 
disorder,  and  pressed  by  the  mass  of  the  fleeing,  began  to 
retreat  in  confusion.  Meanwhile  the  dragoons  came  up 
with  the  hussars,  and  began  to  help  them  in  the  bloody 
harvest.  The  Vasyurinsk  kuren,  after  a desperate  re- 
sistance, turned  in  flight  to  the  Cossack  intrenchments. 
The  centre  of  Hmelnitski’s  forces,  shaken  more  and 
more,  beaten,  pushed  into  a disorderly  mass,  slashed 
with  swords,  forced  back  in  the  iron  onset,  was  unable  to 
get  time  to  stop  and  re-form. 

“ Devils  ! not  Poles  ! ” cried  old  Zakhar. 

Skshetuski  was  as  if  bewildered.  Being  ill,  he  could  not 
master  himself.  He  laughed  and  cried  at  once,  and  at 
times  screamed  out  words  of  command,  as  if  he  were  lead- 
ing the  regiments  himself.  Zakhar  held  him  by  the  skirts, 
and  had  to  call  others  to  his  aid. 

The  battle  came  so  near  the  Cossack  camp  that  faces 
could  be  almost  distinguished.  There  were  artillery  dis- 
charges from  the  intrenchments ; but  the  Cossack  balls, 
striking  their  own  men  as  well  as  the  enemy,  increased  the 
disorder.  The  hussars  struck  upon  the  Pashkoff  kuren, 
which  formed  the  guard  of  the  hetman,  in  the  centre  of 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


' 167 


which  was  Hmelnitski  himself.  Suddenly  a fearful  cry 
was  heard  through  all  the  Cossack  ranks.  The  great  red 
standard  had  tottered  and  fallen. 

But  at  that  moment  Krechovski,  at  the  head  of  his  five 
thousand  Cossacks,  rushed  to  the  fight.  Sitting  on  an 
enormous  cream-colored  horse,  he  flew  on  in  the  first  rank, 
without  a cap,  a sabre  above  his  head,  gathering  before  him 
the  disordered  Zaporojians,  who,  seeing  the  approaching 
succor,  though  without  order,  returned  to  the  attack.  The 
battle  raged  again  in  the  centre  of  the  line. 

On  both  flanks  fortune  in  like  manner  failed  Hmelnitski. 
The  Tartars,  repulsed  twice  by  the  Wallachian  regiments 
and  Pototski’s  Cossacks,  lost  all  eagerness  for  the  fight. 
Two  horses  were  killed  under  Tugai  Bey.  Victory  inclined 
continually  to  the  side  of  young  Pototski. 

But  the  battle  did  not  last  long.  The  rain,  which  for 
some  time  had  been  increasing  every  moment,  soon  became 
so  violent  that  through  the  rush  of  water  nothing  could 
be  seen.  Not  streams,  but  torrents  of  rain  fell  on  the 
ground  from  the  open  flood-gates  of  heaven.  The  steppe 
was  turned  into  a lake.  It  grew  so  dark  that  one  man 
could  not  distinguish  another  at  a few  paces’  distance. 
The  noise  of  the  storm  drowned  the  words  of  com- 
mand. The  wet  muskets  and  guns  grew  silent.  Heaven 
itself  put  an  end  to  the  slaughter. 

Hmelnitski,  drenched  to  the  skin,  furious,  rushed  into  his 
camp.  He  spoke  not  a word  to  any  man.  A tent  of  camel- 
skin  was  pitched,  under  which,  hiding  himself,  he  sat  alone 
with  his  sad  thoughts. 

Despair  seized  him.  He  understood  at  last  what  work 
he  had  begun.  See  ! he  is  beaten,  repulsed,  almost  broken, 
in  a battle  with  such  a small  force  that  it  could  be  properly 
considered  as  a scouting  party.  He  knew  how  great  was 
the  power  of  resistance  in  the  armies  of  the  Commonwealth, ' 
and  he  took  that  into  account  when  he  ventured  on  a war. 
And  still  he  had  failed  in  his  reckoning,  — so  at  least  it 
seemed  to  him  at  that  moment.  Therefore  he  seized  him- 
self by  his  shaven  head,  and  wished  to  break  it  against  the 
first  cannon  he  saw.  What  would  the  resistance  be  at  his 
meeting  with  the  hetmans  and  the  whole  Commonwealth  ? 

His  thoughts  were  interrupted  by  the  entrance  of  Tugai 
Bey.  The  eyes  of  the  Tartar  were  blazing  with  rage ; his 
face  was  pale,  and  his  teeth  glittered  from  behind  his  lips, 
unhidden  by  mustaches. 


168 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“Where  is  the  booty,  where  the  prisoners,  where  the 
heads  of  the  leaders,  — where  is  victory  ? asked  he,  in  a 
hoarse  voice. 

Hmelnitski  sprang  from  his  place.  “ There  ! ” answered 
he  loudly,  pointing  to  the  Polish  camp. 

“ Go  there,  then  ! ’’  roared  Tugai  Bey  ; “ and  if  you  don’t 
go,  I will  drag  you  by  a rope  to  the  Crimea.” 

“ I will  go,”  said  Hmelnitski,  — “I  will  go  to-day  ! I 
will  take  booty  and  prisoners ; but  you  shall  give  answer 
to  the  Khan,  for  you  want  booty  and  you  avoid  battle.” 

“ Dog ! ” howled  Tugai  Bey,  “ you  are  destroying  the 
army  of  the  Khan  ! ” 

For  a moment  they  stood  snorting  in  front  of  each  other. 
Hmelnitski  regained  his  composure  first. 

“ Tugai  Bey,”  said  he,  “ be  not  disturbed ! Bain  in- 
terrupted the  battle,  just  as  Krechovski  was  breaking 
the  dragoons.  I know  them  ! They  will  fight  with  less 
fury  to-morrow.  The  steppe  will  be  mud  to  the  bottom. 
The  hussars  will  be  beaten.  To-morrow  everything  will 
be  ours.” 

“ That ’s  your  word  ! ” blurted  out  Tugai  Bey. 

“ And  I will  keep  it.  Tugai  Bey,  my  friend,  the  Khan 
sent  you  for  my  assistance,  not  for  m3"  misfortune.” 

“ You  prophesied  victory,  not  defeat.” 

“ A few  prisoners  of  the  dragoons  are  taken ; I will  give 
them  to  you.” 

“ Let  me  have  them.  I will  order  them  to  be  empaled.” 

“ Don’t  do  that.  Give  them  their  liberty.  They  are  men 
from  the  Ukraine,  from  Balaban’s  regiment.  I will  send 
them  to  bring  the  dragoons  over  to  our  side.  It  will  be 
with  them  as  with  Krechovski.” 

Tugai  Bey  was  satisfied  ; he  glanced  quickly  at  Hmelnib 
ski,  and  muttered  : “ Serpent ! ” 

“ Craft  is  the  equal  of  courage.  If  we  persuade  the 
dragoons  to  our  side,  not  a man  of  the  Poles  will  escape,  — 
yon  understand  ! ” 

“ I will  have  Pototski.”  , 

“ I will  give  him  to  you,  and  Charnetski  also.” 

“ Let  me  have  some  vudka  now,  for  it  is  cold.” 

“Agreed.” 

At  that  moment  entered  Krechovski.  The  colonel  was  as 
gloomy  as  night.  His  future  starostaships,  dignities,  castles, 
and  wealth  were  covered  as  if  with  a fog.  To-morrow  they 
may  disappear  altogether,  and  perhaps  out  of  that  fog  will 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


169 


rise  in  their  place  a rope  or  a gibbet.  Were  it  not  that  the 
colonel  had  burned  the  bridges  in  his  rear  by  destroying  the 
Germans,  he  would  surely  have  begun  to  think  how  to 
betray  Hmelnitski  in  his  turn,  and  go  over  with  his  Cos- 
sacks to  Pototski’s  camp.  But  that  was  impossible  now. 

The  three  sat  down,  therefore,  to  a decanter  of  vudka,  and 
began  to  drink  in  silence.  The  noise  of  the  rain  ceased 
gradually.  It  was  growing  dark. 

Skshetuski,  exhausted  from  joy,  weak  and  pale,  lay  mo- 
tionless in  the  telega.  Zakhar,  who  had  become  attached 
to  him,  ordered  the  Cossacks  to  put  a little  felt  roof  over 
him.  The  lieutenant  listened  to  the  dreary  sound  of  the 
rain,  but  in  his  soul  it  was  clear,  bright,  and  joyful.  Behold, 
his  hussars  had  shown  what  they  could  do  ; his  Common- 
wealth had  shown  a resistance  w^orthy  of  its  majesty  ; the 
first  impetus  of  the  Cossack  storm  had  broken  on  the  sharp 
spears  of  the  royal  army.  And  besides  there  are  the  het- 
mans, there  is  also  Prince  Yeremi,  and  so  many  lords,  so 
many  nobles,  so  much  power,  and  above  all  these  the  king, 
primus  inter  pares.  Pride  expanded  the  breast  of  Skshe- 
tuski, as  if  at  that  moment  it  contained  all  that  power. 

In  feeling  this,  he  felt,  for  the  first  time  since  he  had  lost 
his  freedom  in  the  Saitch,  a certain  pity  for  the  Cossacks  ; 
they  were  guilty,  but  blinded,  since  they  tried  to  go  to  the 
sun  on  a spade.  They  were  guilty,  but  unfortunate,  since 
they  allowed  themselves  to  be  carried  away  by  one  man, 
who  is  leading  them  to  evident  destruction. 

Then  his  thoughts  wandered  farther.  Peace  would  come, 
when  every  one  would  have  the  right  to  think  of  his  own 
private  happiness.  Then  in  memory  and  spirit  he  hovers 
above  Kozlogi.  There,  near  the  lion’s  den,  it  must  be  as 
quiet  as  the  falling  of  poppy-seeds.  There  the  rebellion 
will  never  raise  its  head  ; and  though  it  should,  Helena  is 
already  in  Lubni  beyond  a doubt. 

Suddenly  the  roar  of  cannon  disturbed  the  golden  thread 
of  his  thoughts.  Hmelnitski,  after  drinking,  led  his  regi- 
ments again  to  the  attack.  But  it  ended  with  the  play  of 
cannon-firing.  Krechovski  restrained  the  hetman. 

The  next  morning  was  Sunday.  The  whole  day  passed 
quietly  and  without  a shot.  The  camps  lay  opposite  each 
other,  like  the  camps  of  two  allied  armies. 

Skshetuski  attributed  that  silence  to  the  discourage- 
ment of  the  Cossacks.  Alas  ! he  did  not  know  that  then 
Hmelnitski,  looking  forward  with  the  many  eyes  of  his 


170 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


mind/^  was  occupied  in  bringing  Balaban’s  dragoons  to  his 
side. 

On  Monday  the  battle  began  at  daybreak.  Pan  Yan 
looked  on  it,  as  on  the  first  one,  with  a smiling,  happy  face. 
And  again  the  regiments  of  the  crown  came  out  before 
the  intrenchment ; but  this  time,  not  rushing  to  the  attack, 
they  opposed  the  enemy  where  they  stood.  The  steppe 
had  grown  soft,  not  on  the  surface  only,  as  during  the  first 
day  of  the  battle,  but  to  its  depths.  The  heavy  cavaliy 
could  scarcely  move  ; this  gave  a great  preponderance  at 
once  to  the  flying  regiments  of  the  Cossacks  and  the 
Tartars.  The  smile  vanished  gradually  from  the  lieu- 
tenant’s lips.  At  the  Polish  intrenchment  the  avalanche 
of  attack  covered  completely  the  narrow  line  of  the  Polish 
regiments.  It  appeared  as  if  that  chain  might  break  at 
any  moment,  and  the  attack  begin  directly  on  the  intrench- 
ments.  Skshetuski  did  not  observe  half  of  the  spirit  or 
warlike  readiness  with  which  the  regiments  fought  on 
the  first  day.  They  defended  themselves  with  stubborn- 
ness, but  did  not  strike  first,  did  not  crush  the  kurens  to 
the  earth,  did  not  sweep  the  field  like  a hurricane.  The 
soft  soil  had  rendered  fury  impossible,  and  in  fact  fas- 
tened the  heavy  cavalry  to  its  place  in  front  of  the  in- 
trenchment. Impetus  was  the  power  of  the  cavalry,  and 
decided  victories  ; but  this  time  the  cavalry  was  forced  to 
remain  on  one  spot. 

Hmelnitski,  on  the  contrary,  led  new  regiments  every 
moment  to  the  battle.  He  was  present  everywhere.  He 
led  each  kuren  personally  to  the  attack,  and  withdrew 
only  before  the  sabres  of  the  enemy.  His  ardor  was  com- 
municated gradually  to  the  Zaporojians,  who,  though  they 
fell  in  large  numbers,  rushed  to  the  attack  with  shouts 
and  cries.  They  struck  the  wall  of  iron  breasts  and  sharp 
spears,  and  beaten,  decimated,  returned  again  to  the  attack. 
Under  this  weight  the  regiments  began  to  waver,  to  dis- 
appear, and  in  places  to  retreat,  just  as  an  athlete  caught 
in  the  iron  arms  of  an  opponent  grows  weak,  then  struggles, 
and  strains  every  nerve. 

Before  midday  nearly  all  the  forces  of  the  Zaporojians 
had  been  under  fire  and  in  battle.  The  fight  raged  with 
such  stubbornness  that  between  the  two  lines  of  combatants 
a new  wall,  as  it  were,  was  formed  of  the  bodies  of  horses 
and  men.  Every  little  while,  from  the  battle  to  the  Cossack 
intrenchments  came  crowds  of  wounded  men,  — bloody. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


171 


covered  with  mud,  panting,  falling  from  weakness, — but 
they  came  with  songs  on  their  lips.  Fainting,  they  still 
cried,  “ To  the  death  ! ” The  garrison  left  in  the  camp  was 
impatient  for  the  fight. 

Fan  Yan  hung  his  head.  The  Polish  regiments  began 
to  retreat  from  the  field  to  the  intrenchment.  They  were 
unable  to  hold  out,  and  a feverish  haste  was  observable  in 
their  retreat.  At  the  sight  of  this  twenty  thousand  mouths 
and  more  gave  forth  a shout  of  joy,  and  redoubled  the 
attack.  The  Zaporojians  sprang  upon  the  Cossacks  of 
Fototski,  who  covered  the  retreat.  But  the  cannon  and  a 
shower  of  musket-balls  drove  them  back.  The  battle  ceased 
for  a moment.  In  the  Polish  camp  a trumpet  for  parley 
was  sounded. 

Hmelnitski,  however,  did  not  wish  to  parley.  Twelve 
kurens  slipped  from  their  horses  to  storm  the  breastworks  on 
foot,  with  the  infantry  and  Tartars.  Krechovski,  with  three 
thousand  infantry,  was  coming  to  their  aid  in  the  decisive 
moment.  All  the  drums,  trumpets,  and  kettledrums  sounded 
at  once,  drowning  the  shouts  and  salvos  of  musketry. 

Skshetuski  looked  with  trembling  upon  the  deep  ranks  of 
the  peerless  Zaporojian  infantry  rushing  to  the  breastworks 
and  surrounding  them  with  an  ever-narrowing  circle.  Long 
streaks  of  white  smoke  were  blown  out  at  it  from  the  breast- 
works, as  if  some  gigantic  bosom  were  striving  to  blow  away 
the  locusts  closing  in  upon  it  inexorably  from  every  side. 
Cannon-balls  dug  f^urrows  in  it ; the  firing  of  musketry  did 
not  weaken  for  a moment.  Swarms  melted  before  the  eye  ; 
the  circle  quivered  in  places  like  a wounded  snake,  but  went 
on.  Already  they  are  coming ! They  are  under  the  breast- 
works ! The  cannon  can  hurt  them  no  longer ! Skshetuski 
closed  his  eyes. 

And  now  questions  flew  through  his  head  as  swift  as 
lightning : When  he  opens  his  eyes  will  he  see  the  Polish 
banners  on  the  breastwork  ? Will  he  see  — or  will  hepiot 
see  ? There  is  some  unusual  tumult  increasing  every 
moment.  Something  must  have  happened  ? The  shouts 
come  from  the  centre  of  the  camp.  What  is  it  ? What 
has  happened  ? 

All-powerful  God  ! ’’ 

That  cry  was  forced  from  the  mouth  of  Pan  Yan  when 
opening  his  eyes  he  saw  on  the  battlements  the  crimson 
standard  with  the  archangel,  instead  of  the  golden  banner 
of  the  crown.  The  camp  was  captured. 


172 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


In  the  evening  he  learned  from  Zakhar  of  the  whole  course 
of  the  storm.  Not  in  vain  had  Tugai  Bey  called  Hmelnitski 
a serpent ; for  in  the  moment  of  most  desperate  defence  the 
dragoons  of  Balaban,  talked  over  by  the  hetman,  joined  the 
Cossacks,  and  hurling  themselves  on  the  rear  of  their  own 
regiments,  aided  in  cutting  them  to  pieces. 

In  the  evening  the  lieutenant  saw  the  prisoners,  and  was 
present  at  the  death  of  young  Pototski,  who,  having  his 
throat  pierced  by  an  arrow,  lived  only  a few  hours  after  the 
battle,  and  died  in  the  arms  of  Stephen  Charnetski : Tell 
my  father,”  whispered  the  young  castellan  in  his  last  mo- 
ments, — tell  my  father  — that  — like  a knight  — ” He 
could  add  no  more.  His  soul  left  the  body  and  flew  to 
heaven. 

Pan  Yan  long  after  remembered  that  pale  face  and  those 
blue  eyes  gazing  upward  in  the  moment  of  death.  Char- 
netski made  a vow  over  the  cold  body  to  expiate  the  death 
of  his  friend  and  the  disgrace  of  defeat  in  torrents  of  blood, 
should  God  give  him  freedom.  And  not  a tear  flowed  over 
his  stern  face,  for  he  was  a knight  of  iron,  greatly  famed 
already  for  deeds  of  daring,  and  known  as  a man  whom  no 
misfortune  could  bend.  He  kept  the  vow.  Instead  of 
yielding  to  despair,  he  strengthened  Pan  Yan,  who  was 
suffering  greatly  from  the  disgrace  and  defeat  of  the 
Commonwealth. 

“ The  Commonwealth  has  passed  through  more  than  one 
defeat,”  said  Charnetski,  “ but  she  contains  within  her  inex- 
haustible force.  No  power  has  broken  her  as  yet,  and  she 
will  not  be  broken  by  a sedition  of  serfs,  whom  God  himself 
will  punish,  since  by  rising  up  against  authority,  they  are 
putting  themselves  against  his  will.  As  to  defeat,  true,  it 
is  sad;  but  who  have  endured  defeat?  — the  hetmans,  the 
forces  of  the  crown  ? No ! After  the  defection  and  trea- 
son of  Krecliovski,  the  division  which  Pototski  led  could 
be  considered  only  an  advance  guard.  The  uprising  will 
spread  undoubtedly  through  the  whole  Ukraine,  for  the 
serfs  there  are  insolent  and  trained  to  lighting;  but  an  up- 
rising in  that  part  is  no  novelty.  The  hetmans  will  quell 
it,  with  Prince  Yeremi,  whose  power  stands  unshaken  as 
yet;  the  more  violent  the  outburst,  when  once  put  down, 
the  longer  will  be  the  peace,  which  may  last  perhaps  for- 
ever. He  would  be  a man  of  little  faith  and  a small  heart, 
who  could  admit  that  some  Cossack  leader,  in  company  with 
one  Tartar  murza,  could  really  threaten  a mighty  people. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


178 


Evil  would  it  be  with  the  Commonwealth,  if  a simple  out- 
break of  serfs  could  be  made  a question  of  its  fate  or  its 
existence.  In  truth  we  did  set  out  contemptuously  on  this 
expedition/’  said  Charnetski;  ^^and  though  our  division  is 
rubbed  out,  I believe  that  the  hetmans  are  able  to  put  down 
this  rebellion,  not  with  the  sword,  not  with  armor,  but  with 
clubs.” 

And  while  he  was  speaking  in  this  manner,  it  seemed 
that  not  a captive,  not  a soldier  after  a lost  battle  was 
speaking,  but  a proud  hetman,  certain  of  victory  on  the 
morrow.  This  greatness  of  soul  and  faith  in  the  Common- 
wealth flowed  like  balsam  over  the  wounds  of  the  lieuten- 
ant. He  had  had  a near  view  of  the  power  of  Hmelnitski, 
therefore  it  blinded  him  somewhat,  especially  since  success 
had  followed  it  to  that  moment.  But  Charnetski  must  be 
right.  The  forces  of  the  hetmans  were  still  intact,  and 
behind  them  stood  the  power  of  the  Commonwealth,  the 
rights  of  authority,  and  the  will  of  God.  The  lieutenant 
therefore  went  away  strengthened  in  ^oul  and  more  cheer- 
ful. When  going  he  asked  Charnetski  if  he  did  not  wish  to 
begin  negotiations  for  his  freedom  with  Hmelnitski  at  once. 

“ I am  the  captive  of  Tugai  Bey/’  said  Charnetski ; ‘‘  to 
him  I will  pay  my  ransom.  But  with  that  fellow  Hmelnit- 
ski I will  have  nothing  to  do ; I give  him  to  the  hangman.” 

Zakhar,  who  had  made  it  easy  for  Skshetuski  to  see  the 
prisoners,  comforted  him  while  returning  to  the  telega. 

^^Hot  with  young  Pototski,  but  with  the  hetmans  is  the 
difficulty.  The  struggle  is  only  begun,  but  what  will  be  the 
end,  God  knows  ! The  Cossacks  and  Tartars  have  taken 
Polish  treasure,  it  is  true,  but  it  is  one  thing  to  take  and 
another  to  keep.  And  you,  my  child,  do  not  grieve,  do  not 
despair,  for  you  will  get  your  freedom  in  time.  You  will 
go  to  your  own  people,  and  I,  old  man,  shall  be  sorry  for 
you.  It  is  sad  for  an  old  man  alone  in  the  world.  With 
the  hetmans  it  will  be  hard,  oh,  how  hard ! ” 

In  truth  the  victory,  though  brilliant,  did  not  in  the  least 
decide  the  struggle  for  Hmelnitski.  It  might  even  be  un- 
favorable for  him,  because  it  was  easy  to  foresee  that  now  the 
Grand  Hetman,  to  avenge  his  son,  would  press  upon  the 
Cossacks  with  special  stubbornness,  and  would  leave  noth- 
ing undone  to  break  them  at  once.  The  Grand  Hetman, 
however,  cherished  a certain  dislike  for  Prince  Yeremi, 
which,  though  veiled  with  politeness,  was  still  evident 
enough  in  various  circumstances. 


174 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Hmelnetski,  knowing  this  perfectly,  admitted  that  now 
this  dislike  would  cease,  and  Pototski  would  first  reach  out 
his  hand  in  reconciliation,  which  would  secure  for  him  the 
assistance  of  a famous  warrior  and  his  powerful  troops. 
With  such  forces  united  under  a leader  like  the  prince, 
Hmelnitski  did  not  dare  yet  to  measure  strength,  for  he  had 
not  yet  sufficient  confidence  in  himself.  He  determined 
therefore  to  hasten,  and  together  with  the  news  of  the  de- 
feat of  Jdltiya  Vodi,  appear  in  the  Ukraine,  and  strike  the 
hetmans  before  the  succor  of  the  prince  could  arrive. 

He  gave  no  rest  to  his  troops,  therefore,  but  at  daybreak 
after  the  battle  hurried  on.  The  march  was  as  rapid  as 
if  the  hetman  were  fleeing.  It  was  as  if  an  inundation  were 
covering  the  steppe  and  rushing  forward,  collecting  all  the 
waters  on  the  way.  Forests,  oak-groves,  grave-mounds  were 
avoided;  rivers  were  crossed  without  halting.  The  Cossack 
forces  increased  on  the  road,  for  new  crowds  of  peasants 
fleeing  from  the  Ukraine  were  added  to  them  continually. 

They  brought  new«  of  the  hetmans,  but  contradictory. 
Some  said  that  Prince  Yeremi  was  yet  beyond  the  Dnieper ; 
others  that  he  had  joined  the  forces  of  the  crown.  But  all 
declared  that  the  Ukraine  was  already  on  fire.  The  peas- 
ants were  not  only  fleeing  to  meet  Hmelnitski  in  the  Wilder- 
ness, but  burning  villages  and  towns,  throwing  themselves 
on  their  masters,  and  arming  everywhere.  The  forces  of  the 
crown  had  been  fighting  for  the  past  two  weeks.  Stebloff  was 
destroyed  ; at  Derenhovtsi  a bloody  battle  had  been  fought. 
The  town  Cossacks  in  various  places  went  over  to  the  side 
of  the  people,  and  at  all  points  were  merely  waiting  for  the 
word.  Hmelnitski  had  reckoned  on  all  this,  and  hastened 
the  more. 

At  last  he  stood  on  the  threshold.  Chigirin  opened  wide 
her  gates.  The  Cossack  garrison  went  over  at  once  to  his 
regiments.  The  house  of  Chaplin  ski  was  wrecked  ; a hand- 
ful of  nobles,  seeking  refuge  in  the  town,  were  cut  to  pieces. 
Joyful  shouts,  ringing  of  bells,  and  processions  ceased  not 
for  a moment.  The  whole  region  flamed  up  at  once.  All 
living  men,  seizing  scythes  and  pikes,  joined  the  Zapo- 
rojians ; endless  crowds  hastened  to  the  camp  from  every 
side.  There  came  also  joyful,  because  certain,  tidings  that 
Yeremi  had  indeed  offered  his  assistance  to  the  hetmans, 
but  had  not  yet  joined  them. 

Hmelnitski  felt  relieved.  He  moved  on  without  delay, 
and  advanced  through  insurrection,  slaughter,  and  fire. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


175 


Huin  and  corpses  bore  witness  to  this.  He  advanced  like 
an  avalanche,  destroying  everything  in  his  path.  The  coun- 
try rose  before  him,  and  was  a desert  behind.  He  went  like 
an  avenger,  like  a legendary  dragon ; his  footsteps  pressed 
out  blood,  his  breath  kindled  conflagrations. 

In  Cherkasi  he  halted  with  his  main  forces,  sending  in 
advance  the  Tartars  under  Tugai  Bey  and  the  wild  Krivonos, 
who  came  up  with  the  Polish  hetmans  at  Korsuii  and  at- 
tacked them  without  delay.  The  Tartars  were  forced  to 
pay  dearly  for  their  boldness.  Bepulsed,  decimated,  scat- 
tered, they  retreated  in  confusion. 

Hmelnitski  hurried  to  their  aid.  On  the  way  news 
reached  him  that  Senyavski  with  some  regiments  had  joined 
the  hetmans,  who  had  left  Korsiin,  and  were  marching  on 
Boguslav.  This  was  true.  Hmelnitski  occupied  Korsiin 
without  resistance,  and  leaving  there  his  trains  and  provi- 
sions, in  a word,  his  whole  camp,  hurried  after  them.  He 
had  no  need  to  follow  long,  for  they  had  not  gone  far.  At 
Krutaya  Balka  his  advance  guard  came  upon  the  Polish 
camp. 

It  was  not  given  to  Skshetuski  to  see  the  battle,  for  he 
remained  in  Korsiin  with  the  camp.  Zakhar  lodged  him  on 
the  square,  in  the  house  of  Zabokshytski,  whom  the  crowd 
had  already  hanged,  and  placed  a guard  from  the  remnants 
of  the  Mirgorod  kuren  ; for  the  crowd  robbed  continuall}^ 
and  killed  every  man  who  seemed  to  them  a Pole.  Through 
the  broken  windows  Skshetuski  saw  the  multitude  of 
drunken  peasants,  bloody,  with  rolled-up  shirt-sleeves,  go- 
ing from  house  to  house,  from  cellar  to  cellar,  and  searching 
all  corners,  garrets,  lofts  ; from  time  to  time  a terrible  noise 
announced  that  a nobleman,  a Jew,  a man,  a woman,  or  a 
child  had  been  found.  The  victim  was  dragged  to  the  square 
and  gloated  over  in  the  most  fearful  manner.  The  crowd 
fought  with  one  another  for  the  remnants  of  the  bodies  ; with 
delight  they  rubbed  the  blood  on  their  faces  and  breasts, 
and  wound  the  still  steaming  entrails  around  their  necks. 
They  seized  little  Jews  by  the  legs  and  tore  them  apart 
amid  the  wild  laughter  of  the  mob.  They  rushed  upon 
houses  surrounded  by  guards  in  which  distinguished  cap- 
tives were  confined,  — left  living  because  large  ransoms 
were  expected  from  them.  Then  the  Zaporojians  or  the 
Tartars  standing  guard  repulsed  the  crowd,  thumping  the 
assailants  on  the  heads  with  their  pikestaffs,  bows,  or  ox- 
hide whips.  Such  was  the  case  before  the  house  where 


176 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Skshetuski  was.  Zakhar  gave  orders  to  handle  the  crowd 
without  mercy,  and  the  Mirgorod  men  executed  the  order 
with  pleasure  ; for  the  men  of  the  lower  country  received 
the  assistance  of  the  mob  willingly  in  time  of  insurrection, 
but  had  more  contempt  for  them  than  they  had  for  the 
nobility.  It  was  not  in  vain  therefore  that  they  called 
themselves  “ nobly  born  Cossacks.”  Later  Hmelnitski 
himself  presented  more  than  once  considerable  numbers  of 
the  mob  to  the  Tartar,  who  drove  them  to  the  Crimea,  where 
they  were  sold  into  Turkey  and  Asia  Minor. 

The  crowd  rioted  on  the  square,  and  reached  such  wild 
disorder  that  at  last  they  began  to  kill  one  another.  The 
day  was  drawing  to  an  end.  One  side  of  the  square  and 
the  priest’s  house  were  on  fire.  Fortunately  the  wind  blew 
the  fire  toward  the  field,  and  prevented  the  extension  of  the 
conflagration.  But  the  gigantic  flame  lighted  up  the  square 
as  brightly  as  the  sun’s  rays.  The  excitement  became  too 
great  for  restraint.  From  a distance  came  the  terrible 
roar  of  cannon  ; it  was  evident  that  the  battle  at  Krutaya 
Balka  was  growing  fiercer  and  fiercer. 

“ It  must  be  pretty  hot  for  ours  there,”  muttered  old 
Zakhar.  “ The  hetmans  are  not  trifling.  Ah  ! Pan  Pototski 
is  a real  soldier.”  Then  he  pointed  through  the  window  at 
the  crowd.  Oh  ! ” said  he,  ‘Hhey  are  revelling  now  ; but 
if  Hmelnitski  is  beaten,  then  there  will  be  revelling  over 
them.” 

At  that  moment  the  tramp  of  cavalry  was  heard,  and  a 
number  of  riders  rushed  to  the  square  on  foaming  horses. 
Their  faces  black  from  powder,  their  clothes  torn,  and  the 
heads  of  some  of  them  bound  in  rags  showed  that  they 
had  hurried  straightway  from  battle. 

‘‘  People  who  believe  in  God,  save  yourselves  ! The  Poles 
are  beating  ours  ! ” they  cried  in  loud  voices. 

Tumult  and  disorder  followed.  The  multitude  moved 
like  a wave  tossed  by  the  wind.  Suddenly  wild  dismay 
possessed  all.  They  rushed  to  escape  ; but  the  streets  were 
blocked  with  wagons,  one  part  of  the  square  was  on  fire, 
there  was  no  place  for  flight.  The  crowd  began  to  press 
and  cry,  to  beat,  choke  one  another,  and  howl  for  mercy, 
though  the  enemy  was  far  away. 

The  lieutenant,  when  he  heard  what  was  taking  place, 
grew  almost  wild  from  joy.  He  began  to  run  through  the 
room  like  a madman,  to  beat  his  breast  with  his  hands  with 
all  his  power,  and  to  cry,  — 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


177 


“ I knew  that  it  would  be  so  ! As  I am  alive,  I knew 
it ! This  is  the  meeting  with  the  hetmans,  with  the  whole 
Commonwealth  ! The  hour  of  punishment  has  come  ! What 
is  this  ? ” 

Again  resounded  the  tramp ; and  this  time  several  hun- 
dred Tartar  horsemen  appeared  on  the  square.  They  rushed 
on  at  random.  The  crowd  stopped  the  way  before  them. 
They  rushed  at  the  crowd,  struck,  beat,  and  dispersed  it ; 
they  lashed  their  horses,  urging  them  on  to  the  road  lead- 
ing to  Cherkasi. 

“ They  run  like  a whirlwind,”  said  Zakhar. 

Scarcely  had  Skshetuski  moved  when  a second  division 
flew  by,  and  after  that  a third.  The  flight  seemed  to  be 
general.  The  guards  before  the  houses  began  to  grow  un- 
easy, and  also  to  show  a wish  to  escape.  Zakhar  hurried 
through  the  porch. 

Halt ! ” cried  he  to  the  Mirgorod  men. 

Smoke,  heat,  disorder,  the  tramping  of  horses,  sounds 
of  alarm,  the  howling  of  the  crowd  in  the  light  of  the 
conflagration,  were  blended  in  one  fearful  picture  on  which 
the  lieutenant  gazed  through  the  window. 

What  a defeat  there  must  be  ! what  a defeat ! ” cried 
he  to  Zakhar,  not  considering  that  the  latter  could  not 
share  his  delight. 

How  a new  division  of  fugitives  rushed  by  like  lightning. 
The  thunder  of  cannon  shook  the  houses  of  Korsiin  to  their 
foundations.  Suddenly  a shrieking  voice  began  to  cry  right 
there  at  the  house,  — 

Save  yourselves  ! Hmelnitski  is  killed  ! Hmelnitski  is 
killed  ! Tugai  Bey  is  killed ! ” 

On  the  square  there  was  a real  end  of  the  world.  People 
in  terror  rushed  into  the  flames.  The  lieutenant  fell  upon 
his  knees,  raised  his  hands  to  heaven,  — 

Oh,  almighty,  great,  and  just  God,  praise  to  thee  in  the 
highest ! ” 

Zakhar  interrupted  his  prayer,  running  into  the  room 
from  the  antechamber. 

“Come  now,”  said  he,  panting,  “come  and  promise  par- 
don to  the  Mirgorod  men,  for  they  wish  to  go  away ; and  if 
they  go,  the  crowd  will  fall  upon  us.” 

Skshetuski  went  out  to  the  porch.  The  Mirgorod  men 
were  moving  around  unquietly  before  the  house,  exhibiting 
a firm  determination  to  leave  the  place  and  flee  by  the  road 
leading  to  Cherkasi.  Fear  had  taken  possession  of  every 

12 


178 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


one  in  the  town.  Each  moment  new  crowds  came,  fleeing, 
as  if  on  wings,  from  the  direction  of  Krutaya  Balka,  — 
peasants,  Tartars,  town  Cossacks,  Zaporojians,  in  the  great- 
est disorder.  And  still  Hmelnitskks  principal  forces  must 
be  fighting  yet.  The  battle  could  not  be  entirely  decided, 
for  the  cannon  were  thundering  with  redoubled  force. 
Skshetuski  turned  to  the  Mirgorod  men. 

“ Because  you  have  guarded  my  person  well,’’  said  he, 
loftily,  “you  need  no  flight  to  save  yourselves,  for  I promise 
you  intercession  and  favor  with  the  hetman.” 

The  Mirgorod  men  uncovered  their  heads.  Pan  Yan 
put  his  hands  on  his  hips,  and  looked  proudly  on  the 
square,  which  grew  emptier  each  moment.  What  a change 
of  fate ! Here  is  the  lieutenant,  a short  time  since  a 
captive,  dragged  after  the  Cossack  camp;  now  he  has  be- 
come among  insolent  Cossacks  as  a lord  among  subjects, 
as  a noble  among  peasants,  as  an  armored  hussar  among 
camp-followers.  He,  a captive,  has  now  promised  favor, 
and  heads  are  uncovered  in  his  presence,  while  submissive 
voices  cry  with  that  prolonged  tone  indicating  fear  and 
obedience,  — 

“ Show  favor  to  us,  lord  ! ” 

“ It  will  be  as  I have  said,”  returned  the  lieutenant. 

He  was  indeed  sure  of  the  efficacy  of  his  intercession 
with  the  hetman,  with  whom  he  was  acquainted,  for  he 
had  often  borne  letters  to  him  from  Prince  Yeremi,  and 
knew  how  to  secure  his  favor.  He  stood,  therefore,  with 
his  hands  on  his  hips ; and  joy  was  on  his  face,  lighted  up 
with  the  blaze  of  the  conflagration. 

“ Behold ! the  war  is  at  an  end,  the  wave  is  broken  at 
the  threshold ! ” thought  he.  “ Pan  Charnetski  was  right : 
the  forces  of  the  Commonwealth  are  unexhausted,  its  power 
unbroken.” 

When  he  thought  of  this,  pride  swelled  his  breast,  — not 
ignoble  pride,  coming  from  a hoped-for  satisfaction  of  ven- 
geance, from  the  conquest  of  an  enemy  ; not  the  gaining  of 
freedom,  which  now  he  expected  every  moment ; nor  be- 
cause caps  were  removed  before  him  ; but  he  felt  proud 
because  lie  was  a son  of  that  victorious  and  mighty  Com- 
monwealth, against  whose  gates  every  malice,  every  attack, 
every  blow,  is  broken  and  crushed  like  the  powers  of  hell 
against  the  gates  of  heaven.  He  felt  proud,  as  a patriotic 
nobleman,  that  he  had  received  strength  in  his  despondency, 
and  was  not  deceived  in  his  faith.  He  desired  no  revenge, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  179 

^^She  has  conquered  like  a queen,  she  will  forgive  like 
a mother/^  thought  he. 

Meanwhile  the  roar  of  cannon  was  changed  to  prolonged 
thunder.  Horses’  hoofs  clattered  again  over  the  empty 
streets.  A Cossack,  bareheaded  and  in  his  shirt-sleeves, 
dashed  into  the  square  on  a barebacked  horse,  with  the 
speed  of  a thunderbolt ; his  face,  cut  open  with  a sword, 
was  streaming  with  blood.  He  reined  in  the  horse,  stretched 
forth  his  hands,  and  when  he  had  taken  breath,  with  open 
mouth  began  to  cry,  — 

Hmelnitski  is  beating  the  Poles ! The  serene  great 
mighty  lords,  the  hetmans  and  colonels,  are  conquered,  — 
the  knights  and  the  cavalry  ! ” 

When  he  had  said  this,  he  reeled  and  fell  to  the  ground. 
The  men  of  Mirgorod  sprang  to  assist  him. 

Flame  and  pallor  passed  over  the  face  of  Skshetuski. 

“What  does  he  say  ?”  asked  he  feverishly  of  Zakhar. 
“ What  has  happened  ? It  cannot  be.  By  the  living  God, 
it  cannot  be  ! ” 

Silence  ! Only  the  hissing  of  flames  on  the  opposite  side 
of  the  square,  shaking  out  clusters  of  sparks,  and  from 
time  to  time  a burnt  house  falls  with  a crash. 

Now  more  couriers  rush  in.  “Beaten  are  the  Poles, — 
beaten ! ” 

After  them  follow  a detachment  of  Tartars.  They  march 
slowly,  for  they  surround  men  on  foot,  evidently  prisoners. 

Skshetuski  believes  not  his  own  eyes.  He  recognizes 
perfectly  on  the  prisoners  the  uniform  of  the  hetmans’ 
hussars  ; then  he  drops  his  hands,  and  with  a wild,  strange 
voice  repeats  persistently,  “ It  cannot  be  ! it  cannot  be  ! ” 

The  roar  of  cannon  was  still  to  be  heard.  The  battle  was 
not  finished,  but  through  all  the  unburnt  streets  Zaporo- 
jians  and  Tartars  were  crowding  in,  their  faces  black,  their 
breasts  heaving,  but  they  were  coming  as  if  intoxicated, 
singing  songs.  Thus  return  soldiers  from  victory. 

The  lieutenant  grew  pale  as  a corpse.  “It  cannot  be!” 
repeated  he  in  a hoarser  voice,  — “ it  cannot  be  I The  Com- 
monwealth — ” 

A new  object  arrested  his  attention.  Krechovski’s  Cos- 
sacks enter  the  town,  bringing  bundles  of  flags.  They 
come  to  the  centre  of  the  square,  and  throw  them  down, 
Polish  flags  ! 

The  roar  of  the  artillery  weakens,  and  in  the  distance  is 
heard  the  rumble  of  approaching  wagons.  One  of  them  is 


180 


WITH  PIKE  AND  SWORD. 


in  advance,  — a lofty  Cossack  telega,  and  after  it  a line  of 
others,  all  surrounded  by  Cossacks  of  the  Fashkoff  kuren, 
in  yello'v  caps  ; they  pass  near  the  house  where  the  Mir- 
gorod  men  are  standing. 

Skshetuski  put  his  hand  over  his  eyes,  for  the  glare  of 
the  burning  blinded  him,  and  looked  at  the  prisoners  sit- 
ting in  the  first  wagon.  Suddenly  he  sprang  back,  began 
to  beat  the  air  with  his  hands,  like  a man  struck  with  an 
arrow  in  the  breast,  and  from  his  lips  came  a terrible 
unearthly  cry:  “Jesus,  Mary!  the  hetmans!’^ 

He  dropped  into  the  arms  of  Zakhar;  his  eyes  became 
leaden,  his  face  grew  stiff  and  rigid  as  that  of  a corpse. 

A few  minutes  later  three  horsemen  rode  into  the  square 
of  Korsiin,  at  the  head  of  countless  regiments.  The  middle 
rider,  in  red  uniform,  sat  on  a white  horse,  holding  a gilded 
baton  at  his  side.  He  looked  as  proud  as  a king.  This 
was  Hmelnitski.  On  one  side  of  him  rode  Tugai  Bey,  on 
the  other  Krechovski. 

The  Commonwealth  lay  prostrate  in  dust  and  blood  at 
the  feet  of  a Cossack. 


WITH  FHIE  AND  SWORD. 


181 


CHAPTER  XVL 

Some  days  passed  by.  It  appeared  to  men  as  if  the  vault 
of  heaven  had  suddenly  dropped  on  the  Commonwealth. 
Joltiya  Vodi;  Korsuii ; the  destruction  of  the  armies  of  the 
crown,  ever  victorious  hitherto  in  struggles  Avith  the  Cofi- 
sacks  ; the  capture  of  the  hetmans  ; the  awful  conflagration 
in  the  whole  Ukraine ; slaughters,  murders,  unheard  of 
since  the  beginning  of  the  world,  — all  these  came  so  sud- 
denly that  men  almost  refused  to  believe  that  so  many 
misfortunes  could  come  upon  one  land  at  a time.  Many, 
in  fact,  did  not  believe  it;  some  became  helpless  from 
terror,  some  lost  their  senses,  some  prophesied  the  coming 
of  antichrist  and  the  approach  of  the  day  of  judgment. 
All  social  ties  were  severed ; all  intercourse  between  people 
and  families  was  interrupted.  Every  authority  ceased  ; dis- 
tinction of  persons  vanished.  Hell  had  freed  from  its 
chains  all  crimes,  and  let  them  out  on  the  world  to  revel ; 
therefore  murder,  pillage,  perfidy,  brutality,  violence,  rob- 
bery, frenzy,  took  the  place  of  labor,  uprightness,  and  con- 
science. It  seemed  as  though  henceforth  people  would  live 
not  through  good,  but  through  evil ; that  the  hearts  and 
intentions  of  men  had  become  inverted,  and  that  they  held 
as  sacred  that  which  hitherto  had  been  infamous,  and  that 
as  infamous  which  hitherto  had  been  sacred.  The  sun 
shone  no  longer  upon  the  earth,  for  it  was  hidden  by  the 
smoke  of  conflagrations ; in  the  night,  instead  of  stars  and 
moon,  shone  the  light  of  fires.  Towns,  villages,  churches, 
palaces,  forests,  went  up  in  flames.  People  ceased  to  con- 
verse ; they  only  groaned  or  howled  like  dogs.  Life  lost 
its  value.  Thousands  perished  without  an  echo,  without 
remembrance.  And  from  out  all  these  calamities,  deaths, 
groans,  smoke,  and  burnings,  there  rose  only  one  man. 
Every  moment  loftier  and  higher,  every  moment  more 
terribly  gigantic,  he  wellnigh  obscured  the  light  of  day, 
and  cast  his  shadow  from  sea  to  sea.  That  man  was 
Bogdan  Hmelnitski. 

A hundred  and  twenty  thousand  men,  armed  and  drunk 
with  victory,  stood  ready  at  his  nod.  The  mob  had  risen  on 
all  sides ; the  Cossacks  of  the  towns  joined  him  in  every 


182 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


place.  The  country  from  the  Pripet  to  the  borders  of  the 
Wilderness  was  on  fire.  The  insurrection  extended  in  the 
provinces  of  Kus,  Podolia,  Volynia,  Bratslav,  Kieff,  and 
Chernigoff.  The  power  of  the  hetman  increased  each  day. 
Never  had  the  Commonwealth  opposed  to  its  most  terrible 
enemy  half  the  forces  which  he  then  commanded.  The 
German  emperor  had  not  equal  numbers  in  readiness.  The 
storm  surpassed  every  expectation.  The  hetman  himself 
did  not  recognize  at  hrst  his  own  power,  and  did  not  under- 
stand how  he  had  risen  so  high.  He  shielded  himself  yet 
with  justice,  legality,  and  loyalty  to  the  Commonwealth, 
for  he  did  not  know  then  that  he  might  trample  upon  these 
expressions  as  empty  phrases ; but  as  his  forces  grew  there 
rose  in  him  that  immeasurable,  unconscious  egotism  the 
equal  of  which  is  not  presented  by  history.  The  under- 
standing of  good  and  evil,  of  virtue  and  vice,  of  violence 
and  justice,  were  confounded  in  the  soul  of  Hmelnitski 
with  the  understanding  of  injuries  done  him,  or  with  his 
personal  profit.  That  man  was  honorable  who  was  with 
him  5 that  man  was  a criminal  who  was  against  him.  He 
was  ready  to  complain  of  the  sun,  and  to  count  it  as  a 
personal  injustice  if  sunshine  were  not  given  at  his  de- 
mand. Men,  events,  nay,  the  whole  world,  he  measured 
with  his  own  ego.  But  in  spite  of  all  the  cunning,  all  the 
hypocrisy  of  the  hetman,  there  was  a kind  of  deformed 
good  faith  in  this  theory  of  his.  All  Hmelnitski’s  crimes 
flowed  from  this  theory,  but  his  good  deeds  as  well ; for  if 
he  knew  no  bounds  in  his  cruelty  and  tyranny  to  an  enemy, 
he  knew  how  to  be  thankful  for  every  even  involuntary 
service  which  was  rendered  him. 

Only  when  he  was  drunk  did  he  forget  even  good 
deeds,  and  bellowing  with  fury,  with  foam  on  his  lips, 
issue  bloody  orders,  for  which  he  grieved  afterward..  And 
in  proportion  as  his  success  grew,  was  he  oftener  drunk, 
for  unquiet  took  increasing  possession  of  him.  It  would 
seem  that  triumph  carried  him  to  heights  which  he  did 
not  wish  to  occupy.  His  power  amazed  other  men,  but  it 
amazed  himself  too.  The  gigantic  hand  of  rebellion  seized 
and  bore  him  on  with  the  swiftness  of  lightning  and  inex- 
orably. But  whither  ? How  was  all  this  to  end  ? Com- 
mencing sedition  in  the  name  of  his  own  wrongs,  that 
Cossack  diplomat  might  calculate  that  after  his  first  suc- 
cesses, or  even  after  defeats,  he  could  begin  negotiations; 
that  forgiveness  would  be  offered  him,  satisfaction  and 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


183 


recompense  for  injustice  and  injuries.  He  knew  the  Com- 
monwealth intimately,  — its  patience,  inexhaustible  as  the 
sea ; its  compassion,  knowing  neither  bounds  nor  measure, 
which  flowed  not  merely  from  weakness,  for  pardon  was 
offered  Nalivaika  when  he  was  surrounded  and  lost.  But 
after  the  victory  at  Jbltiya  Vodi,  after  the  destruction  of 
the  hetmans,  after  the  kindling  of  civil  war  in  all  the 
southern  provinces,  affairs  had  gone  too  far.  Events  had 
surpassed  all  expectations,  and  now  the  struggle  must  be 
for  life  and  death.  To  whose  side  would  victory  incline  ? 

Hmelnitski  inquired  of  soothsayers,  took  counsel  of  the 
stars,  and  strained  his  eyes  into  the  future,  but  saw  noth- 
ing ahead  save  darkness.  At  times,  therefore,  an  awful 
unquiet  raised  the  hairs  on  his  head,  and  in  his  breast 
despair  raged  like  a whirlwind.  What  will  be  ? — what 
will  be  ? For  Hmelnitski,  observing  more  closely  than 
others,  understood  at  once,  better  than  many,  that  the 
Commonwealth  knew  not  how  to  use  its  own  forces,  — 
was  unconscious  of  them,  — but  had  tremendous  power.  If 
the  right  man  should  grasp  that  power  in  his  hand,  who 
could  stand  against  him  ? And  who  could  guess  whether 
terrible  danger,  the  nearness  of  the  precipice  and  destruc- 
tion, might  not  put  an  end  to  broils,  internal  dissensions, 
private  grievances,  rivalries  of  magnates,  wrangling,  the 
babbling  of  the  Diets,  the  license  of  the  nobility,  and  the 
weakness  of  the  king  ? Then  a half-million  of  escutch- 
eoned  warriors  alone  could  move  to  the  field,  and  crush 
Hmelnitski,  even  if  he  were  aided  not  only  by  the  Khan 
of  the  Crimea,  but  by  the  Sultan  of  Turkey  himself. 

Of  this  slumbering  power  of  the  Commonwealth  the  late 
King  Vladislav  was  aware,  as  well  as  Hmelnitski ; and  there- 
fore he  labored  all  his  life  to  initiate  a mortal  struggle  with 
the  greatest  potentate  on  earth,  for  only  in  this  way  could 
that  power  be  called  into  life.  In  accordance  with  this 
conviction,  the  king  did  not  hesitate  to  throw  sparks  on 
the  Cossack  powder.  Were  the  Cossacks  really  destined 
to  cause  that  inundation,  in  order  to  be  overwhelmed  in 
it  at  last  ? 

Hmelnitski  understood,  too,  that  in  spite  of  all  the  weak- 
ness of  the  Commonwealth  its  resistance  was  tremendous. 
Against  this  Commonwealth,  so  disorderly,  ill-united,  in- 
subordinate, the  Turkish  waves,  the  most  terrible  of  all, 
were  broken  as  against  a cliff.  Thus  it  was  at  Khotim, 
which  he  saw  almost  with  his  own  eyes.  That  Common- 


184 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


wealth,  even  in  times  of  weakness,  planted  its  standards  on 
the  walls  of  foreign  capitals.  What  resistance  will  it  offer, 
what  will  it  not  do  when  brought  to  despair,  when  it  must 
either  die  or  conquer  ? 

In  view  of  this,  every  triumph  of  Hmelnitski  was  to  him 
a new  danger,  for  it  hastened  the  moment  when  the  sleep- 
ing lion  would  wake,  and  brought  negotiations  nearer  the 
impossible.  In  every  victory  lay  a future  defeat,  and  in 
every  intoxication  bitterness  at  the  bottom.  After  the 
storm  of  the  Cossacks  would  come  the  storm  of  the  Com- 
monwealth. Already  it  seemed  to  Hmelnitski  that  he 
heard  its  dull  and  distant  roar.  Behold,  from  Great 
Poland,  Prussia,  populous  Mazovia,  Little  Poland,  and 
Lithuania  will  come  crowds  of  warriors  ! They  need  but  a 
leader. 

Hmelnitski  had  taken  the  hetmans  captive,  but  in  that 
good  fortune  there  lurked  also  an  ambush  of  fate.  The 
hetmans  were  experienced  warriors,  but  no  one  of  them  was 
the  man  demanded  by  that  period  of  tempest,  terror,  and 
distress.  The  leader  at  that  time  could  be  but  one  man. 
That  man  was  Prince  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski.  Just  because 
the  hetmans  had  gone  into  captivity  the  choice  would  be 
likely  to  fall  on  the  prince.  Hmelnitski  in  common  with 
all  had  no  doubt  of  this. 

Meanwhile  news  flew  from  beyond  the  Dnieper  to  Kor- 
siin,  where  the  Zaporojian  hetman  had  stopped  to  rest  after 
the  battle,  that  the  terrible  prince  had  started  for  Lul^ii ; 
that  on  the  road  he  was  stamping  out  rebellion ; that  after 
his  passage  villages,  hamlets,  towns,  farmhouses,  had  van- 
ished, and  the  places  in  which  they  had  been  were  bristling 
with  bloody  impaling-stakes  and  gibbets.  Terror  doubled 
and  trebled  the  number  of  his  forces ; it  was  said  that  he 
led  fifteen  thousand  of  the  choicest  troops  to  be  found  in 
the  Commonwealth. 

In  the  Cossack  camp,  shortly  after  the  battle  at  Krutaya 
Balka,  the  cry,  “ Yeremi  is  coming ! ” was  heard  among 
the  Cossacks  and  spread  a panic  among  the  mob,  who  be- 
gan to  run  away  unreasoningly.  This  alarm  astonished 
Hmelnitski  greatly. 

He  had  his  choice  then, — either  to  march  Avith  all  his 
power  against  the  prince  and  seek  him  beyond  the  Dnieper, 
or,  leaving  a part  of  his  forces  to  capture  the  castles  of  the 
Ukraine,  move  into  the  heart  of  the  Commonwealth.  An 
expedition  against  the  prince  was  not  without  danger, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


185 


Hmelnitski,  in  spite  of  the  preponderance  of  his  forces, 
might  suffer  defeat  in  a general  engagement,  and  tlien  all 
would  be  lost  at  once.  The  mob,  who  composed  the  great 
majority,  gave  evidence  that  they  would  flee  at  the  very 
name  of  Yeremi.  Time  was  necessary  to  change  this  mob 
into  an  army  capable  of  facing  the  regiments  of  the  ]jrince. 
Besides,  Yeremi  would  not  be  likely  to  accept  a general 
battle,  but  would  be  content  with  defence  in  castles  and 
partisan  war  which  might  last  entire  months,  if  not  years, 
and  by  that  time  the  Commonwealth  would  surely  collect 
new  forces  and  move  to  reinforce  him. 

Hmelnitski  therefore  determined  to  leave  Vishnyevetski 
beyond  the  Dnieper,  strengthen  himself  in  the  Ukraine, 
organize  his  power,  then  march  on  the  Commonwealth  and 
force  it  to  terms.  He  calculated  that  the  suppression  of 
the  rebellion  on  the  east  of  the  Dnieper  alone  would  occupy 
for  a long  time  all  the  forces  of  the  prince,  and  leave  a 
free  held  to  himself.  He  hoped  therefore  to  foment  rebel- 
lion by  sending  single  regiments  to  aid  the  mob,  and  Anally 
he  thought  it  would  be  possible  to  deceive  the  prince  by 
negotiations,  and  retard  matters  by  waiting  till  the  power 
of  Vishnyevetski  should  be  broken.  In  view  of  this  he  re- 
membered Pan  Yan. 

Some  days  after  Krutaya  Balka,  and  on  the  very  day  of 
the  alarm  of  the  mob,  he  had  Skshetuski  called  before  him. 
He  received  him  in  the  house  of  the  starosta,  in  presence 
of  Krechovski  only,  who  was  long  known  to  Skshetuski ; 
and  after  he  had  greeted  him  kindly,  though  not  without  a 
lofty  air  corresponding  to  his  present  position,  he  said,  — 

^‘  Lieutenant  Skshetuski,  for  the  kindness  which  you  have 
/ shown  me  I have  ransomed  you  from  Tugai  Bey  and  prorn- 
' ised  you  freedom.  Now  the  hour  has  come.  I give  you 
this  baton  of  a colonel  to  secure  a free  passage,  in  case  any 
of  the  forces  should  meet  you,  and  a guard  for  protection 
. against  the  mob.  You  may  return  to  your  prince.” 

N — Skshetuski  was  silent ; no  smile  of  joy  appeared  on  his 
face. 

“ But  are  you  able  to  take  the  road,  for  I see  that  illness 
of  some  kind  is  looking  out  through  your  eyes  ? ” 

Pan-Yan,  in  truth,  seemed  like  a shadow.  Wounds  and 
recent  events  had  weakened  the  young  giant,  who  looked  as 
though  he  could  give  no  promise  of  surviving  till  the  mor- 
row. His  face  had  grown  yellow,  and  the  black  beard,  long 
untrimmed,  added  to  the  wretchedness  of  his  appearance. 


186 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


This  rose  from  internal  suffering.  The  knight’s  heart  was 
almost  broken.  Dragged  after  the  Tartar  camp,  he  had  been 
a witness  of  all  that  had  happened  since  they  issued  from 
the  Saitch.  He  had  seen  the  defeat  and  disgrace  of  the 
Commonwealth,  and  the  hetmans  in  captivity ; he  had  seen 
the  Cossack’s  triumph,  pyramids  of  heads  cut  from  fallen 
soldiers,  noblemen  hanged  by  the  ribs,  the  breasts  of  women 
cut  off,  and  maidens  dishonored ; he  had  seen  the  despair  of 
daring  and  the  baseness  of  fear ; he  had  seen  everything, 
endured  everything,  and  suffered  the  more  because  the 
thought  was  in  his  bosom  and  brain,  like  the  stab  of  a 
knife,  that  he  himself  was  the  remote  cause,  for  he  and 
no  other  had  cut  Hmelnitski  loose  from  the  lariat.  But 
was  a Christian  knight  to  suppose  that  succor  given  one’s 
neighbor  could  bring  such  fruit  ? His  pain  therefore  was 
beyond  measure. 

When  he  asked  himself  what  was  happening  to  Helena, 
and  when  he  thought  what  might  happen  if  an  evil  fate 
should  keep  her  in  Kozlogi,  he  stretched  his  hands  to 
heaven  and  cried  in  a voice  in  which  quivered  deep  despair, 
almost  a threat : 0 God  ! take  my  life,  for  I am  punished 

beyond  1113^  deserts  ! ” Then  he  saw  that  he  was  blasphem- 
ing, fell  on  his  face,  and  prayed  for  salvation,  for  forgiveness, 
for  mercy  on  his  country  and  that  innocent  dove,  who 
maybe  had  called  in  vain  for  God’s  help  and  his.  In  one 
word,  he  had  suffered  so  much  beyond  his  power  that '‘the 
freedom  granted  did  not  rejoice  him;  and  that  Zaporojian 
hetman,  that  conqueror  who  wished  to  be  magnanimous  by 
showing  his  favor,  made  no  impression  upon  him  at  all. 
Seeing  this,  Hmelnitski  frowned  and  said,  — 

“Hasten  to  take  advantage  of  my  favor,  lest  I change 
niy  mind;  for  it  is  my  kindness  and  belief  in  a just  cause 
which  makes  me  so  careless  as  to  provide  an  enemy  for 
myself,  for  I know  well  that  you  will  fight  against  me.” 

To  which  Skshetuski  answered:  “If  God  gives  me 
strength.” 

And  he  gazed  at  Hmelnitski,  till  he  looked  into  the  depth 
of  his  soul.  The  hetman,  unable  to  endure  the  gaze,  cast  his 
eyes  to  the  ground,  and  after  a moment  said,  — 

“Enough  of  this!  . I am  too  powerful  to  be  troubled  by 
one  sick  man.  Tell  the  prince  3^0111*  lord  what  you  have 
seen,  and  warn  him  to  be  less  insolent  ; for  if  my  patience 
fails  I will  visit  him  beyond  the  Dnieper,  and  I do  not 
think  my  visit  will  be  pleasant  to  him.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


187 


Skshetuski  was  silent. 

I say,  and  repeat  once  more,”  added  Hnielnitski,  I 
am  carrying  on  war,  not  with  the  Commonwealth,  but  with 
the  kinglets ; and  the  prince  is  in  the  first  rank  among 
them.  He  is  an  enemy  to  me  and  to  the  Kussian  people, 
an  apostate  from  our  church,  and  a savage  tyrant.  I hear 
that  he  is  quelling  the  uprising  in  blood  ; let  him  see  to  it 
that  he  does  not  spill  his  own.” 

Thus  speaking,  he  became  more  and  more  excited,  till  tlie 
blood  began  to  rush  to  his  face,  and  his  eyes  fiashed  fire. 
It  was  evident  that  one  of  those  paroxysms  of  anger  and 
rage  in  which  he  lost  his  memory  and  presence  of  mind 
altogether  was  seizing  him. 

I will  command  Krivonos  to  bring  him  with  a rope  ! ” 
cried  he.  “I  will  trample  him  under  foot,  and  mount  my 
horse  on  his  back  ! ” 

Skshetuski  looked  down  on  the  raging  Hnielnitski,  and 
then  said  calmly  : Conquer  him  first.” 

‘^Hetman,”  said  Krechovski,  ‘Cet  this  insolent  noble  go 
his  way,  for  it  does  not  become  your  dignity  to  be  affected 
by  anger  against  him ; and  since  you  have  promised  him 
freedom  he  calculates  that  either  you  will  break  your  word 
or  listen  to  his  invectives.” 

Hnielnitski  bethought  himself,  panted  awhile,  then 
said,  — 

Let  him  go  then,  and  give  him  a baton,  as  I have  said, 
and  forty  Tartars,  who  will  take  him  to  liis  own  camp,  sc 
that  he  may  know  that  Hmelnitski  returns  good  for  good.” 
Then  turning  to  Pan  Yan,  he  added:  “You  know  that  we 
are  even  now.  I liked  you  in  spite  of  your  insolence,  but  if 
you  fall  into  my  hands  again  you  will  not  escape.” 

Skshetuski  went  out  with  Krechovski. 

“ Since  the  hetman  has  let  you  off  with  your  life,”  said 
Krechovski,  “ and  you  can  go  where  you  please,  I tell  you, 
for  old  acquaintance’  sake,  to  seek  safety  in  Warsaw  rather 
than  beyond  the  Dnieper,  for  you  will  not  leave  there  alive. 
Your  time  has  passed.  If  you  were  wise  you  would  come  to 
our  side,  but  I know  that  it  is  useless  to  tell  you  this.  You 
would  rise  as  high  as  we.” 

‘^To  the  gallows,”  muttered  Skshetuski. 

“'They  would  not  give  me  the  starostaship  of  Lita,  but 
now  I can  take,  not  only  one,  but  ten  such  places.  We 
will  drive  out  the  Konyetspolskis,  Kalinovskis,  Pototskis, 
Lyubomirskis,  Vishnyevetskis,  Zaslavskis,  and  all  the 


188 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


nobility,  and  divide  their  estates ; which  must  be  accord- 
ing to  the  will  of  God,  for  he  has  already  given  us  two  great 
victories.’’ 

Pan  Yan  was  thinking  of  something  else,  and  did  not 
hear  the  prating  of  the  colonel,  who  continued, — 

When  after  the  battle  I saw  the  high  mighty  hetman  of 
the  crown,  my  lord  and  benefactor,  bound  in  Tugai  Bey’s 
quarters,  and  he  was  pleased  immediately  to  call  me  a Judas 
and  unthankful,  I answered  him  : ^ Serene,  great  voevoda  ! I 
am  not  unthankful,  for  when  I shall  be  in  possession  of  your 
castles  and  property,  I will  make  you  my  under-starosta 
if  you  will  promise  not  to  get  drunk.’  Oh,  ho  ! Tugai  Bey 
will  get  ransom  for  those  birds  that  he  has  caught,  and 
therefore  he  spares  them ; were  it  not  for  that,  Hmelnitski 
and  I would  talk  differently  to  them.  But  see  ! the  wagon 
is  ready  for  you  and  the  Tartars  are  on  hand.  Where  do 
you  wish  to  go  ? ” 

“To  Chigirin.” 

^ As  thou  niakest  thy  bed,  so  wilt  thou  sleep.’  The 
Tartars  will  conduct  you  even  to  Lubni,  for  such  are  their 
orders.  See,  however,  that  your  prince  does  not  have  them 
impaled,  as  he  surely  would  Cossacks.  This  is  why  Tartars 
are  given  to  you.  The  hetman  has  ordered  that  your  horse 
be  given  you.  Farewell ! Eemember  us  with  ^kindness. 
Give  our  hetman’s  respects  to  your  prince,  and  if  he  be  per- 
suaded to  come  to  Hmelnitski  with  homage,  he  may  find 
favor.  Farewell ! ” 

Pan  Yan  seated  himself  in  the  wagon,  which  the  Tartars 
surrounded  at  once  ; and  they  moved  on.  It  was  difficult 
to  pass  through  the  square,  which  was  completely  packed 
with  Zaporojians  and  the  mob.  Both  were  cooking  kasha  for 
themselves,  while  singing  songs  over  the  victory  of  Joltiya 
Vodi  and  Korsiin,  composed  by  blind  minstrels,  a multitude 
of  whom  came  from  all  sides  to  the  camp.  Between  the  fires 
burning  under  the  kasha  kettles,  lay  here  and  there  bodies 
of  murdered  women  over  whom  orgies  had  taken  place  in 
the  night,  or  stood  pyramids  of  heads  cut  from  the  bodies 
of  killed  and  wounded  soldiers.  These  bodies  and  heads 
had  begun  to  decay  and  give  out  an  offensive  odor,  which 
however  did  not  seem  to  be  at  all  disagreeable  to  the  as- 
sembled crowds.  The  town  bore  marks  of  devastation  and 
the  wild  license  of  Zaporojians.  Doors  and  windows  were 
torn  out;  the  shivered  fragments  of  a thousand  objects, 
mixed  with  hair  and  straw,  covered  the  square.  The  eaves 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


189 


of  houses  were  ornamented  with  hanged  men,  for  the 
greater  part  Jews ; and  here  and  there  the  crowd  amused 
themselves  by  clinging  to  the  feet  of  pendent  corpses  and 
swinging  on  them. 

On  one  side  of  the  square  were  the  black  ruins  of  burnt 
buildings,  among  them  those  of  the  parish  church ; the 
ruins  were  hot,  and  smoke  was  rising  from  them.  The 
odor  of  burning  permeated  the  air.  Beyond  the  burnt 
houses  was  the  Tartar  camp,  which  Skshetuski  had  to 
pass,  and  crowds  of  captives  watched  by  Tartar  guards. 
Men  from  the  neighborhood  of  Chigirin,  Cherkasi,  and 
Korsiin,  who  had  been  unable  to  hide,  or  who  had  not 
fallen  under  the  axe  of  the  mob,  went  into  captivity.  The 
prisoners  were  soldiers,  captured  in  the  two  battles  ; and 
townspeople  of  the  region  about,  who  had  been  unable  or 
unwilling  to  join  the  uprising ; nobles  living  on  their  own 
lands,  separately  or  in  communes  ; officials  of  under-staros- 
tas ; owners  of  small  tracts  of  land  ; village  nobles  of  both 
sexes,  and  children.  There  were  no  old  men.  for  the  Tar- 
tars killed  them  as  unfit  for  sale.  They  had  driven  in 
also  whole  Kussian  villages  and  settlements, — an  act  which 
Hmelnitski  did  not  dare  to  oppose.  In  many  places  it 
happened  that  men  went  to  the  Cossack  camp,  and  as  a re- 
ward the  Tartars  burned  their  cottages,  and  carried  off  their 
wives  and  children.  But  in  the  universal  letting  loose  and 
growing  wild  of  souls,  no  one  inquired  or  thought  about 
that.  The  mob  who  took  arms  gave  up  their  native  vil- 
lages, their  wives  and  children.  Their  wives  were  taken 
from  them;  but  they  took  other  and  better  women,  for 
they  were  Polish.  After  they  had  sated  themselves  with 
the  charms  of  these  they  killed  them,  or  sold  them  to  Tar- 
tars. Among  the  prisoners  also  were  young  matrons  of  the 
Ukraine,  tied  by  threes  and  fours  to  one  rope  with  young 
women  of  the  petty  nobility.  Captivity  and  misfortune 
equalized  condition. 

The  sight  of  these  beings  shocked  the  lieutenant  to  the 
bottom  of  his  soul,  and  roused  a thirst  for  vengeance.  Tat- 
tered, half  naked,  exposed  to  the  vile  jeers  of  pagans  who 
were  loitering  through  curiosity  in  crowds  on  the  square, 
pushed,  struck,  or  kissed  by  disgusting  lips,  they  lost  their 
memory  and  will.  Some  sobbed,  or  resisted  loudly  ; others, 
with  staring  eyes  and  bewildered  faces,  yielded  passively 
to  everything.  Here  and  there  was  heard  a shriek  wrested 
from  some  captive,  slaughtered  without  mercy  for  an  out- 


190 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


burst  of  despairing  resistance.  The  cracking  of  whips,  the 
whistling  of  ox-hide  lashes,  was  heard  among  the  crowd  of 
men,  and  was  mingled  with  screams  of  pain,  with  the  whin- 
ing of  children,  the  bellowing  of  cattle,  and  the  neighing  of 
horses.  The  booty  was  not  yet  divided  and  arranged  for 
removal;  therefore  the  greatest  disorder  prevailed  every- 
where. Wagons,  horses,  horned  cattle,  camels,  sheep,  women, 
men,  heaps  of  stolen  clothing,  vessels,  arms,  — all,  thrust  into 
one  enormous  camp,  waited  arrangement  and  order.  Scout- 
ing-parties  drove  in  from  time  to  time  new  crowds  of  people 
and  herds  of  cattle,  laden  barges  sailed  down  the  Ros,  and 
from  the  chief  camp  new  people  arrived  continually  to  sate 
their  eyes  with  the  sight  of  the  collected  wealth.  Some, 
drunk  on  kumis  or  vudka,  dressed  in  strange  costumes,  — 
in  chasubles  and  surplices,  in  robes  of  Russian  priests,  or 
even  in  women’s  clothes,  — began  to  dispute,  quarrel,  and 
scream  over  the  possession  of  certain  articles.  The  Tartar 
herdsmen,  sitting  on  the  ground  among  the  cattle,  amused 
themselves,  — some  by  giving  piercing  melodies  on  their 
pipes,  others  by  playing  dice  or  beating  one  another  with 
clubs.  Crowds  of  dogs  which  had  followed  their  masters 
barked  and  howled  plaintively. 

Skshetuski  at  length  passed  this  human  gehenna,  full  of 
groans,  tears  of  misery,  and  hellish  sounds.  He  had  expected 
to  breathe  more  freely ; but  the  moment  he  was  beyond  the 
camp  a new  and  terrible  sight  struck  his  eyes.  In  the  dis- 
tance was  the  camp  proper,  from  which  came  a continual 
neighing  of  horses,  and  near  which  thousands  of  Tartars 
swarmed  in  the  field  by  the  side  of  the  road  leading  to 
Cherkasi.  The  youthful  warriors  amused  themselves  with 
shooting  for  exercise  from  bows  at  the  weaker  prisoners,  or 
the  sick  who  were  unable  to  endure  the  long  road  to  the 
Crimea.  A number  of  bodies  lay  around,  thrown  on  the 
road,  as  full  of  holes  as  a sieve  ; some  of  them  still  quivered 
convulsively.  Those  at  whom  they  were  shooting  hung 
bound  by  the  hands  to  trees  near  the  roadside.  Among 
these  were  also  old  women.  Shouts  accompanied  laughter 
of  approval  for  good  arrow-shots. 

‘‘  Fine  fellows  ! Tlie  bow  is  in  good  hands  ! ” 

Around  the  principal  camp  they  were  dressing  thousands 
of  cattle  and  horses  for  the  sustenance  of  the  warriors. 
The  ground  was  drenched  with  blood.  The  sickening  odor 
of  raw  flesh  stifled  the  breath  in  the  breast,  and  among  the 
piles  of  meat  red  Tartars  hurried  around  with  knives  in 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


191 


their  hands.  The  day  was  oppressive^  the  sun  scorching. 
Skshetuski  with  his  escort  barely  reached  the  open  field 
after  an  hour’s  travelling ; but  from  afar  there  came  for  a 
long  time  the  tumult  and  bellowing  of  cattle  from  the  main 
camp.  Along  the  road  traces  of  the  passage  of  plunderers 
were  evident.  Here  and  there  were  burnt  gardens,  chim- 
neys standing  alone,  young  grain  trodden  under  foot,  trees 
broken,  cherry-orchards  near  the  cottages  cut  down  for  fuel. 
On  the  high-road  lay  thickly,  in  one  place,  the  carcasses  of 
horses ; in  another  the  bodies  of  men  mutilated  fearfully, 
blue,  swollen,  and  above  and  over  them  fiocks  of  crows 
and  ravens,  flying  with  tumult  and  noise  at  the  approach 
of  people.  The  bloody  work  of  Hmelnitski  thrust  itself 
upon  the  sight  everywhere,  and  it  was  difficult  to  under- 
stand against  whom  the  man  had  raised  his  hands,  since 
his  own  country  groaned  first  of  all  under  the  weight  of 
misfortune. 

In  Mleyeff,  Skshetuski  met  Tartar  parties  urging  on  new 
crowds  of  prisoners.  Gorodische  was  burned  to  the  ground. 
There  remained  standing  only  the  stone  bell-tower  of  the 
church,  and  the  old  oak-tree  in  the  middle  of  the  square, 
covered  with  terrible  fruit ; for  upon  it  were  suspended  a 
number  of  tens  of  little  Jews,  hanged  there  three  days  be- 
fore. There  were  killed  also  many  nobles  from  Kono- 
planka,  Staroselo,  Venjovka,  Balaklei,  Vodachevo.  The 
town  itself  was  empty ; for  the  men  had  gone  to  Hmelnitski, 
and  the  women,  children,  and  old  men  had  fled  to  the  woods 
before  the  expected  invasion  by  the  armies  of  Prince  Yer- 
emi.  From  Gorodische,  Skshetuski  went  through  Smila, 
Zabotin,  and  Novoselyets  to  Chigirin,  stopping  only  to  rest 
his  horse.  They  entered  the  town  on  the  second  day  in  the 
afternoon.  War  had  spared  the  place  ; only  a few  houses 
were  wrecked,  and  among  them  that  of  Chaplinski  was  razed 
to  the  ground.  In  the  town  was  stationed  Colonel  Nadkolo- 
palyets,  and  with  him  a thousand  Cossacks ; but  both  he 
and  they  and  the  whole  population  lived  in  the  greatest 
terror,  for  they  all  seemed  convinced  that  the  prince  might 
come  at  any  moment  and  wreak  vengeance  such  as  the 
world  had  never  heard  of.  It  was  unknown  who  had  circu- 
lated these  reports,  or  where  they  had  come  from ; fear 
perhaps  had  created  them.  Enough  that  it  was  repeated 
continually  that  the  prince  was  sailing  on  the  Sula,  that 
he  was  already  on  the  Dnieper,  had  burned  Vasyutinets, 
and  had  cut  off  the  people  in  Borysi,  and  that  every  ap- 


192 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


proach  of  men  on  horseback  caused  boundless  panic.  Skshe- 
tuski  caught  up  these  reports  eagerly ; for  he  understood 
that  though  false  they  prevented  the  extension  of  the  re- 
bellion beyond  the  Dnieper,  where  the  hand  of  the  prince 
pressed  directly. 

Skshetuski  wished  to  learn  something  more  certain  from 
Naokolopalyets;  but  it  appeared  that  the  lieutenant-colonel, 
like  others,  knew  nothing  about  the  prince,  and  would  have 
been  glad  himself  to  extract  some  news  from  Skshetuski. 
Since  all  boats,  large  and  small,  had  been  brought  over  to 
that  bank  of  the  river,  fugitives  from  the  other  shore  did 
not  come  to  Chigirin. 

Skshetuski,  without  waiting  longer  in  Chigirin,  gave 
orders  to  be  ferried  over,  and  set  out  for  Eozlogi.  The  as- 
surance that  he  would  soon  convince  himself  of  what  had 
happened  to  Helena,  and  the  hope  that  perhaps  she  was 
safe,  or  had  taken  refuge  with  her  aunt  and  the  princes  in 
Lubni,  brought  back  his  strength  and  health.  He  left  the 
wagon  for  his  horse,  and  urged  without  sparing  his  Tartars, 
who,  thinking  him  an  envoy  and  themselves  attendants 
given  under  his  command,  dared  not  oppose  him.  They 
flew  on  therefore  as  if  hunted.  Behind  them  rose  yellow 
clouds  of  dust  hurled  up  by  the  hoofs  of  the  horses.  They 
swept  past  farms,  gardens,  and  villages.  The  country  was 
empty,  tlie  habitations  of  men  depopulated ; for  a long  time 
they  could  not  find  a living  soul.  It  is  likely,  too,  that 
every  one  hid  at  their  approach.  Here  and  there  Skshetuski 
gave  orders  to  search  in  orchards  and  bee-gardens,  grain- 
mows  and  the  roofs  of  barns,  but  they  discovered  no  man. 

Beyond  Bogrebi  one  of  the  Tartars  first  espied  a certain 
human  form  trying  to  hide  among  the  rushes  which  grew 
on  the  banks  of  the  Kagamlik.  The  Tartars  rushed  to  the 
river,  and  a few  minutes  later  brought  before  Skshetuski 
two  persons  entirely  naked.  One  of  them  was  an  old  man ; 
the  other  a stripling,  perhaps  fifteen  or  sixteen  years  of 
age.  The  teeth  of  botli  were  chattering  with  terror,  and 
for  a long  time  they  were  unable  to  utter  a word. 

Where  are  you  from  ? ” asked  Skshetuski. 

Nowhere,  sir!”  answered  the  old  man.  “We  go  beg- 
ging with  a lyre,  and  this  dumb  boy  leads  me.” 

“Where  are  you  coming  from  now,  — from  what  village  ? 
Speak  boldly  ; nothing  will  happen  to  you.” 

“We,  sir,  travelled  through  all  the  villages,  till  some 
devil  stripped  us.  We  had  good  boots,  he  took  them  ; we 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


193 


had  good  caps,  he  took  them ; good  coats  from  people’s 
charity,  he  took  them,  and  did  not  leave  the  lyre.” 

“ I ask  you,  you  fool,  from  what  village  you  come.” 

I don’t  know,  sir,  — I am  an  old  man.  See,  we  are 
naked ; we  are  freezing  at  night,  in  the  daytime  we  ask 
the  charity  of  people  to  cover  us  and  feed  us ; we  are 
hungry ! ” 

Listen,  louts ! Answer  my  question,  or  I will  hang 
you ! ” 

I don’t  know,  my  lord.  If  I am  this  or  that,  or  there 
will  be  anything,  let  me  alone.” 

It  was  evident  that  the  old  man,  unable  to  decide  who 
his  questioner  was,  determined  not  to  give  any  answer. 

“ Were  you  in  Kozlogi,  where  the  Princes  Kurtsevichi 
live  ? ” 

I don’t  know,  sir.” 

Hang  him  ! ” cried  Skshetuski. 

‘^1  was,  sir,”  cried  the  old  man,  seeing  there  was  no 
trifling. 

What  did  you  see  there  ? ” 

“We  were  there  five  days  ago,  and  then  in  Brovarki;  we 
heard  that  the  knights  had  come  there.” 

“ What  knights  ? ” 

“ I don’t  know,  sir;  one  said  Poles,  another  said  Cossacks.” 

“ To  horse  ! ” shouted  Skshetuski  to  the  Tartars. 

The  party  rushed  on.  The  sun  was  setting  precisely  as 
on  that  day  when  the  lieutenant,  after  meeting  Helena  and 
the  princess  on  the  road,  rode  by  them  at  the  side  of 
Rozvan’s  carriage.  The  Kagamlik  shone  with  purple,  just 
as  it  had  then ; the  day  went  to  rest  with  more  quiet,  more 
warmth  and  calm.  But  that  time  Pan  Yan  rode  on  with 
a breast  full  of  happiness  and  awakening  feelings  of  de- 
light ; now  he  rushes  on  like  a condemned  man,  driven  by 
a whirlwind  of  trouble  and  evil  forebodings.  The  voice  of 
despair  calls  from  his  soul,  “ Bogun  has  carried  her  away, 
you  will  never  see  her  again!”  and  a voice  of  hope, 
“ She  is  safe  ! ” And  these  voices  so  pulled  him  between 
them  that  they  almost  tore  his  heart  asunder.  He  urged 
the  horses  to  their  last  strength.  One  hour  followed  an- 
other. The  moon  rose  and  mounted  higher  and  higher, 
grew  paler  and  paler.  The  horses  were  covered  with  foam, 
and  snorted  heavily.  They  rushed  into  the  forest,  it  was 
passed  in  a flash ; they  rushed  into  the  ravine ; beyond  the 
ravine  was  Rozlogi.  Another  moment,  and  the  fate  of  the 

13 


194 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


knight  would  be  settled.  The  wind  whistles  into  his  ears 
from  the  speed,  his  cap  falls  from  his  head,  the  horse 
groans  under  him  as  if  ready  to  drop.  Another  moment, 
and  the  ravine  opens.  At  last ! at  last ! 

Suddenly  an  unearthly  shriek'  comes  from  the  breast  of 
Skshetuski.  The  house,  granaries,  stables,  barns,  picket- 
fence,  and  cherry-orchard  had  all  disappeared.  The  pale 
moon  shone  upon  the  hill,  and  on  a pile  of  black  ruins 
which  had  ceased  to  smoke.  No  sound  broke  the  silence. 

Skshetuski  stood  before  the  trench  speechless ; he  merely 
raised  his  hands,  looked,  and  shook  his  head  in  bewilder- 
ment. The  Tartars  stopped  their  horses.  He  dismounted, 
sought  out  the  remains  of  the  burned  bridge,  passed  the 
trench  on  the  cross-pieces,  and  sat  on  the  stone  lying  in  the 
middle  of  the  yard.  Having  sat  down,  he  began  to  look 
around  like  a man  who  tries  to  recognize  a place  in  which  he 
finds  himself  for  the  first  time.  Presence  of  mind  left  him. 
He  uttered  no  groan.  After  a while  he  placed  his  hands  on 
his  knees,  dropped  his  head',  and  remained  motionless  ; it 
might  have  been  supposed  that  he  was  asleep.  Indeed,  if 
not  asleep,  he  had  become  torpid  ; and  through  his  brain 
passed  dim  visions  instead  of  thoughts.  He  saw  Helena 
as  she  looked  when  he  parted  with  her  before  his  last  jour- 
ney; but  her  face  was  veiled  as  it  were  by  mist,  therefore 
her  features  could  not  be  distinguished.  He  wished  to 
bring  her  out  of  that  misty  covering,  but  could  not,  and 
went  away  with  heavy  heart.  Then  there  passed  before 
him  the  square  at  Chigirin,  old  Zatsvilikhovski,  and  the 
impudent  face  of  Zagloba ; that  face  remained  before  his 
eyes  with  a special  persistence,  until  at  length  the  gloomy 
visage  of  Grodzitski  took  its  place.  After  that  he  saw 
Kudak  again,  the  Cataracts,  the  fight  at  Hortitsa,  the 
Saitch,  the  whole  journey,  and  all  the  events  to  the  last 
day  and  hour.  But  farther  there  was  darkness ! What 
was  happening  to  him  at  the  present  he  saw  not.  He  had 
only  a sort  of  indefinite  feeling  that  he  was  going  to  Helena, 
to  Bo'zlogi,  but  his  strength  had  failed;  that  he  was  rest- 
ing on  ruins.  He  wanted  to  rise  and  go  farther,  but  an 
immeasurable  weakness  bound  him  to  the  place,  as  if  a 
hundred-pound  ball  were  fastened  to  his  feet. 

He  sat  and  sat.  The  evening  was  advancing.  The 
Tartars  arranged  themselves  for  the  night,  made  a fire, 
cooked  pieces  of  horse-flesh,  and  having  satisfied  their  hun- 
ger, lay  down  on  the  ground. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


195 


But  before  an  hour  had  passed  they  sprang  to  their 
feet  again.  From  a distance  came  a noise  like  the  sound 
made  by  a great  number  of  cavalry  when  moving  on  a 
hurried  march. 

The  Tartars  fastened  as  quickly  as  possible  a white  cloth 
on  a pole,  and  renewed  the  fire  vigorously,  so  that  it  might 
be  seen  from  a distance  that  they  were  messengers  of 
peace. 

The  tramp  and  snorting  of  horses,  the  clatter  of  sabres, 
came  nearer  and  nearer  ; and  soon  there  appeared  on  the 
road  a division  of  cavalry,  which  surrounded  the  Tartars  at 
once. 

A 'short  parley  followed.  The  Tartars  pointed  to  a 
figure  sitting  on  the  rising  ground,  — which  was  perfectly 
visible,  for  the  light  of  the  moon  fell  on  it,  — and  said  they 
were  escorting  an  envoy,  but  from  whom  he  could  tell 
best  himself. 

The  leader  of  the  division  went  with  some  of  his  com- 
panions to  the  rising  ground,  but  had  scarcely  come  up  and 
looked  into  the  face  of  the  sitting  man,  when  he  opened 
his  arms  and  cried,  — 

Skshetuski ! By  the  living  God,  it  is  Skshetuski ! ’’ 

The  lieutenant  did  not  move. 

But,  Lieutenant,  don’t  you  know  me  ? I am  Byldiovets. 
What  is  the  matter  with  you  ? ” 

The  lieutenant  was  silent. 

“ Rouse  yourself,  for  God’s  sake ! Here,  comrade,  come 
to  your  mind  ! ” 

This  was  really  Pan  Bykhovets,  -who  was  marching  in 
the  vanguard  of  all  Vishnyevetski’s  forces. 

Other  regiftients  came  up.  News  of  the  discovery  of 
Pan  Yan  spread  like  lightning  in  the  regiments,  therefore 
all  hurried  to  greet  their  favorite  comrade.  Little  Volod- 
yovski,  the  two  Sleshinskis,  Dzik,  Orpishevski,  Migurski, 
Yakubovich,  Lents,  Pan  Longin  Podbipienta,  and  a number 
of  other  officers  ran  as  fast  as  they  could  to  the  eminence. 
But  they  spoke  in  vain  to  him,  called  him  by  name,  pulled 
him  by  the  shoulders,  tried  to  raise  him  up.  Skshetuski 
looked  on  them  with  wide-open  eyes,  and  recognized  no  man ; 
or  rather,  on  the  contrary,  he  seemed  to  recognize  them, 
but  was  completely  indifferent  to  them.  Then  those  who 
knew  of  his  love  for  Helena  — and  indeed  all  knew  that 
— remembered  what  place  they  were  in ; looking  on  the 
black  ruins  and  the  gray  ashes,  they  understood  all. 


106 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


has  lost  his  mind  from  grief,’’  said  one. 

“ Despair  has  disturbed  his  mind.” 

“ Take  him  to  the  priest ; when  he  sees  him  perhaps  he 
will  come  to  himself.” 

Pan  Longin  wrung  his  hands.  All  surrounded  the  lieu- 
tenant and  looked  at  him  with  sympathy.  Some  wiped 
away  their  tears,  others  sighed  sadly ; till  suddenly  a 
lofty  figure  appeared,  and  approaching  quietly,  placed  his 
hands  upon  the  lieutenant’s  head.  This  was  the  priest, 
Mukhovetski. 

All  were  silent  and  knelt  down  as  if  waiting  for  a mira- 
cle ; but  the  priest  performed  no  miracle.  Holding  his 
hands  on  Pan  Yan’s  head,  he  raised  his  eyes  to  the  heav- 
ens, which  were  filled  with  the  light  of  the  moon,  and  began 
to  pray  aloud. 

‘‘‘Pater  noster,  qui  es  in  coelis ! sanctificetur  nomen 
tuum,  adveniat  regnuin  tuum,  fiat  voluntas  tua  — ’ ” Here 
he  stopped,  and  after  a while  repeated  more  loudly  and  sol- 
emnly : “ ‘ Fiat  voluntas  tua ! ’ ” A deep  silence  reigned. 
“ ‘ Fiat  voluntas  tua ! ’ ” repeated  the  priest  for  the  third 
time. 

From  the  mouth  of  Skshetuski  came  a voice  of  meas- 
ureless pain,  but  also  of  resignation  : “ ‘ Sicut  in  coelo,  et  in 
terra ! ’ ” Then  the  knight  threw  himself  sobbing  on  the 
ground. 


'WITH  FlliE  AND  SWOliD. 


197 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

To  explain  what  had  taken  place  in  Rozlogi,  we  must  re- 
turn to  that  night  Avhen  Pan  Yan  sent  Jendzian  from  Kudak 
with  a letter  to  the  old  princess.  The  letter  contained  an 
earnest  request  to  take  Helena  and  seek  with  all  haste  the 
protection  of  Prince  Yeremi  at  Lubni,  since  war  might 
begin  at  any  moment. 

Jendzian,  taking  his  place  in  the  boat  which  Pan  Grod- 
zitski  sent  from  Kudak  for  powder,  made  his  way  with  slow 
advance,  for  they  went  up  the  river.  At  Kremenchug  he 
met  the  forces  sailing  under  command  of  Krechovski  and 
Barabash,  despatched  by  the  hetmans  against  Hmelnitski. 
Jendzian  had  a meeting  with  Barabash,  whom  he  informed 
of  the  possible  danger  to  Pan  Yan  on  his  journey  to  the 
Saitch ; therefore  he  begged  the  old  colonel  not  to  fail  in 
making  urgent  demand  for  the  envoy  when  he  met  Hmel- 
nitski. After  this  he  moved  on. 

They  arrived  in  Chigirin  at  daylight.  They  were  sur- 
rounded at  once  by  a guard  of  Cossacks  inquiring  who  they 
were.  They  answered  that  they  were  going  from  Kudak 
with  a letter  from  Grodzitski  to  the  hetmans.  Notwith- 
standing this,  the  chief  of  the  boat  and  Jendzian  were  sum- 
moned to  answer  the  colonel. 

What  colonel  ? ” asked  the  chief. 

‘‘  Loboda,”  replied  the  essauls  of  the  guard.  The  Grand 
Hetman  has  ordered  him  to  detain  and  examine  every  one 
coming  from  the  Saitch  to  Chigirin.” 

They  went.  Jendzian  walked  on  boldly,  for  he  expected 
no  harm  since  he  was  sent  by  authority  of  the  hetman. 

They  were  taken  to  the  neighborhood  of  Bell-ringers’ 
Corner,  to  the  house  of  Pan  Jelenski,  where  Colonel  Lo- 
boda’s quarters  were.  But  they  were  informed  that  the 
colonel  having  set  out  at  daybreak  for  Cherkasi,  the  lieuten- 
ant-colonel occupied  his  place.  They  waited  rather  long; 
at  last  the  door  opened,  and  the  expected  lieutenant-colonel 
appeared  in  the  room.  At  the  sight  of  him  Jendzian’s  knees 
trembled  under  him.  It  was  Bogun. 

The  hetman’s  power  extended  really  to  Chigirin ; but  since 
Loboda  and  Bogun  had  not  yet  gone  over  to  Hmelnitski, 


198 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


but  adhered  publicly  to  the  Commonwealth,  the  Grand 
Hetman  had  appointed  them  to  Chigirin,  and  ordered  them 
to  maintain  guard. 

Bogun  took  his  place  at  the  table  and  began  to  question 
the  newly  arrived. 

The  chief  of  the  boat,  who  brought  a letter  from  Grod- 
zitski,  answered  for  himself  and  Jendzian.  On  examination 
of  the  letter,  the  young  lieutenant-colonel  began  to  inquire 
carefully  what  was  to  be  heard  in  Kudak,  and  it  was  evi- 
dent that  he  had  a great  desire  to  know  why  Grodzitski 
had  sent  men  and  a boat  to  the  Grand  Hetman.  But  the 
chief  of  the  boat  could  not  answer  this,  and  the  letter  was 
secured  with  Pan  Grodzitski’s  seal.  Having  finished  his 
inquiries,  Bogun  was  putting  his  hand  to  his  purse  to  give 
the  men  something  to  buy  beer,  when  the  door  opened,  and 
Zagloba  burst  like  a thunderbolt  into  the  room. 

“ Listen,  Bogun  ! ” cried  he  ; “ that  traitor  Dopiila  has  kept 
his  best  triple  mead  hidden.  I went  with  him  to  the  cellar. 
I looked,  I saw  something  in  the  corner ; it  was  hay  and  it 
was  n’t  hay.  I asked,  ‘ What  is  that  ? ^ ‘ Dry  hay,’  said  he. 
When  I looked  more  closely,  the  top  of  a bottle  was  sticking 
up,  like  the  head  of  a Tartar,  out  of  the  grass.  ‘ Oh,  you  son  of 
a such  a one,’  said  I,  ‘ let ’s  divide  the  labor  ! Do  you  eat  the 
hay,  for  you  are  an  ox ; and  I will  drink  the  mead,  for  I am 
a man.’  I brought  the  fat  bottle  for  an  honest  trial;  only 
let  us  have  the  glasses  now  ! ” 

Having  said  this,  Zagloba  put  one  hand  on  his  hip,  and 
with  the  other  raised  the  bottle  above  his  head  and  began 
to  sing,  — 

“ Hei  Yagush,  hei  Kundush,  but  give  us  the  glasses, 

Give  a kiss,  and  then  care  for  naught  else.” 

Here  Zagloba,  seeing  Jendzian,  stopped  suddenly,  placed 
the  bottle  on  the  table,  and  said,  — 

“ As  God  is  dear  to  me  ! this  is  Pan  Yan’s  young  man.” 

Whose  ? ” asked  Bogun,  hastily. 

“ Pan  Skshetuski’s,  the  lieutenant  who  went  to  Kudak, 
and  before  going  treated  me  to  such  mead  from  Lubni  that 
I wish  all  would  keep  it  behind  their  tavern-signs.  What 
is  your  master  doing  ? Is  he  well  ?” 

Well,  and  asked  to  be  remembered  to  you,”  said  Jend. 
zian,  confused. 

“ He  is  a man  of  mighty  courage.  How  do  you  come  to  be 
in  Chigirin  ? Why  did  your  master  send  you  from  Kuddk  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


199 


My  master/’  said  Jendzian,  ^‘has  his  affairs  in  Lubni^on 
which  he  directed  me  to  return,  for  I had  nothing  to  do  in 
Jiudak.” 

All  this  time  Bog^  was  looking  sharply  at  Jendzian,  and 
suddenly  he  said : “ I too  know  your  master,  iPs'aw^him  in 
Kozlogi.” 

^'Jendzian  bent  his  head,  and  turning  his  ear  as  if  he 
had  not  heard,  inquired : “ Where  ? ” 

“ In  Eozlogi.” 

“ That  place  belongs  to  the  Kurtsevichi,”  said  Zagloba. 

^‘To  whom  ?”  asked  Jendzian  again. 

Oh,  I see  you  are  hard  of  hearing,”  said  Bogun,  curtly. 

‘‘  Because  I have  not  slept  enough.” 

“ You  will  sleep  enough  yet.  You  say  that  your  master 
sent  you  to  Lubni  ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Doubtless  he  has  some  sweetheart  there,”  interrupted 
Zagloba,  “to  whom  he  sends  his  love  through  you.” 

“ How  do  I know,  worthy  sir  ? Maybe  he  has,  maybe  he 
has  not,”  said  Jendzian.  Then  he  bowed  to  Bogun  and 
Zagloba.  “ Praise  be  to  — ” said  he,  preparing  to  go  out. 

“ Forever ! ” said  Bogun.  “ But  wait,  my  little  bird ; 
don’t  be  in  a hurry ! And  why  did  you  hide  from  me  that 
you  are  the  servant  of  Pan  Skshetuski  Z ” 

“ You  didn’t  ask  me,  and  I thought,  ^ What  reason  have 
I to  talk  of  anything  ? ’ Praise  be  to  — ” 

“ Wait,  I say ! You  have  some  letters  from  your 
master  ? ” 

“ It  is  his  affair  to  write,  and  mine  to  deliver,  but  only  to 
him  to  whom  they  are  written ; therefore  permit  me  to  bid 
farewell  to  you,  gentlemen.” 

Bogun  wrinkled  his  sable  brows  and  clapped  his  hands. 
Two  Cossacks  entered  the  room. 

“ Search  him  ! ” cried  he,  pointing  to  Jendzian. 

“ As  I live,  violence  is  done  me ! I am  a nobleman, 
though  a servant,  and,  gentlemen,  you  will  answer  for  this 
in  court.” 

“ Bogun,  let  him  go  ! ” said  Zagloba. 

But  that  moment  one  of  the  Cossacks  found  two  letters 
in  Jendzian’s  bosom,  and  gave  them  to  the  lieutenant- 
colonel.  Bogun  directed  the  Cossacks^ to  withdraw  at 
once,  for  not  knowing  how  to  read,  he  did  not  wish  to 
expose  himself  before  them ; then  turning  to  Zagloba,  he 
said,  — 


200 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SAVORD. 


“ Eead,  and  I will  look  after  this  young  fellow.” 

Zagloba  shut  his  left  eye,  on  which  he  had  a cataract,  and 
read  the  address  ; — 

“ To  my  gracftus  lady  and  benefactress,  Princess  Kurtsevichova 
in  Rozlogi.” 

“ So  you,  my  little  falcon,  are  going  to  Lubni,  and  you 
don’t  know  where  Eozlogi  is  ? ” said  Bogun,  surveying 
Jendzian  with  a terrible  look. 

Where  they  send  me,  there  I go  ! ” 

Am  I to  open  it  ? The  seal  of  a nobleman  is  sacred,” 
remarked  Zagloba. 

The  hetman  has  given  me  the  right  to  examine  all  let- 
ters. Open  and  read  ! ” 

Zagloba  opened  and  read : — 

“My  gracious  Lady,  — I inform  you  that  I have  arrived  in 
Kudak,  from  which,  with  God’s  assistance,  I shall  go  to-morrow 
morning  to  the  Saitch.  But  now  I am  writing  in  the  night,  not 
being  able  to  sleep  from  anxiety  lest  something  may  happen  to 
you  from  that  bandit  Bogun  and  his  scoundrels.  Pan  Grodzitski 
tells  me  that  we  are  on  the  eve  of  a great  war,  which  will  rouse  the 
mob;  therefore  I implore  and  beseech  you  this  minute,  — even  be- 
fore the  steppes  are  dry,  even  if  on  horseback,  — to  go  with  the 
princess  to  Lubni;  and  not  to  neglect  this,  for  I shall  not  be  able 
to  return  for  a time.  Which  request  you  will  be  pleased  to  grant 
at  once,  so  that  I may  be  sure  of  the  happiness  of  my  betrothed 
and  rejoice  after  my  return.  And  what  need  have  you  of  dallying 
with  Bogun  and  throwing  sand  in  his  eyes  from  fear,  after  you 
have  given  the  princess  to  me  ? It  is  better  to  take  refuge  under 
the  protection  of  my  master,  the  prince,  who  will  not  fail  to  send  a 
garrison  to  Eozlogi ; and  thus  you  will  save  your  property.  In  the 
mean  while  I have  the  honor,  etc.” 

Ho,  ho ! my  friend  Bogun,”  said  Zagloba,  the  hussar 
wants  in  some  way  to  put  horns  on  you.  So  you  have  been 
paying  compliments  to  the  same  girl ! Why  did  n’t  you 
speak  of  this  ? But  be  comforted,  for  once  upon  a time 
it  happened  to  me  — ” 

But  the  joke  that  he  had  begun  died  suddenly  on  his 
lips.  Bogun  sat  motionless  at  the  table,  but  his  face  was 
pale  and  drawn,  as  if  by  convulsions ; his  eyes  closed,  his 
brows  contracted.  Something  terrible  had  happened  to 
him. 

What ’s  the  matter  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


201 


The  ‘Cossack  began  to  wave  his  hand  feverishly,  and 
from  his  lips  issued  a suppressed  hoarse  voice  : Eead  — 

read  the  other  letter  ! ” 

The  other  is  to  Princess  Helena.’’ 

Kead ! read  ! ” 

Zagloba  began : — 

“Sweetest,  beloved  Halshko,  mistress  and  queen  of  my  heart! 
Since  in  the  service  of  the  prince  I had  but  little  time  to  stop  at 
Rozlogi,  I write  therefore  to  your  aunt,  that  you  and  she  go  to 
Lubni,  where  no  harm  can  happen  to  you  from  Bogun,  and  our 
mutual  affection  cannot  be  exposed  to  interruption  — ” 

Enough ! ” cried  Bogun ; and  jumping  up  in  madness 
from  the  table,  he  sprang  toward  Jendzian. 

The  unfortunate  young  fellow,  struck  straight  in  the 
breast,  groaned  and  fell  to  the  floor.  Frenzy  carried  Bogun 
away ; he  threw  himself  on  Zagloba  and  snatched  the  let- 
ters from  him. 

Zagloba,  seizing  the  fat  bottle  of  mead,  sprang  to  the 
stove  and  cried  out,  — 

In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  have 
you  grown  wild,  man,  or  mad  ? Calm  down ! be  mild ! 
Stick  your  head  in  the  water-pail ! A hundred  devils  take 
you ! Do  you  hear  me  ? ” 

“ Blood  ! blood  ! ” howled  Bogun. 

“ Have  you  lost  your  mind  ? Thrust  your  head  in  the 
water-pail,  I tell  you!  You  have  blood  already,  — you 
have  spilt  innocent  blood.  That  unfortunate  youth  is 
already  breathless.  The  devil  has  snared  you,  or  you  are 
the  devil  yourself  with  something  to  boot.  Come  to  your 
senses,  the  deuce  take  you,  you  son  of  a pagan  ! ” 

' While  crying  out  in  this  fashion,  Zagloba  pushed  around 
to  the  other  side  of  the  table,  and  bending  over  Jendzian 
felt  of  his  breast  and  put  his  hand  to  his  mouth,  from 
which  blood  was  flowing  freely. 

Bogun  seized  himself  by  the  head,  and  howled  like  a 
wounded  wolf.  Then  he  dropped  on  the  bench,  without 
ceasing  to  howl,  for  the  spirit  within  was  torn  from  rage 
and  pain.  Suddenly  he  sprang  up,  ran  to  the  door,  kicked 
it  open,  and  hurried  to  the  anteroom. 

“ I hope  you  will  break  your  neck  ! ” muttered  Zagloba 
to  himself.  “ Go  and  smash  your  head  against  the  stable 
or  the  barn,  — though,  as  a horned  beast,  you  can  knock 
your  head  without  danger.  But  he  is  a fury  ! I have  never 


202 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


seen  anything  like  him  in  my  life.  He  snapped  his  teeth 
like  a dog  going  to  bite.  But  this  boy  is  alive  yet,  poor 
fellow ! In  truth,  if  this  mead  won’t  help  him,  he  lied 
when  he  said  he  was  a noble.” 

Thus  muttering,  Zagloba  placed  Jendzian’s  head  on  his 
knees  and  began  to  pour  the  mead  through  his  blue  lips. 

We  will  see  if  you  have  good  blood  in  you.  If  it  is 
Jewish,  when  mixed  with  mead  or  wine  it  will  boil;  if 
clownish,  being  torpid  and  heavy,  it  will  sink.  Only  the 
blood  of  a noble  becomes  lively  and  forms  excellent  liquor, 
which  gives  manhood  and  daring  to  the  body.  The  Lord 
gave  different  drinks  to  different  people,  so  that  each  one 
might  have  his  own  appropriate  pleasure.” 

Jendzian  groaned  faintly. 

Ah,  ha ! you  want  more.  No,  brother,  let  me  have 
some  too, — that’s  the  style.  Now,  since  you  have  given 
sign  of  life,  I think  I ’ll  take  you  to  the  stable  and  put  you 
somewhere  in  a corner,  so  that  dragon  of  a Cossack  may  not 
tear  you  to  pieces  when  he  gets  back.  He  is  a dangerous 
friend,  the  devil  take  him  ! for  I see  that  his  hand  is  quicker 
than  his  wit.” 

Zagloba  raised  Jendzian  from  the  floor  with  ease,  show- 
ing unusual  strength,  carried  him  to  the  anteroom,  and 
then  to  the  yard,  where  a number  of  Cossacks  were  playing 
dice  on  a rug  spread  on  the  ground.  They  greeted  him, 
and  he  said,  — 

“ Boys,  take  this  youngster  for  me,  put  him  on  the  hay, 
and  let  some  one  run  for  a barber.” 

The  command  was  obeyed  immediately,  for  Zagloba  as  a 
friend  of  Bogun  enjoyed  consideration  amoug  the  Cossacks. 

And  where  is  the  colonel  ? ” he  asked. 

^^He  ordered  his  horse  and  went  to  the  regimental  quar- 
ters. He  commanded  us  also  to  be  ready  and  have  our 
horses  saddled.” 

“ Is  mine  ready  ? ” 

Ready.” 

“ Then  bring  it ; I will  find  the  colonel  at  the  regiment. 
But  here  he  comes  ! ” 

In  fact,  Bogun  was  to  be  seen  through  the  arched  gate- 
way riding  from  the  square.  After  him  appeared  in  the 
distance  the  lances  of  a hundred  and  some  tens  of  Cossacks, 
apparently  ready  for  the  march. 

“To  horse!”  cried  Bogun  to  the  Cossacks  who  had  re- 
mained in  the  yard.  All  moved  quickly.  Zagloba  went 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  203 

through  the  gate,  and  looked  attentively  at  the  young 
leader. 

“ You  are  going  on  a journey  ? asked  he. 

Yes.’’ 

And  whither  is  the  devil  taking  you  ? 

^^To  a wedding.” 

Zagloba  drew  nearer. 

Fear  God,  my  son  ! The  hetman  ordered  you  to  guard 
the  town.  You  are  going  away  yourself,  and  taking  the 
Cossacks  with  you,  — disobeying  orders.  Here  the  mob  is 
merely  waiting  a favorable  moment  to  rush  on  the  nobility. 
You  will  destroy  the  town  and  expose  yourself  to  the  wrath 
of  the  hetman  ! ” 

To  the  devil  with  the  hetman  and  the  town ! ” 

“ It  is  a question  of  your  head.” 

What  do  I care  for  that  ? ” 

Zagloba  saw  that  it  was  useless  to  talk  with  the  Cos^ 
sack.  He  had  made  up  his  mind,  and  though  he  were  to 
bury  himself  and  others,  he  was  determined  to  carry  his 
point.  Zagloba  guessed,  too,  where  the  expedition  was 
going  ; but  he  did  not  know  himself  what  to  do,  — whether 
to  go  with  Bogun  or  to  remain.  It  was  dangerous  to  go, 
for  it  was  the  same  as  to  enter  upon  a hazardous  and  crim- 
inal affair  in  rough,  warlike  times.  But  to  remain  ? The 
mob  was  in  fact  only  waiting  for  news  from  the  Saitch,  — 
the  moment  of  signal  for  slaughter ; and  maybe  they  would 
not  have  waited  at  all  had  it  not  been  for  Bogun’s  thousand 
Cossacks  and  his  authority  in  the  Ukraine. 

Zagloba  might  have  taken  refuge  in  the  camp  of  the  het- 
mans ; but  he  had  his  reasons  for  not  doing  that,  — whether 
it  was  a sentence  for  having  killed  some  one  or  some  lit- 
tle defect  in  accounts  he  himself  only  knew  ; it  is  sufficient 
that  he  did  not  wish  to  show  himself.  He  was  sorry  to 
leave  Chigirin,  it  was  so  pleasant  for  him ; no  one  inquired 
about  anything  there,  and  Zagloba  had  become  so  accus- 
tomed to  everybody,  — to  the  nobility,  the  managers  of 
crown  estates,  and  the  Cossack  elders.  True,  the  elders  had 
scattered  in  different  directions,  and  the  nobility  sat  in 
their  corners  fearing  the  storm ; but  Bogun  was  the  prince 
of  companions  and  drinkers.  Having  become  acquainted 
at  the  glass,  he  made  friends  with  Zagloba  straightway. 
After  that  one  was  not  seen  without  the  other.  The  Cos- 
sack scattered  gold  for  two,  the  noble  lied,  and  each  being 
of  restless  mind  was  happy  with  the  other.  But  when  it 


204 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD 


came  to  him  either  to  remain  in  Chigirin  and  fall  under  the 
knife  of  the  rabble  or  to  go  with  Bogun,  Zagioba  decided  for 
the  latter. 

“ If  you  are  so  determined/’  said  he,  I will  go  too ; I 
may  be  of  use  or  restrain  you  when  necessary.  We  have 
become  altogether  accustomed  to  each  other ; but  I had  no 
thought  of  anything  like  this.” 

Bogun  made  no  answer.  Half  an  hour  later  two  hundred 
Cossacks  were  in  marching  order.  Bogun  rode  to  the  head 
of  them,  and  with  him  Zagioba.  They  moved  on.  The 
peasants  standing  here  and  there  on  the  square  looked  at 
them  from  under  their  brows,  and  whispered,  discussing 
about  where  they  were  going,  whether  they  would  return 
soon  or  would  not  return. 

Bogun  rode  on  in  silence,  shut  up  in  himself,  mysterious 
and  gloomy  as  night.  The  Cossacks  asked  not  whither  he 
was  leading  them.  They  were  ready  to  go  with  him  even 
to  the  end  of  the  earth. 

After  crossing  the  Dnieper,  they  appeared  on  the  high- 
way to  Lubni.  The  horses  went  at  a trot,  raising  clouds 
of  dust ; but  as  the  day  was  hot  and  dry,  they  were  soon 
covered  with  foam.  They  slackened  their  pace  then,  and 
stretched  out  in  a straggling  band  along  the  road.  Bogun 
pushed  ahead.  Zagioba  came  up' abreast  of  him,  wishing  to 
begin  conversation. 

The  face  of  the  young  leader  was  calmer,  but  mortal 
grief  was  clearly  depicted  on  it.  It  seemed  as  if  the  dis- 
tance in  which  his  glance  was  lost  toward  the  north  beyond 
the  Kagamlik,  the  speed  of  the  horse,  and  the  breeze  of 
the  steppe  were  quieting  the  storm  within  him  which  was 
roused  by  the  reading  of  the  letters  brought  by  Jendzian. 

The  heat  flies  down  from  heaven,”  said  Zagioba.  ‘‘It 
is  feverish  even  in  a linen  coat,  for  there  is  no  breeze  what- 
ever. Bogun!  look  here,  Bogun  1 ” 

The  leader  gazed  with  his  deep,  dark  eyes  as  if  roused 
from  sleep. 

“ Be  careful,  my  son,”  said  Zagioba,  “ that  you  are  not 
devoured  by  melancholy,  which  when  it  leaves  the  liver,  its 
proper  seat,  strikes  the  head  and  may  soon  destroy  a man’s 
reason.  I did  not  know  that  you  were  such  a hero  of 
romance.  It  must  be  that  you  were  born  in  May,  which  is 
the  month  of  Venus,  in  wliicli  there  is  so  much  sweetness 
in  the  air  that  even  one  shaving  begins  to  feel  an  affection 
for  another  ; therefore  men  who  are  born  in  that  month  have 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


205 


greater  curiosity  in  their  bones  for  women  than  other  men. 
But  he  has  the  advantage  who  succeeds  in  curbing  himself ; 
therefore  I advise  you  to  let  revenge  alone.  You  may 
justly  cherish  hatred  against  the  Kurtsevichi ; but  is  she 
the  only  girl  in  the  world  ? 

Bogun,  as  if  in  answer  not  to  Zagloba  but  to  his  own  grief, 
said  in  a voice  more  like  that  of  revery  than  conversation,  — 

“ She  is  the  one  cuckoo,  the  only  one  on  earth ! ’’ 

“Even  if  that  were  true,  if  she  calls  for  another,  she  is 
nothing  to  you.  It  is  rightly  said  that  the  heart  is  a volun- 
teer ; under  whatever  banner  it  wants  to  serve,  under  that 
it  serves.  Remember  too  that  the  girl  is  of  high  blood,  for 
the  Kurtsevichi  I hear  are  of  princely  family.  Those  are 
lofty  thresholds.’’ 

“ To  the  devil  with  your  thresholds,  families,  and  parch- 
ments ! ” Here  Bogun  struck  with  all  his  force  on  the  hilt 
of  his  sword.  “This  is  my  family,  this  is  my  right  and 
parchment,  this  is  my  matchmaker  and  best  man ! Oh,  trai- 
tors ! oh,  cursed  blood  of  the  enemy  ! A Cossack  was  good 
enough  for  you  to  be  a friend  and  a brother  with  whom 
to  go  to  the  Crimea,  get  Turkish  wealth,  divide  spoils. 
Oh  ! you  fondled  him  and  called  him  a son,  betrothed  the 
maiden  to  him.  Kow  what  ? A noble  came,  a petted  Pole. 
You  deserted  the  Cossack,  the  son,  the  friend,  — plucked 
out  his  heart.  She  is  for  another ; and  do  you  gnaw  the 
earth,  Cossack,  if  you  like ! ” 

The  voice  of  the  leader  trembled ; he  ground  his  teeth, 
and  struck  his  broad  breast  till  an  echo  came  from  it  as 
from  an  underground  cave. 

Silence  followed.  Bogun  breathed  heavily.  Pain  and 
anger  rent  in  succession  the  wild  soul  of  the  Cossack,  which 
knew  no  restraint.  Zagloba  waited  till  he  should  become 
wearied  and  quiet. 

“What  do  you  wish  to  do,  unhappy  hero,  — how  will  you 
act  ? ” 

“'Like  a Cossack,  — in  Cossack  fashion.” 

“ Oh,  I see  there  is  something  ahead ! But  no  more  of 
this  ! One  thing  I will  tell  you,  that  the  place  is  within 
Vishnyevetski’s  rule  and  Lubni  is  not  distant.  Pan  Skshe- 
tuski  wrote  to  the  princess  to  take  refuge  there  with  the 
maiden,  — which  means  that  they  are  under  the  prince’s 
protection ; and  the  prince  is  a fierce  lion  — ” 

“ The  Khan  is  a lion,  and  I rushed  up  to  his  throat  and 
held  the  light  to  his  eyes.” 


206 


WITH  riKE  AND  SWORD. 


^^What,  you  crazy  brain  I do  you  wish  to  declare  war 
against  the  prince  ? ” 

Hmelnitski  has  rushed  on  the  hetmans.  What  do  I 
care  for  your  prince  ? ’’ 

Pan  Zagloba  became  still  more  alarmed.  Shu ! to  the 
devil  with  this ! This  smells  simply  of  rebellion.  Vis 
armata,  raptns  puellse,  and  rebellion.  — this  comes  to  the 
executioner,  the  rope,  and  the  gallows.  A splendid  six-in- 
imnd,  you  may  go  high  in  it,  if  not  far.  The  Kurtsevichi 
will  defend  themselves.^’ 

What  of  that  ? Either  I must  perish,  or  they.  I would 
have  given  my  life  for  the  Kurtsevichi,  since  I held  them 
as  brothers,  and  the  old  princess  as  a mother.  Into  her  eyes 
I looked  as  a dog  looks ! And  when  the  Tartars  caught 
Vassily,  who  w^ent  to  the  Crimea  and  rescued  him  ? I ! I 
loved  them  and  served  them  as  a slave,  for  I thought  that  I 
was  earning  the  maiden.  And  for  this  they  sold  me  like  a 
slave  to  an  evil  fate  and  misfortune.  They  drove  me  away  ; 
but  I will  go  now,  and  first  I will  bow  down  to  them  in 
return  for  the  bread  and  salt  that  I have  eaten  in  their 
house,  and  I will  pay  them  in  Cossack  fashion.  I will  go, 
for  I know  my  road.” 

And  where  will  you  go,  when  you  begin  with  the  prince, 
— to  the  camp  of  Hmelnitski  ? ” 

If  they  had  given  me  the  girl,  I should  have  been  your 
Polish  brother,  your  friend,  your  sabre,  your  sworn  soul, 
your  dog.  I should  have  taken  my  Cossacks,  called  oth- 
ers together  in  the  Ukraine,  then  moved  against  Hmelnit- 
ski, and  my  own  brothers,  the  Zaporojians,  and  torn  them 
with  hoofs.  Did  I wish  reward  for  this  ? No ! I should 
have  taken  the  girl  and  gone  beyond  the  Dnieper,  to  the 
steppes  of  God,  to  the  wild  meadows,  to  the  quiet  waters. 
That  would  have  been  enough  for  me  ; but  now  — ” 

“ Now  you  have  become  enraged.” 

Bogun  made  no  answer,  struck  his  horse  with  the  no- 
gaika,  and  rushed  on.  But  Zagloba  began  to  think  of  the 
trouble  into  which  he  had  got  himself.  There  was  no  doubt 
that  Bogun  intended  to  attack  the  Kurtsevichi,  to  avenge 
the  injustice  done  him,  and  carry  off  the  girl  by  force. 
Zagloba  would  have  kept  him  company,  even  in  an  under- 
taking like  this.  In  the  Ukraine  such  affairs  happened 
frequently,  and  sometimes  they  went  unpunished.  True, 
when  the  offender  was  not  a noble,  such  a deed  became  com- 
plicated, more  dangerous  ; but  the  enforcement  of  justice  on 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


207 


a Cossack  was  difficult,  for  where  was  he  to  be  found  and 
seized?  After  the  deed  he  escaped  to  the  wild  steppe, 
beyond  the  reach  of  human  hand  ; and  how  many  could  see 
him  ? When  war  broke  out,  and  Tartars  invaded  the 
country,  the  offender  appeared  again,  for  at  such  times  laws 
were  asleep.  In  this  way  Bogun,  too,  might  save  himself 
from  responsibility.  Besides,  Zagloba  had  no  need  of  giving 
him  active  assistance,  and  taking  on  himself  half  the  fault. 
He  would  not  have  done  this  in  any  case  ; for  though  Bogun 
was  his  friend,  still  it  did  not  beseem  Zagloba,  a noble,  to 
engage  with  a Cossack  against  a noble,  especially  as  he  was 
acquainted  with  Skshetuski,  and  had  drunk  with  him. 
Zagloba  was  a disturber  of  no  common  order,  but  his 
turbulence  had  a certain  limit.  To  frolic  in  the  public 
houses  of  Chigirin,  with  Bogun  and  other  Cossack  elders, 
especially  at  their  expense,  — but  it  was  well  too,  in  view 
of  Cossack  troubles,  to  have  such  people  as  friends.  Zagloba, 
though  he  had  got  a scratch  here  and  there,  was  very  careful 
of  his  own  skin ; therefore  he  saw  at  once  that  through  this 
friendship  he  had  got  into  a desperate  muddle.  For  it 
was  clear  that  if  Bogun  should  carry  off  the  maiden,  the 
betrothed  of  Vishnyevetski’s  lieutenant  and  favorite,  he 
would  come  into  collision  with  the  prince  ; then  nothing 
w^ould  remain  for  him  but  to  take  refuge  with  Hmelnitski 
and  join  the  rebellion.  To  this  Zagloba  mentally  opposed  his 
positive  veto.  To  join  the  rebellion  for  the  beautiful  eyes 
of  Bogun  was  altogether  beyond  his  intention  and  besides 
he  feared  Yeremi  as  he  did  fire. 

Oh,  misery  !”  muttered  he  to  himself;  have  caught 
the  devil  by  the  tail,  and  this  time  he  will  catch  me  by 
the  head  and  twist  my  neck.  May  lightning  strike  this 
Bogun,  with  his  girl  face  and  his  Tartar  hand!  I’ve  gone 
to  a wedding,  indeed,  a regular  dog-fight,  as  God  is  dear 
to  me ! May  lightning  strike  all  the  Kurtsevichi  and  all 
the  women  ! What  have  I to  do  with  them  ? They  are 
not  necessary  to  me.  No  matter  who  has  the  grist,  they 
will  grind  it  on  me.  And  for  what  ? Do  I want  to  marry  ? 
Let  the  evil  one  marry,  it  is  all  the  same  to  me;  what 
business  have  I in  this  affair  ? If  I go  with  Bogun,  then 
Vishnyevetski  will  flay  me ; if  I leave  Bogun,  the  peasants 
will  kill  me,  or  he  will  do  it  without  waiting  for  them. 
The  worst  of  all  is  to  be  intimate  with  a bear.  I am  in  a 
nice  plight.  I should  rather  be  the  horse  on  which  I am 
sitting,  than  Zagloba.  I ’ve  come  out  on  Cossack  folly. 


208 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


I’ve  hung  to  a water-burner;  justly,  therefore,  will  they 
flay  me  on  both  sides.” 

While  occupied  with  these  thoughts,  Zagloba  sweated 
terribly,  and  fell  into  worse  humor.  The  heat  was  great ; 
the  horse  travelled  with  difficulty,  for  he  had  not  been  on 
the  road  for  a long  time,  and  Pan  Zagloba  was  a heavy 
man.  Merciful  God  ! what  would  he  have  given  then  to 
be  sitting  in  the  shade  at  an  inn,  over  a glass  of  cool  beer, 
not  to  weary  himself  in  the  heat  and  rush  on  over  the 
scorching  steppe  ! 

Though  Bogun  was  in  a hurry,  he  slackened  his  pace, 
for  the  heat  was  terrible.  They  fed  the  horses  a little. 
During  that  time  Bogun  spoke  to  the  essauls,  — apparently 
gave  them  orders,  for  up  to  that  time  they  did  not  know 
where  they  were  going.  The  last  word  of  the  command 
reached  Zagloba’s  ear,  — 

“ Wait  the  pistol-shot ! ” 

Very  well,  father.” 

Bogun  turned  suddenly  to  Zagloba : You  will  go  in 
advance  with  me.” 

? ” asked  Zagloba,  in  evident  bad  humor.  I love  you 
so  much  that  I have  already  sweated  out  one  half  of  my 
soul  ; why  should  I not  sweat  out  the  other  half  ? We  are 
like  a coat  and  its  lining,  and  I hope  the  devil  will  take  us 
together,  — which  is  all  the  same  to  me,  for  I think  it  can- 
not be  hotter  in  hell  than  here.” 

Forward ! ” 

At  breakneck  speed.” 

They  moved  on,  and  soon  after  them  the  Cossacks; 
but  the  latter  rode  slowly,  so  that  in  a short  time  they  were 
a good  distance  in  the  rear,  and  finally  were  lost  to  sight. 

Bogun  and  Zagloba  rode  side  by  side  in  silence,  both  in 
deep  thought.  Zagloba  'pulled  his  mustache,  and  it  was 
evident  that  he  was  working  vigorously  with  his  brain  ; he 
was  planning,  perhaps,  how  to  extricate  himself  from  the 
whole  affair.  At  times  he  muttered  something  to  himself 
half  audibly ; then  again  he  looked  at  Bogun,  on  whose  face 
was  depicted  now  unrestrained  anger,  now  grief. 

“ It  is  a wonder,”  thought  Zagloba  to  himself,  ‘‘  that  though 
such  a beauty,  he  was  not  able  to  bring  the  girl  to  his  side 
He  is  a Cossack,  it  is  true,  but  a famous  knight  and  a lieuten- 
ant-colonel, wffio  sooner  or  later  will  become  a noble,  unless 
he  joins  the  rebellion,  which  depends  entirely  on  himself. 
Pan  Skshetuski  is  a respectable  cavalier  and  good-looking ; 


WITH  FIRE  AFTD  SWORD. 


209 


but  he  cannot  compare  in  appearance  with  the  Cossack,  who 
is  as  beautiful  as  a picture.  Ha  ! they  will  grapple  when 
they,  meet,  for  both  are  champions  of  no  common  kind.’^ 

“ Bogun,  do  you  know  Pan  Skshetuski  well  ? asked 
Zagloba,  suddenly. 

“No,”  answered  the  Cossack,  briefly. 

“You  will  have  diflicult  work  with  him.  I saw  him 
when  he  opened  the  door  for  himself  with  Chaplinski.  He 
is  a Goliath  in  drinking  as  well  as  fighting.” 

Bogun  made  no  reply,  and  again  they  were  both  buried  in 
their  own  thoughts  and  anxieties  ; following  which,  Zagloba 
repeated  from  time  to  time  : “ So  there  is  no  help  ! ” 

Some  hours  passed.  The  sun  had  travelled  far  to  the 
west,  toward  Chigirin ; from  the  east  a cool  breeze  sprang 
up.  Zagloba  took  off  his  lynx-skin  cap,  raised  his  hand 
to  his  sweat-moistened  head,  and  repeated  again  : “ So  there 
is  no  help  ! ” 

Bogun  roused  himself,  as  if  from  sleep.  “ What  do  you 
say  ? ” he  inquired. 

“ I say  that  it  will  be  dark  directly.  Is  it  far  yet  ? ” 

“No.” 

In  an  hour  it  had  grown  dark  in  earnest,  but  they  had 
already  reached  a woody  ravine.  At  the  end  of  the  ravine 
a light  was  gleaming. 

“ That  is  Rozlogi,”  said  Bogun,  suddenly. 

“ Is  it  ? Whew ! there  is  something  cold  in  that  ravine.” 

Bogun  reined  in  his  horse.  “Wait ! ” said  he. 

Zagloba  looked  at  him.  The  eyes  of  the  leader,  which 
had  the  peculiarity  of  shining  in  the  night,  were  gleaming 
at  that  moment  like  a pair  of  torches. 

Both  of  them  stood  for  a long  time  motionless  at  the 
edge  of  the  ravine.  At  length  the  snorting  of  horses  was 
heard  in  the  distance.  These  were  Bogun’s  Cossacks 
coming  on  slowly  from  the  depth  of  the  forest. 

The  essaul  approached  for  orders,  which  Bogun  whis- 
pered in  his  ear ; then  the  Cossacks  halted  again. 

“Forward  ! ” said  Bogun  to  Zagloba. 

Soon  the  dark  masses  of  buildings  around  the  mansion, 
the  storehouses  and  well-sweeps  stood  in  outline  before 
their  eyes.  It  was  quiet  in  the  yard.  The  dogs  did  not 
bark.  A great  golden  moon  shone  above  the  buildings. 
From  the  garden  came  the  odor  of  the  cherry  and  apple 
blossoms.  Everywhere  it  was  quiet,  — a night  so  wonder- 
ful that  in  truth  it  lacked  only  the  sound  of  a lyre  some- 

14 


210 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


where  under  the  windows  of  the  beautiful  princess.  There 
was  light  yet  in  some  parts  of  the  house. 

The  two  horsemen  approached  the  gate. 

“ Who  is  there  ? ’’  called  the  voice  of  the  night-guard. 

Don’t  you  know  me,  Maksim  ? ” 

“ Oh,  that  is  you  ! Glory  to  God  ! ” 

‘‘For  the  ages  of  ages.  Open  the  gate!  And  how  is  it 
with  you?” 

“All  is  well.  "You  haven’t  been  in  Eozlogi  for  a long 
time.” 

The  hinges  of  the  gate  squeaked  sharply,  the  bridge  fell 
over  the  fosse,  and  the  two  horsemen  rode  into  the  square. 

“ Look  here,  Maksim  ! don’t  shut  the  gate,  and  don’t 
raise  the  bridge,  for  I am  going  out  directly.” 

“ Oh  ! you  hurry  as  if  you  had  come  for  lire.” 

“ True  ! Tie  the  horse  to  the  post ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


211 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

The  Kurtsevichi  were  not  sleeping  yet.  They  were  sup- 
ping in  that  anteroom,  filled  with  weapons,  which  extended 
the  whole  width  of  the  house,  from  the  garden  to  the  square 
on  the  other  side.  At  the  sight  of  Bogun  and  Zagloba 
they  sprang  to  their  feet.  On  the  face  of  the  princess  was 
reflected  not  only  astonishment,  but  displeasure  and  fright 
as  well.  Only  two  of  the  young  men  were  present,  — 
Simeon  and  Nikolai. 

“ Oh,  Bogun  ! ” exclaimed  the  princess.  But  what  are 
you  here  for  ? ” 

I came  to  do  you  homage,  mother.  Are  you  not  glad 
to  see  me  ? ’’ 

“ I am  glad  to  see  you,  — glad ; but  I wonder  that  you 
came,  for  I heard  that  you  were  on  guard  in  Chigirin.  But 
whom  has  God  sent  to  us  with  you  ? ” 

‘‘  This  is  Pan  Zagloba,  — a noble,  my  friend.’’ 

We  are  glad  to  see  you,  sir,”  said  the  princess. 

We  are  glad,”  repeated  Simeon  and  Nikolai. 

“Worthy  lady!”  said  Zagloba,  “an  untimely  guest,  it  is 
true,  is  worse  than  a Tartar;  but  it  is  known  also  that 
whoever  wishes  to  enter  heaven  must  receive  the  traveller 
into  his  house,  give  meat  to  the  hungry,  and  drink  to  the 
thirsty  ” — 

“ Sit  down,  then  ; eat  and  drink,”  said  the  old  princess. 
“We  are  thankful  that  you  have  come.  But,  Bogun,  I 
did  not  expect  to  see  you ; perhaps  you  have  some  business 
with  us.” 

“ Perhaps  I have,”  answered  Bogun,  slowly. 

“What  is  it  ?”  asked  the  princess,  disturbed. 

“When  the  moment  comes,  we  will  talk  about  it.  Let 
us  rest  a little.  I have  come  straight  from  Chigirin.” 

“It  is  evident  that  you  were  in  a hurry  to  see  us.” 

“ And  whom  should  I be  in  a hurry  to  see,  if  not  you  ? 
Is  Princess  Helena  well  ? ” 

“Well,”  replied  the  old  lady,  dryly. 

“ I should  like  to  gladden  my  eyes  with  her.” 

“Helena  is  sleeping.” 

“ That  is  too  bad,  for  I shall  not  stay  long.” 


212 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Where  are  you  going 

War,  mother  ! There  is  no  time  for  aught  else.  Any 
moment  the  hetmans  may  send  us  to  the  field,  and  it  will  be 
a pity  to  strike  Zaporojians.  Was  it  seldom  that  we  went 
with  them  for  Turkish  booty  ? Is  n’t  it  true,  Princes  ? 
We  sailed  upon  the  sea  with  them,  ate  bread  and  salt  with 
them,  drank  and  caroused,  and  now  we  are  their  enemies.” 

The  princess  looked  quickly  at  Bogun.  The  thought 
flashed  through  her  mind  that  perhaps  Bogun  intended  to 
join  the  rebellion,  and  came  to  tamper  with  her  sons. 

^^And  what  do  you  think  of  doing  ?”  inquired  she. 

mother  ? Well,  it  is  hard  to  strike  our  own,  but  it  is 
demanded.” 

“ That  is  what  we  will  do,”  said  Simeon. 

PImelnitski  is  a traitor  ! ” added  the  young  Nikolai. 

Death  to  traitors  ! ” said  Bogun. 

Let  the  hangman  light  their  way,”  added  Zagloba. 

Bogun  began  to  speak  again  : “ So  it  is  in  this  world.  He 
who  to-day  is  your  friend  is  to-morrow  a Judas.  It  is  im- 
possible to  trust  any  one.” 

Except  good  people,”  said  the  princess. 

True,  you  can  believe  good  people ; therefore  I believe 
and  love  you  ; for  you  are  good  people,  not  traitors.” 

There  was  something  so  strange  in  the  voice  of  the  leader 
that  in  a moment  deep  silence  reigned.  Zagloba  looked 
at  the  princess,  and  blinked  with  his  sound  eye ; but  the 
princess  fixed  her  glance  on  Bogun. 

He  spoke  on  : “War  does  not  give  life  to  men,  but  death  ; 
therefore  I wanted  to  see  you  once  more  before  going  to 
the  field.  And  you  would  mourn  over  me,  for  you  are  my 
friends  from  the  heart,  are  you  not  ? ” 

“We  are,  as  God  is  our  aid.  From  childhood  we  have 
known  you.” 

“ You  are  our  brother,”  added  Simeon. 

“ You  are  princes,  you  are  nobles,  and  you  did  not  de- 
spise the  Cossack ; you  took  him  to  your  house  and  prom- 
ised him  the  maiden,  your  relative,  for  you  knew  that  for 
the  Cossack  there  was  neither  life  nor  existence  without 
her;  so  you  had  mercy  on  the  Cossack.” 

“ There  is  nothing  to  talk  about,”  said  the  princess, 
hurriedly. 

“But  there  is,  mother,  something  to  talk  about;  for  you 
are  my  benefactress,  and  I have  asked  of  this  noble,  my 
friend,  to  make  me  his  son  and  give  me  his  escutcheon,  so 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


213 


that  you  may  not  be  ashamed  to  give  your  relative  to  a 
Cossack.  Pan  Zagloba  has  agreed  to  this,  and  we  shall  seek 
the  permission  of  the  Diet,  and  when  the  war  is  over  will 
go  to  the  Grand  Hetman,  who  is  kind  to  me.  He  can 
assist.  He  too  acquired  nobility  for  Krechovski.” 

“ God  give  you  aid ! said  the  princess. 

“ You  are  sincere  people,  and  I thank  you.  But  before 
tlie  war  I should  like  to  hear  once  more  from  your  lips  that 
you  give  me  the  maiden,  and  that  you  will  keep  your  word. 
The  word  of  a noble  is  not  smoke,  and  you  are  a princess.’^ 

Bogun  spoke  with  a slow  and  solemn  voice,  but  at  the 
same  time  in  his  speech  there  vibrated,  as  it  were,  a threat 
declaring  that  there  must  be  consent  to  what  he  demanded. 

The  old  princess  looked  at  her  sons ; they  looked  at  her, 
and  for  a moment  silence  continued.  ISuddenly  the  falcon, 
sitting  on  her  perch  by  the  wall,  began  to  make  a noise, 
though  it  was  long  before  daylight;  others  followed  her. 
The  great  eagle  woke,  shook  his  wings,  and  began  to  scream. 
The  pitch-pine  burned  low ; it  was  growing  gloomy  and 
dark  in  the  room. 

Nikolai,  put  wood  on  the  fire ! ’’  said  the  old  princesso 

The  young  prince  threw  on  more  wood. 

Well,  do  you  consent  ? ” inquired  Bogun. 

“ We  must  ask  Helena.” 

“ Let  her  speak  for  herself ; you  speak  for  yourselves. 
Do  you  promise?” 

We  promise,”  said  the  mother. 

We  promise,”  said  the  sons. 

Bogun  stood  up  suddenly,  and  turning  to  Zagloba,  said 
with  a clear  voice,  — 

“ My  friend  Zagloba,  ask  for  the  maiden  too ; maybe 
they  will  give  her  to  you.” 

“ What  do  you  mean,  Cossack  ? Are  you  drunk  ? ” cried 
the  princess. 

Bogun,  in  place  of  an  answer,  took  out  Skshetuski’s  let- 
ter, and  turning  to  Zagloba,  said  ; “ Bead ! ” 

Zagloba  took  the  letter,  and  began  to  read  it  in  the  midst 
of  deep  silence.  When  he  had  finished,  Bogun  crossed  his 
arms  on  his  breast. 

“To  whom  then  do  you  give  the  girl? ” asked  he. 

“ Bogun ! ” 

The  voice  of  the  Cossack  became  like  the  hiss  of  a ser- 
pent : “ Traitors,  murderers,  faith-breakers,  J udases  ! ” 

“ Sons,  to  your  sabres  ! ” screamed  the  princess. 


214 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  princes  sprang  like  lightning  to  the  walls,  and  seized 
their  arms. 

Quiet,  gentlemen,  quiet ! began  Zagloba. 

But  before  he  had  finished  speaking,  Bogun  drew  a 
pistol  from  his  belt  and  fired. 

Jesus!  groaned  Prince  Simeon.-  Advancing  a step,  he 
began  to  beat  the  air  with  his  hands,  and  fell  heavily  on 
the  floor. 

“ People,  to  the  rescue ! screamed  the  princess,  in 
despair. 

But  that  moment,  in  the  yard  and  from  the  side  of  the 
garden,  were  heard  other  volleys.  The  windows  and  the 
doors  flew  open  with  a crash,  and  several  tens  of  Cossacks 
rushed  into  the  room. 

Destruction  ! ” thundered  wild  voices. 

The  alarm-bell  was  tolled  on  the  square.  The  birds  in 
the  room  began  to  scream.  Uproar,  flring,  and  shouts  took 
the  place  of  the  recent  quiet  of  a drowsy  house. 

The  old  princess  threw  herself,  howling  like  a wolf,  on 
the  body  of  Simeon,  shuddering  in  the  last  convulsions  ; but 
soon  two  Cossacks  seized  her  by  the  hair  and  drew  her 
aside.  Meanwhile  Nikolai,  driven  to  the  corner  of  the 
room,  defended  himself  with  fury  and  the  boldness  of  a 
lion. 

“ Aside  ! ’’  cried  Bogun  suddenly,  to  the  Cossacks  around 
him.  Aside  ! ” repeated  he,  with  a thundering  voice. 

The  Cossacks  withdrew.  They  thought  that  he  wished 
to  save  the  life  of  the  young  man.  But  Bogun  himself, 
with  sabre  in  hand,  rushed  on  the  prince. 

Now  began  a terrible  hand-to-hand  struggle,  on  which  the 
princess,  whose  hair  was  grasped  by  four  iron  hands,  looked 
with  glaring  eyes  and  open  mouth.  The  young  prince 
hurled  himself  like  a storm  on  the  Cossack,  who,  I’etreat- 
ing  slowly,  led  him  out  into  the  middle  of  the  room. 
Then  suddenly  stooping,  he  parried  a powerful  blow,  and 
from  defence  changed  to  attack. 

The  Cossacks,  holding  their  breath,  let  their  sabres  hang, 
and  motionless,  as  if  fastened  to  the  floor,  followed  with 
their  eyes  the  course  of  the  conflict.  Only  the  breathing 
and  panting  of  the  combatants  were  heard  in  the  silence, 
with  the  gnashing  of  teeth,  and  the  sharp  click  of  the 
swords  striking  each  other. 

For  a while  it  appeared  as  if  Bogun  would  yield  to  the 
gigantic  power  and  obstinacy  of  the  youth,  for  he  began 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


215 


again  to  retreat  and  defend  himself.  His  countenance 
was  contracted  as  if  by  over-exertion.  Nikolai  redoubled 
his  blows  ; dust  rose  from  the  floor  and  covered  the  two 
men  with  a cloud,  but  through  the  masses  of  it  the  Cos- 
sacks saw  blood  flowing  from  the  face  of  their  leader. 

All  at  once  Bogun  sprang  aside ; the  prince’s  sword 
struck  the  empty  air.  Nikolai  staggered  from  the  effort 
and  bent  forward ; that  instant  the  Cossack  struck  him 
such  a blow  on  the  neck  that  he  dropped  as  if  struck 
by  lightning. 

The  joyful  cries  of  the  Cossacks  were  mingled  with  the 
unearthly  shriek  of  the  princess.  It  seemed  as  though  the 
ceiling  would  break  from  the  noise.  The  struggle  was  fin- 
ished. The  Cossacks  rushed  at  the  weapons  hanging  along 
the  walls,  and  began  to  pull  them  down,  tearing  from  one 
another  the  most  costly  sabres  and  daggers,  and  trampling 
upon  the  bodies  of  the  princes  and  their  own  comrades  who 
had  fallen  at  the  hands  of  Nikolai.  Bogun  permitted  every- 
thing. He  stood  at  the  door  leading  to  Helena’s  rooms, 
guarding  the  way.  He  breathed  heavily  from  weariness ; 
his  face  was  pale  and  bloody,  for  the  sword  of  the  prince 
had  struck  his  head  twice.  His  wandering  look  passed 
from  the  body  of  Nikolai  to  the  body  of  Simeon,  and  then 
fell  upon  the  blue  face  of  the  princess,  whom  the  Cossacks, 
holding  by  the  hair,  pressed  to  the  floor  with  their  knees, 
for  she  was  tearing  herself  from  their  hands  to  the  bodies 
of  her  children. 

The  tumult  and  confusion  in  the  room  increased  every 
moment.  The  Cossacks  tied  the  servants  with  ropes  and 
tormented  them  without  mercy.  The  floor  was  covered 
with  blood  and  dead  bodies,  the  room  filled  with  smoke 
from  pistol-shots  : the  walls  were  stripped,  the  birds 
killed. 

All  at  once  the  door  at  which  Bogun  stood  was  opened 
wide.  He  turned  and  started  back.  In  the  door  appeared 
the  blind  Vassily,  and  at  his  side  Helena,  dressed  in  a white 
gown,  pale  herself  as  the  gown,  with  eyes  starting  out  from 
terror,  and  with  open  mouth. 

Vassily  carried  in  both  hands  a cross,  which  he  held  as 
high  as  his  face.  In  the  midst  of  the  uproar  in  the  room, 
in  the  presence  of  the  corpses,  and  the  blood  scattered  in 
pools  on  the  floor,  in  front  the  glitter  of  sabres  and  of  flash- 
ing eyes,  that  lofty  figure  had  an  appearance  of  wonderful 
solemnity.  Emaciate^  with  hair  growing  gray,  and  with 


216 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


depressions  instead  of  eyes,  you  would  have  said  that  it  was 
a spirit,  or  a dead  body  which  had  left  its  shroud  and  was 
coining  for  the  punishment  of  crime. 

The  clamor  ceased ; the  Cossacks  drew  back  in  a fright. 
Silence  was  broken  by  the  calm,  but  painful  and  groaning 
voice  of  the  prince,  — 

‘‘In  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Saviour,  the  Spirit,  and 
the  Holy  Virgin  ! Oh,  you  men  who  come  from  distant  lands, 
do  you  come  in  the  name  of  God  ? — for  blessed  is  the  way- 
farer who  goes  announcing  the  word  of  God.  And  do  you 
bring  good  news  ? Are  you  apostles  ? ” 

A deathlike  stillness  reigned  after  the  words  of  Vassily  ; 
but  he  turned  slowly  with  the  cross  to  one  side  and  then 
the  other,  and  continued,  — 

“ Woe  to  you,  brothers,  for  whoso  makes  war  for  gain  or 
vengeance  will  loe  damned  forever.  Let  us  pray,  so  that  we 
obtain  mercy.  Woe  to  you,  brothers,  woe  to  me ! Woe ! 
woe  ! woe  ! ” 

A groan  came  from  the  breast  of  the  prince. 

“ Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us ! ” answered  the  dull  voices 
of  the  Cossacks,  who  under  the  influence  of  fear  began  to 
make  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  terror. 

Suddenly  a wild  piercing  shriek  from  the  princess  was 
heard:  “Vassily!  Vassily!” 

There  was  something  in  her  voice  as  full  of  anguish  as 
in  the  last  voice  of  life  passing  away.  But  the  Cossacks 
pressing  her  with  their  knees  knew  that  she  could  not 
escape  from  their  hands. 

The  prince  shuddered,  but  immediately  covered  himself 
with  the  cross,  on  the  side  from  which  the  voice  came,  and 
said  : “ Oh,  lost  soul,  crying  from  the  abyss,  woe  to  thee  ! ” 

“ Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us  ! ” repeated  the  Cossacks. 

“ To  me  ! ” said  Bogun  to  the  Cossacks  that  moment,  and 
he  staggered. 

The  Cossacks  sprang  and  supported  him  under  the 
shoulders. 

“ You  are  wounded,  father  ? ” 

“I  am!  But  that  is  nothing;  I have  lost  blood.  Here, 
boys ! guard  this  young  woman  as  the  eyes  in  your  head. 
Surround  the  house  ; let  no  one  out ! Princess  — ” 

He  could  say  no  more  ; his  lips  grew  white,  and  his  eyes 
were  covered  with  a mist. 

“Bear  the  ataman  to  the  rooms!”  cried  Zagloba,  who 
creeping  out  of  some  corner  or  another  appeared  unexpect- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


217 


edly  at  Bogun’s  side.  ^^Tliis  is  nothing,  nothing  at  all,” 
said  he,  feeling  the  wounds  with  his  fingers.  He  will  be 
well  to-morrow.  I will  take  care  of  him.  Mix  up  bread  and 
spider-webs  for  me ! You,  boys,  go  off  to  the  devil  with 
yourselves,  to  frolic  with  the  girls  in  the  servants’  quarters, 
for  you  have  nothing  to  do  here  ; but  let  two  carry  the 
ataman.  Take  him  — that ’s  the  way ! Be  off  now  ! What 
are  you  standing  here  for  ? I will  take  care  of  the  house, 
I will  look  after  everything.” 

Two  Cossacks  carried  Bogun  to  the  adjoining  room ; the 
rest  went  out  of  the  antechamber. 

Zagloba  approached  Helena,  and  rapidly  blinking  his  one 
eye,  said  in  a qjiick  low  voice,  — 

“ I am  Pan  Skshetuski’s  friend ; have  no  fear.  Only  put 
your  prophet  to  bed  and  wait  for  me.” 

Having  said  this,  he  went  to  the  room  in  which  the  two 
essauls  had  put  Bogun  on  a Turkish  divan.  Then  he  sent 
them  for  bread  and  spider-webs ; and  when  these  were 
brought  from  the  servants’  quarters  he  set  about  nursing 
the  young  ataman  with  the  dexterity  which  every  noble 
possessed  at  that  period,  and  which  he  acquired  in  plaster- 
ing heads  cut  up  in  duels  at  the  petty  Diets. 

Tell  the  Cossacks,”  said  he  to  the  essauls,  that  to-mor- 
row the  ataman  will  be  as  well  as  a fish,  and  not  to  trouble 
about  him.  He  got  a scratch,  but  came  out  splendidly,  and 
to-morrow  he  can  have  his  wedding  even  without  a priest. 
If  there  is  a wine-cellar  in  the  house,  then  you  may  use  it. 
See,  his  wounds  are  dressed  already  ! How  go,  that  the 
ataman  may  rest.” 

The  essauls  moved  toward  the  door. 

But  don’t  drink  the  whole  cellar  dry,”  added  Zagloba. 

Sitting  at  Bogun’s  pillow,  he  looked  at  him  attentively. 

Well,  the  devil  won’t  take  you  on  account  of  these 
wounds,  though  you  got  good  ones.  You  won’t  move  hand 
or  foot  for  two  days,”  muttered  he  to  himself,  looking  at  the 
pale  face  and  closed  eyes  of  the  Cossack.  ‘‘The  sabre  was 
unwilling  to  cheat  the  executioner ; for  you  are  his  prop- 
erty and  from  him  you  will  not  escape.  When  they  hang 
you  the  devil  will  make  a doll  out  of  you  for  his  imps,  as 
you  are  pretty -faced.  No,  brother,  you  drink  well,  but  you 
will  drink  no  longer  with  me.  You  may  seek  companions 
for  yourself  among  crawfish-dealers,  for  I see  that  you  like 
to  kill  people,  but  I will  not  fall  upon  noble  houses  with 
you  in  the  night.  May  the  hangman  light  your  way  ! ” 


218 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Bogun  groaned  slightly. 

Oh,  groan  and  sigh  ! To-morrow  you  ’ll  groan  better. 
But  wait,  you  Tartar  soul,  you  wanted  the  princess  ? I 
don’t  wonder,  for  she  is  a beauty ; but  if  you  get  her,  then 
I ’ll  let  the  dogs  eat  my  wit.  Hair  will  grow  on  the  palms 
of  my  hands  first.” 

The  uproar  and  hum  of  many  voices  came  from  the 
square  to  the  ears  of  Zagloba. 

Ah ! they  have  got  to  the  cellar  surely,”  he  muttered. 

Drink  like  horseflies,  so  that  you  will  sleep  well.  I will 
watch  for  all  of  you,  though  I don’t  know  whether  you  will 
be  glad  of  my  watching  to-morrow.” 

Then  he  rose  to  see  if  the  Cossacks  had  really  made 
the  acquaintance  of  the  princess’s  cellar,  and  went  to  the 
anteroom,  where  a terrible  sight  met  his  eyes.  In  the  mid- 
dle of  the  room  lay  the  bodies  of  Simeon  and  Nikolai,  al- 
ready cold,  and  in  the  corner  of  the  room  the  body  of  the 
princess  in  a sitting  posture,  inclined  just  as  she  had  been 
bent  by  the  Cossacks.  Her  eyes  were  open,  her  teeth  ex- 
posed. The  fire,  burning  in  the  chimney,  filled  the  whole 
room  with  a faint  light,  trembling  in  pools  of  blood  ; the 
depth  of  the  room  was  obscure  in  the  shadow.  Zagloba  ap- 
proached the  princess  to  see  if  she  was  breathing,  and  placed 
his  hand  on  her  face ; it  was  cold  already.  He  hurried  to 
the  square,  for  terror  seized  him  in  that  room. 

The  Cossacks  had  begun  their  revel  on  the  outside.  Fires 
had  been  kindled,  by  the  light  of  which  Zagloba  saw  bar- 
rels of  mead,  wine,  and  spirits  with  the  heads  broken  in. 
The  Cossacks  dipped  from  them  as  from  a well,  and  drank 
with  all  their  might.  Some,  already  warmed  by  drink,  chased 
the  young  women  from  the  servants’  quarters ; some  of  the 
3nung  women,  seized  by  fright,  struggled  and  ran  away, 
springing  through  the  fire,  others  amidst  bursts  of  laughter 
and  shouting  allowed  themselves  to  be  caught  and  drawn 
toward  the  barrels,  or  fires  at  which  they  were  dancing  the 
Cosachka.  The  Cossacks  rushed  into  the  dance  as  if  mad ; 
in  front  of  them  the  girls  now  pushing  forward,  now  re- 
treating before  the  violent  movements  of  their  partners. 

The  spectators  either  kept  time  with  tin  cups,  or  sang. 
Cries  of  ^‘U-ha!”  were  heard  louder  and  louder,  with  the 
accompaniment  of  howling  of  dogs,  neighing  of  horses,  and 
bellowing  of  cattle  to  be  slaughtered  for  the  feast. 

At  the  distant  fires  were  seen  peasants  from  around 
Kozlogi,  — neighbors,  who  at  the  sound  of  shots  and  cries 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


219 


had  rushed  from  the  village  in  crowds  to  see  what  was 
going  on.  They  did  not  think  of  defending  the  princess, 
for  the  Kurtsevichi  were  hated  in  the  place ; they  only 
looked  on  the  revelling  of  the  Cossacks,  elbowing  one  an- 
other, whispering,  and  approaching  nearer  and  nearer  the 
barrels  of  vudka  and  mead.  The  orgies  grew  more  and 
more  tumultuous,  the  drinking  increased.  The  Cossacks 
no  longer  dipped  from  the  barrels  with  cups,  but  thrust 
their  heads  in  up  to  the  neck,  and  sprinkled  the  dancing 
girls  with  vudka  and  mead.  Their  faces  were  inflamed, 
steam  rose  from  their  heads ; and  some  were  already 
staggering. 

Zagloba,  coming  out  on  the  porch,  cast  his  eye  on  the 
drinking  crowd,  then  looked  carefully  at  the  sky. 

Clear,  but  dark,”  he  muttered ; “ when  the  moon  goes 
down  you  might  strike  them  in  the  face,  they  would  n’t  see 
you.  — Go  on,  my  boys,”  he  cried,  go  on  ! Don’t  spare 
yourselves ; your  teeth  won’t  grow  stiff.  A fool  is  he  who 
won’t  drink  to-day  to  the  health  of  his  ataman  ! Go  on  with 
the  barrels  ! Go  on  with  the  girls ! U-ha  ! ” 

U-ha  ! ” shouted  the  Cossacks,  joyfully. 

Zagloba  looked  around  on  every  side. 

Oh,  you  wretches,  rogues,  good-for-nothings  ! ” shouted 
he,  all  at  once  ; you  drink  yourselves  like  horses  after 
a journey,  but  to  the  men  on  guard  around  the  house  not  a 
drop.  Hallo  there  ! change  the  guards  for  me  this  minute  ! ” 

The  order  was  executed  without  delay,  and  in  a moment 
a number  of  tipsy  Cossacks  ran  to  relieve  the  guards,  who 
up  to  that  time  had  taken  no  part  in  the  revelry.  They 
came  in  at  once  with  a haste  easily  understood. 

Help  yourselves  ! ” cried  Zagloba,  help  yourselves  ! ” 
pointing  to  the  barrels. 

“ We  thank  you  ! ” answered  the  Cossacks,  dipping  in 
the  cups. 

^Hn  an  hour  relieve  these  for  me.” 

Very  well,”  said  the  essaul. 

It  seemed  quite  natural  to  the  Cossacks  that  Zagloba 
should  take  the  command  in  place  of  Bogun.  It  had  hap- 
pened already  more  than  once,  and  they  were  glad  of  it 
because  he  always  permitted  them  everything.  The  guards 
therefore  drank  with  the  others.  Zagloba  entered  into  con- 
versation with  the  peasants  of  Kozlogi. 

‘‘Well,  my  man,”  asked  he  of  an  old  “sub-neighbor,”  “is 
it  far  from  here  to  Lubni  ? ” 


220 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ Oh,  very  far,  very  far  ! ’’ 

“ Could  a mail  get  there  by  morning  ? ” 

Oh,  no  ! ’’ 

In  the  afternoon  ? ” 

“In  the  afternoon,  perhaps.” 

“ And  how  do  you  go  there  ? ” 

“By  the  high-road.” 

“ Is  there  a high-road  ? ” 

“ Oh,  yes  ; Prince  Yeremi  commanded  that  there  should 
be  a road,  and  there  it  is.” 

Zagloba  spoke  loud  on  purpose,  so  that  in  the  shouting 
and  noise  a large  number  of  Cossacks  might  hear  him. 

“ Give  them  vudka  too,”  said  he  to  the  Cossacks,  pointing 
to  the  peasants ; “ but  first  give  me  some  mead,  for  the 
night  is  cold.” 

One  of  the  Cossacks  drew  mead  from  the  barrel  into  a 
gallon  pail,  which  he  passed  on  his  cap  to  Zagloba. 

Zagloba  took  the  pail  carefully  in  both  hands,  so  that  it 
should  not  overfiow,  raised  it  to  his  lips,  and  pushing  his 
head  back,  began  to  drink  slowly,  but  without  drawing 
breath.  He  drank  and  drank,  till  the  Cossacks  began  to 
wonder. 

“ Look  at  him,”  said  one  to  another,  “ plague  take  him  ! ” 

Meanwhile  Zagloba’s  head  went  back  slowly,  till  at  last 
he  took  the  gallon  measure  from  his  reddened  face,  pursed 
out  his  lips,  raised  his  brows,  and  said,  as  if  to  himself,  — 

“Oh,  it  is  not  bad  ! Old  mead  ! — evident  at  once  that  it 
is  not  bad.  A pity  to  give  such  mead  to  your  scoundrelly 
throats,  — dregs  would  be  good  enough  for  you  ! Strong 
mead ! I know  that  it  has  comforted  me,  and  that  I feel  a 
little  better.” 

Indeed,  Pan  Zagloba  felt  better  ; his  head  became  clear, 
he  grew  daring ; and  it  was  evident  that  his  blood  mixed 
with  mead  formed  the  excellent  liquor  of  which  he  had 
spoken  himself,  and  from  which  bravery  and  daring  went 
through  the  whole  man.  He  beckoTied_  to  the  Cossacks  to 
drink  more,  and  turning,  passed  with  a leisurely  step  along 
the  whole  yard;  he  examined  every  corner  carefully,  crossed 
the  bridge  over  the  fosse,  and  went  around  the  picket-fence 
to  see  if  the  guards  were  watching  the  house  carefully. 
The  first  sentry  was  asleep ; the  second,  tin*  third,  and  the 
fourth  also.  They  were  weary  from  'the  journey,  and  be- 
sides had  come  to  their  posts  drunk,  and  had  fallen  asleep 
straightway. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  221 

might  steal  any  one  of  them,  and  make  him  my 
man/’  said  Zagloba. 

Then  he  turned  straight  to  the  yard,  entered  the  ill- 
omened  anteroom  again,  looked  at  Bogun,  and  seeing  that 
he  gave  no  sign  of  life,  withdrew  to  Helena’s  door,  and 
opening  it  quietly,  entered  the  room,  from  which  there 
came  a sound  as  of  prayer. 

It  was  really  Prince  Vassily’s  room.  Helena,  however, 
was  there  with  the  prince,  with  whom  she  felt  in  greater 
safety.  The  bliqd  Vassily  was  kneeling  before  an  image 
of  the  Holy  Virgin,  in  front  of  which  a lamp  was  burning. 
Helena  was  at  his  side.  Both  of  them  were  praying  aloud. 
Seeing  Zagloba,  she  turned  her  astonished  eyes  on  him.  He 
placed  his  finger  on  his  lips. 

“ I am  a friend  of  Pan  Skshetuski,”  said  he. 

Rescue  me  ! ” answered  Helena. 

It  is  for  that  I have  come ; trust  in  me.” 

What  have  I to  do  ? ” 

It  is  necessary  to  escape  while  that  devil  is  lying 
unconscious.” 

“What  must  I do?” 

“ Put  on  man’s  clothes ; and  when  I knock  at  the  door, 
come  out.” 

Helena  hesitated ; distrust  shone  in  her  eyes.  “ Can  I 
trust  you  ? ” 

“What  better  can  you  do  ? ” 

“True,  true ; but  swear  that  you  will  not  betray  me.” 

“ Your  mind  is  disturbed,  to  ask  that.  But  if  you  wish, 
I swear.  So  help  me  God  and  the  holy  cross  ! Destruction 
waits  you  here,  salvation  is  in  flight.” 

“ That  is  true,  that  is  true.” 

“ Put  on  male  attire  as  quickly  as  you  can,  and  wait.” 

“And  Vassily  ? ” 

“ What  Vassily  ? ” 

“ My  crazy  cousin.” 

“ Destruction  threatens  you,  not  him,”  said  Zagloba.  “ If 
he  is  crazy,  he  is  sacred  to  the  Cossacks.  Indeed,  I noticed 
that  they  take  him  for  a prophet.” 

“ That  is  true,  and  he  has  offended  Bogun  in  nothing.” 

“We  must  leave  him;  otherwise  we  are  lost,  and  Pan 
Skshetuski  with  us.  Hurry,  my  lady,  hurry  ! ” 

With  these  words  Zagloba  left  the  room  and  went  directly 
to  Bogun.  The  chief  was  pale  and  weak,  but  his  eyes  were 
open. 


222 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ You  are  better  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 

Bogun  wished  to  speak,  but  could  not. 

“ You  cannot  speak  ? ” 

Bogun  moved  his  head  in  sign  that  he  could  not,  but  at 
the  same  time  suffering  was  stamped  on  his  face.  His 
wounds  had  evidently  grown  painful  from  movement. 

“And  you  are  not  able  to  cry  ? ” 

Bogun  gave  a sign  only  with  his  eyes  that  he  could  not. 

“ Nor  move  ? ” 

The  same  sign. 

“ So  much  the  better  ; for  you  will  not  speak,  nor  cry, 
nor  move.  Meanwhile  I will  go  to  Lubni  with  the  princess. 
If  I donT  sweep  her  away  from  you,  then  I will  let  an  old 
woman  ^ grind  me  to  bran  in  a mill.  What  a scoundrel  ! 
You  think  that  I have  n’t  enough  of  your  company,  that  I 
will  be  hail-fellow-well-met  with  trash  ? Oh,  you  scoundrel ! 
you  thought  that  for  your  wine,  your  dice,  and  your  plebeian 
loves  I would  kill  people  and  go  into  rebellion  with'you  ? 
No,  nothing  of  the  sort,  my  handsome  fellow  ! ” 

As  Zagloba  went  on,  the  dark  eyes  of  the  chief  opened 
wider  and  wider.  Was  he  dreaming,  was  he  awake,  or  was 
Zagloba  jesting  ? 

But  Zagloba  talked  on : “ What  do  you  stare  so  for,  like  a 
cat  ? Do  you  think  that  I won’t  do  this  ? Perhaps  you 
would  like  to  send  your  respects  to  somebody  in  Lubni  ? 
A barber  could  be  sent  to  you,  for  a good  one  can  be  had 
from  the  prince.” 

The  pale  visage  of  the  chief  became  terrible.  He  under- 
stood that  Zagloba  was  speaking  in  earnest.  Lightning 
flashes  of  despair  and  rage  shot  from  his  eyes ; a flame 
rushed  into  his  face.  With  superhuman  effort  he  raised 
himself  and  a cry  broke  from  his  lips. 

“Hi!  Cos  — ” 

He  had  not  finished  when  Zagloba,  with  the  speed  of 
lightning,  threw  Bogun’s  coat  over  his  head,  and  in  a mo- 
ment had  wound  it  completely  around  him  and  thrown  him 
on  his  back. 

“Don’t  cry,  for  it  hurts  you,”  said  he  quietly,  panting  . 
heavily.  “Your  head  might  go  to  aching  to-morrow;  there- 
fore as  a good  friend  I am  careful  of  you.  In  this  fashion 
you  will  be  warm  and  sleep  comfortably,  not  scream  your 
throat  out.  Lest  you  tear  your  clothes,  I will  bind  your 
hands ; and  all  this  through  friendship,  that  you  may  re- 
member me  with  gratitude.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.’ 


223 


With  the  belt  on  the  Cossack  he  bound  his  hands  ; then 
with  iiis  own  belt  he  tied  his  feet.  Bogun  felt  nothing  now  ; 
he  had  fainted. 

“A  sick  man  should  lie  quietly,”  said  Zagloba,  ^^so  that 
humor  may  not  fly  to  his  head ; from  this  comes  delirium. 
Well,  good  health  to  you ! I might  rip  you  with  a knife, 
which  would  probably  be  the  best  use  for  you,  but  I am 
ashamed  to  kill  a man  in  peasant  fashion.  Quite  another 
affair  if  you  choke  before  morning,  for  that  has  happened 
to  more  than  one  pig.  Good  health,  and  return  my  love ! 
Maybe  we  shall  have  another  meeting ; but  if  I try  to  hasten 
it,'  then  let  some  one  flay  me  and  make  horse-cruppers  of 
my  skin.” 

When  he  had  finished  this  speech  Zagloba  went  to  the 
anteroom,  quenched  the  fire  in  the  chimney,  and  knocked  at 
Vassily’s  door.  A slender  figure  emerged  from  it  at  once. 

Is  that  you  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 

It  is.” 

Come  on  ! If  we  only  reach  the  horses  — but  then  the 
Cossacks  are  all  drunk,  the  night  is  dark ; before  they  wake 
we  shall  be  far  away.  Be  careful ! the  princes  are  lying 
here.” 

‘Mn  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  I ” whis- 
pered Helena. 


224 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Two  persons  rode  quietly  and  slowly  through  the  woody 
ravine  which  skirted  the  dwelling  at  Rozlogi.  The  night 
had  become  very  dark,  for  the  moon  had  gone  down  long 
before,  and  besides  clouds  covered  the  sky.  In  the  ravine 
nothing  could  be  seen  three  steps  ahead  of  the  horses, 
which  stumbled  over  the  roots  of  the  trees  sticking  across 
the  road.  They  went  for  a long,  time  with  the  greatest 
care,  till  at  length,  when  they  saw  the  end  of  the  ravine, 
and  the  open  steppe,  lighted  a little  by  the  gray  reflection 
of  the  clouds,  one  of  the  riders  whispered,  Spur  on  ! ” 

They  shot  ahead,  like  two  arrows  sent  from  Tartar  bows. 
Xothing  followed  them  but  the  sound  of  hoofs.  The  dark 
steppe  seemed  to  fly  from  under  their  beasts.  Single  oak- 
trees  standing  here  and  there  by  the  roadside  swept  past 
like  phantoms,  and  they  fled  for  a long  time  without  rest  or 
drawing  breath,  till  finally  the  horses  dropped  their  ears 
and  began  to  snort  from  weariness,  their  gait  grew  heavy 
and  slow. 

There  is  no  help  for  it,  the  horses  must  slacken  their 
pace,’’  said  one  of  the  travellers,  a heavy  man. 

Just  then  dawn  began  to  push  night  from  the  steppe. 
Every  moment  a broader  expanse  came  out  from  the  dark- 
ness ; the  thistles  of  the  steppe  were  outlined  indistinctly, 
the  distant  trees,  the  mounds  ; every  moment  more  light  was 
diffused  in  the  air.  The  whitish  gleams  lighted  up  the 
faces  of  the  riders  too.  They  were  Pan  Zagloba  and  Helena. 

“No  help  for  it,  we  must  let  the  horses  slacken  their 
speed,”  said  Zagloba.  “ Yesterday  they  came  from  Chigirin 
to  Rozlogi  without  resting.  They  cannot  endure  this  kind 
of  travelling  long.  I am  afraid  they  may  drop  dead.  How 
do  you  feel  ? ” 

Here  Zagloba  looked  at  his  companion,  and  not  waiting 
for  her  to  answer,  cried  out,  — 

“ Oh,  let  me  look  at  you  in  the  daylight ! Oh,  ho ! are 
those  your  cousin’s  clothes  ? It  must  be  said  you  are  a 
splendid  Cossack.  I Ve  not  had  in  all  my  life  such  another 
waiting-man;  but  I think  Pan  Skshetuski  will  take  him 
from  me  soon.  But  what  is  this  ? Oh,  for  God’s  sake, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  225 

twist  up  your  hair!  Unless  you  do  there  will  be  no  doubt 
as  to  your  sex.’’ 

In  fact,  over  Helena’s  shoulders  flowed  a torrent  of  black 
hair,  let  loose  by  the  speed  of  the  course  and  the  dampness 
of  the  night. 

‘‘Where  are  we  going?”  asked  she,  winding  up  her  hair 
with  both  hands,  and  trying  to  put  it  under  her  cap. 

“Where  our  eyes  take  us.” 

“Then  not  to  Lubni  ? ” 

Alarm  was  reflected  on  Helena’s  face,  and  in  the  quick 
glance  which  she  threw  at  Zagloba  reawakened  distrust  was 
evident. 

“Do  you  see,”  said  he,  “I  have  my  own  reason;  and 
believe  me  I have  reckoned  everything  carefully,  and  my 
reckoning  is  based  on  the  following  wise  maxim : Do  not 
escape  in  the  direction  in  which  you  will  be  pursued.  If 
they  are  pursuing  us  at  this  moment,  they  are  pursuing  in 
the  direction  of  Lubni ; for  I inquired  yesterday  in  a loud 
voice  about  the  road,  and  before  setting  out  I told  Bogun 
that  we  should  go  in  that  direction.  Therefore  we  shall  go 
to  Cherkasi.  If  they  follow  us,  it  will  not  be  quickly,  for 
it  will  take  them  two  days  to  discover  that  we  are  not  on 
the  Lubni  road.  By  that  time  w^e  shall  be  in  Cherkasi, 
where  the  Polish  regiments  of  Pivnitski  and  Budomina  are 
stationed ; and  in  Korsiin  are  all  the  forces  of  the  hetmans. 
Do  you  understand  now  ? ” 

“I  understand,  and  while  life  lasts  I shall  be  thankful  to 
you ! I do  not  know  who  you  are  or  whence  you  came  to 
Bozlogi ; but  I think  God  sent  you  to  defend  and  save  me, 
for  I should  stab  myself  rather  than  fall  into  the  power  of 
that  robber.” 

“ He  is  a dragon,  terribly  intent  on  pursuing  you.” 

“ What  in  my  misfortune  have  I done  to  him  that  he  should 
pursue  me  ? I have  known  him  long,  and  long  have  I hated 
him,  long  since  has  he  roused  in  me  nothing  but  fear.  Am 
I the  only  woman  in  the  world,  that  he  should  love  me,  and 
shed  so  much  blood  on  my  account,  — that  he  should  kill  my 
cousins  ? When  I remember  it  my  blood  grows  cold.  What 
shall  I do  ? Where  shall  I hide  from  him  ? Do  not  won- 
der at  my  complaining,  for  I am  unhappy.  I am  ashamed  of 
such  affection ; I should  prefer  death  a hundred  times.” 

Helena’s  cheeks  were  flushed;  tears  were  flowing  over 
them,  forced  out  by  anger,  contempt,  and  pain. 

“ I will  not  deny,”  said  Zagloba,  “ that  a great  misfortune 

15 


226 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


has  come  upon  your  house ; but  permit  me  to  say  that 
your  relatives  are  partly  to  blame.  They  should  not  have 
promised  your  hand  to  the  Cossack,  and  then  betrayed  him. 
When  this  was  discovered  he  became  so  enraged  that  no  per- 
suasion of  mine  could  avail.  I am  sorry  for  your  two  dead 
cousins,  and  especially  for  the  younger ; for  he  was  still  a 
mere  youth,  but  it  was  evident  at  a glance  that  he  would 
have  ripened  into  a mighty  warrior.” 

Helena  began  to  cry. 

“Tears  are  not  proper  to  those  garments  which  you  wear; 
wipe  them  away  therefore,  and  say  to  yourself  that  this  was 
the  will  of  God.  God  will  punish  the  outlaw  too,  who  is 
indeed  already  punished ; for  he  has  shed  blood  in  vain,  and 
has  lost  you,  the  one  chief  object  of  his  desires.” 

Here  Zagloba  stopped ; after  a while  he  spoke  again  : — 

“ Oh,  dear  Lord,  what  a dressing  he  would  give  me  if  I 
should  fall  into  his  hands  ! He  would  make  a lizard  out  of 
my  skin.  You  do  not  know  that  I have  already  received 
the  crown  of  martyrdom  from  the  Turks  ; but  1 have  had 
enough,  I do  not  wish  another ; therefore  I do  not  go  to 
Lubni,  but  to  Cherkasi.  It  would  be  pleasant  to  take  reL 
uge  with  the  prince,  but  if  they  should  catch  us  while 
going  there  ! You  heard,  as  I was  untying  the  horse  from 
the  post,  how  one  of  Bogun’s  serving-men  woke  up.  But  if 
he  had  raised  the  alarm  then  ? They  would  have  been 
ready  for  the  chase  at  once,  and  would  have  caught  us  in 
an  hour ; for  they  have  the  fresh  horses  of  Eozlogi,  from 
which  I had  no  time  to  select.  Oh,  I tell  you  he  is  a wild 
beast,  that  Bogun ! I have  such  a horror  of  him  that  I 
would  rather  take  a look  at  the  devil  than  at  him.” 

“ God  save  us  from  his  hands  ! ” 

“ He  has  ruined  himself.  He  abandoned  Chigirin,  in 
spite  of  the  orders  of  the  hetman  ; he  has  come  into  col- 
lision with  Yishnyevetski.  Nothing  now  remains  for  him 
but  to  flee  to  Hmelnitski.  But  he  will  lose  his  daring  if 
Hmelnitski  is  beaten,  and  that  may  happen.  Jendzian  met 
troops  beyond  Kremenchug,  sailing  down  the  river  under 
Barabash  and  Krechovski,  against  Hmelnitski ; and,  besides, 
young  Stephan  Bototski  is  moving  by  land  with  his  hussars  ; 
but  Jendzian  waited  ten  days  in  Kremenchug  to  rej)air  his 
boat.  Therefore  the  battle  must  have  taken  place  before  he 
reached  Chigirin.  We  were  expecting  news  every  moment.” 

“Then  Jendzian  brought  letters  from  Kudak,  did  he  ” 
asked  Helena. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


227 


‘^Yes,  there  were  letters  from  Skslietuski  to  the  princess 
and  to  you ; but  Bogun  seized  them,  and  from  them  learned 
everything.  Then  he  struck  down  Jendzian  at  once,  and 
set  out  to  take  vengeance  on  the  Kurtsevichi.” 

Oh,  unfortunate  youth  ! He  has-  shed  his  blood  on  my 
account.’’ 

“ Do  not  grieve ; he  will  recover.” 

When  did  this  haj^pen  ? ” 

‘Westerday  morning.  For  Bogun  to  fell  a man  is  no 
more  than  for  another  to  toss  off  a glass  of  wine.  And 
after  the  reading  of  the  letters,  he  roared  so  that  all 
Chigirin  trembled.” 

Conversation  was  interrupted  for  a moment.  Daylight 
had  come.  The  rosy  dawn,  streaked  with  opals,  bright 
gold,  and  purple,  was  glowing  in  the  east.  The  breeze  was 
fresh ; the  horses,  now  rested,  moved  gladly. 

Let  us  go  on,  in  God’s  name,  and  quickly  ! Our  horses 
have  drawn  breath,  and  we  have  no  time  to  lose,”  said 
Zagloba. 

They  went  again  at  a gallop,  and  rushed  on  for  two  or 
three  miles  without  .yest.  All  at  once  a dark  point  appeared 
ahead  of  them,  which  approached  with  amazing  rapidity. 

What  can  that  be  ? ” asked  Zagloba.  Let  us  draw  up 
a little.  That ’s  a man  on  horseback.” 

In  fact,  some,  horseman  was  approaching  them  at  full 
speed.  Bent  forward  in  the  saddle,  with  face  hidden  in  the 
mane  of  the  horse,  he  continued  to  urge  with  a nagaika  the 
stallion,  which  seemed  not  to  touch  the  ground. 

‘‘What  kind  of  devil  can  he  be,  and  why  does  he  flee  so  ? 
But  he  just  flies  ! ” said  Zagloba,  taking  out  a pistol  from  the 
holsters,  to  be  ready  in  every  event. 

Meanwhile  the  courier  had  come  within  thirty  yards. 

“ Stop  ! ” thundered  Zagloba,  aiming  his  pistol ; “ who 
are  you  ? ” 

The  horseman  reined  in  his  steed,  and  sat  erect  in  the 
saddle ; but  the  moment  he  looked  he  cried,  “ Pan 
Zagloba ! ” 

'^^‘'Pleshnyevski,  attendant  of  the  starosta  of  Chigirin ! 
But  what  are  you  doing  here  ? Where  are  you  fleeing  to  ?” 

“ Oh,  turn  back  with  me  ! Misfortune  ! The  anger  of 
God,  the  judgment  of  God  ! ” 

“ What  has  happened  ? Speak  ! ” 

^ “ Chigirin  is  taken  by  the  Zaporojians.  The  peasants  are 

slaughtering  the  nobles.” 


228 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


In  the  name  of  the  Father  and  Son  ! What  do  you 
say  ? Has  Hmelnitski  come  ? ” 

^H^ototski  is  killed,  Charnetski  in  captivity.  The  Tar- 
tars are  marching  with  the  Cossacks.  Tiigai  Bey  — 

But  Barabash  and  Krechovski  ? ” 

Barabash  is  killed,  Krechovski  has  gone  over  to  Hmel- 
nitski. Krivonos  moved  on  the  hetmans  last  night,  Hmel- 
nitski before  daybreak  this  morning.  He  has  tremendous 
forces.  The  country  is  on  fire,  peasants  rising  everywhere ; 
blood  is  fiowing.  Save  yourself  ! ” 

Zagloba’s  eyes  were  starting  out,  his  mouth  open,  and  he 
was  so  astonished  that  he  could  not  speak. 

“ Save  yourself  ! ’’  repeated  Pleshnyevski. 

“Jesus  and  Mary!”  groaned  Zagloba. 

“Jesus  and  Mary!”  repeated  Helena,  and  burst  into 
tears. 

“ Escape  ! There  is  no  time  to  be  wasted.” 

“ Where  ! To  what  place  ? ” 

“ To  Lubni.” 

“ But  are  you  going  there  ? ” 

“Yes;  to  the  prince,  the  voevoda.” 

“ Devil  take  it  all ! ” cried  Zagloba.  “ But  where  are  the 
hetmans  ? ” 

“ At  Korsiin.  But  Krivonos  is  fighting  with  them 
already.” 

“ Krivonos  or  Prostonos,^  may  the  plague  consume  him  ! 
I have  no  reason  to  go  where  he  is.” 

“You  are  running  to  your  own  destruction,  as  into  a 
lion’s  mouth.” 

“ And  who  sent  you  to  Lubni  ? Your  lord  ? ” 

“ Oh  ! he  escaped  with  his  life  ; and  a friend  whom  I have 
among  the  Zaporojians  saved  my  head,  and  helped  me  to 
flee.  I am  going  to  Lubni  of  my  own  will,  for  I don’t  know 
where  else  to  take  refuge.” 

“ But  avoid  Pozlogi,  for  Bogun  is  there.  He  also  wishes 
to  join  the  rebellion.” 

“ Oh,  for  God’s  sake,  save  us  ! In  Chigirin  they  said 
that  tlie  peasants  would  rise  immediately  beyond  the 
Dnieper ! ” 

“ IMaybe  ! maybe  ! But  go  your  own  way  wherever  you 
please,  for  I have  enough  to  do  to  think  of  my  own  skin.” 

“That  is  what  I’ll  do,”  said  Pleshnyevski;  and  lashing 
his  horse  with  the  nagaika,  he  rushed  on. 

1 Krivonos  signifies  “ crooked  nose  ; ” Frost onos,  “ straight  nose.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


229 


“ But  avoid  Rozlogi ! ” called  Zagloba  after  liim.  ‘‘  Should 
you  meet  Bogun,  don’t  tell  him  that  you  have  seen  me. 
Do  you  hear  ? ” 

I hear/’ answered  Pleshnyevski.  God  be  with  you!” 
And  he  raced  away  as  if  hunted. 

Well,  devil,  here ’s  an  overcoat  for  you  ! I ’ve  got  out 
of  many  a trouble,  but  I have  never  been  in  anything  like 
this.  Hmelnitski  in  front,  Bogun  in  the  rear;  and  since 
this  is  so,  I would  n’t  give  a broken  orta  for  either  my  front 
or  rear,  or  my  whole  skin.  I was  a fool  not  to  go  to  Lubni 
with  you,  but  it  is  no  time  to  talk  of  that  now.  Pshaw, 
pshaw ! All  my  wit  at  the  present  moment  is  n’t  fit  to 
grease  a pair  of  boots  with.  What  is  to  be  done  ? Where 
am  I to  go  ? In  the  whole  Commonwealth  it  appears  there 
is  not  a corner  where  a man  can  leave  the  world  with  his 
own  death,  and  not  have  death  given  him.  I would  rather 
be  excused  from  such  presents  ; let  others  take  them.” 

“ Most  worthy  sir/’  said  Helena,  “ I know  that  my 
cousins  Yuri  and  Pedor  are  in  Zblotonosha;  maybe  they 
could  save  us.” 

In  Zblotonosha  ? Wait  a moment ! In  Chigirin  I 
knew  Pan  Unyejitski,  who  owns  the  estates  of  Krapivna 
and  Chernobai,  near  Zblotonosha.  But  that  place  is  far 
from  here,  farther  than  Cherkasi.  What  is  to  be  done  ? If 
there  is  no  other  place,  why,  we  will  take  refuge  even  there. 
But  we  must  leave  the  highway ; it  is  safer  to  go  by  the 
steppe  and  woods.  If  we  hide  somewhere  a week,  even  in 
the  woods,  perhaps  by  that  time  the  hetmans  will  finish 
with  Hmelnitski,  and  it  will  be  more  peaceable  in  the 
Ukraine.” 

“ God  did  not  save  us  from  the  hands  of  Bogun  to  let  us 
perish.  Have  courage !/’ 

Wait  a moment ! Some  spirit  enters  me  anew.  I have 
been  in  many  a trouble.  In  a leisure  hour  I will  tell  you 
what  happened  to  me  in  Galats,  and  you  will  see  at  once 
that  I was  in  a terrible  place  that  time  ; still  I slipped  out 
by  my  own  wit  from  those  dangers  and  escaped  in  safety, 
though  as  you  see  my  beard  has  grown  gray  a little.  But 
we  must  leave  the  highway.  Turn,  my  lady  ! You  ride  as 
well  as  the  best  Cossack.  The  grass  is  high,  and  no  eye  can 
see  us.” 

In  fact,  the  grass  became  higher  and  higher  as  they  entered 
the  steppe,  so  that  at  last  they  were  hidden  in  it  entirely. 
But  it  was  difficult  for  the  horses  to  move  through  that 


230 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


thicket  of  stalks,  both  slender  and  heavy,  and  at  times 
sharp  and  cutting.  Soon  they  became  so  tired  that  they 
were  completely  exhausted. 

If  we  want  these  horses  to  serve  us  further,  we  must 
dismount,  unsaddle  them,  and  let  them  roll  and  eat  awhile, 
otherwise  they  will  not  go  on.  I see  that  we  shall  reach 
the  Kagamlik  before  long.  I should  like  to  be  there 
now.  There  is  no  place  to  hide  in  like  reeds  ; when  you  are 
in  them  the  devil  himself  can’t  find  you.  But  we  must 
not  go  astray.” 

He  dismounted  and  assisted  Helena  from  the  horse,  then 
took  off  the  saddles  and  produced  a supply  of  provisions 
which  he  had  prudently  provided  in  Kozlogi. 

“ We.  must  strengthen  ourselves,”  said  he,  for  the  road 
is  long;  and  do  you  make  some  vow  to  Saint  Eaphael  for 
our  safe  passage.  There  is  an  old  fortress  in  Zdlotonosha, 
and  perhaps  there  is  some  kind  of  garrison  there  now 
Pleshnyevski  said  that  beyond  the  Dnieper  the  peasants 
are  rising.  H’m  ! this  may  be  true,  for  the  people  are  quick 
at  rebellion  everywhere ; but  the  hand  of  the  prince  is  on 
the  country  behind  them,  and  it  is  a devil  of  a hand  for 
weight ! Bogun  has  a strong  neck ; but  if  that  hand  should 
fall  on  it,  the  neck  would  bend  to  the  earth,  — which  God 
grant,  amen  ! But  eat  something.  Princess  ! ” 

Zagloba  took  a little  knife-case  out  of  his  boot-leg  and 
gave  it  to  Helena  ; then  he  placed  before  her,  on  the  saddle- 
cloth, roast  beef  and  bread. 

Eat ! ” said  he.  ^ When  there  is  nothing  in  the  stomach, 
we  have  peas  and  cabbage  for  brains.’  ^ If  you  want  to 
keep  3^our  head  right,  eat  roast  beef.’  But  we  have  made 
fools  of  ourselves  once,  for  apparently  it  would  have  been 
better  to  flee  to  Lubni ; but  the  chance  is  gone  now.  The 
prince  will  surely  move  with  his  forces  to  the  Dnieper, 
to  assist  the  hetmans.  We  have  lived  to  terrible  times, 
when  there  is  civil  war,  the  worst  of  all  evils.  There  will 
not  be  a corner  for  peaceable  persons.  It  would  have 
been  better  for  me  if  I had  joined  the  priesthood,  for  which 
I had  a vocation,  being  a quiet  and  sober  man ; but  fortune 
ordained  otherwise.  Oh,  my  God,  my  God ! I should  be 
canon  of  Cracow  now,  chanting  my  prayers,  for  I have  a 
very  beautiful  voice.  But  what  is  to  be  done  ? From  my 
youth  up,  girls  pleased  me  ! You  wouldn’t  believe  what  a 
'handsome  fellow  I was  ; whenever  I looked  at  a woman,  it 
was  as  if  lightning  struck  her.  If  I were  twenty  years 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


231 


younger  now,  Pan  Skslietuski  would  have  something  on  his 
hands.  Ah,  you  are  a splendid  Cossack  ! No  wonder  young 
men  are  rushing  after  you,  and  battling  to  win  you.  Pan 
Skshetuski  is  no  common  warrior.  I saw  the  punishment 
he  gave  Chaplinski.  True,  he  had  something  in  his  head ; but 
when  he  took  him  by  the  neck  and — pardon  me  — by  the 
trousers,  and  when  he  battered  the  door  open  with  him,  I 
tell  you  that  every  bone  in  Chaplinski  came  out  of  its 
socket.  Old  Zatsvilikhovski  told  me  too  that  your  betrothed 
is  a great  knight,  the  favorite  of  the  prince.  I saw  myself 
in  a moment  that  he  was  a soldier  of  uncommon  daring  and 
of  experience  beyond  his  years.  He  acts  quickly.  Though 
your  company  may  be  dear  to  me,  I don’t  know  how  much 
I should  give  if  we  were  in  Zdlotonosha  now.  I see  that 
we  must  stay  in  the  grass  during  the  day  and  travel  at 
night.  But  I don’t  know  whether  you  will  be  able  to  endure 
such  toil.” 

“ Oh,  I am  in  good  health.  I will  endure  every  hardship. 
We  could  start  even  this  moment.” 

‘^You  have  courage  beyond  women!  The  horses  have 
rolled  ; I will  saddle  them  at  once,  so  as  to  be  ready  in  every 
event.  I shall  not  feel  at  ease  till  I see  the  reeds  and  rushes 
of  the  Kagamlik.  If  we  hadn’t  left  the  road,  we  should 
have  come  upon  the  river  nearer  Chigirin,  but  here  it  is 
about  five  miles  to  it  from  the  road.  That  is  my  estimate, 
at  least.  We  shall  cross  to  the  other  bank  at  once.  I must 
tell  you  that  I have  a great  desire  to  sleep.  The  entire 
night  before  last  I went  around  in  Chigirin,  yesterday  we 
drove  with  the  Cossacks  at  a terrible  pace  to  Kozlogi,  and 
last  night  you  and  I rode  away  from  Kozlogi.  I want  to 
sleep  so  much  that  I have  lost  all  wish  to  talk  ; and  though 
I have  not  the  habit  of  being  silent,  — for  philosophers  say 
that  a cat  should  be  a hunter,  and  a man  a talker,  — still  I 
find  my  tongue  has  grown  lazy.  Pardon  me,  then,  if  I doze.” 

Oh,  there  is  nothing  to  make  excuse  for,”  said  Helena. 

Pan  Zagloba  had  really  no  need  to  accuse  his  tongue  of 
sloth,  for  it  had  been  going  unceasingly  since  daylight ; but 
in  truth  he  wished  to  sleep.  When  he  sat  on  the  horse 
again,  he  began  to  doze  at  once,  and  soon  he  was  sleeping 
soundly.  He  fell  asleep  from  weariness  and  from  the  sound 
of  the  grass  bent  apart  by  the  breasts  of  the  horses. 

Meanwhile  Helena  gave  herself  up  to  the  thoughts  which 
were  whirling  in  her  head  like  a flock  of  birds  in  the  air.  Up 
to  that  moment  events  had  followed  one  another  so  quickly 


232 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


that  she  was  unable  to  render  account  of  all  that  had  hap- 
pened to  her.  The  attack,  the  frightful  scenes  of  death, 
terror,  unexpected  rescue,  and  flight,  — all  came  like  a storm 
in  the  course  of  a single  night.  And  besides,  so  many  un- 
intelligible things  ! Who  was  this  who  had  saved  her  ? 
He  had  told  her  his  name,  it  is  true,  but  that  name  explained 
in  no  way  the  motives  of  his  action.  Whence  did  he  come 
to  Rozlogi  ? He  said  that  he  had  come  with  Bogun  ; he  had 
evidently  kept  company  with  him,  was  his  acquaintance 
and  friend.  But  in  such  a case  why  did  he  save  her,  and 
expose  himself  to  the  greatest  danger  and  the  terrible  re- 
venge of  the  Cossack  ? To  understand  this  it  was  neces- 
sary to  know  Zagloba  well,  with  his  unruly  head  and  his 
kindly  heart.  Helena  had  known  him  only  six  hours.  And 
that  unknown  man  with  his  impudent  face,  a swaggerer,  a 
drunkard,  is  her  savior.  If  she  had  met  him  three  days  be- 
fore, he  would  have  roused  in  her  aversion  and  distrust ; but 
now  she  looks  on  him  as  a good  angel,  and  flees  with  him  — 
whither  ? To  Zolotonosha  or  anywhere  else,  — she  herself 
knows  not  yet  clearly.  What  a change  of  fate  ! Yester- 
day she  lay  down  to  rest  under  the  quiet  roof  where  she 
was  born  ; to-day  she  is  in  the  steppe,  on  horseback,  in  male 
attire,  without  home,  without  refuge.  Behind  her  is  the 
terrible  chief,  with  designs  on  her  honor ; before  her  con- 
flagration, peasant  rebellion,  civil  war  with  all  its  ambushes, 
alarms,  and  horrors.  And  all  her  hope  is  in  that  man  ? No  ! 
it  is  still  in  some  one  more  powerful  than  violence,  war, 
murder,  and  conflagration.  Here  she  raised  her  eyes  to 
heaven  and  said,  — 

“ Oh,  do  thou  save  me,  great  and  merciful  God ! Rescue 
the  orphan,  the  unhappy,  the  wanderer ! Let  thy  will  be 
done,  but  let  thy  mercy  be  manifest.” 

Indeed  the  mercy  had  been  made  manifest,  for  she  had 
been  caught  away  from  the  most  terrible  hands,  and  saved 
by  an  incomprehensible  miracle  of  God.  Danger  had  not 
passed  yet,  but  perhaps  rescue  was  not  distant.  Who 
knows  where  he  is  whom  she  has  chosen  with  her  heart  ? 
He  must  have  returned  already  from  the  Saitch  ; perhaps 
he  is  somewhere  in  that  same  steppe.  He  will  seek  her 
and  And  her,  and  then  joy  will  take  the  place  of  tears,  and 
rejoicing  of  grief ; alarm  and  terror  will  disappear  forever, 
peace  and  pleasure  will  come.  The  brave  simple  heart  of 
the  girl  was  filled  with  trust,  and  the  steppe  rustled 
sweetly  around  her ; the  breeze  which  moved  the  grass 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


233 


blew  at  the  same  time  pleasant  thoughts  to  her  brain.  She 
is  not  an  orphan,  tlien,  in  this  world,  since  she  has  here  at  her 
side  one  strange,  unknown  guardian,  and  still  another,  known 
and  beloved,  who  is  caring  for  her.  He  will  not  desert  her, 
he  will  take  her  for  good  ; and  he  is  a man  of  iron,  stronger 
and  mightier  than  those  rising  against  her  in  that  hour. 

The  steppe  rustled  sweetly  ; from  the  flowers  came  odors 
strong  and  intoxicating  5 the  ruddy  tops  of  the  thistle  spread 
out  their  purple  bunches ; the  white  pearls  of  the  mikalief 
and  the  feathers  of  the  steppe  grass  bent  toward  her,  as  if 
recognizing  a maiden  sister  in  that  Cossack,  with  long 
tresses,  milk-white  face,  and  red  lips.  They  bent  toward  her 
as  if  wishing  to  say  : “ Cry  not,'  0 beautiful  maiden ! we  too 
are  in  the  care  of  the  Lord.”  A calm,  increasing  every 
moment,  came  to  her  from  the  steppe.  Pictures  of  death 
and  pursuit  were  blotted  from  her  mind,  and  straightway 
a sort  of  weakness  seized  her,  but  a sweet  one ; slumber  be- 
gan to  close  her  eyelids  ; the  horses  went  slowly,  the  move- 
ment lulled  her.  She  dropped  asleep. 


234 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Helena  was  wakened  by  the  barking  of  dogs.  Opening 
her  eyeSj  she  saw  in  the  distance  before  her  a great  shady 
oak,  an  enclosure,  and  a well-sweep.  She  roused  her  com- 
panion at  once  : “ Oh,  wake  up  ! ” 

Zagioba  opened  his  eyes.  “ What  is  this  ? Where  are 
we?'' 

‘‘  I don’t  know.” 

“Wait  a moment ! This  is  a Cossack  wintering-place.” 

“ So  it  appears  to  me.” 

“Herdsmen  live  here,  no  doubt.  Not  too  pleasant  com- 
pany ! And  these  dogs  howl  as  if  wolves  had  bitten  them. 
There  are  horses  and  men  at  the  enclosure.  No  help  for 
it ; we  must  ride  up  to  them,  lest  they  pursue  us  if  we  pass. 
You  must  have  been  asleep.” 

“ I was.” 

One,  two,  three,  four  horses  saddled,  — four  men  there 
at  the  enclosure.  Well,  that  is  no  great  force.  True,  they 
are  herdsmen.  They  are  doing  something  in  a hurry.  Hallo 
there,  men,  come  this  way  ! ” 

The  four  Cossacks  approached  immediately.  They  were, 
in  fact,  herders  who  watched  horses  in  the  steppe  during 
the  summer.  Zagioba  noticed  at  once  that  only  one  of 
them  had  a sabre  and  a gun.  The  other  three  were  armed 
with  horse-jaws  fastened  to  staves,  but  he  knew  that  such 
herdsmen  were  often  dangerous  to  travellers. 

When  all  four  approached  they  gazed  from  under  their 
brows  at  the  new-comers ; in  their  bronzed  faces  could  not 
be  found  the  least  trace  of  welcome.  “ What  do  you 
want  ? ” asked  they,  without  removing  their  caps. 

“ Glory  to  God  ! ” said  Zagioba. 

“ For  the  ages  of  ages  ! What  do  you  want  ? ” 

“ Is  it  far  to  Syrovati  ? ” 

“ We  don’t  know  of  any  Syrovati.” 

“ And  what  is  this  place  called  ? ” 

“ Gusla.” 

“ Give  our  horses  water.” 

“We  have  no  water;  it  is  dried  up.  But  where  do  you 
ride  from  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


235 


From  Krivaya  Euda.’^ 

Where  are  you  going  ? ’’ 

^^To  Chigirin.” 

Tlie  herdsmen  looked  at  one  another.  One  of  them, 
black  as  a bug  and  crooked-eyed,  began  to  gaze  intently 
at  Zagloba.  At  last  he  asked : “ Why  did  you  leave  the 
highway  ? ” 

‘‘  It  was  hot  there.” 

The  crooked-eyed  man  put  his  hand  on  the  reins  of  Za- 
globa’s  horse  : “ Come  down  from  the  horse,  come  down  ! 
You  have  nothing  to  go  to  Chigirin  for.” 

How  so  ? ” asked  Zagloba,  quietly. 

‘‘  Ho  you  see  that  young  fellow  there  ? ” asked  crooked- 
eye,  pointing  to  one  of  the  herdsmen. 

‘‘Ido.” 

“ He  has  come  from  Chigirin.  They  are  slaughtering 
Poles  there.” 

“And  do  you  know,  fellow,  who  is  following  us  to 
Chigirin  ? ” 

“ Who  ? ” 

“Prince  Yeremi.” 

The  insolent  face  of  the  herdsman  dropped  in  a moment. 
All,  as  if  by  command,  removed  their  caps. 

“ Ho  you  know,  you  trash  ! ” continued  Zagloba,  “ what 
the  Poles  do  to  those  who  slaughter  ? They  hang  them. 
And  do  you  know  how  many  men  Prince  Yeremi  has,  and 
do  you  know  that  he  is  no  farther  than  two  or  three  miles 
from  here  ? And  how  have  you  received  us,  you  dog  souls ! 
What  stuff  you  tell ! — the  well  is  dried  up,  you  have  no 
water  for  horses  ! Ah,  basilisks  ! I T1  show  you  ! ” 

“ Oh,  don’t  be  angry,  Pan ! The  well  is  dried  up.  We 
go  to  the  Kagamlik  with  our  horses,  and  bring  water  for 
ourselves.  But  say  the  word  and  we  will  run  for  water.” 

“ Oh,  I can  get  on  without  you  ! I will  go  with  my  attend- 
ant. Where  is  the  Kagamlik  ? ” inquired  he,  sternly. 

“ About  a mile  and  a quarter  from  here,”  said  the  crooked- 
eyed man,  pointing  to  a line  of  reeds. 

“And  must  I return  this  way,  or  can  I go  along  the 
bank  ? ” 

“Go  by  the  bank.  The  river  turns  to  the  road  about 
a mile  from  here.” 

“ Hash  ahead,  young  man ! ” said  Zagloba,  turning  to 
Helena. 

The  pretended  youth  turned  his  horse  and  galloped  on. 


236 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Listen  ! ” said  Zagloba,  turning  to  the  herdsman.  “ If 
the  vanguard  comes  up,  say  that  I went  to  the  road  along 
the  river.” 

I will.” 

A quarter  of  an  hour  later  Zagloba  was  riding  again  by 
the  side  of  Helena. 

“I  invented  the  prince  for  them  in  season,”  said  he, 
blinking  with  his  cataract-covered  eye.  “Now  they  will 
stay  all  day  waiting  for  the  vanguard.  They  shuddered  at 
the  mere  name  of  the  prince.” 

“ I see  you  have  such  ready  wit  that  you  will  save  us 
from  every  trouble,”  said  Helena,  “ and  I thank  God  for 
sending  me  such  a guardian.” 

These  words  went  to  the  heart  of  the  noble.  He  smiled, 
stroked  his  beard,  and  said,  — 

“ Well,  has  n’t  Zagloba  a head  on  his  shoulders  ? Cun- 
ning as  Ulysses  ! and  I must  tell  you,  had  it  not  been  for 
that  cunning,  the  crows  would  have  eaten  me  long  ago. 
Can’t  help  it,  I must  save  myself.  They  believed  easily 
that  the  prince  was  coming,  for  it  is  probable  that  he  will 
appear  to-morrow  or  next  day  in  this  neighborhood  with  a 
fiery  sword  like  an  archangel.  And  if  he  should  only  strike 
Bogun  somewhere  on  the  road,  I would  make  a vow  to  walk 
barefoot  to  Chenstokhova.  Even  if  those  herdsmen  did  not 
believe,  the  very  mention  of  the  power  of  the  prince  was 
enough  to  restrain  them  from  attacks  on  our  lives.  Still  I 
tell  you  that  their  impudence  is  no  good  sign  to  us,  for  it 
means  that  the  peasants  here  have  heard  of  the  victories  of 
Hmelnitski,  and  will  become  more  and  more  insolent  every 
moment.  We  must  keep  therefore  to  the  waste  places  and 
visit  few  villages,  for  they  are  dangerous.  We  have  got  into 
such  a snare  that,  as  I live,  it  would  be  hard  to  invent  a 
worse  one.” 

Alarm  again  seized  Helena.  Wishing  to  get  some  word 
of  hope  from  Zagloba,  she  said : “ But  you  will  save  me  and 
yourself  this  time  ? ” 

“ Of  course,”  said  the  old  fox  ; the  head  is  given  to  think 
about  the  body.  I have  become  so  attached  to  you  that 
1 will  struggle  for  you  as  for  my  own  daughter.  But,  to 
tell  the  truth,  tlie  worst  is  that  we  don’t  know  where  to 
take  refuge,  for  Zdlotonosha  is  no  safe  asylum.” 

“I  know  surely  that  my  cousins  are  there.” 

“They  are,  or  they  are  not;  they  may  have  left  there  and 
returned  to  Bozlogi  by  a different  road  from  the  one  we  are 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


237 


travelling.  I count  more  on  the  garrison,  if  there  is  only 
half  a regiment  in  the  castle.  But  here  is  the  Kagamlik 
and  plenty  of  reeds.  We  will  cross  to  the  other  side,  and 
instead  of  going  with  the  current  toward  the  road,  we  will 
go  up  stream  to  elude  pursuit.  It  is  true  that  we  shall  go 
toward  Eozlogi,  but  not  far.” 

We  shall  approach  Brovarki,”  said  Helena,  ‘^from  which 
there  is  a road  to  Zolotonosha.” 

That  is  better.  Stop  your  horse  ! ” 

They  watered  the  horses.  Zagloba,  leaving  Helena  care- 
fully hidden  in  the  reeds,  went  to  look  for  a ford.  He 
found  one  easily,  for  it  was  only  a few  yards  from  the  place 
to  which  they  had  come,  — just  where  the  herdsmen  used  to 
drive  their  horses  through  the  river,  which  was  shallow 
enough,  but  the  bank  was  inconvenient  because  overgrown 
with  reeds  and  soft.  When  they  had  crossed  the  river  they 
hurried  up  stream  and  rode  without  resting  till  night.  The 
road  was  bad  ; for  the  Kagamlik  had  many  tributary  streams, 
which  spreading  out  toward  the  mouth  formed  swamps  and 
soft  places.  Every  little  while  it  was  necessary  to  look  for 
fords,  or  to  push  through  reeds  difficult  of  passage  for 
mounted  travellers.  The  horses  were  tired  and  barely  able 
to  drag  their  legs  along;  at  times  they  stumbled  so  badly 
that  it  seemed  to  Zaglol3a  they  could  hold  out  no  longer. 
At  last  they  came  out  on  a lofty  dry  bank  covered  with 
oaks.  But  it  was  night  already,  and  very  dark.  Further 
movement  was  impossible,  for  in  the  darkness  it  was  easy 
to  stumble  into  deep  swamps  and  perish.  Zagloba  there- 
fore decided  to  wait  till  morning. 

He  unsaddled  the  horses,  fettered  and  let  them  out  to 
graze ; then  he  gathered  leaves  for  a bed,  spread  the  saddle- 
cloths over  them,  and  covering  both  with  a burka,  said  to 
Helena,  — 

“ Lie  down  and  sleep,  for  you  have  nothing  better  to  do. 
The  dew  will  wash  your  eyes,  and  that  is  good.  I will  put 
my  head  on  the  saddle  too,  for  I don’t  feel  a bone  in  my 
body.  We  will  not  make  a fire,  for  the  light  would  attract 
herdsmen.  The  night  is  short,  and  we  will  move  on  at  day- 
break. We  doubled  on  our  tracks  like  hares,  not  advancing 
much,  it  is  true ; but  we  have  so  hidden  the  trail  that  the 
devil  who  finds  us  will  puff.  Good-night ! ” 

“ Good-night ! ” 

The  slender  young  Cossack  knelt  down  and  prayed  long 
with  eyes  raised  to  the  stars.  Zagloba  took  the  saddle  on 


238 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


his  shoulders  and  carried  it  to  some  distance,  where  he 
sought  out  a place  to  sleep.  The  bank  was  well  chosen  for 
a halting-place ; it  was  high  and  dry,  also  free  from  mos- 
quitoes. The  thick  leaves  of  the  oak-trees  might  furnish  a 
passable  protection  from  rain. 

Helena  could  not  sleep  for  a long  time.  The  events  of 
the  past  night  rose  at  once  in  her  memory  as  vividly  as  life. 
In  the  darkness  appeared  the  faces  of  her  murdered  aunt 
and  cousins.  It  seemed  to  her  that  she  was  shut  up  in  the 
chamber  with  their  bodies,  and  that  Bogun  would  come  in  a 
moment.  She  saw  his  pale  face  and  his  dark  sable  brows 
contracted  with  pain,  and  his  eyes  fixed  upon  her.  Un- 
speakable terror  seized  her.  But  will  she  really  see  on  a 
sudden  through  the  darkness  around  her  two  gleaming 
eyes  ? 

The  moon,  looking  for  a moment  from  behind  the  clouds, 
whitened  with  a few  rays  the  oaks,  and  lent  fantastic  forms 
to  the  stumps  and  branches.  Landrails  called  in  the  mead- 
ows, and  quails  in  the  steppes ; at  times  certain  strange  and 
distant  cries  of  birds  or  beasts  of  the  night  came  to  them. 
Nearer  was  heard  the  snorting  of  their  horses,  who  eating 
the  grass  and  jumping  in  their  fetters  went  farther  and 
farther  from  the  sleepers.  But  all  those  sounds  quieted 
Helena,  for  they  dissipated  the  fantastic  visions  and  brought 
her  to  reality ; told  her  that  that  chamber  which  was  con- 
tinually present  before  her  eyes,  and  those  corpses  of  her 
friends,  and  that  pale  Bogun,  with  vengeance  in  his  looks, 
were  an  illusion  of  the  senses,  a whim  of  fear,  nothing 
more.  A few  days  before,  the  thought  of  such  a night  under 
the  open  sky  in  the  desert  would  have  frightened  her  to 
death ; now,  to  gain  rest  she  was  obliged  to  remember  that 
she  was  really  on  the  bank  of  the  Kagamlik,  and  far  from 
home. 

The  voices  of  the  quails  and  landrails  lulled  her  to  sleep. 
The  stars  twinkled  whenever  the  breeze  moved  the  branches, 
the  beetles  sounded  in  the  oak-leaves ; she  fell  asleep  at  last. 
But  nights  in  the  desert  have ' their  surprises  too.  Day 
was  already  breaking,  when  from  a distance  terrible  noises 
came  to  Helena’s  ears,  — howling,  snorting,  later  a squeal 
so  full  of  pain  and  terror  that  the  blood  stopped  in  her  veins. 
She  sprang  to  her  feet,  covered  with  cold  sweat,  terror- 
stricken,  and  not  knowing  what  to  do.  Suddenly  Zagloba 
sliot  past  her.  He  rushed  without  a cap,  in  the  direction  of 
the  cry,  pistol  in  hand.  After  a while  his  voice  was  heard ; 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


239 


U-lia ! u-ha ! ’’  a pistol-shot,  then  all  was  silent.  It  seemed 
to  Helena  as  if  she  had  waited  an  age.  At  last  she  heard 
Zagloba  below  the  bank. 

May  the  dogs  devour  you,  may  your  skins  be  torn  off, 
may  the  Jews  wear  you  in  their  collars  I” 
f Genuine  despair  was  in  the  voice  of  Zagloba. 

' ^‘What  has  happened  ?”  inquired  Helena. 

“ The  wolves  have  eaten  our  horses.’^ 

Jesus,  Mary  ! both  of  them  ? 

^^One  is  eaten,  the  other  is  maimed  so  that  he  cannot 
stand.  They  did  n’t  go  more  than  three  hundred  yards, 
and  are  lost.” 

What  shall  we  do  now  ? ” 

“ What  shall  we  do  ? Whittle  out  sticks  for  ourselves 
and  sit  on  them.  Do  I know  what  we  shall  do  ? Here  is 
pure  despair.  I tell  you,  the  devil  has  surely  got  after  us, 
— which  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  for  he  must  be  a friend 
of  Bogun,  or  his  blood  relation.  What  are  we  to  do  ? May 
I turn  into  a horse  if  I know,  — you  would  then  at  least  have 
something  to  ride  on.  I am  a scoundrel  if  ever  I have  been 
in  such  a fix.” 

Let  us  go  on  foot.” 

“ It  is  well  for  your  ladyship  to  travel  in  peasant  fashion, 
with  your  twenty  years,  but  not  for  me  with  my  circumfer- 
ence. I speak  incorrectly,  though,  for  here  any  clown  can 
have  a nag,  only  dogs  travel  on  foot.  Pure  despair,  as  God 
is  kind  to  me  ! Of  course  we  shall  not  sit  here,  we  shall 
walk  on  directly ; but  when  we  are  to  reach  Zolotonosha  is 
unknown  to  me.  If  it  is  not  pleasant  to  flee  on  horseback, 
it  is  sorest  of  all  on  foot.  Now  the  worst  thing  possible 
has  happened  to  us.  We  must  leave  the  saddles  and  carry 
on  our  own  shoulders  whatever  we  put  between  our  lips.” 

I will  not  alloAv  you  to  carry  the  burden  alone ; I too 
will  carry  whatever  is  necessary.” 

Zagloba  was  pleased  to  see  such  resolution  in  Helena. 

I should  be  either  a Turk  or  a Pagan  to  permit  you. 
Those  white  hands  and  slender  shoulders  are  not  for  bur- 
dens. With  God’s  help  I will  manage ; only  I must  rest 
frequently,  for,  always  too  abstemious  in  eating  and  drink- 
ing, I have  short  breath  now.  Let  us  take  the  saddle- 
cloths to  sleep  on  and  some  provisions  ; but  there  will  not 
be  much  of  them,  since  we  shall  have  to  strengthen  our- 
selves directly.” 

Straightway  they  began  the  strengthening,  during  which 


240 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Pan  Zagloba,  abandoning  bis  boasted  abstemiousness,  busied 
himself  about  long  breath.  Near  midday  they  reached  a 
ford  through  which  men  and  wagons  passed  from  time  to 
time,  for  on  both  banks  there  were  marks  of  wheels  and 
horses’  tracks. 

Maybe  that  is  the  road  to  Zolotonosha.” 

There,  is  no  one  to  ask.” 

Zagloba  had  barely  stopped  speaking,  when  voices  reached 
their  ears  from  a distance. 

“ Wait ! ” whispered  Zagloba,  we  must  hide.” 

The  voices  continued  to  approach  them. 

“ Do  you  see  anything  ? ” inquired  Helena. 

“Ido.” 

“ Who  are  coming  ? ” 

“ A blind  old  man  with  a lyre.  A youth  is  leading  him. 
Now  they  are  taking  off  their  boots.  They  will  come  to  us 
through  the  river.” 

After  a time  the  plashing  of  water  indicated  that  they 
were  really  crossing.  Zagloba  and  Helena  came  out  of  the 
hiding-place. 

“ Glory  be  to  God  ! ” said  the  noble,  aloud. 

“For  the  ages  of  ages !”  answered  the  old  man.  “But 
who  are  you  ? ” 

“ Christians.  Don’t  be  afraid,  grandfather  ! ” 

“May  Saint  Nicholas  give  you  health  and  happiness!” 

“ And  where  are  you  coming  from,  grandfather  ? ” 

“ From  Brovarki.” 

“ And  where  does  this  road  lead  to  ? ” 

“ Oh,  to  farmhouses  and  villages.” 

“ It  does  n’t  go  to  Zolotonosha  ? ” 

“ Maybe  it  does.” 

“ Is  it  long  since  you  left  Brovarki  ? ” 

“Yesterday  morning.” 

“ And  were  you  in  Rozlogi  ? ” 

“Yes.  But  they  say  that  the  knights  came  there,  that 
there  was  a battle.” 

“ Who  said  that  ? ” 

“ Oh,  they  said  so  in  Brovarki.  One  of  the  servants  of 
the  princess  came,  and  what  he  told  was  terrible ! ” 

“ And  you  did  n’t  see  him  ? ” 

“I  ? I see  no  man,  I am  blind.” 

“ And  this  youth  ? ” 

“ He  sees,  but  he  is  dumb.  I am  the  only  one  who  under- 
stands him.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


241 


Is  it  far  from  here  to  Rozlogi,  for  we  are  going  there  ? 

‘‘  Oh,  it  is  far  ! ” 

You  say,  then,  that  you  were  in  Kozlogi  ? ” 

‘^Yes,  we  were.” 

“ So ! ” said  Zagloba ; and  suddenly  he  seized  the  youth 
by  the  shoulder.  Ha ! scoundrels,  criminals,  thieves ! 
you  are  going  around  as  spies,  rousing  the  serfs  to  rebellion. 
Here,  Fedor,  Oleksa,  Maksim,  take  them,  strip  them  naked, 
and  hang  or  drown  them  ; beat  them,  — they  are  rebels,  spies, 
— beat,  kill  them  ! ” 

He  began  to  pull  the  youth  about  and  to  shake  him  roughly, 
shouting  louder  and  louder  every  moment.  The  old  man 
threw  himself  on  his  knees,  begging  for  mercy ; the  youth 
uttered  sounds  of  terror  peculiar  to  the  dumb,  and  Helena 
looked  with  astonishment  at  the  attack. 

What  are  you  doing  ? ” inquired  she,  not  believing  her 
own  eyes. 

But  Zagloba  shouted,  cursed,  moved  hell,  summoned  all 
the  miseries,  misfortunes,  and  diseases,  threatened  with 
every  manner  of  torment  and  death. 

The  princess  thought  that  his  mind  had  failed. 

‘‘  Go  away  ! ” cried  he  to  her  ; it  is  not  proper  for  you  to 
see  what  is  going  to  take  place  here.  Go  away,  I tell  you  ! ” 

He  turned  to  the  old  man.'  ^^Take  off  your  clothes,  you 
clown  ! If  you  don’t,  I ’ll  cut  you  to  pieces.” 

When  he  had  thrown  the  youth  to  the  ground  Zagloba 
began  to  strip  him  with  his  own  hands.  The  old  man, 
frightened,  dropped  his  lyre,  his  bag,  and  his  coat  as 
quickly  as  he  could. 

“ Throw  off  everything  or  you  will  be  killed ! ” shouted 
Zagloba. 

The  old  man  began  to  take  off  his  shirt. 

Helena,  seeing  whither  matters  were  tending,  hurried 
away,  and  as  she  fled  she  heard  the  curses  of  Zagloba. 

After  she  had  gone  some  distance  she  stopped,  not  know- 
ing what  to  do.  Near  by  was  the  trunk  of  a tree  thrown 
down  by  the  wind  ; she  sat  on  this  and  waited.  The  noises 
of  the  dumb  youth,  the  groans  of  the  old  man,  and  the 
uproar  of  Zagloba  came  to  her  ears. 

At  last  all  was  silent  save  the  twittering  of  birds  and  the 
rustle  of  leaves.  After  a time  the  heavy  steps  of  a man 
panting  were  heard.  It  was  Zagloba.  On  his  shoulders 
he  carried  the  clothing  stripped  from  the  old  man  and 
the  youth,  in  his  hands  two  pair  of  boots  and  a lyre. 

16 


242 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD- 


When  he  came  near  he  began  to  wink  with  his  sound  eye, 
to  smile,  and  to  puff.  He  was  evidently  in  perfect  humor. 

“No  herald  in  a court  would  have  shouted  as  I have,” 
said  he,  “ until  I am  hoarse ; but  I have  got  what  I wanted. 
I let  them  go  naked  as  their  mother  bore  them.  If  the 
Sultan  does  n’t  make  me  a pasha,  or  hospodar  of  Wallachia, 
he  is  a thankless  fellow,  for  I have  made  two  Turkish 
saints.  , Oh,  the  scoundrels  ! they  begged  me  to  leave  them 
at  least  their  shirts.  I told  them  they  ought  to  be  grateful 
that  I left  them  their  lives.  And  see  here,  young  lady ! 
Everything  is  new,  — the  coats  and  the  boots  and  the  shirts. 
There  must  be  nice  order  in  that  Commonwealth,  in  which 
trash  dress  so  richly.  But  they  were  at  a festival  in  Bro- 
varki,  where  they  collected  no  small  amount  of  money  and 
bought  everything  new  at  the  fair.  Not  a single  noble  will 
plough  out  so  much  in  this  country  as  a minstrel  will  beg. 
Therefore  I abandon  my  career  as  a knight,  and  will  strip 
grandfathers  on  the  highway,  for  I see  that  in  this  manner 
I shall  arrive  at  fortune  more  quickly.” 

“ For  what  purpose  did  you  do  that  ? ” asked  Helena. 

“Just  wait  a minute,  and  I will  show  you  for  what 
purpose.” 

Saying  this,  he  took  half  the  plundered  clothing  and 
went  into  the  reeds  which  covered  the  bank.  After  a time 
the  sounds  of  a lyre  were  heard  in  the  rushes,  and  there 
appeared,  not  Pan  Zagloba,  but  a real  “ grandfather  ” of  the 
Ukraine,  with  a cataract  on  one  eye  and  a gray  beard.  The 
“ grandfather  ” approached  Helena,  singing  with  a hoarse 
voice,  — 

“ Oh,  bright  falcon,  my  own  brother, 

High  dost  thou  soar, 

And  far  dost  thou  fly  ! ” 

The  princess  clapped  her  hands,  and  for  the  first  time 
since  her  flight  from  Rozlogi  a smile  brightened  her 
beautiful  face. 

“If  I did  not  know  that  it  was  you,  I should  never 
have  recognized  you.” 

“Well,”  said  Zagloba,  “1  know  you  have  not  seen  abetter 
mask  at  a festival.  I looked  into  the  Kagamlik  myself ; and 
if  ever  I have  seen  a better-looking  grandfather,  then  hang 
me.  As  for  songs,  I have  no  lack  of  them.  What  do  you 
])refer  ? IVIaybe  you  would  like  to  hear  of  Marusia  Bogus- 
lava,  of  Bondarivna,  or  the  death  of  Sierpahova;  I can 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


243 


give  you  that.  I am  a rogue  if  I can’t  get  a crust  of  bread 
among  the  worst  knaves  that  exist.” 

“Now  I understand  your  action,  why  you  stripped  the 
clothing  from  those  poor  creatures,  — because  it  is  safer  to 
go  over  the  road  in  disguise.” 

“ Of  course,”  said  Zagloba ; “ and  what  do  you  suppose  ? 
Here,  east  of  the  Dnieper,  the  people  are  worse  than  any- 
where else  ; and  now  when  they  hear  of  the  war  with  the 
Zaporojians,  and  the  victories  of  Hmelnitski,  no  power  will 
keep  them  from  rebellion.  You  saw  those  herdsmen  who 
wanted  to  get  our  skins.  If  the  hetmans  do  not  put  down 
Hmelnitski  at  once,  the  whole  country  will  be  on  fire  in 
two  or  three  days,  and  how  should  I take  you  through 
bands  of  peasants  in  rebellion?  And  if  you  had  to  fall 
into  their  hands,  you  would  better  have  remained  in 
Bogun’s.” 

“ That  cannot  be  ! I prefer  death,”  interrupted  Helena. 

“ But  I prefer  life ; for  death  is  a thing  from  which  you 
cannot  rise  by  any  wit.  I think,  however,  that  God  sent 
us  this  old  man  and  the  youth.  I frightened  them  with 
the  prince  and  his  whole  army  as  I did.  the  herdsmen. 
They  will  sit  in  the  reeds  naked  for  three  days  from  terror, 
and  by  that  time  we  shall  reach  Zdlotonosha  in  disguise 
somehow.  We  shall  find  your  cousins  and  efficient  aid;  if 
not,  we  will  go  farther  to  the  hetmans,  — and  all  this  in 
safety,  for  grandfathers  have  no  fear  of  peasants  and 
Cossacks.  We  might  take  our  heads  in  safety  through 
Hmelnitski’s  camp.  But  we  have  to  avoid  the  Tartars, 
for  they  would  take  you  as  a youth  into  captivity.” 

‘^Then  must  I too  disguise  myself  ?” 

“ Yes  ; throw  off  your  Cossack  clothes,  and  disguise  your- 
self as  a peasant  youth,  — though  you  are  rather  comely  to 
be  a clodhopper’s  child,  as  T am  to  be  a grandfather ; but 
that  is  nothing.  The  wind  will  tan  your  face,  and  my 
stomach  will  fall  in  from  walking.  I shall  sweat  away  all 
my  thickness.  When  the  Wallachians  burned  out  my  eye, 
I thought  that  an  absolutely  awful  thing  had  come  upon 
me ; but  now  I see  it  is  really  an  advantage,  for  a grand- 
father not  blind  would  be  suspected.  You  will  lead  me  by 
the  hand,  and  call  me  Onufri,  for  that  is  my  minstrel 
name.  Now  dress  up  as  quickly  as  you  can,  since  it  is 
time  for  the  road,  which  will  be  so  long  for  us  on  foot.” 

Zagloba  went  aside,  and  Helena  began  at  once  to  array 
herself  as  a minstrel  boy.  Having  washed  in  the  river,  she 


244 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


cast  aside  the  Cossack  coat,  and  took  the  peasant’s  svitka, 
straw  hat,  and  knapsack.  Fortunately  the  youth  stripped 
by  Zagioba  was  tall,  so  that  everything  fitted  Helena  well. 

Zagloba,  returning,  examined  her  carefully,  and  said, — 

God  save  me ! more  than  one  knight  would  willingly 
lay  aside  his  armor  if  he  only  had  such  an  attendant  as 
you ; and  I know  one  hussar  who  would  certainly.  But  we 
must  do  something  with  that  hair.  I saw  handsome  boys 
in  Stamboul,  but  never  one  so  handsome  as  you  are.” 

God  grant  my  beauty  may  work  no  ill  for  me  ! ” said 
Helena.  But  she  smiled ; for  her  woman’s  ear  was  tickled 
by  Zagloba’s  praise. 

Beauty  never  turns  out  ill,  and  I will  give  you  an  ex- 
ample of  this ; for  when  the  Turks  in  Galats  burned  out  one 
of  my  eyes,  and  wanted  to  burn  out  the  other,  the  wife  of 
tlie  Pasha  saved  me  on  account  of  my  extraordinary  beauty, 
the  remnants  of  which  you  may  see  even  yet.” 

‘^But  you  said  that  the  Wallachians  burned  your  eye  out.” 

They  were  Wallachians,  but  had  become  Turks,  and 
were  serving  the  Pasha  in  Galats.” 

They  did  n’t  burn  even  one  of  your  eyes  out.” 

But  from  the  heated  iron  a cataract  grew  on  it.  It ’s 
all  the  same.  What  do  you  wish  to  do  with  your  tresses  ? ” 

“ What ! I must  cut  them  off  ? ” 

“ You  must.  But  how  ? ” 

^‘With  your  sabre.” 

‘^It  is  well  to  cut  a head  off  with  this  sword,  but  hair  — 
I don’t  know  how.” 

‘‘Well,  I will  sk  by  that  log  and  put  my  hair  across  it, 
you  can  strike  and  cut  it  off ; but  don’t  cut  my  head  off ! ” 

“ Oh,  never  fear  ! More  than  once  have  I shot  the  wick 
from  candles  when  I was  drunk,  without  cutting  the  candle. 
I will  do  no  harm  to  you,  although  this  act  is  the  first  of  its 
kind  in  my  life.” 

Helena  sat  near  the  log,  and  throwing  her  heavy  dark 
hair  across  it,  raised  her  eyes  to  Zagloba.  “I  am  ready,” 
said  she  ; “ cut ! ” 

She  smiled  somewhat  sadly ; for  she  was  sorry  for  those 
tresses,  which  near  the  head  could  hardly  be  clasped  by  two 
hands.  Zagloba  had  a sort  of  awkward  feeling.  He  went 
around  the  trunk  to  cut  more  conveniently,  and  muttered  : 

“ Pshaw,  pshaw  ! I would  rather  be  a barber  and  cut 
Cossack  tufts.  I seem  to  be  an  executioner  going  to  my 
work ; for  it  is  known  to  you  that  they  cut  the  hair  off 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


245 


witches,  so  that  the  devils  should  n’t  hide  in  it  and  weaken 
the  power  of  torture.  But  you  are  not  a witch ; therefore 
this  act  seems  disgraceful  to  me,  — for  which  if  Pan  Skshe- 
tuski  does  not  cut  my  ears,  then  I’ll  pay  him.  Upon  my 
word,  shivers  are  going  along  my  arm.  At  least,  close  your 
eyes !” 

“ All  ready  ! ” said  Helena. 

Zagloba  straightened  up,  as  if  rising  in  his  stirrups  for  a 
blow.  The  metallic  blade  whistled  in  the  air,  and  that  mo- 
ment the  dark  tresses  slipped  down  along  the  smooth  bark 
to  the  ground. 

‘‘  All  over  ! ” said  Zagloba,  in  his  turn. 

Helena  sprang  up,  and  immediately  the  short-cut  hair  fell 
in  a dark  circle  around  her  face,  on  which  blushes  of  shame 
were  beating,  — for  at  that  period  the  cutting  of  a maiden’s 
hair  was  considered  a great  disgrace;  therefore  it  was  on 
her  part  a grievous  sacrifice,  which  she  could  make  only  in 
case  of  extreme  necessity.  In  fact,  tears  came  to  her  eyes ; 
and  Zagloba,  angry  at  himself,  made  no  attempt  to  comfort 
her. 

It  seems  to  me  that  I have  ventured  on  something  dis- 
honorable, and  I repeat  to  you  that  Pan  Skshetuski,  if  he 
is  a worthy  cavalier,  is  bound  to  cut  my  ears  off.  But  it 
could  not  be  avoided,  for  your  sex  would  have  been  discov- 
ered at  once.  Now  at  least  we  can  go  on  with  confidence. 
I inquired  of  the  old  man  too  about  the  road,  holding  a 
dagger  to  his  throat.  According  to  what  he  said,  we  shall 
see  three  oaks  in  the  steppe ; near  them  is  the  W olf’s  Bavine, 
and  along  the  ravine  lies  the  road  through  Demianovka  to 
Zolotonosha.  He  said  that  wagoners  go  by  the  road,  and 
it  would  be  possible  to  sit  with  them  in  the  wagons.  You 
and  I are  passing  through  a grievous  time,  which  I shall 
ever  remember ; for  now  we  must  part  with  the  sabre,  since 
it  befits  neither  the  minstrel  nor  his  boy  to  have  marks 
of  nobility  about  their  persons.  I will  push  it  under  this  tree. 
God  may  permit  me  to  find  it  here  some  other  day.  Many 
an  expedition  has  this  sabre  seen,  and  it  has  been  the  cause 
of  great  victories.  Believe  me,  I should  be  commander  of 
an  army  now  were  it  not  for  the  envy  and  malice  of 
men  who  accused  me  of  a love  for  strong  drinks.  So  is 
it  always  in  the  world,  — no  justice  in  anything  ! When  I 
was  not  rushing  into  destruction  like  a fool,  and  knew  how 
to  unite  prudence  with  valor  like  a second  Cunctator,  Pan 
Zatsvilikhovski  was  the  first  to  say  that  I was  a coward. 


246 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


He  is  a good  man,  but  he  has  an  evil  tongue.  The  other 
day  he  gnawed  at  me  because  I played  brother  with  the 
Cossacks ; but  had  it  not  been  for  that  you  would  not  have 
escaped  the  power  of  Bogun.” 

While  talking,  Zagloba  thrust  the  sabre  under  the  tree, 
covered  it  with  plants  and  grass,  then  threw  the  bag  and 
lyre  over  his  shoulder,  took  the  staff  pointed  with  flint- 
stones,  waved  his  hands  a couple  of  times,  and  said,  — 

“ Well,  this  is  not  bad.  I can  strike  a light  in  the  eyes  of 
some  dog  or  wolf  with  this  staff  and  count  his  teeth.  The 
worst  of  all  is  that  we  must  walk ; but  there  is  no  help. 
Come ! ” 

They  went  on,  — the  dark-haired  youth  in  front,  the  old 
man  following.  The  latter  grunted  and  cursed ; for  it 
was  hot  for  him  to  travel  on  foot,  though  a breeze  passed 
over  the  steppe.  The  breeze  burned  and  tanned  the  face  of 
the  handsome  boy.  Soon  they  came  to  the  ravine,  at  the 
bottom  of  which  was  a spring  which  distilled  its  pure 
waters  into  the  Kagamlik.  Around  that  ravine  not  far 
from  the  river  three  strong  oaks  were  growing  on  a mound ; 
to  these  our  wayfarers  turned  at  once.  They  came  also 
upon  traces  of  the  road,  which  looked  yellow  along  the 
steppe  from  flowers  which  were  growing  on  droppings  of 
cattle.  The  road  was  deserted  ; there  were  neither  teamsters, 
nor  tar-spots  on  the  ground,  nor  gray  oxen  slowly  moving. 
But  here  and  there  lay  the  bones  of  cattle  torn  to  pieces  by 
wolves  and  whitening  in  the  sun.  The  wayfarers  went  on 
steadily,  resting  only  under  the  shade  of  oak-groves.  The 
dark-haired  boy  lay  down  to  slumber  on  the  green  turf,  and 
the  old  man  watched.  They  passed  through  streams  also ; 
and  when  there  was  no  ford  they  searched  for  one,  walking 
for  a distance  along  the  shore.  Sometimes,  too,  the  old  man 
carried  the  boy  over  in  his  arms,  with  a power  that  was  won- 
derful in  a man  who  begged  his  bread.  But  he  was  a sturdy 
minstrel ! Thus  they  dragged  on  till  evening,  when  the  boy 
sat  down  by  the  wayside  at  an  oak -forest  and  said,  — 

My  breath  is  gone,  I have  spent  my  strength ; I can 
walk  no  farther,  I will  lie  down  here  and  die.” 

The  old  man  was  terribly  distressed.  “ Oh,  these  cursed 
wastes,  — not  a house  nor  a cottage  by  the  roadside,  nor  a 
living  soul!  But  we  cannot  spend  the  night  here.  Even- 
ing is  already  falling,  it  will  be  dark  in  an  hour,  — and  just 
listen  1 ” 

The  old  man  stopped  speaking,  and  for  a while  there 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


247 


was  deep  silence.  But  it  was  soon  broken  by  a distant 
dismal  sound  which  seemed  to  come  from  the  bowels  of  the 
earth ; it  did  really  come  from  the  ravine,  which  lay  not 
far  from  the  road. 

‘‘  Those  are  wolves/’  said  Zagloba.  Last  night  we  had 
horses,  — they  ate  them ; this  time  they  will  get  at  our  own 
persons.  I have,  it  is  true,  a pistol  under  my  svitka ; but  I 
don’t  know  whether  my  powder  would  hold  out  for  two 
charges,  and  I should  not  like  to  be  the  supper  at  a wolf’s 
wedding.  Listen  ! Another  howl ! ” 

The  howling  was  heard  again,  and  appeared  to  be  nearer. 

Bise,  my  child ! ” said  the  old  man ; ‘‘  and  if  you  are 
unable  to  walk,  I will  carry  you.  What’s  to  be  done  ? I see 
that  I have  a great  affection  for  you,  which  is  surely  because 
living  in  a wifeless  condition  I am  unable  to  leave  legiti- 
mate descendants  of  my  own  ; and  if  I have  illegitimate 
they  are  heathen,  for  I lived  a long  time  in  Turkey.  With 
me  ends  the  family  of  Zagloba,  with  its  escutcheon  ‘ In  the 
Forehead.’  You  will  take  care  of  my  old  age,  but  now  you 
must  get  up  and  sit  on  my  shoulders.” 

My  feet  have  grown  so  heavy  that  I cannot  move.” 

You  were  boasting  of  your  strength.  But  stop  ! stop  ! 
As  God  is  dear  to  me,  I hear  the  barking  of  dogs.  That ’s  it. 
Those  are  dogs,  not  wolves.  Then  Demianovka,  of  which 
the  old  minstrel  told  me,  must  be  near.  Praise  be  to  God 
in  the  highest ! I had  thought  not  to  make  a fire  on  ac- 
count of  the  wolves ; for  we  should  have  surely  gone  to 
sleep,  we  are  so  tired.  Yes,  the}^  are  dogs.  Do  you  hear  ?” 

^^Let  us  go  on,”  said  Helena,  whose  strength  returned 
suddenly. 

They  had  barely  come  out  of  the  wood  when  smoke  from 
a number  of  cottages  appeared  at  no  great  distance.  They 
saw  also  three  domes  of  a church,  covered  with  fresh  shin- 
gles, which  shone  yet  in  the  dusk  from  the  last  gleams  of 
the  evening  twilight.  The  barking  of  dogs  seemed  nearer, 
more  distinct  each  moment. 

“Yes,  that  is  Demianovka;  it  cannot  be  another  place,” 
said  Zagloba.  “ They  receive  minstrels  hospitably  every- 
where ; maybe  we  shall  find  supper  and  lodging,  and  per- 
haps good  people  will  take  us  farther.  Wait  a moment! 
this  is  one  of  the  prince’s  villages ; there  must  be  an  agent 
living  in  it.  We  will  rest  and  get  news.  The  prince  must 
be  already  on  the  way.  Kescue  may  come  sooner  than  you 
expect.  Remember  that  you  are  a mute.  I began  at  the 


248 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


wrong  end  when  I told  you  to  call  me  Onufri,  for  since 
you  are  a mute  you  cannot  call  me  anything.  I shall  speak 
for  you  and  for  myself,  and,  praise  be  to  God ! I can  use 
peasants’  speech  as  well  as  Latin.  Move  on,  move  on ! 
Now  the  first  cottage  is  near.  My  God ! when  will  our 
wanderings  come  to  an  end  ? If  we  could  get  some  warmed 
beer,  I should  praise  the  Lord  God  for  even  that.” 

Zagloba  ceased,  and  for  a time  they  went  on  in  silence 
together ; then  he  began  to  talk  again. 

“Kemember  that  you  are  dumb.  When  they  ask  you 
about  anything,  point  to  me  and  say,  ‘ Hum,  hum,  hum  ! 
niya,  niyd  ! ’ I have  seen  that  you  have  much  wit,  and 
besides,  it  is  a question  of  our  lives.  If  we  should  chance 
on  a regiment  belonging  to  the  hetmans  or  the  prince,  then 
we  would  tell  who  we  are  at  once,  especially  if  the  officer 
is  courteous  and  an  acquaintance  of  Pan  Skshetuski.  It 
is  true  that  you  are  under  the  guardianship  of  the  prince, 
and  you  have  nothing  to  fear  from  soldiers.  Oh ! what 
fires  are  those  bursting  out  in  the  glen  ? Ah,  there  are 
blacksmiths  — there  is  a forge ! But  I see  there  is  no 
small  number  of  people  at  it.  Let  us  go  there.” 

In  the  cleft  which  formed  the  entrance  to  the  ravine 
there  was  a forge,  from  the  chimney  of  which  bundles  and 
bunches  of  golden  sparks  were  thrown  out;  and  through 
the  open  doors  and  numerous  chinks  in  the  walls  sparkling 
light  burst  forth,  intercepted  from  moment  to  moment  by 
dark  forms  moving  around  inside.  In  front  of  the  forge 
were  to  be  seen  in  the  evening  twilight  a number  of  dark 
forms  standing  together  in  knots.  The  hammers  in  the 
forge  beat  in  time,  till  the  echo  was  heard  all  about ; and 
the  sound  was  mingled  with  songs  in  front  of  the  forge, 
with  the  buzz  of  conversation  and  the  barking  of  dogs. 
Seeing  all  this,  Zagloba  turned  immediately  into  the  ra- 
vine, touched  his  lyre,  and  began  to  sing,  — 

“ Hei  ! on  the  mountain 
Reapers  are  seen, 

Under  the  mountain, 

The  mountain  green, 

Cossacks  are  marching  on.” 

Singing  thus,  he  approached  the  crowd  of  people  standing 
in  front  of  the  forge.  He  looked  around.  They  were  peas- 
ants, for  the  most  part  drunk.  Nearly  all  of  them  had 
sticks  in  their  hands ; on  some  of  these  sticks  were  scythes, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


249 


double-edged  and  pointed.  The  blacksmiths  in  the  forge 
were  occupied  specially  in  the  making  of  these  points  and 
the  bending  of  the  scythes. 

“ Ah,  grandfather  ! grandfather  ! ” they  began  to  call  out 
in  the  crowd. 

Glory  be  to  God  ! ” said  Zagloba. 

For  the  ages  of  ages  ! ’’ 

‘‘Tell  me,  children,  is  this  Demianovka  ? ” 

“Yes,  it  is  Demianovka.  But  why  do  you  ask  ? ” 

“ I ask  because  men  told  me  on  the  way,”  continued  the 
grandfather,  “ that  good  people  dwell  here,  that  they  will  take 
in  the  old  man,  give  him  food  and  drink,  let  him  spend  the 
night,  and  give  him  some  money.  I am  old  ; I have  travelled 
a long  road,  and  this  boy  here  cannot  go  a step  farther.  He, 
poor  fellow,  is  dumb  ; he  leads  me  because  I am  sightless. 
1 am  a blind  unfortunate.  God  will  bless  you,  kind  people. 
Saint  Nicholas,  the  wonder-worker,  will  bless  you.  Saint 
Onufri  will  bless  you.  In  one  eye  there  is  a little  of  God’s 
light  left  me  ; in  the  other  it  is  dark  forever.  So  I travel 
with  my  lyre.  I sing  songs,  and  I live  like  the  birds  on 
what  falls  from  the  hands  of  kind  people.” 

“And  where  are  you  from,  grandfather?” 

“ Oh,  from  afar,  afar ! But  let  me  rest,  for  I see  here  by 
the  forge  a bench.  And  sit  down,  poor  creature ! ” said 
he,  showing  the  bench  to  Helena.  “We  are  from  Ladava, 
good  people,  and  left  home  long,  long  ago ; but  to-da}^  we 
come  from  the  festival  in  Brovarki.” 

“ And  have  you  heard  anything  good  there  ? ” asked  an 
old  peasant  with  a scythe  in  his  liand. 

“We  heard,  we  heard,  but  whether  it  is  anything  good  we 
don’t  know.  Many  people  have  collected  there.  They  spoke 
of  Hmelnitski, — that  he  had  conquered  the  hetman’s  son 
and  his  knights.  We  heard,  too,  that  the  peasants  are  rising 
against  the  nobles  on  the  Eussian  bank.” 

Immediately  the  crowd  surrounded  Zagloba,  who,  sitting 
by  Helena,  struck  the  strings  of  the  lyre  from  time  to  time. 
“ Then  you  heard,  father,  that  the  people  are  rising  ? ” 

“I  did;  for  wretched  is  our  peasant  lot.” 

“ But  they  say  there  will  be  an  end  to  it  ? ” 

“ In  Kieff  they  found  on  the  altar  a letter  from  Christ, 
saying  there  would  be  fearful  and  awfiil  war  and  much 
blood-spilling  in  the  whole  Ukraine.” 

The  half-circle  in  front  of  the  bench  on  v;hich  Zagloba 
sat  contracted  still  more. 


250 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


You  say  there  was  a letter  ? ’’ 

There  was,  as  I am  alive.  About  war  and  the  spilling 
of  blood.  But  I cannot  speak  further,  for  the  throat  is 
dried  up  within  me,  poor  old  man  ! 

“ Here  is  a measure  of  gorailka  for  you,  father ; and  tell 
us  what  you  have  heard  in  the  world.  We  know  that  min- 
strels go  everywhere  and  know  everything.  There  have 
been  some  among  us  already.  They  said  that  the  black 
hour  would  come  from  Hmelnitski  on  the  lords.  We  had 
these  scythes  and  pikes  made  for  us,  so  as  not  to  be  the  last ; 
but  we  don’t  know  whether  to  begin  now  or  to  wait  for  a 
letter  from  Hmelnitski.” 

Zagloba  emptied  the  measure,  smacked  his  lips,  thought 
awhile,  and  then  said  : “ Who  tells  you  it  is  time  to  begin  ? ” 

‘‘We  want  to  begin  ourselves.” 

“Begin  ! begin  ! ” said  numerous  voices.  “If  the  Zaporo- 
jians  have  beaten  the  lords,  then  begin  ! ” 

The  scythes  and  pikes  quivered  in  strong  hands,  and  gave 
out  an  ominous  clatter.  Then  followed  a moment  of  silence, 
but  the  hammers  in  the  forge  continued  to  beat.  The  future 
killers  waited  for  what  the  old  man  would  say.  He  thought 
and  thought ; at  last  he  asked,  — 

“ Whose  people  are  you  ? ” 

“Prince  Yeremi’s.” 

“ And  whom  will  you  kill  ? ” 

The  peasants  looked  at  one  another. 

“ Him  ? ” asked  the  old  man. 

“ We  couldn’t  manage  him.” 

“ Oh,  you  can’t  manage  him,  children,  you  can’t  manage 
him ! I was  in  Lubni,  and  I saw  that  prince  with  my  own 
eyes.  He  is  awful ! When  he  shouts  the  trees  tremble  in 
the  woods,  and  when  he  stamps  his  foot  a ravine  is  made. 
The  king  is  afraid  of  him,  the  hetmans  obey  him,  and  all 
are  terrified  at  him.  He  has  more  soldiers  than  the  Khan 
or  the  Sultan.  Oh,  you  can’t  manage  him,  children,  you 
can’t  manage  him  ! He  is  after  you,  not  you  after  him. 
And  I know  what  you  don’t  know  yet,  that  all  the  Poles 
will  come  to  help  him  ; and  where  there  is  a Pole,  there 
is  a sabre.” 

Gloomy  silence  seized  the  crowd;  the  old  man  struck  his 
lyre  again,  and  raising  his  face  toward  the  moon,  continued  : 

“ The  prince  is  coming,  he  is  coming,  and  with  him  as 
many  beautiful  plumes  and  banners  as  there  are  stars  in 
heaven  or  thistles  on  the  steppe.  The  wind  flies  before  him 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


251 


and  groans  ; and  do  you  know,  my  children,  why  the  wind 
groans  ? It  groans  over  your  fate.  Mother  Death  flies 
before  him  with  a scythe,  and  strikes ; and  do  you  know 
what  she  strikes  at  ? She  strikes  at  your  necks.” 

0 Lord,  have  mercy  on  us  ! ” said  low,  terrified  voices. 

Again  nothing  was  heard  but  the  beating  of  hammers. 

Who  is  the  prince’s  agent  here  ? ” asked  the  old  man. 

Pan  Gdeshinski.” 

And  where  is  he  ? ” 

He  ran  away.” 

Why  did  he  run  away  ? ” 

He  ran  away,  for  he  heard  that  they  were  making  scythes 
and  pikes  for  us.  He  got  frightened  and  ran  away.” 

‘‘  So  much  the  worse,  for  he  will  tell  the  prince  about 
you.” 

Why  do  you  croak,  grandfather,  like  a raven  ? ” asked 
an  old  peasant.  ‘‘We  believe  that  the  black  hour  is  coming 
on  the  lords  ; and  there  will  be  neither  on  the  Russian  nor 
Tartar  bank  lords  or  princes,  — only  Cossacks,  free  people ; 
there  will  be  neither  land-rent,  nor  barrel-tax,  nor  mill-tax, 
nor  transport-tax,  nor  any  more  Jews,  for  thus  does  it  stand 
in  the  letter  from  Christ  which  you  yourself  spoke  of.  And 
Hmelnitski  is  as  strong  as  the  prince.  Let  them  go  at  it ! ” 

“ God  grant ! ” said  the  old  man.  “ Oh,  bitter  is  our  peas- 
ant lot ! It  was  different  in  old  times.” 

“ Who  owns  the  land  ? The  prince.  Who  owns  the 
steppe  ? The  prince.  W^ho  owns  the  woods  ? The  prince. 
Who  has  the  cattle  ? The  prince.  And  in  old  times  it  was 
God’s  woods  and  God’s  steppe  ; whoever  came  first,  took  it, 
and  was  bound  to  no  man.  Now  everything  belongs  to  the 
lords  and  princes.” 

“All  belongs  to  you,  my  children  ; but  I tell  you  one  thing 
you  yourselves  know,  that  you  can’t  manage  the  prince  here. 
I tell  you  this,  — whoever  wants  to  slay  lords,  let  him  not 
stay  here  till  Hmelnitski  has  tried  his  hand  on  the  prince, 
but  let  him  be  off  to  Hmelnitski,  and  right  away,  to-morrow, 
for  the  prince  is  on  the  road  already.  If  Pan  Gdeshinski 
brings  him  to  Demianovka,  the  prince  won’t  leave  one  of  you 
alive  ; he  will  kill  the  last  man  of  you.  Make  your  way  to 
Hmelnitski.  The  more  of  you  there,  the  easier  for  HmeL 
nitski  to  succeed.  Oh,  but  he  has  heavy  work  before  him  ! 
The  hetmans  in  front  of  him,  the  armies  of  the  king  with- 
out number,  and  then  the  prince  more  powerful  than  the 
hetmans.  Hurry  on,  children,  to  help  Hmelnitski  and  the 


252 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Zaporojians  ; for  they,  poor  men,  won’t  hold  out  unless  you 
help,  and  they  are  fighting  against  the  lords  for  your  free- 
dom and  property.  Hurry  ! You  will  save  yourselves  from 
the  prince  and  you  will  help  Hmelnitski.” 

He  speaks  the  truth  ! ” cried  voices  in  the  crowd. 

“ He  speaks  well ! ” 

A wise  grandfather  ! ” 

Did  you  see  the  prince  on  the  road  ? ” 

See  him  I did  n’t,  but  I heard  in  Brovarki  that  he  had 
left  Lubni,  that  he  is  burning  and  slaying ; and  where  he 
finds  even  one  pike  before  him,  he  leaves  only  the  sky  and 
the  earth  behind.” 

‘‘  Lord,  have  mercy  on  us  ! ” 

“ And  where  are  we  to  look  for  Hmelnitski  ? ” 

“ T came  here,  children,  to  tell  you  where  to  look  for 
Hmelnitski.  Go,  my  children,  to  Zdlotonosha,  then  to 
Trakhtimiroff,  and  there  Hmelnitski  will  be  waiting  for  you. 
There  people  are  collecting  from  all  the  villages,  houses,  and 
cottages  ; the  Tartars  will  come  there  too.  Go  ! Unless  you 
do,  the  prince  will  not  leave  you  to  walk  over  the  earth.” 

‘‘  And  you  will  go  with  us,  father?  ” 

‘‘Walk  I will  not,  for  the  ground  pulls  down  my  old  legs. 
But  get  ready  a telega,  and  I will  ride  with  you.  Before 
we  come  to  Zdlotonosha  I will  go  on  ahead  to  see  if  there 
are  Polish  soldiers.  If  there  are,  we  will  pass  by  and  go 
straight  to  Trakhtimiroff.  That  is  a Cossack  country. 
But  now  give  me  something  to  eat  and  drink,  for  I am 
hungry,  and  this  lad  here  is  hungry  too.  We  will  start 
off  in  the  morning,  and  along  the  road  I will  sing  to  you 
of  Pan  Pototski  and  Prince  Yeremi.  Oh,  they  are  terrible 
lions  ! There  will  be  great  bloodshed  in  the  Ukraine.  The 
sky  is  awfully  red,  and  the  moon  just  as  if  swimming  in 
blood.  Beg,  children,  for  the  mercy  of  God,  for  no  one  will 
walk  long  in  God’s  world.  I have  heard  also  that  vampires 
rise  out  of  their  graves  and  howl.” 

A vague  terror  seized  the  crowd  of  peasants  ; they  began 
to  look  around  involuntarily,  make  the  sign  of  the  cross  and 
whisper  among  themselves.  At  last  one  cried  out,  — 

“ To  Zolotonosha  ! ” 

“To  Zdlotonosha  ! ” repeated  all,  as  if  there  in  particular 
were  refuge  and  safety. 

“ To  Trakhtimiroff ! ” 

“ Death  to  the  Poles  and  lords  ! ” 

All  at  once  a young  Cossack  stepped  forward,  shook  his 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


253 


pike,  and  cried  : Fathers,  if  we  go  to  Zdlotonosha  to-mor- 
row, we  will  go  to  the  manager’s  house  to-night.” 

“ To  the  manager’s  house  ! ” cried  a number  of  voices  at 
once. 

‘‘  Burn  it  up  ! take  the  goods  ! ” 

But  the  minstrel,  who  held  his  head  drooping  on  his 
breast,  raised  it  and  said,  — 

‘‘  Oh,  children,  do  not  go  to  the  manager’s  house,  and  do 
not  burn  it,  or  you  will  suffer.  The  prince  may  be  close  by, 
he  is  going  along  with  his  army  ; he  will  see  the  fire,  he 
will  come,  and  there  will  be  trouble.  Better  give  me  some- 
thing to  eat  and  show  me  a place  to  rest.  And  do  you  keep 
your  peace  ! ” 

“ He  tells  the  truth  ! ” said  a number  of  voices. 

He  tells  the  truth,  and,  Maksim,  you  are  a fool ! ” 

Come,  father,  to  my  house  for  bread  and  salt  and  a cup 
of  mead,  and  rest  on  the  hay  till  daylight,”  said  an  old 
peasant,  turning  to  the  minstrel. 

Zagloba  rose,  and  pulled  the  sleeve  of  Helena’s  svitka. 
She  was  asleep. 

“ The  boy  is  tired  to  death ; he  fell  asleep  under  the  very 
sound  of  the  hammers,”  said  Zagloba.  But  in  his  soul  he 
thought : Oh,  sweet  innocence,  thou  art  able  to  sleep 

amidst  pikes  and  knives  ! It  is  clear  that  angels  of  heaven 
are  guarding  thee,  and  me  in  thy  company.” 

He  roused  her,  and  they  went  on  toward  the  village, 
which  lay  at  some  distance.  The  night  was  calm  and  quiet ; 
the  echo  of  the  striking  hammers  followed  them.  The 
old  peasant  went  ahead  to  show  the  way  in  the  darkness; 
and  Zagloba,  pretending  to  say  his  prayers,  muttered  in  a 
monotone,  — 

“0  God,  have  mercy  on  us,  sinners  — Do  you  see.  Prin- 
cess — 0 Holy  Most  Pure  — what  would  have  happened  to 
us  without  this  peasant  disguise  ? — As  it  is  on  earth,  so  in 
heaven  — We  shall  get  something  to  eat,  and  to-morrow 
ride  to  Zdlotonosha  instead  of  going  on  foot  — Amen,  amen, 
ainen  ! — Bogun  may  come  upon  our  tracks,  for  our  tracks 
will  not  deceive  him ; but  it  will  be  late,  for  we  shall  cross 
the  Dnieper  at  Prdhorovka  — Amen  ! — May  black  death 
choke  them,  may  the  hangman  light  their  way  ! Do  you 
hear,  Princess,  how  they  are  howling  at  the  forge  ? — Amen  ! 
— Terrible  times  have  come  on  us,  but  I am  a fool  if  T 
don’t  rescue  you  even  if  we  have  to  flee  to  Warsaw 
itself.” 


254 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“What  are  you  muttering  there,  brother?’’  asked  the 
peasant. 

“Oh,  nothing!  I am  praying  for  your  health.  Amen, 
amen  ! ” 

“ Here  is  my  cottage.” 

“ Glory  be  to  God ! ” 

“ For  the  ages  of  ages  ! ” 

“ I beg  you  to  eat  my  bread  and  salt.” 

“ God  will  reward  you.” 

A little  later  the  minstrel  had  strengthened  himself 
powerfully  with  mutton  and  a good  portion  of  mead.  Next 
morning  early,  he  moved  on  with  his  attendant  lad,  in  a 
comfortable  telega,  toward  Zolotonosha,  escorted  by  a num- 
ber of  mounted  peasants  armed  with  pikes  and  scythes. 

They  went  through  Kovraiets,  Chernobai,  and  Krapivna. 
The  wayfarers  saw  that  everything  was  seething ; the  peas- 
ants were  arming  at  all  points,  the  forges  were  working 
from  morning  till  night,  and  only  the  terrible  name  and 
power  of  Prince  Yererai  still  restrained  the  bloody  out- 
burst. West  of  the  Dnieper  the  tempest  was  let  loose  in 
all  its  fury.  News  of  the  defeat  at  Korsiln  had  spread 
over  all  Eussia  with  the  speed  of  lightning,  and  every 
living  soul  was  rushing  forth. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


255 


CHAPTER  XXL 

Xext  morning  after  the  flight  of  Zagloba,  the  Cossacks 
found  Bogun  half  suffocated  in  the  coat  in  which  Zagloba 
had  wrapped  him ; but  since  his  wounds  were  not  serious 
he  returned  soon  to  consciousness.  Remembering  every- 
thing that  had  happened,  he  fell  into  a rage,  roared  like 
a wild  beast,  stained  his  hands  with  blood  from  his  own 
wounded  head,  and  struck  at  the  men  with  his  dagger,  so 
that  the  Cossacks  dared  not  come  near  him.  At  last, 
being  unable  to  support  himself  in  the  saddle,  he  ordered 
them  to  bind  a Jew  cradle  between  two  horses,  and  sitting 
in  it,  he  hurried  on  as  if  insane  in  the  direction  of  Lubni, 
supposing  that  the  fugitives  had  gone  thither.  Resting  on 
the  Jew  bed  on  down,  and  in  his  own  blood,  he  raced 
over  the  steppe  like  a vampire  hurrying  back  to  its  grave 
before  daybreak ; and  after  him  speeded  his  trusty  Cos- 
sacks, with  the  thought  in  mind  that  they  were  hurry- 
ing to  evident  death.  They  flew  on  in  this  way  to  Vas- 
si'lyevka,  where  there  was  a garrison  of  one  hundred 
Hungarian  infantry  belonging  to  Prince  Yeremi.  The 
furious  leader,  as  if  life  had  become  loathsome  to  him, 
fell  upon  these  without  hesitation,  rushing  first  into  the 
fire  himself,  and  after  a struggle  of  some  hours’  duration 
cut  the  men  to  pieces,  with  the  exception  of  a few  whom 
he  spared  to  gain  from  them  a confession  through  torture. 
Learning  that  no  noble  with  a maiden  had  escaped  by 
that  road,  and  not  knowing  himself  what  to  do,  he  tore 
away  his  bandages  from  excess  of  pain. 

To  go  farther  was  impossible  ; for  everywhere  toward 
Lubni  were  stationed  the  forces  of  the  prince,  whom  the 
villagers  that  had  run  away  during  the  battle  at  Vassi- 
lyevka  must  have  already  informed  of  the  attack.  The 
faithful  Cossacks  therefore  bore  away  their  ataman  weak- 
ened from  rage,  and  took  him  back  to  Rozlogi.  On  their 
return  they  found  not  a trace  of  the  buildings ; for  the 
peasants  of  the  neighborhood  had  plundered  and  burned 
them,  together  with  Prince  Vassily,  thinking  that  in  case 
the  Kurtsevichi  or  Prince  Yeremi  should  wish  to  inflict  pun- 
ishment, the  blame  could  be  cast  easily  on  Bogun  and  his 


256 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Cossacks.  They  had  burned  every  out-house,  cut  down  the 
cherry-orchard,  and  killed  all  the  servants.  The  peasants 
had  taken  unsparing  vengeance  for  the  harsh  rule  and  op- 
pression which  they  had  endured  from  the  Kurtsevichi. 

Just  beyond  E-ozlogi,  Pleshnyevski,  who  was  carrying 
tidings  of  the  defeat  at  Joltiya  Vodi  from  Chigirin,  fell 
into  the  hands  of  Bogun.  When  asked  where  and  for  what 
purpose  he  was  going,  he  hesitated  and  failed  to  give  clear 
answers  ; he  fell  under  suspicion,  and  when  burned  with 
fire,  told  of  the  victory  of  Hmelnitski,  and  also  of  Zagloba, 
whom  he  had  met  the  day  before.  The  leader  rejoiced, 
and  drew  a long  breath.  After  he  had  hanged  Plesh- 
nyevski, he  hurried  on,  feeling  certain  that  Zagloba  would 
not  escape  him.  The  herdsmen  gave  some  new  indica- 
tions, but  beyond  the  ford  all  traces  disappeared.  The 
ataman  did  not  meet  the  minstrel  whom  Zagloba  had 
stripped  of  his  clothing,  for  he  had  gone  lower  down 
along  the  Kagamlik,  and  besides  was  so  frightened  that 
he  had  hidden  like  a fox  in  the  reeds. 

A day  and  a night  more  passed ; and  since  the  pur- 
suit toward  Vassflyevka  occupied  two  days  precisely, 
Zagloba  had  much  time  on  his  side.  What  was  to  be 
done  tlien  ? In  this  difficult  juncture  the  essaul  came  to 
Bogun  with  advice  and  assistance.  He  was  an  old  wolf 
of  the  steppe,  accustomed  from  youth  to  track  Tartars 
through  the  Wilderness. 

“Father,”  said  he,  ‘Hhey  fled  to  Chigirin, — and  they 
have  done  wisely,  for  they  have  gained  time,  — but  when 
they  heard  of  Hmelnitski  and  Joltiya  Vodi  from  Plesh- 
nyevski, they  changed  their  road.  You  have  seen  your- 
self, father,  that  they  left  the  high-road  and  rushed  to 
one  side.” 

“ To  the  steppe  ? ” 

“In  the  steppe  I could  find  them,  father ; but  they  went 
toward  the  Dnieper,  to  go  to  the  hetmans  ; therefore  they 
went  either  through  Cherkas  or  Zdlotonosha  and  Prdho- 
rovka ; and  if  they  went  even  to  Pereyaslav,  though  I 
don’t  believe  that,  still  we  shall  find  them.  We  should  go, 
one  to  Cherkasi,  another  to  Zdlotonosha,  along  the  wagon- 
road  ; and  quickly,  for  as  soon  as  they  cross  the  Dnieper, 
they  will  hasten  to  the  hetmans,  or  Hmelnitski’s  Tartars 
will  pick  them  up.” 

“ You  hurry  to  Zdlotonosha,  and  I will  go  to  Cherkasi,” 
said  Bogun. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


257 


All  right,  father.’’ 

“ And  keep  a sharp  lookout,  for  he  is  a cunning  fox.” 

Ai,  father  ! I am  cunning  too.” 

Having  settled  the  plan  of  pursuit  in  this  way,  the  leader 
and  the  essaul  turned  immediately,  — one  to  Cherkasi ; the 
other  higher  up,  to  Zdlotonosha.  In  the  evening  of  the 
same  day  the  old  essaul  Anton  reached  Demianovka. 

The  village  was  deserted ; only  the  women  were  left,  for 
all  the  men  had  gone  beyond  the  river  to  Hinelnitski. 
Seeing  armed  men  and  not  knowing  who  they  were,  the 
women  had  hidden  in  the  thatch  and  in  the  barns.  The 
Cossacks  had  to  search  long ; but  at  last  they  found  an  old 
woman,  who  feared  nothing,  not  even  the  Tartars. 

“ And  where  are  the  men,  mother  ? ” asked  Anton. 

“Ho  I know  ?”  answered  she,  showing  her  yellow  teeth. 

“We  are  Cossacks,  mother,  don’t  be  afraid;  we  are  not 
from  the  Poles.” 

“ The  Poles  ? May  the  evil  one  — ” 

“ You  are  glad  to  see  us,  I suppose,?  ” 

“You?”  The  old  woman  hesitated  a moment.  “The 
plague  take  you  ! ” 

Anton  was  at  a loss  what  to  do,  when  suddenly  the  door 
of  one  of  the  cottages  squeaked,  and  a young,  fair-looking 
woman  came  out. 

“ Ai ! good  men,  I heard  that  you  were  not  Poles.” 

“ True,  we  are  not.” 

“ Are  you  from  Hmelnitski?  ” 

“Y"es.” 

“ Not  from  the  Poles  ? ” 

“ By  no  means.” 

“ And  why  do  you  ask  for  the  men  ? ” 

“ I ask  if  they  have  gone  already.” 

“They  have  gone.” 

“ Glory  be  to  God  ! And  tell  us  now,  did  a noble  go  by 
here,  — a cursed  Pole  with  a young  woman  ? ” 

“ A noble  ? A Pole  ? I did  n’t  see  them.” 

“ Was  no  one  here  ? ” 

“ There  was  a ‘ grandfather.’  He  persuaded  the  men  to  go 
to  Hmelnitski  through  Zdlotonosha,  for  he  said  that  Prince 
Yeremi  was  coming  here.” 

“ Where  ? ” 

“ Here.  And  from  here  would  go  to  Zdlotonosha,  so  the 
old  man  said.” 

“ And  the  old  man  persuaded  the  men  to  rise  ? ” 

17 


258 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


He  did.’’ 

And  he  was  alone  ? ” 

“ No.  With  a dumb  boy.” 

“ How  did  he  look  ? ” 

“ Who  ? ” 

The  old  man.” 

Oh,  ai ! old,  very  old.  He  played  on  a lyre,  and  com- 
plained of  the  lords.  But  I did  not  see  him.” 

And  he  persuaded  the  men  to  rise  ?”  asked  Anton. 

He  did.” 

“Well,  good-by,  young  woman.” 

“ God  be  with  you  ! ” 

Anton  stopped  in  deep  thought.  If  the  old  man  was 
Zagloba  disguised,  wh}^  did  he  persuade  the  peasants  to 
go  to  Hmelnitski,  and  where  did  he  get  the  disguise  ? 
Where  did  he  leave  the  horses,  for  he  fled  on  horseback  ? 
But,  above  all,  why  did  he  incite  peasants  to  rebellion  and 
warn  them  of  the  coming  of  the  prince  ? A noble  would 
not  have  warned  them,  and  first  of  all  he  would  have  taken 
refuge  under  the  protection  of  the  prince.  And  if  the  prince 
is  really  going  to  Zdlotonosha,  in  which  there  is  nothing 
strange,  then  he  will  pay  for  Vassilyevka  without  fail. 
Here  Anton  shuddered ; for  that  moment  he  saw  a new 
picket  in  the  gate,  exactly  like  an  empaling  stake. 

“No!  That  old  man  was  only  a minstrel  and  nothing 
more.  There  is  no  reason  to  go  to  Zdlotonosha  unless  they 
fled  that  way.” 

But  Zagloba  had  disappeared.  What  was  to  be  done 
further  ? Wait  ? — but  the  prince  might  come  up.  Go  to 
Prdhorovka  and  cross  the  Dnieper  ? — that  would  be  to 
fall  into  the  hands  of  the  hetmans. 

It  was  growing  rather  narrow  for  the  old  w’^olf  of  the 
Wilderness  in  the  broad  steppes.  He  felt  also  that  being 
a wolf  he  had  come  upon  a fox  in  Pan  Zagloba.  Then  he 
struck  his  forehead.  But  why  did  that  “grandfather”  take 
the  people  to  Zdlotonosha,  beyond  which  is  Prdhorovka, 
and  beyond  that  and  the  Dnieper  the  hetmans  and  the 
whole  camp  of  the  king  ? Anton  determined  that  come 
what  might,  he  would  go  to  Prdhorovka. 

“ When  I am  at  the  river,  if  I hear  that  the  forces  of  the 
hetmans  are  on  the  other  side,  then  I will  not  cross,  I will 
go  along  the  bank  and  join  Bogun  opposite  Cherkasi.  Be- 
sides, I shall  get  news  of  Hmelnitski  along  the  road.” 

Anton  already  knew,  from  the  story  of  Pleshnyevski, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


259 


that  Ilmelnitski  had  occupied  Chigiriii ; that  he  had  sent 
Krivonos  against  the  hetmans,  and  was  to  follow  him  at 
once  with  Tugai  Bey.  Anton  was  an  experienced  soldier,  and 
knowing  the  situation  of  the  country  well,  was  sure  that  the 
battle  must  have  been  fought  already.  In  such  an  event  it 
was  necessary  to  know  what  was  to  be  done.  If  Hmelnitski 
had  been  beaten,  the  forces  of  the  hetmans  would  spread 
over  the  whole  country  along  the  Dnieper  in  pursuit ; in  that 
case  there  would  be  no  sense  in  looking  for  Zagloba.  But  if 
Ilmelnitski  had  won,  — which  in  truth  Anton  did  not  greatly 
believe,  — it  was  easier  to  beat  the  son  of  the  hetman  than 
the  hetman,  a van  detachment  than  the  whole  army. 

“ Oh,’^  thought  the  old  Cossack,  ‘^our  ataman  would  do 
better  to  think  of  his  own  skin  than  of  a young  girl ! Near 
Chigirin  he  might  have  crossed  the  Dnieper,  and  from  there 
slipped  off  to  the  Saitch  in  time.  Here  between  Prince 
Yeremi  and  the  hetmans  it  will  be  difficult  for  him  to 
make  his  way.” 

With  these  thoughts  he  moved  on  quickly  with  the  Cos- 
sacks in  the  direction  of  the  Sula,  which  he  had  to  cross 
just  beyond  Demianovka,  wishing  to  go  to  Prbhorovka. 
They  went  to  Mogilna,  situated  at  the  river  itself.  Here 
fortune  served  Anton  ; for  Mogilna,  like  Demianovka,  was 
deserted.  He  found,  however,  scows  ready,  and  ferrymen 
who  took  over  peasants  fleeing  to  the  Dnieper. 

The  Trans-Dnieper  did  not  dare  to  rise  under  the  hand  of 
the  prince ; but  to  make  up  for  this  the  peasants  left  all  the 
hamlets,  settlements,  and  villages,  to  join  Hmelnitski  and 
rally  to  his  banners.  The  news  of  the  victory  of  the  Zaporo- 
jians  at  Joltiya  Vodi  flew  like  a bird  through  the  whole 
Trans-Dnieper.  The  wild  inhabitants  could  not  remain  in 
quiet,  though  there  especially  they  had  experienced  hardly 
any  oppression ; for,  as  has  been  said,  the  prince,  merciless 
to  rebels,  was  a real  father  to  peaceful  settlers.  His  over- 
seers on  this  account  feared  to  commit  injustice  on  people 
intrusted  to  them.  But  that  people,  changed  not  long  be- 
fore from  robbers  into  agriculturists,  were  weary  of  the 
harshness  of  regulations  and  order.  They  fled  therefore 
to  where  the  hope  of  wild  freedom  gleamed.  In  many 
villages  even  the  women  fled  to  Hmelnitski.  In  Chabano- 
vets  and  Vysoki  the  whole  population  turned  out,  burning 
the  houses  behind  them  so  as  to  have  no  place  for  return. 
In  those  villages  in  which  a few  people  still  remained,  they 
were  forced  to  arms. 


260 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Anton  began  to  inquire  at  once  of  the  ferrymen  for  news 
beyond  the  Dnieper.  There  were  reports,  but  contradic- 
tory, confused,  unintelligible.  It  was  said  that  Hmelnitski 
was  lighting  with  the  hetmans ; some  said  that  he  was  beaten, 
others  that  he  was  victorious.  A peasant  fleeing  toward 
Demianovka  said  that  the  hetmans  were  taken  captive. 
The  ferrymen  suspected  that  he  was  a noble  in  disguise, 
but  were  afraid  to  detain  him  because  they  had  heard  that 
the  forces  of  the  prince  were  at  hand.  A certain  fear 
increased  the  number  of  the  prince’s  armies  everywhere, 
and  made  of  them  omnipresent  divisions ; for  there  was  not 
a single  village  in  the  whole  Trans-Dnieper  in  which  it  was 
not  said  that  the  prince  was  “right  here,  close  by.”  Anton 
saw  that  they  considered  his  party  everywhere  as  belonging 
to  Prince  Yeremi. 

But  soon  he  set  the  ferrymen  at  rest,  and  began  to  in- 
quire about  the  Demianovka  peasants. 

“ Oh  yes  ; they  passed.  We  took  them  to  tbe  other  side,” 
said  a ferryman. 

“ And  there  was  a minstrel  with  them  ? ” 

“Yes,  there  was.” 

“And  a dumb  boy  with  the  old  man,  — a lad?” 

“ Yes  ; there  was.” 

“ What  did  the  minstrel  look  like  ?” 

“He  was  not  old,  heavy,  had  eyes  like  a fish,  and  on  one 
of  them  a cataract.” 

“ Oh,  that  is  he  ! ” muttered  Anton,  and  inquired  further  : 
“ And  the  boy  ? ” 

“Oh,  father  ataman,”  said  the  ferryman,  “an  angel,  out 
and  out ! We  have  never  seen  such  a boy.” 

In  the  mean  while  they  were  coming  to  the  shore. 

“ Ah,  we  will  bring  her  to  the  ataman  ! ” muttered  Anton 
to  himself.  Then  he  turned  to  the  Cossacks  : “ To  horse  ! ” 

They  shot  on  like  a flock  of  frightened  bustards,  though 
the  road  was  difficult,  for  the  country  was  broken  into 
gorges.  But  they  entered  a broad  ravine  at  the  bottom  of 
which  was  a kind  of  natural  path  formed  by  the  flowing  of 
a spring.  The  ravine  extended  to  Kavraiets.  They  rushed 
on  some  miles  without  halting ; Anton,  on  the  best  horse, 
ahead.  The  broad  mouth  of  tlie  ravine  was  already  visible 
when  Anton  suddenly  pulled  in  his  horse  till  his  hind  shoes 
crushed  the  stones. 

“ What  is  this  ? ” 

Tlie  entrance  was  suddenly  darkened  with  men  and 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


261 


horses.  A troop  entered  in  pairs,  and  formed  six  abreast. 
There  were  about  three  hundred  horsemen.  Anton  looked ; 
and  although  he  was  an  old  soldier  hardened  to  every  dan- 
ger, his  heart  thumped  within  his  breast  and  on  his  face 
came  a deathly  pallor.  He  recognized  the  dragoons  of 
Prince  Yeremi. 

It  was  too  late  to  flee.  Anton’s  party  was  separated  from 
the  dragoons  by  scarcely  two  hundred  yards,  and  the  tired 
horses  of  the  Cossacks  could  not  go  far  in  escape.  The 
dragoons,  seeing  them,  rode  up  on  a trot.  In  a moment  the 
Cossacks  were  surrounded  on  every  side. 

Who  are  you  ? ” asked  the  commander,  sternly. 

Bogun’s  men  ! ” answered  Anton,  seeing  that  it  was  neces- 
sary to  tell  the  truth.  But  recognizing  the  lieutenant  whom 
he  had  seen  in  Pereyaslav,  he  cried  out  at  once  with  pre- 
tended joy : Oh,  Pan  Kusliel ! Thank  God  ! ” 

“ Ah  ! is  that  you,  Anton  ? ” asked  the  lieutenant,  looking 
at  the  essaul.  “What  are  you  doing  here?  Where  is 
your  ataman  ? ” 

“ The  Grand  Hetman  has  sent  our  ataman  to  the  prince 
to  ask  for  assistance ; so  he  has  gone  to  Lubni,  and  he  has 
commanded  us  to  go  along  through  the  villages  to  catch 
deserters.” 

Anton  lied  as  if  for  hire  ; but  he  trusted  in  this,  — since  the 
dragoons  were  going  away  from  the  Dnieper,  they  could  not 
know  yet  of  the  attack  on  Kozlogi,  nor  of  the  battle  at  Vas- 
silyevka,  nor  of  any  of  Bogun’s  undertakings. 

Still  the  lieutenant  added : “ One  might  say  you  wanted 
to  steal  over  to  the  rebellion.” 

“ Oh,  Lieutenant,  if  we  wanted  to  go  to  Hmelnitski,  we 
should  not  be  on  this  side  of  the  Dnieper.” 

“ That,”  said  Kushel,  — “ is  an  evident  truth  which  I am 
not  able  to  deny.  But  the  ataman  will  not  find  the  prince 
in  Lubni.” 

“ Where  is  he  ? ” 

“ He  was  in  Priluka ; but  it  is  possible  that  he  started 
yesterday  for  Lubni.” 

“ Too  bad  ! The  ataman  has  a letter  from  the  hetman  to 
the  prince.  And  may  I make  bold  to  ask  if  you  are  coming 
from  Zdlotonosha  ? ” 

“No;  we  were  stationed  at  Kalenki,  and  now  we  have 
received  orders  to  go  to  Lubni,  like  the  rest  of  the  army. 
From  there  the  prince  will  move,  with  all  his  forces.  But 
where  are  you  going  ? ” 


2G2 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


To  Proliorovka,  for  the  peasants  are  crossing  there.” 

“ Have  many  of  them  fled  ? ” 

Oh,  many,  many  ! 

“ Well,  then,  go  ! God  be  with  you  ! ” 

Thank  you  kindly,  Lieutenant.  God  conduct  you  ! ” 

The  dragoons  opened  their  ranks,  and  Anton’s  escort 
rode  out  from  among  them  to  the  mouth  of  the  ravine. 

After  he  had  issued  from  the  ravine,  Anton  stopped  and 
listened  carefully ; and  when  the  dragoons  had  vanished 
from  sight,  and  the  last  echo  had  ceased,  he  turned  to  his 
Cossacks,  and  said,  — 

Do  you  know,  you  simpletons,  that  were  it  not  for  me, 
you  would  soon  be  gasping,  empaled  on  stakes,  in  Lubni  ? 
And  now,  forward,  even  if  we  drive  the  last  breath  out  of 
our  horses  ! ” 

They  rushed  on  with  all  speed. 

“We  are  lucky,  and  doubly  so,”  thought  Anton,  — first, 
in  escaping  with  sound  skins,  and  then  because  those 
dragoons  were  not  marching  from  Zolotonosha,  and  Zagloba 
missed  them ; for  if  he  had  met  them,  he  would  have  been 
safe  from  every  pursuit.” 

In  truth,  fortune  was  very  unfavorable  to  Zagloba  in  not 
letting  him  come  upon  Kushel  and  his  company ; for  then 
he  would  have  been  rescued  at  once,  and  freed  from  every 
fear. 

Meanwhile  the  news  of  the  catastrophe  at  Korsun  came 
upon  Zagloba  at  Prdhorovka  like  a thunderbolt.  Reports 
had  already  been  passing  through  the  villages  and  farm- 
houses on  the  road  to  Zolotonosha  of  a great  battle,  even  of 
the  victory  of  Hmelnitski ; but  Zagloba  did  not  lend  them 
belief,  for  he  knew  from  experience  that  every  report  grows 
and  grows  among  the  common  people  to  unheard  of  dimen- 
sions, and  that  specially  of  the  preponderance  of  the 
Cossacks  the  people  willingly  told  wonders.  But  in  Prd- 
horovka  it  was  difficult  to  doubt  any  longer.  The  ter- 
rible and  ominous  truth  struck  like  a club  on  the  head. 
Hmelnitski  had  triumphed,  the  army  of  the  king  was  swept 
away,  the  hetmans  were  in  captivity,  and  the  whole 
Ukraine  was  on  fire. 

Zagloba  lost  his  head  at  first,  for  he  was  in  a terrible 
position.  Fortune  had  not  favored  him  on  the  road,  for  at 
Zolqtonosh^a  he  did  not  find  the  garrison,  and  the  old  for- 
tress was  deserted.  He  doubted  not  for  a moment  that 
Bogun  was  pursuing  him,  and  that  sooner  or  later  he 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


203 


would  come  upon  his  trail.  He  had  doubled  back,  it  is 
true,  like  a hunted  hare  ; but  he  knew,  through  and  through, 
the  hound  that  was  hunting  him,  and  he  knew  that  that 
hound  would  not  allow  himself  to  be  turned  from  the  trail. 
Zagloba  had  Bogun  behind,  and  before  him  a sea  of  peasant 
rebellion,  slaughter,  conflagration,  Tartar  raids,  and  raging 
mobs.  To  flee  in  such  a position  was  a task  difficult  of 
accomplishment,  especially  with  a young  woman  who, 
though  disguised  as  a minstrel  boy,  attracted  attention 
everywhere  by  her  extraordinary  beauty.  In  truth,  it-  was 
enough  to  make  a man  lose  his  head. 

But  Zagloba  never  lost  it  long.  Amid  the  greatest 
chaos  in  his  brain  he  saw  perfectly  one  thing,  or  rather  felt  it 
most  clearly,  — that  he  feared  Bogun  a hundred  times  more 
than  fire,  water,  rebellion,  slaughter,  or  Hmelnitski  himself. 
At  the  very  thought  that  he  might  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  terrible  leader,  the  skin  crept  on  his  body.  He  would 
flay  me,’’  repeated  he,  continually.  But  in  front  is  a sea 
of  rebellion ! ” 

One  method  of  salvation  remained,  — to  desert  Helena, 
and  leave  her  to  the  will  of  God  ; but  Zagloba  did  not 
wish  to  do  that,  and  did  not  let  the  thought  enter  his  head. 
What  was  he  to  do  ? 

“Ah,”  thought  he,  “it  is  not  the  time  to  look  for  the 
prince.  Before  me  is  a sea;  I will  give  a plunge  into 
this  sea.  At  least  X shall  hide  myself,  and  with  God’s  aid 
swim  to  the  other  shore.”  And  he  determined  to  cross  to 
the  right  bank  of  the  Dnieper. 

This  was  no  easy  task  at  Prohorovka.  Nikolai  Pototski 
had  already  collected  for  Krechovski  and  his  men  all  the 
scows  and  boats,  large  and  small,  from  Pereyaslav  to  Chh 
girin.  In  Prohorovka  there  was  only  one  leaky  scow. 
Thousands  of  people,  fleeing  from  the  neighborhood  of  the 
Dnieper,  were  waiting  for  that  scow.  All  the  cottages, 
cow-houses,  barns,  sheds  in  the  entire  village  were  taken. 
Everything  was  enormously  dear.  Zagloba  was  in  truth 
forced  to  earn  a bit  of  bread  with  his  lyre  and  his  song. 
For  twenty-four  hours  there  was  no  passage.  The  scow 
was  injured  twice,  and  had  to  be  repaired.  Zagloba 
passed  the  night  sitting  on  the  bank  of  the  river  with  Hel- 
ena, together  with  crowds  of  drunken  peasants  who  were 
sitting  around  fires.  The  night,  too,  was  windy  and  cold. 
The  princess  was  worn  out  and  in  pain,  for  the  peasant 
boots  galled  her  feet ; she  was  afraid  of  becoming  so  ill  as 


264 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


to  be  unable  to  move.  Her  face  grew  dark  and  pale,  her 
mai’vellous  eyes  were  quenched ; every  moment  she  feared 
that  she  should  be  recognized  under  her  disguise,  or  that 
Bogun’s  men  would  come  up.  That  same  night  she  beheld 
a terrible  sight.  A number  of  nobles  who  had  tried  to 
take  refuge  in  the  domains  of  Vishnyevetski  from  Tartar 
attack  were  brought  from  the  mouth  of  the  Eos  by  peas- 
ants, and  put  to  death  on  the  bank  of  the  river. 

Besides  this,  in  Prohorovka  there  were  two  Jews,  with 
their  families.  The  maddened  crowd  hurled  them  into  the 
river;  and  wdien  they  did  not  go  to  the  bottom  at 
once,  they  were  pushed  down  with ' long  sticks,  together 
with  their  wives  and  children.  This  was  accompanied 
by  uproar  and  drunkenness.  Tipsy  men  frolicked  with 
ti[)sy  women.  Terrible  outbursts  of  laughter  sounded  omi- 
nously on  the  dark  shores  of  the  Dnieper.  The  winds  scat- 
tered the  tire  ; red  brands,  and  sparks  driven  by  the  wind, 
flew  along,  and  died  on  the  waves.  Occasionally  alarm 
sprang  up.  At  one  time  and  another  a drunken,  hoarse 
voice  would  cry  in  the  darkness,  “Save  yourselves!  Yer- 
emi  is  coming ! ” And  the  crowd  rushed  blindly  to  the 
shore,  trampled  on  one  another,  and  pushed  one  another  into 
the  water.  Once  they  came  near  running  over  Zagloba  and 
the  })rincess.  It  was  an  infernal  night,  and  seemed  endless. 
Zagloba  begged  a quart  of  vudka,  drank  himself,  and  forced 
the  princess  to  drink  ; otherwise  she  would  have  fainted 
or  caught  a fever.  At  last  the  waves  of  the  Dnieper  began 
to  whiten  and  shine.  Light  had  come.  The  day  was 
cloudy,  gloomy,  pale.  Zagloba  wished  to  cross,  with  all 
haste,  to  the  other  side.  Happily  the  scow  was  repaired, 
but  the  throng  in  front  of  it  was  enormous. 

“A  place  for  the  grandfather,  a place  for  the  grand- 
father ! ” cried  Zagloba,  holding  Helena  between  his  out- 
stretched arms,  and  defending  her  from  the  pressure.  “ A 
place  for  the  grandfather ! I am  going  to  Hmelnitski  and 
Kn'vonos.  A place  for  the  grandfather,  good  people  ! My 
dear  fellows,  may  the  black  death  choke  you  and  your  chil- 
dren ! I cannot  see  well ; I shall  fall  into  the  water ; my 
boy  will  be  drowned.  Give  way,  children  ! May  the  paral- 
ysis shake  every  limb  of  you  ; may  you  die  on  the  stake  ! ” 

Thus  brawling,  begging,  pushing  the  crowd  apart  with 
powerful  arms,  he  urged  Helena  forward  to  the  scow, 
clambered  on  himself,  and  then  began  to  brawl  again, — 

“There  are  plenty  of  you  here  already.  Why  do  you 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


265 


crowd  so  ? You  will  sink  the  scow.  Why  do  so  many  of 
you  push  on  here  ? Enough,  enough  ! Your  turn  will  come  ; 
and  if  it  does  n’t,  small  matter  ! ” 

‘‘  Enough,  enough  ! ” cried  those  who  had  got  on  the  scow. 

Push  off,  push  olf  ! ” 

The  oars  bent,  and  the  scow  began  to  move  from  the 
shore.  A swift  current  bore  it  downward  at  once,  some- 
what in  the  direction  of  Domontov. 

They  had  passed  about  one  half  the  stream,  when  on  the 
Prbhorovka  side  shouts  and  cries  were  heard.  A terrible 
disturbance  rose  among  the  people  near  the  river.  Some 
ran  as  if  wild  toward  Domontov;  others  jumped  into  the 
water.  Some  shouted  and  waved  their  hands,  or  threw 
themselves  on  the  ground. 

“ What  is  that  ? What  has  happened  ? ” was  asked  on 
the  scow. 

Yeremi ! ” cried  one  voice. 

Yeremi,  Yeremi ! Let  us  flee,”  cried  others. 

The  oars  began  to  beat  feverishly  on  the  water;  the 
scow  sped  on  through  the  waves  like  a Cossack  boat.  At 
the  same  moment  horsemen  appeared  on  the  Prbhorovka 
shore. 

The  armies  of  Yeremi ! ” shouted  some  on  the  boat. 

The  horsemen  rode  along  the  shore,  turned,  asked  the 
people  about  something.  At  last  they  began  to  call  out  to 
the  boatmen  : Stop,  stop  ! ” 

Zagloba  looked,  and  cold  sweat  covered  him  from  head 
to  foot.  He  recognized  Bogun’s  Cossacks.  It  was,  in  fact, 
Anton  with  his  men. 

But,  as  already  stated,  Zagloba  never  lost  his  head  long. 
He  covered  his  eyes  like  a man  of  poor  sight,  looking ; he 
must  have  looked  a good  while.  At  last  he  began  to  cry, 
as  if  some  one  were  pulling  him  out  of  his  skin,  — 

“Oh,  children,  those  are  the  Cossacks  of  Vishnyevet- 
ski ! Oh,  for  the  sake  of  God  and  his  Holy  Purest  Mother, 
quick,  to  the  shore  ! We  will  resign  ourselves  to  the  loss 
of  those  who  are  left,  and  break  the  scow ; if  not,  death  to 
us  all ! ” 

“ Oh,  hurry,  hurry  ! break  the  scow  ! ” cried  others. 

A shouting  was  raised,  in  which  nothing  could  be  heard 
of  the  cries  from  the  Prbhorovka  side.  Then  the  scow 
grated  upon  the  gravel  of  the  shore.  The  peasants  began  to 
spring  out ; but  some  of  them  were  not  able  to  land  before 
others  were  breaking  the  railing  and  cutting  the  bottom 


266 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


with  their  axes.  The  planks  and  broken  pieces  began 
to  fly  through  the  air.  The  ill-fated  boat  was  destroyed 
with  frenzy,  torn  to  pieces ; terror  lent  strength  to  the 
raging  people. 

And  all  this  time  Zagloba  was  screaming:  ‘^Cut!  slash! 
break  ! tear  ! burn!  Save  yourselves!  Yeremi  is  coming  ! 
Yeremi  is  coming  ! ” 

Shouting  in  this  fashion,  he  looked  with  his  sound  eye 
at  Helena  and  began  to  mutter  significantly. 

^ Meanwhile  from  the  other  shore  the  shouts  increased  in 
view  of  the  destruction  of  the  boat,  but  it  was  so  far  away 
they  could  not  understand  what  was  said.  The  waving  of 
hands  seemed  like  threatening,  and  only  increased  the  speed 
of  destruction. 

The  scow  disappeared  after  a while,  but  suddenly  from 
every  breast  there  came  a cry  of  horror. 

“ They  are  springing  into  the  water  ! they  are  swimming 
to  us  ! roared  the  peasants. 

In  fact,  one  horseman  in  advance  and  after  him  a number 
of  others  urged  their  horses  into  the  water  to  swim  to  the 
other  shore.  It  was  a deed  of  almost  insane  daring;  for 
increased  by  the  spring  flood,  the  river  rushed  on  more 
powerfully  than  usual,  forming  here  and  there  many  eddies 
and  whirlpools.  Borne  away  by  the  impetus  of  the  river, 
the  horses  could  not  swim  straight  across ; the  current  began 
to  bear  them  on  with  extraordinary  swiftness. 

“ They  will  not  swim  across  ! ” cried  the  peasants. 

“ They  are  drowning ! ’’ 

Glory  be  to  God!  Oh!  oh  ! one  horse  has  gone  down 
already  ! Death  to  them  ! ” 

The  horses  had  swum  a third  part  of  the  river,  but  the 
water  bore  them  down  with  increasing  speed.  Evidently 
they  began  to  lose  strength ; gradually  too  they  sank  deeper 
and  deeper.  After  a little  the  men  on  their  backs  were  in 
the  water  to  their  girdles.  The  peasants  from  Shelepukhi 
ran  to  the  water  to  see  what  was  going  on  ; now  only  the 
horses’  heads  looked  out  above  the  water,  which  reached 
the  breasts  of  the  men.  But  now  they  had  swum  half  the 
river.  Suddenly  one  horse’s  head  and  one  man  disappeared 
under  the  water ; after  that  a second,  a third,  a fourth,  a 
fifth,  — the  number  of  swimmers  decreased  each  moment. 
On  both  sides  of  the  river  a deep  silence  reigned  in  the 
crowds,  but  all  ran  with  the  course  of  the  water  to  see  what 
would  happen.  Now  two  thirds  of  the  river  was  crossed ; 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


267 


tlie  number  of  swimmers  still  decreased,  but  tlie  heavy 
snorting  of  horses  and  the  voices  of  the  heroes  urging  them 
on  was  heard ; it  was  clear  that  some  would  cross. 

Hi,  children ! to  your  muskets ! Destruction  to  the 
prince’s  men ! ” 

Puffs  of  smoke  burst  forth ; then  the  rattle  of  muskets. 
A cry  of  despair  was  heard  from  the  river,  and  after  a while 
horses  and  men  had  vanished.  The  river  was  cleared  *,  only 
here  and  there  in  the  distance,  in  the  whirl  of  the  waves, 
looked  black  for  an  instant  the  belly  of  a horse,  gleamed 
red  for  a moment  the  cap  of  a Cossack. 

Zagloba  looked  at  Helena,  and  muttered. 


2G8 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Prince  Vishnyevetski  knew  of  the  defeat  at  Korsiin 
before  Skshetuski  had  been  found  sitting  on  the  ruins  of 
Rozlogi,  since  Polyanovski,  one  of  his  hussar  officers,  had 
brought  news  of  it  to  Segotin.  Previous  to  that  the  prince 
had  been  in  Priluka,  and  from  there  had  sent  Boguslav 
Mashkevich  with  a letter  to  the  hetmans,  inquiring  when 
they  would  order  him  to  march  with  all  his  forces.  But 
as  Pan  Mashkevich  did  not  return  for  a long  time  with 
the  answer  of  the  hetmans,  the  prince  moved  on  toward 
Pereyaslav,  sending  orders  on  every  side  to  the  detachments 
that  the  regiments  which  were  scattered  here  and  there  in 
the  Trans-Dnieper  should  assemble  as  quickly  as  possible  at 
Lubni. 

But  news  came  that  some  Cossack  regiments  disposed 
in  outposts  along  the  borders  next  the  Tartars  had  dis- 
persed or  joined  the  insurrection.  Thus  the  prince  saw  his 
forces  suddenly  decreased,  and  was  grieved  not  a little ; for 
he  did  not  expect  that  those  men  whom  he  had  led  so  often 
to  victory  could  ever  desert  him.  However,  upon  meeting 
with  Pan  Polyanovski  and  receiving  news  of  the  unexampled 
catastrophe,  he  concealed  it  from  the  army  and  went  on 
toward  the  Dnieper,  thinking  to  march  at  random  into  the 
midst  of  the  storm  and  uprising,  and  either  revenge  the  de- 
feat, wipe  away  the  disgrace  of  the  armies,  or  shed  his  own 
blood.  He  judged  that  there  must  be  some,  and  perhaps 
large,  portions  of  the  army  of  the  Crown  left  after  the  de- 
feat. These,  if  joined  to  his  division  of  six  thousand, 
might  measure  themselves  with  Hmelnitski  with  hope  of 
victory. 

Halting  at  Pereyaslav,  he  ordered  Pan  Volodyovski  and 
l^an  Kushel  to  send  their  dragoons  in  every  direction,  — to 
Cherkasi,  Mantovo,  Sekirnaya,  Buchach,  Staiki,  Trakhti- 
miroff,  and  Ejischeff,  — to  collect  all  the  boats  and  craft 
which  they  could  find  anywhere.  Then  the  army  was  to 
cross  from  the  left  side  to  Ejischeff. 

The  messengers  heard  of  the  defeat  from  fugitives  whom 
they  met  here  and  there  ; but  at  all  the  above-mentioned 
places  they  could  not  find  a single  boat,  since,  as  already 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


2()9 

stated,  the  Grand  Hetman  of  the  Crown  had  taken  one  half 
of  them  long  before  for  Krechovski  and  Barabash,  and  the 
rebellious  mob  on  the  right  bank  had  destroyed  the  rest 
through  fear  of  the  prince.  But  Volodyovski  crossed  over 
with  ten  men  to  the  right  bank  on  a raft  which  he  had 
fashioned  in  haste  from  tree-trunks,  and  seized  a number 
of  Cossacks,  whom  he  brought  to  the  prince,  who  learned 
from  them  of  the  enormous  extent  of  the  rebellion  and 
the  terrible  fruits  of  the  defeat  at  Korsun.  The  whole 
Ukraine  had  risen  to  the  last  man.  The  insurrection  had 
spread  like  a deluge,  which  covering  a level  land  occupies 
more  and  more  space  at  each  twinkle  of  an  eye.  The 
nobles  defended  themselves  in  large  and  small  castles ; 
but  many  of  these  castles  had  been  already  captured. 

Hmelnitski  was  increasing  in  power  every  moment.  The 
captured  Cossacks  gave  the  number  of  his  army  at  two 
hundred  thousand  men,  and  in  a couple  of  days  it  might 
be  doubled.  For  this  reason  he  remained  in  Korsun  alter 
the  battle,  and  took  immediate  advantage  of  the  peace  to 
marshal  the  people  into  his  countless  hosts.  He  divided 
the  mob  into  regiments,  appointed  colonels  from  the  ata- 
mans and  experienced  Zaporojian  essauls,  and  sent  detach- 
ments or  whole  divisions  to  capture  neighboring  castles. 
Considering  all  this.  Prince  Yeremi  saw  that  on  account 
of  the  absence  of  boats  the  construction  of  which  for  an 
army  of  six  thousand  men  would  occupy  several  weeks’ 
time,  and  on  account  of  the  strength  of  the  enemy  which 
had  increased  beyond  measure,  there  was  no  means  of 
crossing  the  Dnieper  in  those  parts  in  which  he  then 
found  himself.  Pan  Polyanovski,  Colonel  Baranovski,  the 
commander  of  the  camp,  Alexander  Baranovski,  Volody- 
ovski, and  Vurtsel  were  in  favor  of  moving  to  the  north 
toward  Chernigoff,  which  was  on  the  other  side  of  dense 
forests,  thence  they  would  march  on  Lubech,  and  cross  the 
river  to  Braginoff.  It  was  a long  and  perilous  journey  ; for 
beyond  the  Chernigoff  forests,  in  the  direction  of  Braginoff, 
were  enormous  swamps,  which  were  not  easy  of  passage 
even  for  infantry,  and  what  must  they  be  for  heavy  cavalry- 
wagons  and  artillery.  The  proposal,  however,  pleased  the 
prince ; but  he  wished,  before  going  on  that  long  and  as  he 
considered  unavoidable  road,  to  show  himself  once  more  in 
his  Trans-Dnieper  domains,  prevent  immediate  outbreak, 
gather  the  nobles  under  his  wing,  transfix  the  people  with 
terror,  and  leave  behind  the  memory  of  that  terror,  which  in 


270 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


the  absence  of  the  master  would  be  the  only  safeguard  to  the 
country  and  the  guardian  of  all  who  were  unable  to  march 
with  the  army.  Besides  this,  Princess  G-riselda,  the  Prin- 
cesses Zbaraskie,  the  ladies  in  waiting,  the  whole  court,  and 
some  regiments,  — namely,  the  infantry,  — were  still  in 
Lubni.  The  prince  therefore  determined  to  go  to  Lubni  for 
a last  farewell. 

The  troops  moved  that  very  day,  and  at  their  head  Pan 
Volodyovski  with  his  dragoons,  who,  though  all  Bussian 
without  exception,  still  held  by  the  bonds  of  discipline  and 
trained  as  regular  soldiers,  almost  surpassed  in  loyalty  the 
other  regiments.  The  country  was  quiet  yet.  Here  and 
there  had  been  formed  ruffianly  bands  which  plundered 
castle  and  cottage  alike.  These  bands  the  prince  destroyed 
in  great  part  along  the  road  and  empaled  on  stakes.  The 
common  people  had  risen  in  no  place.  Their  minds  were 
seething,  fire  was  in  the  eyes  and  souls  of  the  peasants, 
they  armed  in  secret  and  fled  beyond  the  Dnieper  ; but  fear 
was  still  superior  to  the  thirst  for  blood  and  murder.  It 
might  be  considered  of  ill-omen  for  the  future,  however, 
that  the  inhabitants  of  those  villages  from  which  the  peas- 
ants had  not  gone  to  Hmelnitski  fled  at  the  approach  of 
the  army,  as  if  fearing  that  the  terrible  prince  would  read 
in  their  faces  that  which  was  hidden  in  their  hearts  and 
would  punish  them  in  advance.  And  he  did  punish  wher- 
ever he  found  the  least  sign  of  incipient  rebellion ; and  as 
he  had  a nature  unbounded  both  in  rewarding  and  punish- 
ing, he  punished  without  measure  and  without  mercy.  It 
might  have  been  said  at  that  time  that  two  vampires  were 
careering  along  both  banks  of  the  Dnieper,  — one,  Hmel- 
nitski, devouring  nobles;  the  other.  Prince  Yeremi,  de- 
stroying the  uprisen  people.  It  was  whispered  among 
the  peasants  that  when  these  two  met  the  sun  would 
be  darkened  and  the  water  in  all  rivers  run  red.  But  the 
meeting  was  not  at  hand ; for  Hmelnitski,  the  conqueror 
at  Jdltiya  Vodi  and  Korsiin,  — that  Hmelnitski  who  had 
battered  into  fragments  the  armies  of  the  Crown,  who  had 
taken  captive  the  hetmans,  and  who  was  then  at  the  head 
of  hundreds  of  thousands  of  warriors,  — simply  feared  that 
lord  of  Lubni,  who  was  going  to  look  for  him  west  of  the 
Dnieper.  The  armies  of  the  prince  had  passed  Sleporod. 
The  prince  himself  stopped  to  rest  at  Philipovo,  where  he 
was  informed  that  envoys  had  come  from  Hmelnitski  with 
a letter  and  begged  for  an  audience.  The  prince  gave 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


271 


orders  to  produce  them  at  once.  Then  the  six  Zaporojians 
entered  the  house  of  the  under-starosta  where  the  prince 
was  stopping.  They  entered  boldly  enough,  especially  the 
chief  of  them,  the  ataman  Sukhaya  Ruka,  distinguished 
through  the  victory  of  Korsiln  and  his  new  rank  of  colo- 
nel. But  when  they  saw  the  prince  such  fear  seized  them 
that  they  fell  at  his  feet,  not  daring  to  utter  a word. 

The  chieftain,  surrounded  by  his  principal  knights,  ordered 
them  to  rise,  and  asked  what  they  had  brought. 

‘‘  A letter  from  the  hetman,”  answered  Sukhaya  Euka. 

The  prince  fixed  his  eyes  on  the  Cossack,  and  answered 
quietly,  but  with  emphasis  on  every  word,  — 

‘‘  From  a bandit,  a ruftian,  and  a robber,  — not  from  a 
hetman  ! ” 

The  Zaporojians  grew  pale,  or  blue  rather,  and  dropping 
their  heads  on  their  breasts  stood  in  silence  at  the  door. 
Then  the  prince  ordered  Pan  Mashkevich  to  take  the  letter 
and  read  it. 

The  letter  was  humble,  though  it  was  after  Korsiin.  The 
fox  had  gained  the  upper  hand  of  the  lion  in  Hmelnitski, 
the  serpent  of  the  eagle,  for  he  remembered  that  he  was 
writing  to  Vishnyevetski.  He  flattered  in  order  to  quiet, 
and  then  the  more  easily  to  sting.  He  wrote  that  what 
had  happened  was  through  the  fault  of  Chaplinski,  and 
that  the  fickleness  of  fortune  had  met  the  hetmans ; hence 
it  was  not  his  fault,  but  their  evil  fate  and  the  oppressions 
which  the  Cossacks  had  endured  in  the  Ukraine.  Still  he 
asked  the  prince  not  to  be  offended,  to  pardon  him,  and  he 
would  ever  remain  his  obedient  and  willing  servant ; and 
to  win  favor  for  his  envoys  and  save  them  from  anger,  he 
declared  that  he  had  dismissed  in  safety  Pan  Skshetuski, 
the  hussar  officer  taken  in  the  Saitch. 

Now  followed  complaints  against  the  haughtiness  of 
Skshetuski,  who  had  refused  to  take  letters  from  Hmel- 
nitski to  the  prince,  by  which  action  he  had  put  a great 
slight  upon  the  dignity  of  the  hetman  and  the  whole  Zapo- 
rojian  army.  To  haughtiness  and  contempt  like  this  which 
the  Cossacks  met  with  from  the  Poles  at  every  step,  did 
Hmelnitski  attribute  specially  all  that  had  happened  from 
Joltiya  Vodi  to  Korsiin.  The  letter  ended  with  assurances 
of  regret,  and  of  loyalty  to  the  Commonwealth,  together 
with  offers  of  service  to  Yeremi. 

The  envoys  themselves  were  astonished  when  they  heard 
this  letter,  for  they  had  no  previous  knowledge  of  its  con- 


272 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


tents,  and  supposed  that  it  contained  abuse  and  harsh  chah 
leiiges  rather  than  requests.  One  thing  was  clear  to  them,  — 
Hmelnitski  had  no  wish  to  risk  everything  with  such  a 
famous  leader,  and  instead  of  moving  on  him  with  all  his 
forces,  was  delaying  and  deceiving  him  with  humility,  and 
waiting  apparently  till  the  forces  of  the  prince  should  be 
worn  out  on  campaigns  and  struggles  with  various  detach- 
ments ; in  one  word,  he  seemed  to  fear  the  prince.  The  en- 
voys became  still  more  subservient,  and  during  the  reading 
perused  the  prince’s  face  carefully  to  see  if  they  could 
find  in  it  the  hour  of  their  death.  Though  in  coming  they 
were  prepared  to  die,  still  fear  seized  them  then.  The 
prince  listened  quietly,  but  from  time  to  time  dropped 
the  lids  of  his  eyes  as  if  wishing  to  restrain  the  thunder- 
bolts hidden  within,  and  it  was  as  visible  as  if  on  the  palm 
of  the  hand  that  he  was  holding  terrible  anger  in  check. 
When  the  letter  was  finished  he  answered  no  word  to  the 
envoys,  but  merely  ordered  Volodyovski  to  remove  and  keep 
them  under  guard ; then  he  turned  to  the  colonels  himself 
and  said,  — 

Great  is  the  cunning  of  this  enemy,  for  he  wishes  to 
lull  me  with  that  letter  so  as  to  attack  me  asleep ; or  he  will 
move  into  the  heart  of  the  Commonwealth,  conclude  terms, 
and  receive  immunity  from  the  yielding  estates  and  the 
king,  and  then  he  will  feel  himself  safe,  — for  if  I wanted 
to  war  with  him  after  that,  not  he,  but  I should  act  against 
the  will  of  the  Commonwealth,  and  be  held  as  a rebel.” 

Vurtsel  caught  himself  by  the  head.  Oh,  vulpes  astuta  ! ” 

Well,  gentlemen,  what  action  do  you  advise  ? ” asked 
the  prince.  Speak  boldly,  and  then  I will  indicate  to  you 
my  own  will.” 

Old  Zatsvilikhovski,  who  had  left  Chigirin  some  time 
before  and  joined  the  prince,  said,  — 

Let  it  be  according  to  the  will  of  your  Highness ; but 
if  we  are  permitted  to  speak,  then  I will  say  that  you  have 
sounded  the  intentions  of  Hmelnitski  with  your  usual 
quickness,  for  they  are  what  you  say  and  no  other.  I 
should  think,  therefore,  that  there  is  no  need  of  paying 
attention  to  his  letter,  but  after  securing  the  future  safety 
of  the  princess,  to  cross  the  Dnieper  and  begin  war  before 
Hmelnitski  settles  any  conditions.  It  would  be  a shame 
and  dishonor  for  the  Commonwealth  to  suffer  such  insults 
to  pass  unpunished.  But,”  here  he  turned  to  the  colonels, 
“ I wait  your  opinions,  not  giving  my  own  as  infallible.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


273 


The  commander  of  the  camp,  Alexander  Zamoiski,  struck 
his  sabre  and  said,  — 

“ Worthy  colonel,  age  speaks  through  you,  and  wisdom 
also.  We  must  tear  off  the  head  of  that  hydra  before  it 
grows  and  devours  us.’^ 

“ Amen  ! ’’  said  the  priest  Mukhovetski. 

Other  colonels,  instead  of  speaking,  followed  the  example 
of  the  commander,  shook  their  sabres,  breathed  hard,  and 
gritted  their  teeth;  but  Vurtsel  said,  — 

“ It  is  a downright  insult  to  the  name  of  your  High 
ness  that  that  ruffian  should  dare  to  write  to  you.  A 
koshevoi  ataman  has  rank  confirmed  and  recognized  by  the 
Commonwealth,  with  which  the  kuren  atamans  can  cloak 
their  action.  But  this  is  a pretended  hetman,  who  can 
be  considered  in  no  light  but  that  of  a robber  ; and  Pan 
Skshetuski  acted  in  a praiseworthy  manner  when  he  re- 
fused to  take  his  letters  to  your  Highness.” 

“That  is  just  what  I think,”  said  the  prince;  “and 
since  I cannot  reach  him,  he  will  be  punished  in  the  per- 
sons of  his  envoys.”  Then  he  turned  to  the  colonel  of 
the  Tartar  regiment  of  his  guard  ; “ Vershul,  order  your 
Tartars  to  behead  those  Cossacks;  and  for  their  chief  let 
a stake  be  trimmed,  and  seat  him  on  it  without  delay.” 

Vershul  inclined  his  head,  which  was  red  as  a flame. 
The  priest  Mukhovetski,  who  usually  restrained  the  prince, 
crossed  his  hands  as  if  in  prayer,  and  looked  imploringly 
into  his  eyes,  wishing  to  find  mercy. 

“I  know,  priest,  what  you  want,”  said  the  prince,  “but 
it  cannot  be.  This  is  necessary  on  account  of  the  cruel- 
ties which  they  have  committed  west  of  the  Dnieper,  for 
our  own  dignity,  and  for  the  good  of  the  Commonw’ealth. 
It  must  be  shown  convincingly  that  there  is  some  one 
yet  who  is  not  afraid  of  that  outcast,  and  treats  him  as 
a bandit,  — who,  though  he  writes  with  submission,  acts  with 
insolence,  and  conducts  himself  in  the  Ukraine  as  if  he 
were  an  independent  prince,  and  has  brought  such  a par- 
oxysm on  the  Commonwealth  as  it  has  not  gone  through 
for  many  a day.” 

“ Your  Highness,  as  he  states,  he  liberated  Pan  Skshe- 
tuski unharmed,”  said  the  priest,  timidly. 

“ I thank  you  in  Skshetuski’s  name  for  comparing  him 
with  butchers.”  Here  the  prince  frowned.  “ But  enough  ! 
I see,”  continued  he,  turning  to  the  colonels,  “ that  your 
voices  are  all  for  war;  this  too  is  my  will.  We  march 

18 


274 


WITH  riRE  AND  SWORD. 


on  Chigirin,  collecting  nobles  by  tbe  way.  We  will  cross 
at  Bragin,  then  move  to  the  south.  Now  to  Lubni ! ” 

‘‘  God  be  on  our  side  ! said  the  colonels. 

At  this  moment  the  door  opened,  and  in  it  appeared 
Boztvorovski,  lieutenant  of  the  Wallachian  regiment,  sent 
two  days  before  with  three  hundred  horse  on  a recon- 
noissance. 

‘^Your  Highness,’’  cried  he,  ^^the  rebellion  is  spreading. 
Eozlogi  is  burned.  The  garrison  at  Vassilyevka  is  cut  to 
pieces  ! ” 

“ How  ? what  ? where  ? ” was  asked  on  every  side. 

But  the  prince  motioned  with  his  hand  to  be  silent,  and 
asked  ; Who  did  it,  — marauders  or  troops  ? ” 

“ They  say  Bogun  did  it.” 

^^Bogun?” 

Yes.” 

When  did  it  happen  ? ” 

Three  days  ago.” 

“ Did  you  follow  the  trace,  catch  up  with  them,  seize 
informants  ? ” 

I followed,  but  could  not  come  up,  for  I was  three  days 
too  late.  I collected  news  along  the  road.  They  returned 
to  Chigirin,  then  separated,  — one  half  going  to  Cherkasi, 
the  other  to  Zolotonosha  and  Prohorovka.” 

Here  Pan  Kushel  said : ‘‘  I met  the  detachment  that  was 
going  to  Prohorovka,  and  informed  your  Highness.  They 
said  they  were  sent  by  Bogun  to  prevent  peasants  from 
crossing  the  Dnieper  ; therefore  I let  them  pass.” 

You  committed  a folly,  but  I do  not  blame  you.  It  is 
difficult  not  to  be  deceived  when  there  is  treason  at  every 
step,  and  the  ground  under  one’s  feet  is  burning,”  said  the 
prince. 

Suddenly  he  seized  himself  by  the  head.  ‘‘Almighty 
God ! ” cried  he,  “ I remember  that  Skshetuski  told  me 
Bogun  was  making  attempts  on  the  honor  of  Kurtsevi- 
chovna  ; I understand  now  why  Bozlogi  was  burned.  The 
girl  must  have  been  carried  away.  Here,  Volodyovski ! ” 
said  the  prince,  “take  live  hundred  horse  and  move  on  again 
to  Cherkasi;  let  Bykhovets  take  live  hundred  Wallachians 
and  go  through  Zolotonosha  to  Prohorovka.  Don’t  spare 
tlie  horses ; whoever  rescues  the  girl  for  me  will  have 
Yeremiovka  for  life.  On ! on  ! ” Then  to  the  colonels  : 
“ And  we  will  go  to  Lubni  through  Eozlogi.” 

Thereupon  the  colonels  hurried  out  of  the  under-starosta’s 


WITH  rmE  AND  SWORD. 


house  and  galloped  to  their  regiments.  Soldiers  rushed  to 
their  horses.  They  brought  to  the  prince  the  chestnut 
steed  wliich  he  usually  rode  on  his  expeditions.  And  soon 
the  regiments  moved,  and  stretched  out  like  a long  and 
many-colored  gleaming  serpent  over  the  Philipovo  road. 

Near  the  gate  a bloody  sight  struck  the  eyes  of  the 
soldiers.  On  stakes  of  the  hurdle-fence  were  to  be  seen 
the  severed  heads  of  the  five  Cossacks,  which  gazed  on  the 
army  marching  past  with  the  dead  whites  of  their  open 
eyes  ; and  some  distance  beyond  the  gate,  on  a green  mound 
struggled  and  quivered  the  ataman  Sukhaya  Kuka,  sitting 
upright,  empaled  on  a stake.  The  point  had  already  passed 
through  half  his  body ; but  long  hours  of  dying  were 
indicated  yet  for  the  unfortunate  ataman,  for  he  might 
quiver  there  till  night  before  death  would  put  him  to 
rest.  At  that  time  he  was  not  only  living,  but  he  turned' 
his  terrible  eyes  on  the  regiments  as  each  one  of  them 
passed  by,  — eyes  which  said  : “ May  God  punish  you,  and 
your  children,  and  your  grandchildren  to  the  tenth  gen- 
eration, for  the  blood,  for  the  wounds,  for  the  torments  ! 
God  grant  that  you  perish,  you  and  your  race ; that  every 
misfortune  may  strike  you ! God  grant  that  you  be  con- 
tinually dying,  and  that  you  may  never  be  able  either  to 
die  or  to  live  ! And  although  he  was  a simple  Cossack,  — 
although  he  died  not  in  purple  nor  cloth  of  gold  but  in 
a common  blue  coat,  and  not  in  the  chamber  of  a castle 
but  under  the  naked  sky  on  a stake, — still  that  torment 
of  his,  that  death  circling  above  his  head,  clothed  him 
with  dignity,  and  put  such  a power  into  his  look,  such  an 
ocean  of  hate  into  his  eyes,  that  all  understood  well  what 
he  wanted  to  say,  and  the  regiments  rode  past  in  silence. 
But  he  in  the  golden  gleam  of  the  midday  towered 
above  them,  shining  on  the  freshly  smoothed  stake  like  a 
torch. 

The  prince  rode  by,  not  turning  an  eye;  the  priest  Mu- 
khovetski  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  the  unfortunate 
man ; and  all  had  passed,  when  a youth  from  the  hussar 
regiment,  without  asking  any  one  for  permission,  urged  his 
horse  to  the  mound,  and  putting  a pistol  to  the  ear  of  the 
victim,  ended  his  torments  with  a shot.  All  trembled  at 
such  daring  infraction  of  military  rules,  and  knowing  the 
rigor  of  the  prince,  they  looked  on  the  youth  as  lost ; but 
the  prince  said  nothing.  Whether  he  pretended  not  to  hear 
or  was  buried  in  thought,  it  is  sufficient  that  he  rode  on  in 


27G 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


silence,  and  only  in  the  evening  did  he  order  the  young 
man  to  be  called. 

The  stripling  stood  before  the  face  of  his  lord  barely  alive, 
and  thought  that  the  ground  was  opening  under  his  feet. 
But  the  prince  inquired,  — 

‘‘  What  is  your  name  ? 

Jelenski.” 

You  fired  at  the  Cossack  ? ” 

I did,”  groaned  he,  pale  as  a sheet. 

“ Why  did  you  do  it  ? ” 

Because  I could  not  look  at  the  torment.’^ 

‘‘Oh,  you  will  see  so  much  of  their  deeds  that  at  a 
sight  like  this  pity  will  fiy  from  you  like  an  angel ; but  be- 
cause on  account  of  your  pity  you  risked  your  life,  the 
treasurer  in  Lubni  will  pay  you  ten  golden  ducats,  and  I 
take  you  into  my  personal  service.” 

All  wondered  that  the  affair  was  finished  in  this  way ; 
but  meanwhile  it  was  announced  that  a detachment  from 
Zblotonosha  had  come,  and  attention  was  turned  in  another 
direction. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


277 


CHAPTER  XXIIL 

Late  in  the  evening  the  army  arrived  in  Rozlogi  hy 
moonlight.  There  they  found  Pan  Yan  sitting  on  his 
Calvary.  The  knight,  as  is  known,  had  lost  his  senses 
altogether  from  pain  and  torment ; and  when  the  priest 
Mnkhovetski  brought  him  to  his  mind,  the  officers  bore 
him  away  and  began  to  greet  and  comfort  him,  especially 
Pan  Longin  Podbipienta,  who  for  three  months  past  had 
been  a popular  officer  in  Skshetuski’s  regiment.  Pan  Longin 
was  ready  also  to  be  his  companion  in  sighing  and  weeping, 
and  for  his  benefit  made  a new  vow  at  once,  that  he  would 
fast  every  Tuesday  of  his  life,  if  God  would  in  any  way 
send  solace  to  the  lieutenant. 

Skshetuski  was  conducted  straightway  to  Vishnyevetski 
at  a peasant’s  cottage.  When  the  prince  saw  his  favorite 
he  said  not  a word ; he  only  opened  his  arms  to  him  and 
waited.  Skshetuski  threw  himself  into  those  arms  with  loud 
weeping.  Yeremi  pressed  him  to  his  bosom  and  kissed  him 
on  the  forehead,  and  the  officers  present  saw  the  tears  in  his 
worthy  eyes.  After  a while  he  began  to  speak,  — 

‘‘  I greet  you  as  a son,  for  I thought  I should  never  see 
you  again.  Bear  your  burden  manfully,  and  remember  that 
you  will  have  thousands  of  comrades  in  misfortune  who 
will  leave  wives,  children,  parents,  and  friends ; and  as  a 
drop  of  water  is  lost  in  an  ocean,  so  let  your  suffering  sink 
in  the  sea  of  universal  pain.  When  such  terrible  times 
have  come  on  our  dear  country,  whoever  is  a man  and  has  a 
sword  at  his  side  will  not  yield  himself  to  weeping  over  his 
own  loss,  but  will  hasten  to  the  rescue  of  the  common  mother, 
and  either  find  relief  in  his  conscience  or  lie  down  in  a 
glorious  death,  receive  a heavenly  crown,  and  with  it  eter- 
nal happiness.” 

Amen  ! ” said  the  priest  Mnkhovetski. 

“ Oh,  I should  rather  see  her  dead  ! ” groaned  the  knight. 

“ Weep,  then,  for  great  is  your  loss,  and  we  will  weep 
with  you;  for  you  have  come  not  to  Pagans,  wild  Scythians, 
or  Tartars,  but  to  brothers  and  loving  comrades.  Say  to 
yourself,  ‘ To-day  I will  weep  over  myself,  but  to-morrow 


278 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD, 


is  not  mine  5 ^ for  remember  that  to-morrow  we  march  to 
battle.” 

“ I will  go  with  you  to  the  end  of  the  world ; but  I can- 
not console  myself.  It  is  so  grievous  for  me  without  her 
that  I cannot,  I cannot  — ” 

The  poor  fellow  seized  himself  by  the  head,  then  put  his 
fingers  between  his  teeth,  and  gnawed  them  to  overcome  the 
groans,  for  a storm  of  despair  was  tearing  him  afresh. 

‘^You  have  said,  ^ Thy  will  be  done!’”  said  the  priest, 
severely. 

Amen,  amen  I I yield  to  his  will,  but  with  pain.  I 
cannot  help  it,”  answered  the  knight,  with  a broken  voice. 

They  could  see  how  he  struggled  and  writhed,  and  his 
suffering  wrung  tears  from  them  all.  The  most  sensitive 
were  Volodyovski  and  Podbipienta,  who  poured  out  whole 
streams.  The  latter  clasped  his  hands  and  said  pitifully : 

Brother,  dear  brother,  contain  yourself  ! ” 

‘^Listen!”  said  the  prince  on  a sudden,  “I  have  news 
that  Bogun  rushed  off  from  here  toward  Lubni,  for  he  cut 
down  my  men  at  Vassi'lyevka.  Do  not  despair  too  soon,  for 
perhaps  he  did  not  find  her  ; if  he  did,  why  should  he  rush 
on  toward  Lubni  ? ” 

As  true  as  life,  that  may  be  the  case,”  cried  some  of  the 
officers.  “ God  will  console  you.” 

Skshetuski  opened  his  eyes  as  if  he  did  not  understand 
what  they  were  saying.  Suddenly  hope  gleamed  in  his 
mind,  and  he  threw  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  prince. 

(ill,  your  Highness  1 ” cried  he,  “ my  life,  my  blood  — ” 
He  could  speak  no  further.  He  had  grown  so  vreak  that 
Pan  Longin  was  obliged  to  raise  him  and  place  him  on 
the  bench ; but  it  was  evident  from  his  looks  that  he  had 
grasped  at  that  hope  as  a drowning  man  at  a plank,  and 
that  his  pain  had  left  him.  The  officers  fanned  that  spark, 
saying  he  might  find  the  princess  in  Lubni.  Afterward 
they  took  him  to  another  cottage,  and  then  brought  him 
mead  and  wine.  He  wished  to  drink,  but  could  not,  his 
throat  was  so  straitened.  His  faithful  comrades  drank 
instead ; and  when  they  had  grown  gladsome  they  began 
to  embrace  and  kiss  him,  and  to  wonder  at  his  meagreness 
and  the  marks  of  sickness  which  he  bore  on  his  face. 

Oh,  you  look  like  one  risen  from  the  dead,”  said  portly 
Pan  Dzik. 

It  must  be  they  insulted  you  in  the  Saitch,  and  gave 
you  neither  food  nor  drink.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


279 


“ Tell  us  what  happened  to  you.” 

I will  tell  you  some  time,”  said  Skshetuski,  with  a weak 
voice.  ‘‘They  wounded  me,  and  I was  sick.” 

“They  wounded  him  ! ” cried  Pan  Dzik.. 

“ They  wounded  him,  though  an  envoy  ! ” added  Pan 
Sleshinski.  The  officers,  astounded  at  Cossack  insolence, 
looked  at  one  another,  and  then  began  to  press  forward  to 
Pan  Yan  with  great  friendliness. 

“ And  did  you  see  Hmelnitski  ? ” 

“I  did.” 

“Well,  give  him  here!”  said  Migurski ; “ we  will  make 
mince-meat  of  him  in  a minute.” 

The  night  passed  in  such  conversation.  Toward  morn- 
ing it  was  announced  that  the  second  party,  despatched  on 
the  more  distant  road  to  Cherkasi,  had  returned.  It  was 
evident  the  men  of  this  party  had  not  come  up  with  Bogun ; 
they  had  brought  wonderful  news,  however.  They  brought 
many  people  whom  they  had  found  on  the  road,  and  who 
had  seen  Bogun  two  days  before.  These  people  said  that 
the  chief  was  evidently  pursuing  some  one,  for  he  inquired 
everywhere  if  a fat  noble  had  not  been  seen  fleeing  with  a 
young  Cossack.  Besides,  he  was  in  a terrible  hurry,  and 
flew  at  breakneck  speed.  The  people  also  affirmed  that 
they  had  not  seen  Bogun  taking  away  a young  woman,  and 
they  would  have  seen  her  without  fail  if  she  had  been  with 
him,  for  only  a few  Cossacks  were  following  the  chief. 

New  consolation,  but  also  new  anxiety,  entered  the  heart 
of  Pan  Yan,  for  these  stories  were  simply  beyond  his 
comprehension.  He  did  not  understand  why  Bogun,  pur- 
suing first  in  the  direction  of  Lubni,  threw  himself  on  the 
garrison  at  Vassilyevka,  and  then  returned  suddenly  in  the 
direction  of  Cherkasi.  That  he  had  not  carried  off  Helena 
appeared  to  be  certain,  for  Pan  Kushel  had  met  Anton’s 
party,  and  she  was  not  with  them.  The  people  now  brought 
from  the  direction  of  Cherkasi  had  not  seen  her  wdth  Bogun. 
Where  could  she  be  then  ? Where  was  she  hiding  ? Had 
she  escaped?  If  so,  in  what  direction  ? Why  should  sire 
not  escape  to  Lubni,  instead  of  Cherkasi  or  Zolotonosha  ? 
Still  Bogun’s  parties  were  pursuing  and  hunting  somebody 
around  Cherkasi  and  Prohorovka.  But  wh}^  were  they 
inquiring  about  a noble  with  a young  Cossack  ? To  all 
these  questions  the  lieutenant  found  no  answer. 

“ Put  your  heads  together,  talk  the  matter  over,  explain 
what  this  means,”  said  he  to  the  officers^  “ for  my  head  is 
unequal  to  the  task.” 


280 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


I tliiuk  she  must  be  in  Lubni,”  said  Pan  Migurski. 

Impossible  ! ” rejoined  Zatsvilikhovski ; for  if  she  were 
in  Lnbni  then  Bogun  would  hurry  to  Chigirin,  and  would 
not  expose  himself  to  the  hetmans,  of  whose  defeat  he  could 
not  have  known  at  that  time.  If  he  divided  his  Cossacks 
and  pursued  in  two  directions,  I tell  you  that  he  was  pur- 
suing no  one  but  her.’^ 

“ And  why  did  he  inquire  for  an  old  noble  and  a young 
Cossack  ? ’’ 

“ISTo  great  sagacity  is  needed  to  guess  that.  If  she  fled, 
she  was  not  in  woman’s  dress,  but  surely  in  disguise,  so  as 
not  to  be  discovered.  It  is  my  opinion,  then,  that  that 
Cossack  is  she.” 

“ Sure  as  life,  sure  as  life  ! ” repeated  the  others. 

Well,  but  who  is  the  noble  ? ” 

“ I don’t  know  that,”  replied  the  old  man,  but  we  can  ask 
about  it.  The  peasants  must  have  seen  who  was  here  and  what 
happened.  Let ’s  have  the  man  of  this  cottage  brought  in.” 

The  officers  hurried,  and  brought  by  the  shoulder  a ‘^sub- 
neighbor  ” from  the  cow-house. 

“Well,  fellow,”  said  Zatsvilikhovski,  “were  you  here 
when  the  Cossacks  with  Bogun  attacked  the  castle  ? ” 

The  peasant,  as  was  customary,  began  to  swear  that  he 
had  not  been  present,  that  he  had  not  seen  anything,  did 
not  know  anything.  But  Zatsvilikhovski  knew  with  whom 
he  had  to  deal ; therefore  he  said,  — 

“ Oh,  I know,  you  son  of  a Pagan,  that  you  were  right 
here  when  they  plundered  the  place.  Lie  to  some  one  else. 
Here  is  a gold  ducat  for  you,  and  there  is  a soldier  with  a 
sword.  Take  your  choice.  Besides,  if  you  do  not  tell,  we 
will  burn  the  village,  and  harm  will  come  to  poor  people 
through  you.” 

Then  the  “ sub-neighbor  ” began  to  tell  of  what  he  had 
seen.  When  the  Cossacks  fell  to  revelling  on  the  square 
before  the  house,  he  went  with  others  to  see  what  was 
going  on.  They  heard  that  the  old  princess  and  her  sons 
were  killed,  but  that  Nikolai  had  wounded  the  ataman,  who 
lay  as  if  lifeless.  What  happened  to  the  young  woman 
they  could  not  discover ; but  at  daybreak  next  morning 
they  heard  tliat  she  had  escaped  with  a noble  who  had 
come  with  Bogun. 

“ That ’s  it ! that ’s  it ! ” said  Zatsvilikhovski.  “ Here  is 
your  gold  ducat.  You  see  that  no  barm  has  come  to  you. 
And  did  you  or  any  one  in  the  neighborhood  see  that 
noble  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


281 


“ I saw  him  ; but  he  was  not  from  this  place.’’ 

AVhat  did  he  look  like  ? ” 

He  was  as  big  as  a stove,  with  a gray  beard,  and  swore 
like  a minstrel ; blind  of  one  eye.” 

Oh,  for  God’s  sake ! ” said  Pan  Longin,  that  must  be 
Pan  Zagloba.” 

Zagloba,  who  else  ! ” 

“ Zagloba  ? Wait ! — Zagloba  ? — maybe  it  is.  He  kept 
company  with  Bogun  in  Chigirin,  — drank  and  played  dice 
with  him.  Maybe  it  is  he.  The  description  fits  him.” 

Here  Zatsvilikhovski  turned  again  to  the  peasant. 

‘‘And  that  noble  fled  with  the  young  lady  ? ” 

“Yes;  so  we  heard.” 

“ Do  you  know  Bogun  well  ? ” 

“ Oh,  very  well ! He  used  to  be  here  for  months  at  a 
time.” 

“ But  maybe  that  noble  took  her  away  for  Bogun  ? ” 

“No;  how  could  he  do  that  ? He  bound  Bogun,  — tied 
him  up  with  his  coat,  — then,  they  say,  carried  off  the  young 
lady  as  far  as  the  eye  of  people  could  see.  The  ataman 
howled  like  a werewolf,  and  before  daylight  had  himself 
bound  between  horses,  and  rushed  off  toward  Lubni,  but  did 
not  And  them  ; then  he  rushed  in  another  direction.” 

“ Praise  be  to  God  ! ” said  Migurski ; “ she  may  be  in 
Lubni.  That  he  hurried  in  the  direction  of  Cherkasi  is 
nothing ; not  flnding  her  in  one  place,  he  tried  in  another.” 

Pan  Yan  was  already  on  his  knees,  praying  ferventl}^ 

“ Well,  well,”  said  the  old  standard-bearer,  “ I did  not 
think  there  was  such  mettle  in  Zagloba  that  he  would  dare 
to  attack  such  a hero  as  Bogun.  True,  he  was  very  friendly 
to  Skshetuski  for  the  triple  mead  of  Lubni  which  we  drank 
in  Chigirin.  He  mentioned  it  to  me  more  than  once,  and 
called  him  a distinguished  cavalier.  W’'ell,  well,  this  cannot 
And  a place  yet  in  my  head,  for  he  drank  up  no  small  amount 
of  Bogun’s  money.  But  that  he  should  bind  Bogun  and 
carry  off  the  lady ! I did  not  expect  such  a daring  deed 
from  him,  for  I held  him  a squabbler  and  a coward.  Cun- 
ning he  is,  but  a tremendous  exaggerator;  and  all  the 
bravery  of  such  people  is  generally  on  their  lips.” 

“ Let  him  be  as  he  likes ; it  is  enough  that  he  has 
snatched  tne  princess  from  the  hands  of  robbers,”  said  Vo- 
lodyovski.  “And  since,  as  is  evident,  he  has  no  lack  of 
stratagems,  he  has  surely  fled  with  her  in  such  fashion  as 
to  be  safe  from  the  enemy  himself.” 


282 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


His  own  life  depended  on  that,”  said  Migurski. 

Then  they  turned  to  Pan  Yan  and  said:  “Comfort  your- 
self, dear  comrade  ; we  shall  all  be  your  best  men  yet ! ” 

“ And  drink  at  the  wedding.’^ 

Zatsvilikhovski  added : “ If  he  fled  beyond  the  Dnieper 
and  heard  of  the  defeat  at  Korsiin,  he  was  obliged  to  return 
to  Chernigoff,  and  in  that  case  we  shall  come  up  to  him  on 
the  road.’^ 

“ Here  is  to  the  happy  conclusion  of  all  the  troubles  and 
sufferings  of  our  friend  ! ” called  out  Sleshinski. 

They  began  to  raise  their  glasses  to  the  health  of  Pan 
Yan,  the  princess,  their  future  descendants,  and  Zagloba. 
Thus  passed  the  night.  At  daybreak  the  march  was 
sounded,  and  the  forces  moved  for  Lubni. 

The  journey  was  made  quickly,  for  the  troops  of  the 
prince  went  without  a train.  Pan  Yan  wished  to  gallop 
ahead  with  the  Tartar  regiment,  but  was  too  weak.  Be- 
sides, Prince  Yeremi  kept  him  near  his  own  person,  for  he 
wished  to  hear  the  account  of  his  mission  to  the  Saitch. 
The  knight  was  obliged,  therefore,  to  give  an  account  of  how 
he  had  travelled,  how  they  attacked  him  at  Hortitsa  and 
dragged  him  into  the  Saitch,  but  was  silent  concerning  his 
disputes  with  Hmelnitski,  lest  it  might  seem  that  he  was 
praising  himself.  The  prince  was  affected  most  by  the 
news  that  old  Grodzitski  had  no  powder,  and  therefore 
could  not  defend  himself  long. 

“ That  is  an  unspeakable  loss,”  said  he,  “ for  that  fortress 
might  cause  great  damage  and  hindrance  to  the  rebellion. 
Grodzitski  is  a famous  man,  really  a decus  et prcesidium  to  the 
Commonwealth.  Why  did  he  not  send  to  me  for  powder  ? 
I should  have  given  it  to  him  from  the  cellars  of  Lubni.” 

“ He  thought  evidently  that  by  virtue  of  his  office  the 
Grand  Hetman  should  think  of  that,”  said  Pan  Yan. 

“ I can  believe  it,”  added  the  prince,  and  was  silent. 

After  a while,  however,  he  continued : “ The  Grand  Het- 
man is  an  old  and  experienced  soldier,  but  he  had  too  much 
self-confidence,  and  thereby  has  ruined  himself ; he  under- 
estimated the  whole  rebellion,  and  when  1 hurried  to  him 
with  assistance  he  did  not  look  at  me  at  all  agreeably.  He 
did  not  wish  to  divide  the  glory  with  any  one,  feared  the 
victory  would  be  attributed  to  me.” 

“ That  is  my  opinion  too,”  said  Skshetuski,  gravely. 

“He  thought  to  pacify  the  Zaporojians  with  clubs.  God 
has  punished  the  insolence.  This  Commonwealth  is  per- 


WITH  HIKE  AND  SWORD. 


283 


ishing  through  that  same  kind  of  pride,  which  is  hateful  to 
God,  and  of  which  perhaps  no  one  is  free.” 

The  prince  was  right;  and  in  truth  he  was  not  himself 
without  blame,  for  it  was  not  so  long  since,  in  his  dispute 
over  Gadyach  with  Pan  Alexander  Konyetspolski,  the 
prince  entered  Warsaw  with  four  thousand  men,  whom  he 
ordered,  in  case  he  should  be  pressed  to  take  the  oath  in 
the  Senate,  to  break  into  the  Chamber  and  fall  upon  them 
all ; and  he  did  this  through  nothing  else  but  insolent  pride, 
which  would  not  allow  him  to  be  brought  to  oath  instead 
of  giving  his  word.  Maybe  he  remembered  this  affair  at 
that  moment ; for  he  fell  to  thinking,  and  rode  on  in  silence, 
his  eyes  wandering  over  the  broad  steppes  which  lay  on 
both  sides  of  the  road.  Perhaps  he  thought  of  the  fate 
of  that  Commonwealth  which  he  loved  with  all  the  power 
of  his  ardent  spirit,  and  to  which  the  day  of  wrath  and 
calamity  seemed  approaching. 

After  midday  the  swelling  cupolas  of  Lubni  churches 
and  the  glittering  roof  and  pointed  towers  of  St.  Michael 
appeared  from  the  lofty  bank  of  the  Sula.  The  army 
marched  without  hurry,  and  entered  before  evening. 

The  prince  went  immediately  to  the  castle,  where,  in  ac- 
cordance with  orders  sent  in  advance,  everything  had  been 
made  ready  for  the  road.  The  regiments  were  disposed  for 
the  night  in  the  town,  — which  was  no  easy  matter,  for  there 
was  a great  concourse  of  people  in  the  place.  Eoused  by  re- 
ports of  the  progress  of  civil  war  on  the  right  bank  and  of  fer- 
ment among  the  peasants,  all  the  nobles  east  of  the  Dnieper 
had  crowded  to  Lubni.  They  had  come  even  from  distant 
settlements,  with  their  wives,  children,  servants,  horses, 
camels,  and  whole  herds  of  cattle.  There  had  come  also  the 
prince’s  agents,  under-starostas  and  all  kinds  of  officials  from 
among  the  nobles,  tenants,  Jews;  in  a word,  all  against 
whom  the  rebellion  might  turn  sharp  knives.  You  would 
have  said  that  some  great  annual  fair  was  going  on  at 
Lubni ; for  there  were  not  wanting  even  merchants  of  Mos- 
cow and  Astrakhan  Tartars,  who,  coming  to  the  Ukraine 
with  goods,  halted  there  in  view  of  war.  On  the  square 
stood  thousands  of  wagons  of  the  most  varied  forms,  — 
some  with  willow-bound  wheels,  others  having  wheels  with- 
out spokes,  cut  out  of  one  piece  of  wood,  — Cossack  telegas, 
and  equipages  of  nobles.  The  more  distinguished  guests 
were  lodged  in  the  castle  and  in  inns ; the  unimportant 
and  servants,  in  tents  near  the  churches.  In  the  streets 
fires  were  kindled,  at  which  food  was  cooking;  and  every- 


284 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


where  was  a throng,  a stir,  a bustle,  as  in  a bee-hive.  The 
most  varied  costumes  and  colors  were  to  be  seen.  There 
were  present  soldiers  of  the  prince  from  different  regiments, 
haiduks  and  Turkish  grooms,  Jews  in  black  cloaks,  peas- 
ants, Armenians  in  violet  caps,  Tartars  in  fur  coats.  The 
air  was  full  of  the  sounds  of  different  languages,  of  shouts, 
curses,  cries  of  children,  barking  of  dogs,  and  bellowing  of 
cattle. 

The  people  greeted  the  approaching  regiments  joyfully, 
for  they  saw  in  them  assurance  of  safety  and  deliverance. 
Some  went  to  the  castle  to  shout  in  honor  of  the  prince 
and  princess.  The  most  varied  reports  passed  through  the 
crowd,  — one  that  the  prince  would  stay  in  Lubni ; another 
that  he  was  going  far  away  to  Lithuania,  where  it  would 
be  necessary  to  follow  him ; a third,  that  he  had  already 
defeated  Hmelnitski.  The  prince,  after  the  greeting  with 
his  wife  was  over,  and  the  announcement  of  the  journey  on 
the  following  day,  looked  with  anxiety  on  those  crowds  of 
wagons  and  people  which  were  to  follow  the  army,  and  be 
fetters  to  his  feet  by  lessening  the  speed  of  the  march. 
His  only  comfort  was  the  thought  that  beyond  Bragin,  in  a 
quieter  country,  all  would  disperse,  take  refuge  in  various 
corners,  and  be  a burden  no  longer.  The  princess  herself, 
with  ladies  in  waiting  and  the  court,  were  to  be  sent  to  Vish- 
nyovets,  so  that  the  prince  without  care  or  hindrance  might 
move  into  the  fire  with  his  whole  force.  The  preparations 
at  the  castle  had  been  made  already,  — wagons  were  filled 
with  effects  and  valuables,  supplies  were  collected,  all  per- 
sons of  the  court  were  ready  to  take  their  seats  in  the 
wagons  and  on  horseback  at  a moment’s  notice.  This  readi- 
ness was  the  work  of  Princess  Griselda,  who  in  calamity 
had  as  great  a soul  as  her  husband,  and  who,  in  truth,  was 
equal  to  him  in  energy  and  unbending  temper. 

The  prince  was  pleased  with  what  he  saw,  though  his 
heart  was  rent  at  the  thought  thed  he  must  leave  the  Lubni 
nest  in  which  he  had  known  so  much  happiness  and  had 
won  so  much  glory.  This  sorrow,  too,  was  shared  by  the 
whole  army,  the  servants,  and  the  entire  court ; for  all  felt 
certain  that  when  the  prince  would  be  far  away  in  battle, 
the  enemy  would  not  leave  Lubni  in  peace,  but  would 
avenge  on  those  beloved  walls  all  the  blows  which  they  had 
suffered  at  the  hands  of  Yeremi.  Cries  and  lamentations 
were  not  lacking,  especially  among  the  women,  and  among 
those  whose  children  were  born  there,  and  those  who  were 
leaving  the  graves  of  their  parents  behind. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


285 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Pan  Yan,  who  had  galloped  in  advance  of  the  regi- 
ments to  the  castle  to  inquire  for  the  princess  and  Za- 
globa,  did  not  find  themf;  They  had  neither  been  seen 
nor  heard  of,  though  there  was  news  of  the  attack  on 
Rozlogi  and  the  destruction  of  the  troops  at  Vassily evka. 
The  knight  locked  himself  up  in  his  quarters  at  the  arsenal, 
together  with  his  disappointed  hopes.  Sorrow,  fear,  and 
affliction  rushed  upon  him  again  ; but  he  defended  himself 
from  them  as  a wounded  soldier  on  the  battle-field  defends 
himself  from  crows  and  ravens  flocking  around  to  drink  his 
warm  blood  and  tear  his  flesh.  He  strengthened  himself  with 
the  thought  that  Zagloba,  being  fertile  in  stratagems,  might 
make  his  way  to  Chernigoff  and  hide  on  receiving  news  of 
the  defeat  of  the  hetmans.  He  remembered  then  that  old 
man  whom  he  met  on  the  way  to  Rozlogi,  and  who,  together 
with  his  boy,  as  he  said  himself,  had  been  stripped  of  his 
clothes  by  some  devil,  and  had  sat  three  days  in  the  reeds 
of  the  Kagamlik,  fearing  to  come  out  into  the  world.  The 
thought  occurred  to  Skshetuski  at  once  that  it  must  be  Za- 
globa who  had  stripped  them  in  order  to  get  a disguise  for 
himself  and  Helena.  “ It  cannot  be  otherwise,’^  repeated 
he  ; and  he  found  great  consolation  in  this  thought,  since 
such  disguise  made  flight  much  more  easy.  He  hoped  that 
God,  who  watches  over  innocence,  would  not  abandon  Hel- 
ena ; and  wishing  the  more  to  obtain  this  favor  for  her,  he 
determined  to  purify  himself  from  his  sins.  He  left  the 
arsenal  therefore ; and  on  searching  for  the  priest  Mukho- 
vetski,  and  finding  him  engaged  in  consoling  some  women, 
he  begged  to  have  his  confession  heard. 

The  priest  led  him  to  a chapel,  entered  the  confessional 
at  once,  and  began  to  hear  him.  When  he  had  finished, 
the  priest  instructed,  edified,  and  consoled  him,  strengthened 
his  faith,  and  then  rebuked  him,  saying : A Christian  is 
not  permitted  to  doubt  the  power  of  God,  or  an  individual 
to  grieve  more  over  his  own  misfortune  than  that  of  his 
country ; but  you  have  more  tears  for  your  personal  inter- 
ests — that  is,  for  your  friends  — than  for  the  nation,  and 
grieve  more  over  your  love  than  over  the  catastrophe  that  has 


•286 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


come  upon  all.”  Then  he  described  the  defeats,  the  fall,  the 
disgrace  of  the  country,  in  such  lofty  and  touching  speech 
that  he  roused  at  once  great  patriotism  in  the  heart  of  the 
knight,  to  whom  his  own  misfortunes  seemed  so  belittled 
that  he  was  almost  unable  to  see  them.  The  priest  re- 
proved him  for  the  animosity  and  hatred  against  the  Cos- 
sacks which  he  had  observed  in  him. 

‘‘The  Cossacks  you  will  crush,”  said  he,  “as  enemies  of 
the  faith  and  the  country,  as  allies  of  the  Pagan ; but  you 
will  forgive  them  for  having  injured  you,  and  pardon  them 
from  your  heart,  without  thought  of  vengeance.  And  when 
you  manifest  this,  I know  that  God  will  comfort  you,  re- 
store your  love  to  you,  and  send  you  peace.” 

Then  the  priest  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  over  Pan 
Yan,  blessed  him,  and  went  out,  having  enjoined  as  pen- 
ance to  lie  in  the  form  of  a cross  till  morning  before  the 
crucified  Christ. 

The  chapel  was  empty  and  dark ; only  two  candles  were 
burning  before  the  altar,  casting  rosy  and  golden  gleams  on 
the  face  of  Christ,  cut  from  alabaster  and  full  of  sweetness 
and  suffering.  Hours  passed  away,  and  the  lieutenant  lay 
there  motionless  as  if  dead ; but  he  felt  with  increasing  cer- 
tainty that  bitterness,  despair,  hatred,  pain,  grief,  suffering, 
were  unwinding  themselves  from  his  heart,  — crawling  out 
of  his  breast,  creeping  away  like  serpents,  and  hiding  some- 
where in  the  darkness.  He  felt  that  he  was  breathing  more 
freely,  that  a kind  of  new  health  and  new  strength  were 
entering  into  him,  that  his  mind  was  becoming  clearer  and 
a species  of  happiness  was  embracing  him  ; in  a word,  he 
found  before  that  altar  and  before  that  Christ  all,  whatever 
it  might  be,  that  a man  of  those  ages  could  find,  — a man 
of  unshaken  faith,  without  a trace  or  a shadow  of  doubt. 

Next  morning  the  lieutenant  was  as  if  reborn.  Work, 
movement,  and  bustle  began,  for  this  was  the  day  of  leaving 
Lubni.  Officers  from  early  morning  had  to  review  the  regi- 
ments to  see  that  horses  and  men  were  in  proper  order, 
then  lead  them  to  the  field,  and  put  them  in  marching 
array.  The  prince  heard  holy  Mass  in  the  Church  of 
St.  Michael,  after  which  he  returned  to  the  castle  and  re- 
ceived deputations  from  the  Greek  clergy  and  from  the 
townspeople  of  Lubni  and  Khordl.  Then  he  mounted  the 
throne,  in  the  hall  painted  by  Helm,  surrounded  by  his  fore- 
most knights ; and  here  Grubi,  the  mayor  of  Lubni,  gave  his 
farewell  in  Eussian  in  the  name  of  all  the  places  belonging  to 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


287 


the  prince’s  Trans-Dnieper  domains.  He  begged  him  first 
of  all  not  to  depart,  not  to  leave  them  as  sheep  without  a 
shepherd ; hearing  which,  other  deputies,  clasping  their 
hands,  repeated,  “ Do  not  go  away ! do  not  go  away ! ” 
And  w'hen  the  prince  answered  that  he  must  go,  they  fell  at 
the  feet  of  their  good  lord  in  regret,  — or  pretended  regret, 
for  it  was  said  that  many  of  them,  notwithstanding  all  the 
kindness  of  the  prince,  were  very  friendly  to  the  Cossacks 
and  Hmelnitski.  But  the  more  wealthy  of  them  were  afraid 
of  the  disturbance  which  they  feared  would  arise  immedi- 
ately on  the  departure  of  the  prince  and  his  forces.  Vishny- 
evetski  answered  that  he  had  tried  to  be  a father,  not  a lord, 
to  them,  and  implored  them  to  remain  loyJal vtothe  king  and 
the  Commonwealth,  — the  mother  of  all,  under  whose  wings 
they  had  suffered  no  injustice,  had  lived  in  peace,  had  grown 
in  wealth,  feeling  no  yoke  such  as  strangers  would  not  fail 
to  lay  upon  them.  He  took  farewell  of  the  Greek  clergy 
with  similar  words  ; after  that  came  the  hour  of  parting. 
Then  was  heard  throughout  the  whole  castle  the  weeping 
and  lamentation  of  servants  ; the  young  ladies  and  ladies  in 
waiting  fainted,  and  they  were  barely  able  to  restore  Anusia 
Borzobogata  to  her  senses.  The  princess  herself  was  the 
only  woman  who  entered  a carriage  with  dry  eyes  and  up- 
lifted head,  for  the  proud  lady  was  ashamed  to  show  the 
world  that  she  suffered.  Crowds  of  people  stood  near  the 
castle;  all  the  bells  in  Lubni  were  tolling;  the  Kussian 
priests  blessed  with  their  crosses  the  departing  company ; 
the  line  of  carriages  and  equipages  could  scarcely  squeeze 
through  the  gates  of  the  castle. 

Finally  the  prince  mounted  his  horse.  The  regimental 
flags  were  lowered  before  him  ; cannon  were  fired  from  the 
walls.  The  sounds  of  weeping,  the  bustle  and  shouting  of 
crowds  were  mingled  with  the  sounds  of  bells  and  guns, 
with  the  blare  of  trumpets  and  the  rattle  of  drums.  The 
procession  moved  on. 

In  advance  went  the  Tartar  regiments,  under  Boztvo- 
rovski  and  Vershul ; then  the  artillery  of  Pan  Vurtsel,  the 
infantry  of  Makhnitski ; next  came  the  princess  with  her 
ladies,  then  the  whole  court,  and  wagons  with  valuables ; 
after  them  the  Wallachian  regiment  of  Pan  Bykhovets ; 
finally,  the  body  of  the  army,  the  picked  regiments  of  heavy 
artillery,  the  armored  regiments,  and  hussars  ; the  rear  was 
brought  up  by  the  dragoons  and  the  Cossacks. 

After  the  army  came  an  endless  train  of  wagons,  many- 


288 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


colored  as  a serpent,  and  carrying  the  families  of  all  those 
nobles  who  after  the  departure  of  the  prince  would  not 
remain  east  of  the  Dnieper. 

The  trumpets  sounded  throughout  the  regiments  ; but  the 
hearts  of  all  were  straitened.  Each  one  looking  at  those 
walls  thought  to  himself : ‘‘  Dear  houses,  shall  I see  you 
again  in  life  ? ’’  It  is  easy  to  depart,  but  difficult  to  return  ; 
and  each  left  as  it  were  a part  of  his  soul  in  those  places, 
and  a pleasant  memory.  Therefore  all  turned  their  eyes  for 
the  last  time  on  the  castle,  on  the  town,  on  the  towers  of 
the  Polish  churches,  on  the  domes  of  the  Russian,  and  on  the 
roofs  of  the  houses.  Each  one  knew  what  he  was  leav- 
ing behind,  but  did  not  know  what  was  waiting  there  in 
that  blue  distance  toward  which  the  tabor  was  moving. 

Sadness  therefore  was  in  the  soul  of  each  person.  The 
town  called  to  the  departing  ones  with  the  voices  of  bells, 
as  if  beseeching  and  imploring  them  not  to  leave  it  ex- 
posed to  uncertainty,  to  the  evil  fortune  of  the  future  ; it 
called  out  as  if  by  those  sad  sounds  it  wished  to  say  fare- 
well and  remain  in  their  memory. 

Though  the  procession  moved  away,  heads  were  turned 
toward  the  town,  and  in  every  face  could  be  read  the  ques- 
tion : Is  this  the  last  time  ? ” 

It  was  the  last  time.  Of  all  the  army  and  throng  of 
thousands  who  in  that  hour  were  going  forth  with  Prince 
Vishnyevetski,  neither  he  himself  nor  any  one  of  them  was 
ever  to  look  again  upon  that  town  or  that  country. 

The  trumpets  sounded.  The  tabor  moved  on  slowly,  but 
steadily ; and  after  a time  Lubni  began  to  be  veiled  in  a blue 
haze,  the  houses  and  roofs  were  blended  into  one  mass 
brightly  distinct.  Then  the  prince  urged  his  horse  ahead, 
and  having  ridden  to  a lofty  mound  stood  motionless  and 
gazed  long.  That  town  gleaming  there  in  the  sun,  and  all 
that  country  visible  from  the  mound  was  the  work  of  his 
ancestors  and  himself.  For  the  Vishnyevetskis  had  changed 
that  gloomy  wilderness  of  the  past  into  a settled  country, 
opened  it  to  the  life  of  people,  and  it  may  be  said,  created 
the  Trans-Dnieper.  And  the  greater  part  of  that  work 
the  prince  had  himself  accomplished.  He  built  those 
Polish  churches  whose  towers  stood  there  blue  over  the 
town ; he  increased  the  place,  and  joined  it  with  roads  to 
the  Ukraine;  he  felled  forests,  drained  swamps,  built  cas- 
tles, founded  villages  and  settlements,  brought  in  settlers, 
put  down  robbers,  defended  from  Tartar  raids,  maintained 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


289 


tlie  peace  necessary  to  husbandman  and  merchant,  and  in- 
troduced the. rule  of  law  and  justice.  Through  him  that 
country  had  lived,  grown,  and  flourished,  — he  was  the  heart 
and  soul  of  it ; and  now  he  had  to  leave  all. 

And  it  was  not  that  colossal  fortune,  great  as  an  entire 
German  principality,  which  the  prince  regretted,  but  he  had 
become  attached  to  the  work  of  his  hands.  He  knew  that 
when  he  was  absent  everything  was  absent ; that  the  labor 
of  years  would  be  destroyed  at  once  ; that  toil  would  go  for 
nothing,  ferocity  would  be  unchained,  flames  would  embrace 
villages  and  towns,  the  Tartar  would  water  his  horse  in 
those  rivers,  woods  would  grow  out  of  ruins ; that  if  God 
granted  him  to  return  everything  would  have  to  be  begun 
anew,  and  perhaps  his  strength  would  fail,  time  be  wanting, 
and  confidence  such  as  he  had  enjoyed  at  first  would  not  be 
given  him.  Here  passed  the  years  which  were  for  him 
praise  before  men,  merit  before  God  ; and  now  the  praise 
and  the  merit  are  to  roll  away  in  smoke. 

Two  tears  flowed  slowly  down  his  face.  These  were  his  last 
tears,  after  which  remained  in  his  eyes  only  lightning. 

The  prince’s  horse  stretched  out  his  neck  and  neighed, 
and  this  neighing  was  answered  immediately  by  other  steeds 
under  the  banners.  These  sounds  roused  the  prince  from 
his  revery  and  filled  him  with  hope.  And  so  there  remains 
to  him  yet  six  thousand  faithful  comrades,  — six  thousand 
sabres  with  which  the  world  is  open  to  him,  and  to  which 
the  prostrate  Commonwealth  is  looking  as  the  only  salvation. 
The  idyl  beyond  the  Dnieper  is  at  an  end ; but  where  can- 
non are  thundering,  where  villages  and  towns  are  in  flames, 
where  by  night  the  wail  of  captives,  the  groans  of  men, 
women,  and  children  are  mingled  with  the  neighing  of 
Tartar  horses  and  Cossack  tumult,  there  is  an  open  field, 
and  there  he  may  win  the  glory  of  a savior  and  father  of  his 
country.  Who  will  reach  for  the  crown,  who  rescue  the 
fatherland,  disgraced,  trodden  under  the  feet  of  peasants, 
conquered,  dying,  if  not  he,  the  prince, — if  not  those 
forces  which  shine  there  below  him  in  their  armor  and 
gleam  in  the  sun  ? 

The  tabor  passed  by  the  foot  of  the  mound ; and  at  the 
sight  of  the  prince  standing  with  his  baton  in  his  hand  on 
the  eminence  under  the  cross,  all  the  soldiers  gave  forth 
one  shout : “ Long  live  the  prince ! long  live  our  leader  and 
hetman  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski  \ ” 

A hundred  banners  were  lowered  to  his  feet.  The  hus- 


290 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


sars  sounded  their  horns,  and  the  drums  were  beaten  to 
accompany  the  shouts.  Then  the  prince  drew  forth  his 
sabre,  and  raising  it  with  his  eyes  to  heaven,  said,  — 

“ I,  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski,  voevoda  of  Kus,  prince  in 
Lubni  and  Vishnyovets,  swear  to  thee,  0 God,  One  in  a 
Holy  Trinity,  and  to  thee.  Most  Holy  Mother,  that,  raising 
this  sabre  against  ruffianism  by  which  our  land  is  disgraced, 
I will  not  lay  it  down  while  strength  and  life  remain  to  me, 
until  I wash  out  that  disgrace  and  bend  every  enemy  to  the 
feet  of  the  Commonwealth,  give  peace  to  the  Ukraine,  and 
drown  servile  insurrection  in  blood.  And  as  I make  this 
oath  with  a sincere  heart,  so  God  give  me  aid.  Amen  ! ” 
He  stood  yet  awhile  longer  looking  at  the  heavens,  then 
rode  down  slowly  from  the  height  to  the  regiments.  The 
army  marched  that  evening  to  Basani,  a village  belonging 
to  Bani  Krynitska,  who  received  the  prince  on  her  knees  at 
the  gate ; for  the  peasants  had  laid  siege  to  her  house  and 
she  was  keeping  them  off  with  the  assistance  of  the  more 
faithful  of  her  servants,  when  the  sudden  arrival  of  the 
army  saved  her  and  her  nineteen  children,  of  whom  four- 
teen were  girls.  When  the  prince  had  given  orders  to  seize 
the  aggressors,  he  sent  a Cossack  company  to  Kanyeff  under 
command  of  Captain  Ponyatovski,  who  brought  that  same 
night  five  Zaporojians  of  the  Vasyutin  kuren.  These  had 
all  taken  part  in  the  battle  of  Korsiin,  and  when  burned 
with  fire  gave  a detailed  account  of  the  battle.  They 
stated  that  Hmelnitski  was  still  in  Korsiin,  but  that  Tugai 
Bey  had  gone  with  captives,  booty,  and  both  hetmans  to 
Chigirin,  whence  he  intended  to  return  to  the  Crimea.  They 
heard  also  that  Hmelnitski  had  begged  him  earnestly  not  to 
leave  the  Zaporojian  army,  but  to  march  against  the  prince. 
The  murza,  however,  would  not  agree  to  this,  saying  that 
after  the  destruction  of  the  armies  and  the  hetmans,  the 
Cossacks  could  go  on  alone  ; he  would  not  wait  longer,  for  his 
captives  would  die.  They  put  Hmelnitski’s  forces  at  two 
hundred  thousand,  but  of  rather  poor  quality  ; of  good  men 
only  fifty  thousand,  — that  is,  Zaporojians  and  Cossacks  sub- 
ject to  lords,  or  town  Cossacks  who  had  joined  the  rebellion. 

On  receiving  these  tidings  the  prince  grew  strong  in 
spirit,  for  he  hoped  that  lie  too  would  increase  considerably 
in  strength  by  the  accession  of  nobles  on  the  west  of  the 
Dnieper,  stragglers  from  the  army  of  the  Crown,  and  detach- 
ments belonging  to  Polish  lords.  Therefore  he  set  out 
early  next  morning. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


291 


Beyond  Pereyaslav  the  army  entered  immense  gloomy 
forests  extending  along  the  course  of  the  Trubej  to  Koze- 
lets,  and  farther  on  to  Chernigoff  itself.  It  was  toward 
the  end  of  May,  and  terribly  hot.  In  the  woods,  instead  of 
being  cool,  it  was  so  sultry  that  men  and  horses  lacked  air 
for  breathing.  Cattle,  driven  after  the  army,  fell  at  every 
step,  or  when  they  caught  the  smell  of  water,  rushed  to  it 
as  if  wild,  overturning  wagons  and  causing  dismay.  Horses 
too  began  to  fall,  especially  those  of  the  heavy  cavalry. 
The  nights  were  unendurable  from  the  irihnite  number  of 
insects  and  the  overpowering  odor  of  pitch,  which  the  trees 
dropped  in  unusual  abundance  by  reason  of  the  heat. 

They  dragged  on  in  this  way  for  four  days ; at  length  on 
the  fifth  day  the  heat  became  unnatural.  When  night 
came  the  horses  began  to  snort  and  the  cattle  to  bellow 
plaintively,  as  if  foreseeing  some  danger  which  men  could 
not  yet  surmise. 

“They  smell  blood!”  was  said  in  the  tabor  among  the 
crowds  of  fugitive  families  of  nobles. 

The  Cossacks  are  pursuing  us  I there  will  be  a battle  I ” 

At  these  words  the  women  raised  a lament,  the  rumor 
reached  the  servants,  panic  and  disturbance  set  in;  the 
people  tried  to  drive  ahead  of  one  another,  or  to  leave  the 
track  and  go  at  random  through  the  woods,  where  they  got 
entangled  among  the  trees. 

But  men  sent  by  the  prince  soon  restored  order.  Scouts 
were  ordered  out  on  every  side,  so  as  to  be  sure  whether 
danger  was  threatening  or  not. 

Skshetuski,  who  had  gone  as  a volunteer  with  the  Wal- 
lachians,  returned  first  toward  morning  and  went  straight- 
way to  the  prince. 

“ What  is  the  trouble  ? ” asked  Yeremi. 

“Your  Highness,  the  woods  are  on  fire.” 

“ Set  on  fire  ? ” 

“ Yes ; I seized  a number  of  men  who  confessed  that 
Hmelnitski  had  sent  volunteers  to  follow  you  and  to  set 
fire,  if  the  wind  should  be  favorable.” 

“ He  wanted  to  roast  us  alive  without  giving  battle. 
Bring  the  people  here  ! ” 

In  a moment  three  herdsmen  were  brought,  — wild,  stupid, 
terrified, — who  immediately  confessed  that  they  were  in  fact 
commanded  to  set  fire  to  the  woods.  They  confessed  also 
that  forces  were  despatched  after  the  prince,  but  that  they 
were  going  to  Chernigoff  by  another  road,  nearer  the  Hnieperc 


292 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Meanwliile  other  scouts  returned.  All  brought  the  same 
report : “ The  woods  are  on  tire.’^ 

But  the  prince  did  not  allow  himself  to  be  disturbed  in 
the  least  by  this.  “ It  is  a villanous  method/’  said  he ; 

but  nothing  will  come  of  it.  The  tire  will  not  go  beyond 
the  rivers  entering  the  Trubej.” 

In  fact,  into  the  Trubej,  along  which  the  army  marched 
to  the  north,  there  fell  so  many  small  rivers  forming  here 
aud  there  broad  morasses,  impassable  for  tire,  that  it  would 
have  been  necessary  to  ignite  the  woods  beyond  each  one  of 
them  separately.  The  scouts  soon  discovered  that  this  was 
being  done.  Every  day  incendiaries  were  brought  in  ; with 
these  they  ornamented  the  pine-trees  along  the  road. 

The  tires  extended  vigorously  along  the  rivers  to  the 
east  and  west,  not  to  the  north.  In  the  night-time  the 
heavens  were  red  as  far  as  the  eye  could  see.  The  women 
sang  sacred  hymns  from  dusk  to  the  dawning  of  the  day. 
Territied  wild  beasts  from  the  tlaniing  forests  took  refuge 
on  the  road  and  followed  the  army,  running  in  among  the 
cattle  of  the  herds.  The  wind  blew  in  the  smoke,  which 
covered  the  whole  horizon.  The  army  and  the  wagons 
pushed  forward  as  if  through  a dense  fog,  which  the  eye 
could  not  penetrate.  The  lungs  had  no  air ; the  smoke  bit 
the  eyes,  and  the  wind  kept  driving  it  on  more  and  more 
each  moment.  The  light  of  the  sun  could  not  pierce  the 
clouds,  and  there  was  more  to  be  seen  in  the  night-time 
than  in  the  day,  for  flames  gave  light.  The  woods  seemed 
to  have  no  end. 

In  the  midst  of  such  burning  forests  and  such  smoke  did 
Prince  Yeremi  lead  his  army.  Meanwhile  news  came  that 
the  enemy  was  marching  on  the  other  side  of  the  Trubej. 
The  extent  of  his  power  was  unknown,  but  VershuFs 
Tartars  affirmed  that  he  was  still  far  away. 

One  night  Pan  Sukhodolski  came  to  the  army  from  Bo- 
denki,  on  the  other  side  of  the  Desna.  He  was  an  old  at- 
tendant of  the  prince,  who  some  years  before  had  settled 
in  a village.  He  was  fleeing  before  the  peasants,  but 
brought  news  as  yet  unknown  in  the  army. 

Great  consternation  was  caused  when,  asked  by  the  prince 
for  news,  he  answered : “ Bad,  your  Highness  ! You  know 
already  of  the  defeat  of  the  hetmans  and  the  death  of  the 
king?” 

'J'iie  prince,  who  was  sitting  on  a small  camp-stool  in  front 
of  the  tent,  sprang  to  his  feet.  “ How  ? — is  the  king  dead  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


293 


Our  merciful  lord  gave  up  the  spirit  in  Merech  a week 
before  the  catastrophe  at  Korsun.” 

“ God  in  his  mercy  did  not  permit  him  to  live  to  such 
times  ! ” said  the  prince  ; then  seizing  himself  by  the  head, 
he  continued:  ‘‘Awful  times  have  come  upon  the  Common- 
wealth ! Convocations  and  elections,  — an  interregnum, 
dissensions,  and  foreign  intrigues,  — now,  when  the  whole 
people  should  become  a single  sword  in  a single  hand.  God 
surely  has  turned  away  his  face  from  us,  and  in  his  anger 
intends  to  punish  us  for  our  sins.  Only  King  Vladislav 
himself  could  extinguish  these  conflagrations ; for  there 
was  a wonderful  affection  for  him  among  the  Cossacks,  and 
besides,  he  was  a military  man.” 

At  this  time  a number  of  officers  — among  them  Zats- 
vilikhovski,  Skshetuski,  Baranovski,  Vurtsel,  Makhnitski, 
and  Polyanovski  — approached  the  prince,  who  said  : “ Gen- 
tlemen, the  king  is  dead  ! 

Their  heads  were  uncovered  as  if  by  command.  Their 
faces  grew  serious.  Such  unexpected  news  deprived  all  of 
speech.  Only  after  a while  came  an  expression  of  universal 
sorrow. 

“ May  God  grant  him  eternal  rest ! ” said  the  prince. 

“ And  eternal  light  shine  upon  him  ! ” 

Soon  after  the  priest  Mukhovetski  intoned  “ Dies  Irae ; ” 
and  amidst  those  forests  and  that  smoke  an  unspeakable 
sorrow  seized  their  hearts  and  souls.  It  seemed  to  all  as  if 
some  expected  rescue  had  failed ; as  if  they  were  standing 
alone  in  the  world,  in  presence  of  some  terrible  enemy,  and 
they  had  no  one  against  him  except  their  prince.  So  then 
all  eyes  turned  to  him,  and  a new  bond  was  formed  between 
Vishnyevetski  and  his  men. 

That  evening  the  prince  spoke  to  Zatsvilikhovski  in  a 
voice  that  was  heard  by  all,  — 

“ We  need  a warrior  king,  so  that  if  God  grants  us  to 
give  our  votes  at  an  election,  we  will  give  them  for  Prince 
Karl,  who  has  more  of  the  military  genius  than  Kazimir.” 

“ Vivat  Carolus  rex  ! ” shouted  the  officers. 

“ Vivat ! ” repeated  the  hussars,  and  after  them  the  whole 
army. 

The  prince  voevoda  had  no  thought,  indeed,  that  those 
shouts  raised  east  of  the  Dnieper,  in  the  gloomy  forests  of 
Chernigoff,  would  reach  Warsaw,  and  wrest  from  his  grasp 
the  baton  of  Grand  Hetman  of  the  Crown. 


294 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD- 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

After  the  nine  days’  march  of  which  Mashkevich  was 
the  Xenophon,  and  the  three  days’  passage  of  the  Desna, 
the  army  reached  Chernigoff  at  last.  Skshetuski  entered 
first  of  all  with  the  Wallachians.  The  prince  ordered  him 
to  the  place  on  purpose,  so  that  he  might  incpiire  sooner 
about  the  princess  and  Zagloba.  But  here,  as  in  Lubni, 
neither  in  the  town  nor  the  castle  did  he  hear  anything 
of  them.  They  had  vanished  somewhere  without  a trace, 
like  a stone  in  the  water,  and  the  knight  himself  knew  not 
what  to  think.  Where  could  they  have  hidden  themselves  ? 
Certainly  not  in  Moscow,  nor  in  the  Crimea,  nor  in  the 
Saitch.  There  remained  only  one  hypothesis,  that  they 
had  crossed  the  Dnieper ; but  in  such  an  event  they  would 
find  themselves  at  once  in  the  midst  of  the  storm.  On  that 
side  there  were  slaughter  and  swarms  of  drunken  peasants, 
Zaporojians,  and  Tartars,  from  whom  not  even  a disguise 
would  protect  Helena ; for  those  wild  Pagans  were  glad  to 
take  boys  captive,  for  whom  they  found  a great  demand  in 
the  markets  of  Stamboul.  A terrible  suspicion  entered 
Skshetuski’s  head,  — that  possibly  Zagloba  had  taken  her  to 
that  side  on  purpose  to  sell  her  to  Tugai  Bey,  who  might 
pay  him  more  liberally  than  Bogun  ; and  this  thought  drove 
him  to  the  very  verge  of  madness.  But  Podbipienta,  who 
liad  known  Zagloba  longer  than  Skshetuski,  quieted  him 
considerably  in  this  respect. 

My  dear  brother,”  said  he,  “ cast  that  thought  out  of 
your  head  ! That  nolde  lias  done  nothing  of  the  sort.  The 
Kurtsevichi  had  treasures  enough,  which  Bogun  would  have 
been  willing  to  give  him.  Had  he  wished  to  ruin  the  girl, 
he  would  not  have  exposed  his  life,  and  he  would  have 
made  his  fortune.” 

“ True,”  said  the  lieutenant ; but  why  has  he  fled 
with  her  across  the  Dnieper,  instead  of  going  to  Lubni 
or  Chernigoff  ? ” 

“ Well,  quiet  your  mind,  my  dear  fellow  ! I know  that 
Zagloba.  He  drank  with  me  and  borrowed  money  of  me. 
He  does  not  care  for  money,  — either  his  own  or  another 
man’s.  If  he  has  his  own  he  will  spend  it,  and  he  won’t 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


295 


repay  another’s  if  he  borrows  ; but  that  he  would  undertake 
such  a deed  I do  not  believe.” 

“ He  is  a frivolous  man,”  said  Pan  Yan. 

Frivolous  he  may  be,  but  he  is  a trickster  who  will  out- 
wit any  man,  and  slip  out  of  every  danger  himself.  And 
as  the  priest  with  prophetic  spirit  said  that  God  would  give 
her  back  to  you,  so  will  it  be ; for  it  is  just  that  every  sin- 
cere affection  should  be  rewarded.  Console  yourself  with 
this  hope,  as  I console  myself.” 

Here  Pan  Longin  began  to  sigh  deeply,  and  after  a while 
added:  “Let  us  inquire  once  more  at  the  castle.  Maybe 
they  passed  by  here.” 

They  inquired  everywhere,  but  to  no  purpose.  There 
was  not  a trace  even  of  the  passage  of  the  fugitives.  The 
castle  was  full  of  nobles  with  their  wives  and  children,  who 
had  shut  themselves  in  against  the  Cossacks.  The  prince 
endeavored  to  persuade  them  to  go  with  him,  and  warned 
them  that  the  Cossacks  were  following  in  his  tracks.  They 
did  not  dare  to  attack  the  army,  but  it  was  likely  they  would 
attack  the  castle  and  the  town  after  his  departure.  The 
nobles  in  the  castle,  however,  were  strangely  blinded. 

“We  are  safe  behind  the  forests,”  said  they  to  the  prince. 
“No  one  will  come  to  us  here.” 

“ But  I have  passed  through  these  forests,”  said  he. 

“You  have  passed,  but  the  rabble  will  not.  These  are 
not  the  forests  for  them.” 

The  nobles  refused  to  go,  continuing  in  their  blindness, 
for  which  they  paid  dearly  later  on.  After  the  passage  of 
the  prince  the  Cossacks  came  quickly.  The  castle  was 
defended  manfully  for  three  weeks,  then  was  captured  and 
all  in  it  were  cut  to  pieces.  The  Cossacks  committed  ter- 
rible cruelties,  and  no  one  took  vengeance  on  them. 

When  the  prince  arrived  at  Lubech  on  the  Dnieper  he 
disposed  his  army  there  for  rest,  but  went  himself  with  the 
princess  and  court  to  Bragin,  situated  in  the  midst  of 
forests  and  impassable  swamps.  A week  later  the  army 
crossed  over  too.  They  marched  then  through  Babitsa  to 
Mozir,  where,  on  the  day  of  Corpus  Christi,  came  the  mo- 
ment of  separation;  for  tlie  princess  with  the  court  had  to 
go  to  Turoff  to  the  wife  of  the  voevoda  of  Vilna,  her  aunt, 
but  the  prince  with  the  army  into  fire  in  the  Ukraine. 

At  the  farewell  dinner  the  prince  and  princess,  the  ladies 
in  waiting,  and  most  of  the  distinguished  officers  were 
present.  But  the  usual  animation  was  not  evident  among 


296 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


the  ladies  and  cavaliers,  for  more  than  one  soldier  heart 
was  cut  by  the  thought  that  he  would  soon  have  to  leave 
the  chosen  one,  for  whom  he  wished  to  live,  fight,  and  die ; 
more  than  one  pair  of  bright  or  dark  maiden  eyes  were 
filled  with  tears  of  sorrow  because  “ he  is  going  to  the  war 
among  bullets  and  swords,  among  Cossacks  and  wild  Tar- 
tars, — is  going  and  may  not  return.” 

When  the  prince  began  to  speak  in  taking  farewell  of 
his  wife  and  court,  the  young  ladies  fell  to  crying  one 
after  another  as  plaintively  as  kittens ; but  the  knights, 
being  of  sterner  stuff,  rose  from  their  places,  and  seizing 
the  hilts  of  their  swords,  shouted  in  unison, — 

We  will  conquer  and  return  ! ” 

God  give  you  strength  ! ” answered  the  princess. 

Then  there  rose  a shout  that  made  the  walls  and  windows 
tremble. 

Long  life  to  the  princess  ! Long  life  to  our  mother  and 
benefactress  ! Long  life  to  her  ! long  life  to  her  ! ” 

The  officers  loved  her  for  her  love  to  them,  for  her  great- 
ness of  soul,  her  liberality  and  kindness,  for  her  care  of 
their  families.  Prince  Yereini  loved  her  above  all  things  ; 
for  theirs  were  two  natures  created  as  it  were  for  each  other, 
as  much  alike  as  two  goblets  of  gold  and  bronze. 

Then  all  went  up  to  her,  and  each  one  knelt  with  his 
goblet  before  her  chair,  aud  she,  embracing  the  head  of 
each  one,  spoke  some  word  of  kindness.  But  to  Skshetuski 
she  said,  — 

“ It  is  likely  that  more  than  one  knight  here  will  receive 
a scapula  or  a ribbon  at  parting  ; and  since  you  have  not 
here  the  one  from  whom  most  of  all  you  would  wish  to 
receive  a memento,  take  this  from  me  as  from  a mother.” 

While  saying  this,  she  removed  a golden  cross  set  with 
turquoise  and  hung  it  upon  his  neck.  He  kissed  her  hands 
with  reverence. 

It  was  evident  that  the  prince  was  greatly  pleased  at  this 
attention  shown  Skshetuski ; for  of  late  he  had  given  him 
increased  affection  because  in  his  mission  to  the  Saitch 
lie  had  upheld  the  dignity  of  the  prince  and  refused  to 
take  letters  from  Hmelnitski.  They  rose  from  the  table. 
The  young  ladies,  catching  on  the  wing  the  words  of  the 
princess  spoken  to  Pan  Yan  and  receiving-  them  as  a 
sign  of  approval  and  permission,  began  immediately  to 
bring,  one  a scapula,  another  a scarf,  a third  a cross, 
which  seeing,  the  kniglits  present  approached,  if  not  his 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


297 


chosen,  at  least  his  favorite  one.  Therefore  Ponyatovski 
came  to  Jitinska;  Bykhovets  to  Bogovitinyanka,  for  re- 
cently he  had  grown  pleasing  to  her;  Boztvorovski  to  Ju- 
kovna  ; red  Vershul  to  Skoropadska ; Colonel  Makhnitski, 
though  old,  to  Zavyeska.  Only  Anusia  Borzobogata  Kra- 
senska,  though  the  most  beautiful  of  all,  stood  under  the 
window  deserted  and  alone ; her  face  was  flushed,  her  eyes 
with  drooping  lids  shot  from  their  corners  glances  full 
of  anger  and  of  a prayer  not  to  put  such  an  affront 
on  her.  Seeing  this,  the  traitor  Volodyovski  came  up  and 
said,  — 

I too  wished  to  beg  Panna  Anna  for  a memento,  but  I 
abandoned,  resigned,  my  wish,  thinking  I should  not  be 
able  to  push  my  way  to  her  through  the  dense  throng.” 

Anusia’s  cheeks  burned  still  more  hotly,  but  without  a 
moment’s  hesitation  she  answered,  — 

^‘You  would  like  to  get  a keepsake  from  other  hands 
than  mine,  but  you  will  not  get  it ; for  if  it  is  not  too 
crowded  for  you  there,  it  is  too  high.” 

The  blow  was  well  directed  and  double,  for  in  the  first 
place  it  turned  the  sarcasm  to  the  low  stature  of  the 
knight,  and  in  the  second  to  his  passion  for  Princess  Bar- 
bara Zbaraska.  Pan  Volodyovski  fell  in  love  first  with 
the  elder  sister  Anna  ; but  when  she  was  betrothed  he 
recovered  from  his  pain  and  in  silence  made  an  offering 
of  his  heart  to  Barbara,  thinking  that  no  one  suspected  it. 
When  therefore  he  heard  this  from  Anusia,  though  he  was 
a champion  of  the  first  degree  both  with  sword  and  tongue, 
he  was  so  confused  that  he  forgot  his  speech  and  muttered 
something  wide  of  the  mark,  — 

“You  are  aiming  high  too,  as  high  indeed  as  the  head  of 
Pan  Podbipienta.” 

“ He  is  in  truth  higher  than  you  in  arms  and  in  man- 
ners,” said  the  resolute  girl.  “Thank  you  for  reminding 
me!”  Then  she  called  to  the  Lithuanian:  “Will  you 
come  this  way  ? I wish  to  have  my  knight  too,  and  I 
do  not  know  that  I could  bind  my  scarf  on  a braver  breast 
than  yours.” 

Pan  Podbipienta  stared  as  if  uncertain  whether  he  heard 
correctly ; finally  he  cast  himself  on  his  knees,  so  that  the 
floor  trembled. 

“ My  benefactress  ! ” 

Anusia  fastened  the  scarf,  and  then  her  little  hands 
disappeared  entirel}’  under  the  blond  mustaches  of  Pan 


298 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Longin.  There  was  heard  only  the  sound  of  kissing  and 
muttering,  hearing  which  Volodyovski  said  to  Lieutenant 
Migurski,  One  would  swear  that  a bear  had  broken  into  a 
bee-hive  and  was  eating  the  honey.”  Then  he  went  away 
with  a certain  anger,  for  he  felt  Anusia’s  sting,  and  more- 
over he  had  been  in  love  with  her  in  his  time. 

But  the  prince  had  already  begun  to  take  farewell  of  the 
princess,  and  an  hour  later  the  court  set  out  for  Turoff,  and 
the  army  for  the  Pripet. 

During  the  night  at  the  crossing,  while  they  were  build- 
ing rafts  to  carry  over  the  cannon,  and  the  hussars  were 
doing  the  work.  Pan  Longin  said  to  Skshetuski,  — 

Look  here,  brother,  a misfortune  ! ” 

What  has  happened  ? ” asked  the  lieutenant. 

Why,  the  news  from  the  Ukraine  ! ” 

AVhat  news  ? ” 

^‘The  Zaporojians  tell  me  that  Tugai  Bey  has  gone  with 
the  horde  to  the  Crimea.” 

“Well,  what  of  that?  You  will  not  cry  over  that,  I 
suppose.” 

“ But,  my  brother,  you  told  me  — and  you  were  right, 
were  you  not  ? — that  I could  not  count  Cossacks’  heads, 
and  if  the  Tartars  are  gone  where  am  I to  get  the  three 
Pagan  heads  ? Where  should  I look  for  them  ? and  oh,  how 
much  I need  them  ! ” 

Skshetuski,  though  suffering  himself,  laughed,  and  an- 
swered : “ I understand  what  the  matter  is,  for  I saw  how 
you  were  made  a knight  to-day.” 

“ That  is  true.  Why  hide  it  longer  ? I have  fallen  in 
love,  brother,  — fallen  in  love.  That  is  the  misfortune.” 

“Don’t  torment  yourself.  I do  not  believe  that  Tugai 
Bey  has  gone,  and  besides  you  will  meet  as  many  Pagans  as 
there  are  mosquitoes  over  our  heads.” 

In  fact,  whole  clouds  of  mosquitoes  swept  over  the  horses 
and  men  ; for  the  troops  went  into  a country  of  impassable 
morasses,  swampj^  forests,  soft  meadows,  rivers,  creeks,  and 
streams,  — into  an  empty,  gloomy  land,  one  howling  wilder- 
ness, concerning  the’  inhabitants  of  which  it  was  said  in 
those  times,  — 

“ Nobleman  Nakedness  (Holota^) 

Gave  with  liis  daughter 

1 “ Ilolota”  (Nakedness)  was  used  as  a nickname  in  those  days  to  des- 
ignate a poor  nobleman.  Abstract  nouns  were  used  by  tbe  Cossacks  also 
as  names ; e.  g.,  Colonel  Cliernota,  which  means  “ blackness.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


299 


Two  kegs  of  wagon  grease, 

One  wreath  of  mushrooms, 

One  jar  of  mud-fish. 

And  one  ridge  of  swamp.” 

In  this  swamp,  however,  there  grew  not  only  mushrooms, 
but,  in  spite  of  the  above  sarcasm,  great  lordly  fortunes. 
But  at  this  time  the  prince’s  men,  who,  for  the  greater  part 
had  been  reared  on  the  lofty  dry  steppes  of  the  Trans- 
Dnieper,  could  not  believe  their  own  eyes.  True,  there 
were  swamps  in  their  country  and  forests  in  places,  but 
here  the  whole  region  seemed  to  be  one  swamp.  The  nights 
were  clear  and  bright.  As  far  as  the  eye  could  see  by  the 
light  of  the  moon  not  two  yards  of  dry  ground  were  visible. 
Only  tufts  of  earth  looked  black  above  the  water,  the  trees 
appeared  to  grow  out  of  the  water,  water  spattered  from 
under  the  feet  of  the  horses,  water  sprinkled  the  wheels 
of  the  wagons  and  the  cannon. 

Vurtsel  fell  into  despair:  wonderful  march  said 

he  ; ‘Aiear  Chernigoff  we  were  in  danger  from  fire,  and  now 
water  is  drowning  us.” 

Indeed  the  earth,  in  contradiction  to  its  nature,  did  not 
give  a firm  support  to  the  foot,  but  bent  and  trembled  as  if 
wishing  to  open  and  swallow  those  who  moved  upon  it. 

The  troops  were  four  days  passing  the  Pripet ; then  they 
had  to  cross  almost  every  day  rivers  and  streams  flowing 
through  shaky  ground.  And  nowhere  was  there  a bridge. 
All  the  people  crossed  in  boats.  After  a few  days  fog  and 
rain  began.  The  men  did  their  utmost  to  get  out  of  those 
enchanted  regions  at  last,  and  the  prince  urged  and  pushed 
them  on.  The  soldiers,  seeing  too  that  he  did  not  spare 
himself,  — he  was  on  horseback  from  dawn  till  dark,  leading 
the  arm}^  and  overseeing  its  advance,  directing  everything 
in  person,  — did  not  dare  to  murmur,  though  really  they 
labored  beyond  their  strength.  To  toil  from  morning  till 
night  and  in  the  water  was  the  common  lot  of  all.  The 
horses  began  to  lose  their  hoofs ; many  of  the  artillery 
horses  died,  so  that  the  infantry  and  Volodyovski’s  dragoons 
drew  cannon  themselves.  The  picked  regiments,  such  as 
Skshetuski’s  and  Zatsvilikhovski’s  hussars,  and  the  ar- 
mored regiments  took  their  axes  to  make  roads.  It  was  a 
famous  march,  in  cold  and  water  and  hunger,  in  which  the 
will  of  the  leader  and  the  ardor  of  the  soldiers  broke  through 
every  barrier.  No  one  hitherto  had  dared  to  lead  an  army 
through  that  country  during  the  high  water  of  spring. 


800 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Happily  the  march  was  not  interrupted  by  any  accident. 
The  people  were  peaceable  and  without  thought  of  rebellion  ; 
though  afterward  roused  by  the  Cossacks  and  incited  by 
example,  they  did  not  wish  to  rally  to  the  banners  of 
sedition.  They  looked  with  sleepy  eyes  on  the  passing 
legions,  who  issued  from  the  pine  woods  and  swamps  as 
if  enchanted,  and  passed  on  like  a dream  ; they  furnished 
guides,  and  did  quietly  and  obediently  all  that  was  asked 
of  them. 

In  view  of  this  the  prince  punished  severely  every  mili- 
tary license,  and  the  army  was  not  followed  by  groans, 
curses,  and  complaints ; and  when  after  the  passage  of  the 
army  it  was  learned  in  some  smoky  village  that  Prince 
Yeremi  had  passed,  the  people  shook  their  heads  and  said 
quietly,  “ Why,  he  is  good-natured.” 

At  last,  after  twenty  days  of  superhuman  toil  and  effort, 
tlie  forces  of  the  prince  appeared  in  the  region  of  revolt. 
“ Yarema  is  coming!  Yarema  is  coming!”  was  heard  over 
the  whole  Ukraine,  to  the  Wilderness,  to  Chigirin  and  Yagor- 
lik.  “Yarema  is  coming!”  was  heard  in  the  towns,  vil- 
lages, farms,  and  clearings ; and  at  the  report  the  scythes, 
forks,  and  knives  dropped  from  the  hands  of  the  peasants, 
faces  grew  pale,  wild  bands  hurried  toward  the  south  in  the 
night,  like  wolves  at  the  sound  of  the  hunter’s  horn ; the 
Tartar,  wandering  around  for  plunder,  sprang  from  his  horse 
and  put  his  ear  to  the  ground  from  time  to  time  ; in  the 
castles  and  fortresses  that  were  still  uncaptured,  bells  were 
sounded  and  “ Te  Deinn  laudamus  ” was  sung. 

And  that  terrible  lion  laid  himself  down  on  the  thresh- 
old of  a rebellious  land  and  rested.  He  was  gathering  his 
strength. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


301 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Hmelnitski  remained  awhile  at  Korsiin,  and  then  pushed 
on  to  Belaya  Tserkoff,  where  he  established  his  capital. 
The  horde  was  disposed  in  camp  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river,  sending  out  parties  through  the  whole  province  of 
Kieff.  Pan  Longiii  Podbipienta  therefore  had  been  griev- 
ing in  vain  over  the  dearth  of  Tartar  heads.  Skshetuski 
foresaw  correctly  that  the  Zaporojiaus  seized  by  Ponyatov- 
ski  at  Kanyeff  gave  false  information.  Tugai  Bey  not  only 
had  not  departed,  but  had  not  gone  even  to  Chigirin.  What 
is  more,  new  Tartar  reinforcements  came  from  every  side. 
The  petty  sovereigns  of  Azoff  and  Astrakhan,  who  had  never 
been  in  Poland  before,  came  with  four  thousand  warriors. 
Twelve  thousand  of  the  Xogai  horde  came,  and  twenty  thou- 
sand of  the  Belgorod  and  Budjak  hordes,  — all  sworn  enemies 
hitherto  of  the  Zaporojians  and  the  Cossacks,  now  brothers 
and  sworn  allies  against  Christian  blood.  Finally  the  Khan 
Islam  Girei  himself  came  with  twelve  thousand  from  Pere- 
kop.  The  whole  Ukraine  suffered  from  these  friends ; not 
only  the  nobles  suffered,  but  the  Russian  people,  whose  vil- 
lages were  burned,  cattle  driven  away,  and  whose  wives  and 
children  were  hurried  into  captivity.  In  those  times  of 
murder,  burning,  and  bloodshed  there  was  only  one  rescue 
for  the  peasant,  and  that  was  to  flee  to  Hmelnitski,  — where 
from  being  a victim  he  became  a destroyer,  and  ravaged  his 
own  country ; but  at  least  his  life  was  safe.  Unhappy  coun- 
try ! When  rebellion  broke  out  in  it  Pan  Nikolai  Pototski 
punished  and  wasted  it  to  begin  with;  then  The  Zaporojians 
and  the  Tartars,  who  came  as  if  for  its  liberation ; and  now 
Yeremi  Vishnyevetski  hovered  over  it. 

Therefore  all  who  were  able  fled  to  Hmelnitski’s  camp ; 
even  nobles  fled,  for  other  means  of  safety  were  not  to  be 
found.  Thanks  to  this,  Hmelnitski  increased  in  power  ; and 
if  he  remained  long  in  Belaya  Tserkoff  and  did  not  move  at 
once  to  the  heart  of  the  Commonwealth,  it  was  above  all  to 
give  order  to  these  lawless  and  wild  elements. 

In  his  iron  hands  they  changed  quickly  into  military 
strength.  Skeleton  regiments  of  trained  Zaporojians  were 
at  hand ; the  mob  was  divided  among  these.  Colonels  were 


302 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


appointed  from  koshevoi  atamans  of  long  standing ; single 
parties  were  sent  out  to  capture  castles,  and  receive  thereby 
training  for  battle.  They  were  men  valiant  by  nature, 
fitted  beyond  all  others  for  war,  used  to  arms,  familiar  with 
fire  and  the  bloody  front  of  battle,  tJirough  Tartar  raids. 

Two  colonels,  Hand j a and  Ostap,  went  to  Nestorvar,  which 
they  captured,  cutting  to  pieces  all  the  Jews  and  nobles  among 
its  inhabitants,  and  beheading  Prince  Chetvertinski’s  miller 
on  the  threshold  of  the  castle.  Ostap  made  the  princess  his 
captive.  Others  went  in  other  directions,  and  success  at- 
tended their  arms ; for  a terror  of  the  heart  seized  the 
Poles,  — a terror  “unusual  to  that  people,”  who  dropped 
the  weapons  from  their  hands  and  lost  their  strength. 

More  than  once  it  happened  that  the  colonels  importuned 
Hmelnitski : “Why  don’t  you  move  on  Warsaw  ? Why  do 
you  stay  resting  here,  getting  information  from  wizards, 
and  filling  yourself  with  gorailka,  letting  the  Poles  recover 
from  their  terror  and  assemble  their  men  ? ” More  than 
once  also  the  drunken  crowd  howled  in  the  night-time,  sur- 
rounding the  quarters  of  Hmelnitski,  asking  him  to  lead 
them  against  the  Poles.  The  hetman  had  raised  the  rebel- 
lion and  given  it  a terrible  power,  but  now  he  began  to  see 
that  this  power  was  urging  him  forward  to  an  unknown 
future ; therefore  he  gazed  often  into  that  future  with  uncer- 
tain eye,  tried  to  solve  the  riddle  of  it,  and  in  the  face  of 
that  future  was  disturbed  at  heart. 

As  has  been  said,  among  those  colonels  and  atamans  he 
alone  knew  what  terrible  power  there  was  in  the  apparent 
weakness  of  the  Commonwealth.  He  had  raised  the  rebel- 
lion, gained  the  victory  at  Jbltiya  Yodi,  at  Korsiin  had 
swept  away  the  armies  of  the  Crown,  — but  what  further? 

He  assembled  the  colonels  then  in  council,  and  glancing 
at  them  with  bloodshot  eyes  before  which  they  all  trembled, 
proposed  the  very  same  question,  — “What  further?  What 
do  you  want  ? To  go  to  Warsaw  ? Then  Prince  Vish- 
nyevetski  will  be  here,  and  kill  your  wives  and  children 
with  the  speed  of  lightning.  He  will  leave  only  earth 
and  water  behind,  and  will  follow  to  Warsaw,  marching 
with  the  whole  power  of  the  nobles  who  will  join  him. 
Then,  caught  between  two  fires,  we  shall  perish ; if  not 
in  battle,  empaled  on  stakes.  You  cannot  depend  on  Tar- 
tar friendship.  To-day  they  are  with  us  ; to-morrow  they 
may  turn  against  us  and  rush  off  to  the  Crimea,  or  sell 
our  heads  to  the  Poles.  Well,  what  more  will  you  say  ? 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


303 


March  on  Vishnyevetski  ? He  would  detain  our  forces 
and  those  of  the  Tartar  till  armies  could  be  enrolled  in 
the  heart  of  the  Commonwealth  and  brought  to  his  aid. 
Choose  ! ” 

The  alarmed  colonels  were  silent,  and  Hmelnitski  con- 
tinued : — 

“ Why  are  you  silent  ? Why  do  you  urge  me  no  longer 
to  go  to  Warsaw  ? If  you  know  not  what  to  do,  then  rely 
on  me,  and  with  God’s  help  I will  save  my  own  head  and 
yours,  and  win  satisfaction  for  the  Zaporojian  army  and 
all  the  Cossacks.” 

In  fact,  there  remained  one  method,  — negotiation.  Hmel- 
nitski knew  well  how  much  he  could  extort  from  the  Com- 
monwealth ill  that  way.  He  calculated  that  the  Diets  would 
rather  agree  to  liberal  concessions  than  to  taxes,  levies  of 
troops,  and  war,  which  would  have  to  be  long  and  difficult. 
Finally,  he  knew  that  in  Warsaw  there  was  a strong  party, 
and  at  the  head  of  it  the  king  himself  (news  of  whose  death 
had  not  yet  come),  with  the  chancellor  and  many  nobles, 
who  would  be  glad  to  hinder  the  growth  of  the  colossal  for- 
tunes of  the  magnates  of  the  Ukraine,  and  to  create  a jiower 
for  the  hands  of  the  king  out  of  the  Cossacks,  conclude  a 
permanent  peace  with  them,  and  use  those  thousands  of 
warriors  for  foreign  wars.  In  these  conditions  Hmelnit- 
ski might  acquire  a distinguished  position  for  himself,  re- 
ceive the  baton  of  hetman  from  the  king,  and  gain  countless 
concessions  for  the  Cossacks. 

This  was  why  he  remained  long  in  Belaya  Tserkoff.  He 
armed  his  men,  sent  general  orders  in  every  direction,  col- 
lected the  people,  created  whole  armies,  took  possession  of 
castles,  for  he  knew  they  would  negotiate  only  with  power, 
but  he  did  not  move  into  the  heart  of  the  Commonwealth. 
If  he  could  conclude  peace  by  negotiation,  then  either 
the  weapon  would  drop  from  the  hand  of  Vishnyevetski, 
or,  if  the  prince  would  not  lay  it  aside,  then  not  Hmelnit- 
ski, but  Vishnyevetski,  would  be  the  rebel  carrying  on  war 
against  the  will  of  the  king  and  the  Diets.  He  would  move 
then  on  Vishnyevetski,  but  by  command  of  the  king  and 
the  Commonwealth ; and  the  last  hour  would  have  struck 
not  for  Vishnyevetski  alone,  but  for  all  the  kinglets  of  the 
Ukraine,  with  their  fortunes  and  their  lands. 

Thus  meditated  the  self-created  Zaporojian  hetman ; such 
was  the  pile  that  he  built  for  the  future.  But  on  the  scaf- 
folding of  this  edifice  the  dark  birds.  Care,  Doubt,  Fear, 


304 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


sat  many  a time,  and  ominous  was  their  croaking.  Will 
the  peace  party  be  strong  enough  in  Warsaw  ? Will  it  be- 
gin negotiations  with  him  ? What  will  the  Diet  and  the 
Senate  say  ? Will  they  close  their  ears  in  the  capital  to 
the  groans  and  cries  of  the  Ukraine  ? Will  they  shut 
their  eyes  to  the  flames  of  conflagration  ? Will  not  nego- 
tiations be  prevented  by  the  influence  of  the  magnates 
possessing  those  immeasurable  estates,  the  preservation  of 
which  will  be  for  their  interest  ? And  has  the  Common- 
wealth become  so  terror-stricken  that  it  will  forgive  him  ? 

On  the  other  hand,  Hmelnitskfls  soul  was  rent  by  the 
doubt.  Has  not  the  rebellion  become  too  inflamed  and  too 
developed  ? Would  those  wild  masses  allow  themselves  to 
be  confined  within  any  limits  ? Suppose  he,  Hmelnitski, 
should  conclude  peace,  the  cut-throats  may  continue  to  mur- 
der and  burn  in  his  name,  or  take  vengeance  on  his  head 
for  their  deluded  hopes.  Then  that  swollen  river,  that  sea, 
that  storm  ! An  awful  position  ! If  the  outbreak  had  been 
weaker,  they  would  not  negotiate  with  him,  by  reason  of  his 
weakness  ; but  because  the  rebellion  is  mighty,  negotiations, 
by  the  force  of  things,  may  be  defeated.  Then  what  will 
happen  ? 

When  such  thoughts  besieged  the  weighty  head  of  the 
hetman  he  shut  himself  up  in  his  quarters,  and  drank  whole 
days  and  nights.  Then  among  the  colonels  and  the  mob 
the  report  went  around : ’‘The  hetman  is  drinking!”  and 
following  his  example,  all  drank.  Discipline  was  relaxed, 
prisoners  killed,  fights  sprang  up,  booty  was  stolen.  The 
day  of  judgment  was  beginning,  the  reign  of  horror  and 
ghastliness.  Belaya  Tserkoff  was  turned  into  a real  Inferno. 

One  day  Vygovski,  a noble  captured  at  Korsiin  and  made 
secretary  to  the  hetman,  came  in.  He  began  to  shake  the 
drinker  without  ceremony,  till  seizing  him  by  the  shoulders 
he  seated  him  on  the  low  bench  and  brought  him  to  his 
senses. 

Wliat  is  it  ? What  the  plague  — ” demanded  Hmel- 
nitski. 

Kise  up,  Hetman,  and  come  to  yourself  I ” answered  Vy- 
govski. An  embassy  has  come.” 

Hmelnitski  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  in  a moment  was 
sober. 

‘‘  Hi,  there  ! ” he  cried  to  the  Cossack  sitting  at  the  thresh- 
old, “ give  me  my  cap  and  baton.  Who  has  come  ? From 
whom  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  a:nd  sword.  305 

“ The  priest  Patroni  Lasko,  from  Gushchi,  from  the  voe- 
voda  of  Bratslav.’^ 

“ From  Pan  Kisel  ? 

'‘Yes” 

" Glory  to  the  Father  and  Son,  glory  to  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  to  the  Holy  Most  Pure  ! ” said  Hmelnitski,  making  the 
sign  of  the  cross.  His  face  became  clear,  he  regained  his 
good  humor,  — negotiations  had  begun. 

But  that  day  there  came  news  of  a character  directly  op- 
posed to  the  peaceful  embassy  of  Pan  Kisel.  It  was  stated 
that  Prince  Yeremi,  after  he  had  given  rest  to  his  army, 
wearied  with  its  march  through  the  woods  and  swamps, 
had  entered  into  the  rebellious  country ; that  he  was  kill- 
ing, burning,  beheading ; that  a division  sent  under  Skshe- 
tuski  had  dispersed  a band  of  two  thousand  Cossacks  with 
a mob  and  cut  them  to  pieces  ; that  the  prince  himself  had 
taken  Pogrebische,  the  property  of  the  princes  Zbaraski, 
and  had  left  only  earth  and  water  behind  him.  Awful 
things  were  related  of  the  storm  and  taking  of  Pogrebische, 
— for  it  was  a nest  of  the  most  stubborn  murderers.  The 
prince,  it  was  said,  told  the  soldiers : “ Kill  them  so  they 
will  feel  they  are  dying.”  The  soldiers  therefore  allowed 
themselves  the  wildest  excesses  of  cruelty.  Out  of  the 
whole  tovvm  not  a single  soul  escaped.  Seven  hundred 
prisoners  were  hanged,  two  hundred  seated  on  stakes.  Men- 
tion is  made  also  of  boring  out  eyes  with  augers  and  burn- 
ing on  slow  fires.  The  rebellion  was  put  down  at  once  in 
the  whole  neighborhood.  The  inhabitants  either  fled  to 
Hmelnitski  or  received  the  lord  of  Lubni  on  their  knees 
with  bread  and  salt,  howling  for  mercy.  The  smaller 
bands  were  all  rubbed  out,  and  in  the  woods,  as  stated  by 
fugitives  from  Samorodka,  Spichina,  Pleskoff,  Vakhnovka, 
there  was  not  a tree  on  which  a Cossack  was  not  hanging. 
And  all  this  was  done  not  far  from  Belaya  Tserkoff  and 
the  many-legioned  armies  of  Hmelnitski. 

So  when  Hmelnitski  heard  of  this  he  began  to  roar  like 
a wounded  aurochs.  On  one  side  negotiations,  on  the  other 
the  sword.  If  he  marches  against  the  prince,  it  will  mean 
that  he  does  not  want  the  negotiations  proposed  through 
Pan  Kisel,  the  Lord  of  Brusiloff.  His  only  hope  was  in 
the  Tartars.  Hmelnitski  jumped  up  and  hurried  to  the 
quarters  of  Tugai  Bey. 

" Tugai  Bey,  ray  friend ! ” said  he,  after  giving  the  usual 
salaams,  " as  you  saved  me  at  Joltiya  Vodi  and  Korsiin,  save 

20 


S06 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


me  now ! An  envoy  has  come  here  from  the  voevoda  of 
Bratslav,  with  a letter,  in  which  the  voevoda  promises  sat- 
isfaction, and  to  the  Zaporojian  army  the  restoration  of  its 
ancient  freedom,  on  condition  that  I cease  from  war,  which 
I must  do  to  show  my  sincerity  and  good-will.  At  the 
same  time  news  has  come  that  my  enemy.  Prince  Vishny- 
evetski,  has  razed  Pogrebische  and  left  no  man  living.  He 
is  cutting  down  my  warriors,  empaling  them,  boring  out 
their  eyes  with  augers.  I cannot  move  on  him.  To  you  I 
come,  asking  that  you  move  on  your  enemy  and  mine  with 
your  Tartars ; otherwise  he  will  soon  attack  our  camp 
here.” 

The  murza,  sitting  on  a pile  of  carpets  taken  at  Korsiin 
or  stolen  from  the  houses  of  nobles,  swayed  backward  and 
forward  some  time,  contracted  his  eyes  as  if  for  closer 
thinking ; at  last  he  said,  — 

Allah  ! I cannot  do  that.” 

« Why  ? ” asked  Hmelnitski. 

Because,  as  it  is,  I have  lost  for  you  beys  and  men 
enough  at  Jdltiya  Vodi  and  Korsiin,  why  should  I lose 
more  ? Yeremi  is  a great  warrior ! I will  march  against 
him  if  you  march,  but  not  alone.  I am  not  such  a fool  as 
to  lose  in  one  battle  all  that  I have  gained  so  far ; better 
send  out  my  detachments  for  booty  and  captives.  I have 
done  enough  for  you  unbelieving  dogs.  I will  not  go  my- 
self, and  I will  dissuade  the  Khan  from  going.  I have 
spoken.” 

“ You  swore  to  give  me  aid.” 

I did ; but  I swore  to  make  war  at  your  side,  not  in- 
stead of  you.  Go  away  from  here  ! ” 

‘‘  I let  you  take  captives  from  my  own  people,  gave  you 
booty,  gave  you  the  hetmans.” 

Yes,  for  if  you  had  not  I should  have  given  you  to 
them.” 

I will  go  to  the  Khan.” 

“ Be  off,  I tell  you  ! ” 

The  pointed  teeth  of  the  murza  had  alread}^  begun  to 
gleam  from  under  his  mustache.  Hmelnitski  knew  that  he 
had  nothing  to  get  from  him,  and  it  was  dangerous  to  stop 
longer ; he  rose  therefore  and  went  in  fact  to  the  Khan. 

But  he  got  the  same  answer  from  the  Khan.  The  Tartars 
had  their  own  minds  and  were  looking  for  their  own  profit. 
Instead  of  venturing  on  a general  battle  against  a leader 
who  was  considered  invincible,  they  preferred  to  send  out 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


307 


plundering  parties  and  enrich  themselves  without  blood- 
shed. 

Hmelnitski  returned  in  a rage  to  his  own  quarters,  and 
from  despair  was  going  to  the  decanter  again,  when  Vy- 
govski  took  it  away  from  him. 

“ You  will  not  drink,  worthy  hetman  ! ” said  he.  “ There 
is  an  envoy,  and  you  must  finish  with  him  first.” 

Hmelnitski  was  furious.  “1  will  have  you  and  the  en- 
voy empaled ! ” 

I will  not  give  you  gorailka.  Are  you  not  ashamed, 
when  fortune  has  raised  you  so  high,  to  fill  yourself  with 
gorailka,  like  a common  Cossack  ? Pshaw ! it  must  not 
be.  News  of  the  envoy’s  arrival  has  spread  about  the 
army,  and  the  colonels  want  a council.  It  is  not  for  you  to 
drink  now,  but  to  forge  the  iron  while  it  is  hot ; for  now 
you  can  conclude  peace  and  receive  all  you  want;  after- 
ward it  will  be  too  late,  and  my  life  and  yours  are  involved 
in  this.  You  should  send  an  envoy  at  once  to  Warsaw,  and 
ask  the  king  for  favor.” 

You  are  a wise  head,”  said  Hmelnitski.  “ Command 
them  to  ring  the  bell  for  council,  and  tell  the  colonels  on 
the  square  that  I shall  come  out  directly.” 

Vygovski  went  out,  and  in  a moment  the  bell  was  ringing 
for  council.  At  the  sound  the  Zaporojian  army  began  to 
assemble  immediately.  The  leaders  and  colonels  sat  down, 
— the  terrible  Krivonos,  Hmelnitski’s  right  hand;  Kre- 
chovski,  the  sword  of  the  Cossacks  ; the  old  and  experienced 
Filon  Daidyalo,  colonel  of  Kropivnik ; Fedor  Loboda,  of 
Pereyaslav;  the  cruel  Fedorenko,  of  Kalnik;  the  wild 
Pushkarenko,  of  Poltava,  whose  command  was  composed  of 
herdsmen  alone;  Shumeiko,  of  Nyejin;  the  fiery  Chernota, 
of  Gadyach ; Yakubovich,  of  Chigirin ; besides  Nosach, 
Gladki,  Adamovich,  Glukh,  Pulyan,  Panich.  Not  all  the 
colonels  were  present ; for  some  were  on  expeditions,  and 
some  were  in  the  other  world,  — sent  there  by  Prince 
Yeremi. 

The  Tartars  were  not  invited  this  time  to  the  council. 
The  Brotherhood  assembled  on  the  square.  The  crowding 
multitudes  were  driven  away  with  clubs  and  even  with  whirl- 
bats,  on  which  occasion  cases  of  death  were  not  wanting. 

Finally  Hmelnitski  himself  appeared,  dressed  in  red, 
wearing  his  cap,  the  baton  in  his  hand.  By  his  side  walked 
the  priest  Patron!  Lasko,  white  as  a dove  ; and  on  the  other 
side  Vygovski,  carrying  papers. 


308 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Hmeluitski  took  a place  among  the  colonels,  and  sat  for 
a time  in  silence  ; then  he  removed  his  cap  as  a sign  that 
the  council  was  open.  He  rose  and  began  to  speak  : — 

Gentlemen,  colonels,  and  atamans  ! It  is  known  to  you 
how  we  were  forced  to  seize  arms  on  account  of  the  great 
injustices  which  we  suffered  without  cause,  and  with  the 
aid  of  the  most  serene  Tsar  of  the  Crimea,  demand  from 
the  Polish  lords  our  ancient  rights  and  privileges,  taken 
from  us  without  the  will  of  his  Majesty  the  King,  which 
undertaking  God  has  blessed ; and  having  sent  a terror 
upon  our  faitliless  tyrants,  altogether  unusual  to  them,  has 
punished  their  untruth  and  oppression,  and  rewarded  us 
with  signal  victories,  for  which  we  should  thank  him  with 
p'ateful  hearts.  Since,  then,  their  insolence  is  punished,  it 
is  proper  for  us  to  think  how  the  shedding  of  Christian 
blood  may  be  restrained,  which  the  God  of  mercy  and  our 
orthodox  faith  command;  but  not  to  let  the  sabres  from 
our  hands  until  our  ancient  rights  and  privileges  are  re- 
stored in  accordance  with  the  will  of  his  most  serene 
Majesty  the  King.  The  voevoda  of  Bratslav  wwites  me, 
therefore,  that  this  may  come  to  pass,  which  I too  believe, 
for  it  is  not  we  who  have  left  obedience  to  his  Majesty  the 
King  and  the  Commonwealth,  but  the  Pototskis,  the  Kali- 
novskis,  the  Vishnyevetskis,  the  Konyetspolskis,  whom  we 
have  punished ; therefore  a proper  concession  and  reward 
is  due  to  us  from  his  Majesty  and  the  estates.  I beg  you 
therefore,  gentlemen,  to  read  the  letter  of  the  voevoda  of 
Bratslav,  sent  to  me  through  Father  Patroni  Lasko,  a noble 
of  the  orthodox  faith,  and  to  determine  wisely  whether  the 
spilling  of  Christian  blood  is  to  be  restrained,  and  conces- 
sions and  rewards  made  to  us  for  our  obedience  and  loyalty 
to  the  Commonwealth.” 

Hmelnitski  did  not  ask  whether  the  war  was  to  be  dis- 
continued, but  he  asked  for  a decision  to  suspend  the  war. 
Immediately,  therefore,  murmurs  of  discontent  were  raised, 
which  soon  changed  into  threatening  shouts,  directed  mainly 
by  Chernota  of  Gadyach. 

Hmelnitski  was  silent,  but  noted  carefully  where  the 
protests  came  from,  and  fixed  firmly  in  his  memory  those 
who  opposed  him. 

Vygovski  then  rose  with  the  letter  of  Kisel  in  his  hand. 
Zorko  had  brought  a copy  to  be  read  to  the  Brotherhood. 
A deep  silence  followed.  The  voevoda  began  the  letter  in 
these  words : — 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


309 


“Chief  of  the  Zaporojian  Army  of  the  Commonwealth. 

“My  old  and  dear  Friend,  — While  there  are  many  who 
understand  you  to  be  an  enemy  of  the  Commonwealth,  I not  only 
am  thoroughly  convinced  myself  of  your  loyalty  to  the  Common- 
wealth, but  I convince  other  senators  and  colleagues  of  mine  of  it. 
Three  things  are  clear  to  me  : First,  that  though  the  army  of  the 
Dnieper  guards  its  glory  and  its  freedom  for  centuries,  it  maintains 
always  its  faith  to  the  king,  the  lords,  and  the  Commonwealth  ; 
second,  that  our  Russian  people  are  so  firm  in  their  orthodox  faith 
that  every  one  of  us  prefers  to  lay  down  his  life  rather  than  to 
violate  that  faith  in  any  regard;  third,  that  though  there  be  vari- 
ous internal  blood-spillings  (as  now  has  happened,  God  pity  us!), 
still  we  have  ail  one  country  in  which  we  were  born  and  use  our 
rights,  and  there  is  not  indeed  in  the  whole  world  another  such 
rule  and  another  such  land  as  ours,  with  respect  to  rights  and 
liberties.  Therefore  we  are  all  of  us  in  the  same  manner  accus- 
tomed to  guard  the  crown  of  our  mother;  and  though  there  be 
various  circumstances  (as  happens  in  the  world),  still  reason  com- 
mands us  to  consider  that  it  is  easier  in  a free  government  to  make 
known  our  injuries  than  having  lost  that  mother,  not  to  find 
another  such,  either  in  a Christian  or  a pagan  M'orld.” 

Loboda  of  Pereyaslav  interrupted  the  reading.  ‘‘  He 
tells  the  truth,”  said  he. 

“ He  tells  the  truth,”  repeated  other  colonels. 

^‘Not  the  truth!  He  lies,  dog-believer!”  screamed 
Chernota. 

Be  silent ! You  are  a dog-believer  yourself  I ” 

‘•You  are  traitors.  Death  to  you  ! ” 

“ Death  to  you  ! ” 

“ Listen  ; wait  awhile  ! Bead  ! He  is  one  of  us.  Listen, 
listen  ! ” 

The  storm  was  gathering  in  good  earnest,  but  Vygovski 
began  to  read  again.  There  was  silence  a second  time. 

The  voevoda  wrote,  in  continuation,  that  the  Zaporojian 
army  should  have  confidence  in  him,  for  they  knew  well 
that  he,  being  of  the  same  blood  and  faith,  must  wish  it  well. 
He  wrote  that  in  the  unfortunate  blood-spilling  at  Kuineiki 
and  Starets,  he  had  taken  no  part ; then  he  called  on  Hmel- 
nitski  to  put  an  end  to  the  war,  dismiss  the  Tartars  or  turn 
his  arms  against  them,  and  remain  faithful  to  the  Common- 
wealth. Finally,  the  letter  ended  in  the  following  words  : — 

“ I promise  you,  since  I am  a son  of  the  Church  of  God,  and  as 
my  house  comes  from  the  ancient  blood  of  the  Russian  people,  that 
I shall  myself  aid  in  everything  just.  You  know  very  well  that 
upon  me  in  this  Commonwealth  (by  the  mercy  of  God)  something 


310 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


depends,  and  without  me  war  cannot  be  declared,  nor  peace  con- 
cluded, and  that  I first  do  not  wish  civil  war,  ” etc. 

Now  rose  immediate  tumult  for  and  against ; but  on  the 
whole  the  letter  pleased  the  colonels,  and  even  the  Brother- 
hood. Nevertheless,  in  the  first  moment  it  was  impossible 
to  understand  or  hear  anything  on  account  of  the  fury  with 
which  the  letter  was  discussed.  The  Brotherhood,  from  a 
distance,  seemed  like  a great  vortex,  in  which  swarms  of 
people  were  seething  and  boiling  and  roaring.  The  colonels 
shook  their  batons,  sprang  at  and  thrust  their  fists  in  one 
another’s  eyes.  There  were  purple  faces,  inflamed  eyes,  and 
foam  on  the  mouth ; and  the  leader  of  all  who  called  for 
war  was  Chernota,  who  fell  into  a real  frenzy.  Hmelnitski 
too,  while  looking  at  his  fury,  was  near  an  outbreak,  before 
which  everything  generally  grew  silent  as  before  the  roar- 
ing of  a lion.  But  Krechovski,  anticipating  him,  sprang 
on  a bench,  waved  his  baton,  and  cried  with  a voice  of 
thunder,  — 

“ Herding  oxen  is  your  work,  not  counselling,  you  out- 
rageous slaves  ! ” 

Silence  ! Krechovski  wants  to  speak  ! ” cried  Chernota, 
first,  who  hoped  that  the  famous  colonel  would  speak  for 
war. 

“Silence!  silence!”  shouted  others. 

Krechovski  was  respected  beyond  measure  among  the 
Cossacks,  for  the  important  services  which  he  had  ren- 
dered, for  his  great  military  brain,  and  wonderful  to  relate, 
because  he  was  a noble.  They  were  silent  at  once,  there- 
fore, and  all  waited  with  curiosity  for  what  he  would  say. 
Hmelnitski  himself  fixed  an  uneasy  glance  on  him. 

But  Chernota  was  mistaken  in  supposing  that  the  colonel 
would  declare  for  war.  Krechovski,  with  his  quick  mind, 
understood  that  now  or  never  might  lie  obtain  from  the 
Commonwealth  those  starostaships  and  dignities  of  which 
he  dreamed.  He  understood  that  at  the  pacification  of  the 
Cossacks  they  would  try  to  detach  and  satisfy  him  before 
many  others,  with  which  Pan  Pototski,  being  in  captivity, 
would  not  be  able  to  interfere.  On  this  account  he  spoke 
as  follows  : — 

My  calling  is  to  give  battle,  not  advice ; but  as  we  are 
in  council,  I feel  impelled  to  give  my  present  opinion,  since  I 
have  earned  your  favor  as  well  if  not  better  than  others. 
Why  did  we  kindle  war  ? We  kindled  present  war  for  the 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


311 


restoration  of  our  liberties  and  rights,  and  the  voevoda 
of  Bratslav  writes  that  this  restoration  will  take  place. 
Therefore,  either  it  will,  or  it  will  not.  If  it  will  not,  then 
war ; if  it  will,  peace  ! Why  spill  blood  in  vain  ? Let 
them  pacify  us,  and  we  will  pacify  the  crowd,  and  the  war 
will  stop.  Our  father  Hmelnitski  has  arranged  and  thought 
out  all  this  wisely,  — that  we  are  on  the  side  of  his  Majesty 
the  King,  who  will  give  us  a reward  for  that ; and  if  the 
lordlings  will  oppose,  then  he  will  let  us  have  our  sport 
with  them,  and  we  will  have  it.  I should  not  advise 
to  send  the  Tartars  off  ; let  them  arrange  themselves  in 
camps  in  the  Wilderness,  and  stay  till  we  have  one  thing 
or  another.’^ 

Hmelnitski’s  face  brightened  when  he  heard  these  words  ; 
and  now  the  colonels  in  immense  majority,  began  to  call  for 
a suspension  of  war  and  an  embassy  to  Warsaw,  to  ask 
the  Lord  of  Brusiloff  to  come  in  person  to  negotiate.  Cher- 
nota  still  shouted  and  protested ; but  the  colonel  fixed 
threatening  eyes  on  him  and  said,  — 

‘‘  You,  Chernota,  Colonel  of  Gadyach,  call  for  war  and 
bloodshed ; but  when  the  light  cavalry  of  Dmukhovski 
advanced  upon  you  at  Korsun,  you  squealed  like  a little 
pig,  ‘ Oh,  brothers,  my  own  brothers,  save  me ! ’ and  you 
ran  away  in  the  face  of  your  whole  regiment.” 

You  lie  ! ” roared  Chernota.  “ I am  not  afraid  of  the 
Poles,  nor  of  you.” 

Krechovski  squeezed  the  baton  in  his  hand  and  sprang 
toward  Chernota  ; others  began  also  to  belabor  the  Gady- 
ach colonel  with  their  fists.  The  tumult  increased.  On 
the  square  the  Brotherhood  bellowed  like  a herd  of  wild 
bulls. 

Then  Hmelnitski  himself  rose  a second  time. 

“ Gentlemen,  colonels,  friends,”  said  he,  “ you  have  de- 
cided to  send  envoys  to  Warsaw,  to  mention  our  faithful 
services  to  his  most  serene  Majesty  the  King,  and  to  ask 
for  a reward.  But  also  whoever  wishes  war  may  have  it,  — 
not  with  the  king  nor  the  Commonwealth,  for  we  have 
never  carried  on  war  with  either,  but  with  our  greatest 
enemy,  who  is  now  red  with  Cossack  blood,  who  at  Starets 
bathed  himself  in  it,  and  still  does  not  cease  to  bathe 
himself,  and  continues  in  his  hatred  of  the  Zaporojian 
armies ; to  whom  I sent  a letter  and  envoys  asking  him 
to  abandon  that  hatred,  but  who  cruelly  murdered  my  en- 
voys, gave  no  answer  to  me,  not  paying  respect  to  your  chief. 


812 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


through  which  he  is  guilty  of  contempt  against  the  whole 
Zaporojian  army.  And  now,  having  come  from  the  Trans- 
Dnieper,  he  has  destroyed  Pogrebische,  punishing  innocent 
people,  for  whom  I have  shed  bitter  tears.  From  Pogre- 
bische, as  I was  informed  this  morning,  he  marched  to 
Nyemiroff,  and  left  no  person  alive  there.  And  since  the 
Tartars  from  fear  and  terror  will  not  march  against  him,  he 
will  be  seen  soon  on  the  way  to  destroy  us  here,  innocent 
people,  against  the  will  of  our  affectionate  king  and  the 
whole  Commonwealth ; for  in  his  insolence  he  regards  no 
man,  and  as  he  is  now  rebelling,  so  is  he  always  ready  to 
rebel  against  the  will  of  his  Majesty  the  King.” 

It  grew  very  still  in  the  assembly  ; Hmelnitski  drew 
breath  and  spoke  on ; — 

‘‘  God  has  rewarded  us  with  a victory  over  the  hetmans, 
but  Yeremi  is  worse  than  the  hetmans  and  all  the  kinglets, 
— a son  of  Satan,  living  by  pure  injustice.  Against  whom 
I should  march  myself  were  it  not  that  in  Warsaw  he  would 
begin  to  cry,  through  his  friends,  that  I do  not  want  peace, 
and  blacken  our  innocence  before  the  king.  That  this 
should  not  happen,  it  is  necessary  that  his  Majesty  the 
King  and  the  whole  Commonwealth  should  know  that  I 
do  not  want  war,  that  I am  sitting  here  in  quiet,  and  that 
he  first  conies  on  us  with  war.  Therefore  I am  not  able  to 
move,  I must  remain  for  negotiations  with  the  voevoda  of 
Bratslav.  That  he,  devil’s  son,  should  not  break  our  power, 
it  is  necessary  to  make  a stand  against  him  and  destroy  his 
power  as  we  did  that  of  our  enemies,  those  gentlemen,  the 
hetmans  at  Joltiya  Vodi  and  Korsiin.  Therefore  I ask 
some  of  you  to  go  against  him  of  your  own  will,  and  I will 
write  to  the  king  that  that  took  place  aside  from  me,  and 
for  our  absolute  defence  against  the  hatred  and  attacks  of 
Vishnyevetski.” 

Profound  silence  reigned  in  the  assembly.  Hmelnitski 
continued : — 

To  whomsoever  wishes  to  go  on  this  undertaking  I will 
give  men  enough,  good  men,  and  I will  give  cannon  and 
artillerists,  so  that  with  God’s  aid  he_  may  sweep  aside 
our  enemy  and  gain  a victory  over  him.” 

But  not  one  of  the  colonels  stepped  forward. 

“Sixty  thousand  chosen  men  I will  give,”  said  crafty 
Hmelnitski. 

Silence.  And  they  were  all  fearless  warriors,  whose 
battle-shouts  had  echoed  more  than  once  around  the  walls 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


313 


of  Tsargrad.i  And  perhaps  for  this  very  reason  each  one 
of  them  feared  to  lose  the  glory  he  possessed,  by  meeting 
the  terrible  Yeremi. 

Hmelnitski  eyed  the  colonels,  who  under  the  influence  of 
that  glance  looked  to  the  ground.  The  face  of  Vygovski 
put  on  a look  of  satanic  malice. 

I know  a hero,^’  said  Hmelnitski,  mournfully,  who 
would  speak  at  this  moment,  and  not  avoid  this  work,  but 
he  is  not  among  us.” 

“ Bogun  ! ” exclaimed  some  voices. 

“Yes.  He  has  already  swept  away  Yeremi’s  garrison  at 
Vassilyevka;  but  they  wounded  him  in  the  engagement,  and 
he  lies  now  in  Cherkasi  struggling  with  Mother  Death.  And 
since  he  is  not  here,  there  is  no  one  here  as  I see.  Where 
is  Cossack  renown?  Where  are  the  Pavlyuks,  the  hlali- 
vaikas,  the  Lobodas,  and  the  Ostranitsas  ? ” 

A short,  thick  man,  with  a blue  and  gloomy  face,  and  a 
mustache  red  as  fire  over  a crooked  mouth,  and  with  green 
eyes,  rose  from  the  bench,  pushed  forward  toward  Hmel- 
nitski, and  said,  “ I will  go.”  This  was  Maksim  Krivonos. 

Shouts  of  “ Glory  to  him  ! ” rose  in  thunder ; but  he  stood 
with  his  baton  at  his  side,  and  spoke  with  a hoarse  and 
halting  voice,  — 

“ Do  not  think,  Hetman,  that  I feel  fear.  I should  have 
stood  up  at  first,  but  I thought,  ‘ There  are  better  than  I ! ’ 
But  matters  being  as  they  are,  I will  go.  Who  are  you  ? 
[turning  to  the  colonels].  You  are  the  heads  and  the 
hands ; but  I have  no  head,  only  hands  and  a sword.  Once 
my  mother  bore  me ! War  is  my  mother  and  my  sister. 
Vishnyevetski  slaughters,  I will  slaughter ; he  hangs,  and  I 
will  hang.  But  you.  Hetman,  give  me  good  warriors  ; for 
with  a mob  you  can  do  nothing  with  Vishnyevetski.  And 
so  I go  to  take  castles,  kill,  slaughter,  hang  ! Death  to  the 
white  hands  ! ” 

Another  ataman  stepped  forward.  “I  will  go  with  you, 
Maksim.”  This  was  Pulyan. 

“ And  Chernota  of  Gadyach,  and  Gladki  of  Mirgorod,  and 
Nosach  will  go  with  you,”  said  Hmelnitski. 

“We  will,”  said  they,  in  one  voice;  for  the  example  of 
Krivonos  roused  them,  and  courage  entered  them. 

“ Against  Yeremi,  against  Yeremi ! ” thundered  shouts 
through  the  assembly.  “Cut ! slay  ! ” repeated  the  Brother- 
hood ; and  after  a time  the  council  became  a carousal.  The 
1 City  of  the  Tsar  = Constantinople. 


314 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


regiments  assigned  to  KnVonos  drank  deeply,  for  they  were 
going  to  death.  They  knew  this  well  themselves,  but  there 
was  no  fear  in  their  hearts.  “ Once  our  mother  bore  us  !” 
repeated  they  after  their  leader ; and  on  this  account  they 
spared  nothing  on  themselves,  as  is  usual  before  death. 
Hmelnitski  permitted  and  encouraged  this ; the  crowd  fol- 
lowed their  example.  The  legions  began  to  sing  songs  in  a 
hundred  thousand  voices.  Horses  let  loose  and  prancing 
through  the  camp  raised  clouds  of  dust,  and  caused  inde- 
scribable disorder.  They  were  chased  with  cries  and  shouts 
and  laughter.  Great  crowds  loitered  along  the  river,  tired 
muskets,  crowded  and  pushed  to  the  quarters  of  the  het- 
man himself,  who  finally  ordered  Yakubovich  to  drive  them 
away.  Then  began  fighting  and  confusion,  till  a drenching 
rain  drove  them  all  to  the  wagons  and  tents. 

In  the  evening  a storm  burst  forth  in  the  sky.  Thun- 
der rolled  from  one  end  of  the  clouds  to  the  other ; light- 
ning flashed  through  the  whole  country,  now  with  white 
and  now  with  ruddy  blaze.  In  the  light  of  these  flashes 
KnVonos  marched  out  of  camp  at  the  head  of  sixty  thou- 
sand men,  — some  from  the  best  warriors,  the  rest  from 
the  mob. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


315 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Krivonos  marclied  then  from  Belaya  Tserkoff  through 
Skvira  and  Pogrebische  to  Makhnovka.  Wherever  he 
passed,  traces  of  human  habitation  vanished.  Whoever  did 
not  join  him  perished  under  the  knife.  Grain  was  burned 
standing,  with  forests  and  gardens.  At  the  same  time  the 
prince  carried  annihilation  in  his  hand.  After  the  razing 
of  Pogrebische,  and  the  baptism  of  blood  which  Pan  Bara- 
novski  gave  to  Nyemiroff,  the  prince’s  army  destroyed  a 
number  of  other  considerable  bands,  and  halted  in  camp  at 
Raigorod,  where  during  a month  they  scarcely  got  off  their 
horses.  They  were  weakened  by  toil,  and  death  had  de- 
creased them  notably.  Rest  was  necessary,  for  the  hands 
of  these  reapers  in  the  harvest  of  blood  had  relaxed.  The 
prince  wavered,  therefore,  arid  thought  whether  it  would 
not  be  better  to  go  for  a time  to  a more  peaceable  region 
to  rest  and  recruit  his  forces,  especially  his  horses,  which 
were  more  like  skeletons  of  beasts  than  living  creatures, 
since  they  had  not  eaten  grain  for  a mouth,  subsisting  only 
on  trampled  grass. 

But  after  they  had  halted  a week  tidings  were  brought 
that  reinforcements  were  coming.  The  prince  went  out  to 
meet  them,  and  really  met  Pan  Yanush  Tishkyevich,  the 
voevoda  of  Kieff,  who  came  with  fifteen  hundred  good  men, 
and  with  him  Pan  Krishtof  Tishkyevich,  under-judge  of 
Bratslav ; young  Pan  Aksak,  quite  a youth  yet,  but  with  a 
well-armed  company  of  his  own ; and  many  nobles,  such 
as  the  Senyuts,  the  Palubinskis,  the  Jitinskis,  the  Yelovit- 
skis,  the  Kyerdeis,  the  Boguslavskis, — some  with  escorts, 
others  without.  The  entire  force  formed  nearly  two  thou- 
sand horse,  besides  attendants. 

The  prince  was  greatly  pleased,  and  invited  thankfully  to 
his  quarters  the  voevoda,  who  could  not  cease  wondering  at 
the  poverty  and  simplicity  of  the  place.  For  the  prince, 
by  so  much  as  he  lived  like  a king  in  Lubni,  by  that  much 
did  he  permit  himself  no  comfort  in  the  field,  wishing  to 
give  an  example  to  the  soldiers.  He  lived  therefore  in 
one  room,  which  the  voevoda  of  Kieff,  squeezing  through 
the  narrow  door,  was  hardly  able  to  enter,  by  reason  of  his 


316 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


enormous  thickness,  till  he  ordered  his  attendant  to  push 
him  from  behind.  In  the  cottage,  besides  the  table,  wooden 
benches,  and  a bed  covered  with  horse-skin,  there  was  noth- 
ing except  a little  room  near  the  door,  in  which  an  attendant 
slept,  always  ready  for  service.  This  simplicity  greatly  aston- 
ished the  voevoda,  who  lived  in  comfort  and  carried  carpets 
with  him.  He  entered  hnally,  and  gazed  with  curiosity  on  the 
prince,  wondering  how  so  great  a spirit  could  find  its  place 
in  such  simplicity  and  poverty.  He  had  seen  Yeremi  from 
time  to  time  at  the  Diets  in  Warsaw,  was  in  fact  a distant 
relative  of  his,  but  did  not  know  him  intimately.  How,  when 
he  began  to  speak  with  him,  he  recognized  at  once  that  he 
had  to  do  with  an  extraordinary  man  5 and  he,  an  old  senator 
and  soldier,  who  used  to  clap  his  senatorial  colleagues  on  the 
shoulders,  and  say  to  Prince  Dominik  Zaslavski,  “ My  dear,’’ 
and  was  familiar  with  the  king  himself,  could  not  attain  famil- 
iarity like  this  with  Vishnyevetski,  though  the  prince  received 
him  kindly,  for  he  was  thankful  for  the  reinforcements. 

“ Worthy  voevoda,”  said  he,  “praise  be  to  God  that  you 
have  come  with  your  people;  for  I have  worked  here  to  my 
last  breath.” 

“ I have  noticed,  by  your  soldiers,  that  they  have  worked, 
poor  fellows,  which  disturbs  me  not  a little,  for  I have  come 
with  the  request  that  you  hasten  to  save  me.” 

“ And  is  there  hurry  ? ” 

“ Periculum  in  mora,  periculum  in  mora ! Ruffians  to 
the  number  of  several  thousand  have  appeared,  with  Kri- 
vonos  at  their  head,  who,  as  I have  heard,  was  sent  against 
you ; but  having  received  information  that  you  had  moved 
on  Konstantinoff,  he  went  there,  and  on  the  road  has  in- 
vested Makhnovka,  and  has  wrought  such  desolation  that 
no  tongue  can  describe  it.” 

“ I have  heard  of  Kn'vonos,  and  waited  for  him  here  ; but 
since  I find  that  he  has  missed  me,  I must  seek  him. 
Really  the  affair  will  not  bide  delay.  Is  there  a strong 
garrison  in  Makhnovka  ? ” 

“There  are  two  hundred  Germans  in  the  castle,  very 
good  men,  who  will  hold  out  yet  for  some  time.  But  the 
worst  is,  that  many  nobles  have  assembled  in  the  town 
with  their  families,  and  the  place  is  fortified  only  by  earth- 
works and  palisades,  and  cannot  resist  long.” 

“In  truth,  the  affair  suffers  no  delay,”  repeated  the 
prince.  Then  turning  to  his  attendant,  he  said  : “ Jelenksi, 
run  for  the  colonels  ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


317 


The  voevoda  of  Kieff  was  sitting  meanwhile  on  a bench, 
and  panting.  He  had  some  expectation  of  supper  j for  he 
was  hungry,  and  liked  good  eating. 

Presently  the  tramp  of  armed  men  was  heard,  and  the 
prince’s  officers  entered,  — black,  thin,  bearded,  with  sunken 
eyes,  with  traces  of  indescribable  labor  on  their  faces.  They 
bowed  in  silence  to  the  prince  and  his  guests,  and  waited 
for  his  words. 

Gentlemen,  are  the  horses  at  their  places  ? ” 

“ Yes,  ready  as  always.” 

It  is  well.  In  an  hour  we  will  move  on  KnVonos.” 

Hi ! ” said  the  voevoda  of  Kieff ; and  he  looked  in  won- 
derment at  Pan  Kryshtof,  the  sub-judge  of  Bratslav. 

The  prince  continued:  ‘H^nyatovski  and  Vershul  will 
march  first ; after  them  Baranovski  will  go  with  his  dragoons, 
and  in  an  hour  we  will  move  with  the  cannon  of  Vurtsel.” 

The  colonels  bowed  and  left  the  room,  and  soon  the 
trumpets  were  heard  sounding  to  horse.  The  voevoda  of 
Kieff  did  not  expect  such  haste,  and  did  not  indeed  wish  it, 
since  he  was  hungry  and  tired.  He  counted  on  resting 
about  a day  with  the  prince,  and  then  moving.  How  he 
would  have  to  mount  his  horse  at  once,  without  sleeping 
or  eating. 

But,  your  Highness,”  said  he,  are  your  soldiers  able  to 
reach  Makhnovka  ? I see  they  are  terribly  tired,  and  the 
road  is  a long  one.” 

Don’t  let  your  head  ache  over  that.  They  go  to  a battle 
as  to  a concert.” 

I see  that ; I see  they  are  sulphurous  fellows.  But  my 
men  are  road-weary.” 

“ You  have  just  said,  ‘ Periculum  in  mora.’  ” 

“ Yes ; but  we  might  rest  for  the  night.  We  have  come 
from  near  Hmelnik.” 

Worthy  voevoda,  we  have  come  from  Lubni  and  the 
Trans-Dnieper.” 

‘‘We  were  a whole  day  on  the  road.” 

“ We  a whole  month.” 

The  prince  went  out  to  arrange  in  person  the  order  of 
march.  The  voevoda  stared  at  the  under-judge,  struck  his 
palms  on  his  knees,  and  said,  — 

“ Ah  ! I have  got  what  I wanted,  you  see.  As  God  lives, 
he  will  kill  me  with  hunger.  Here  is  swimming  in  hot 
water  for  you  ! I come  for  aid,  and  think  that  after  great 
solicitation  they  will  move  in  two  or  three  days  ; but  now 


318 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


they  won’t  give  us  time  to  draw  breath.  May  the  devil 
fake  them  ! The  stirrup-strap  has  galled  my  leg ; my  traitor 
of  an  attendant  buckled  it  badly.  My  stomach  is  empty. 
The  devil  take  them  ! Makhnovka  is  Makhnovka  ; but  my 
stomach  is  my  stomach.  I am  an  old  soldier,  have  fought 
in  more  wars  probably  than  he  has,  but  never  in  such 
helter-skelter  fashion.  Those  are  devils,  not  men ; they 
don’t  eat,  don’t  sleep,  — just  fight.  As  God  is  dear  to  me, 
they  never  eat  anything.  They  look  like  ghosts,  don’t 
the}^  ? ” 

“ Yes  ; but  they  have  fiery  courage,”  answered  Pan  Krysh- 
tof,  who  was  in  love  with  soldier  life.  “ God  bless  us,  what 
disorder  and  tumult  in  other  camps  when  it  comes  to  march- 
ing— how  much  running,  arranging  wagons,  sending  for 
horses  ! But  now,  do  you  hear?  the  light  cavalry  is  on 
the  march.” 

“ Is  it  possible  ? Why,  this  is  terrible,”  said  the 
voevoda. 

But  young  Pan  Aksak  clasped  his  boyish  hands.  Ah, 
that  is  a mighty  leader  ! ” said  he  in  ecstasy. 

“ Oh,  there  is  milk  under  your  nose  ! ” snapped  the 
voevoda.  Cunctator  too  was  a great  leader ! Do  you 
understand  ? ” 

At  this  moment  the  prince  came  in.  Gentlemen,  to 
horse  ! We  march.” 

The  voevoda  did  not  restrain  himself.  Order  something 
for  us  to  eat.  Prince,  for  I am  hungry,”  cried  he,  in  an  out- 
burst of  ill-humor. 

Oh,  my  worthy  voevoda,”  said  the  prince,  laughing  and 
taking  hold  of  him  by  the  shoulder,  ‘‘forgive  me,  forgive 
me  ! With  all  my  heart.  But  in  war  one  forgets  these 
things.” 

“Well,  Pan  Kryshtof,  haven’t  I told  you  that  they  don’t 
eat  ? ” asked  the  voevoda,  turning  to  the  under-judge  of 
Bratslav. 

The  supper  did  not  last  long,  and  a couple  of  hours  later 
even  the  infantry  had  left  Paigorod.  The  army  marched 
througii  Vinnitsa  and  Litin  to  Hnielnik;  on  the  way  Vershul 
met  a Tartar  party  in  Saverovka,  which  he  and  Volodyovski 
destroyed,  and  freed  a few  hundred  captives,  — almost  all 
young  women.  There  began  the  ruined  country  ; all  around 
were  traces  of  the  hand  of  Krfvonos.  Strijavka  was  burned, 
and  its  population  put  to  death  in  a terrible  manner.  Ap- 
parently the  unfortunates  had  resisted  Krfvonos  ; therefore 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


319 


the  savage  chief  had  delivered  them  to  sword  and  flame. 
On  an  oak-tree  at  the  entrance  to  the  village  hung  Pan 
Strijovski  himself,  whom  Tishkyevich’s  men  recognized  at 
once.  He  was  entirely  naked,  and  had  around  his  neck  an 
enormous  necklace  of  heads  strung  on  a rope  ; they  were  the 
heads  of  his  wife  and  six  children.  Everything  in  the  vil- 
lage itself  was  burned  to  the  ground.  They  saw  on  both 
sides  of  the  road  a long  row  of  Cossack  candles,”  — that 
is,  people  with  hands  raised  above  their  heads,  and  tied  to 
stakes  driven  into  the  ground,  wound  around  with  straw 
steeped  in  pitch  and  set  on  fire  at  the  hands.  The  greater 
part  of  them  had  only  their  hands  burned,  for  the  rain  had 
evidently  stopped  the  further  burning.  But  tliose  bodies 
were  terrible,  with  their  distorted  faces  and  black  stumps  of 
hands  stretched  to  heaven.  The  odor  of  putrefaction  spread 
round  about.  Above  the  stakes  whirled  circles  of  ravens 
and  crows,  which  at  the  approach  of  the  troops  flew  away 
with  an  uproar  from  the  nearer  stakes  to  sit  on  the  farther 
ones.  A number  of  wolves  galloped  off  before  the  regiments 
to  the  thicket.  The  men  marched  on  in  silence  through  the 
alley,  and  counted  the  ^‘candles.”  There  were  between 
three  and  four  hundred  of  them. 

They  passed  at  length  that  unfortunate  village,  and 
breathed  the  fresh  air  of  the  field.  But  traces  of  destruc- 
tion extended  farther.  It  was  the  first  half  of  July.  The 
grain  was  almost  ripe,  for  an  early  harvest  was  looked  for. 
But  entire  fields  were  partly  burned,  partly  trampled,  tan- 
gled, trodden  into  the  earth.  It  might  have  been  thought 
that  a hurricane  had  passed  over  the  land.  In  fact,  the  most 
terrible  of  all  hurricanes  had  passed,  — civil  war.  The  sol- 
diers of  the  prince  had  seen  more  than  once  rich  neighbor- 
hoods ruined  by  Tartar  raids  ; but  such  a storm,  such  mad 
destruction,  they  had  never  seen.  Forests  were  burned  as  well 
as  grain.  Where  fire  had  not  devoured  the  trees  the  bark 
and  leaves  were  swept  from  them  by  a tongue  of  fire  ; they 
were  scorched  by  its  breath,  smoked,  blackened,  and  the  tree- 
trunk  stuck  up  like  a skeleton.  The  voevoda  of  Kieff  looked, 
and  could  not  believe  his  eyes.  Maidyanoe,  Zbar,  — villages, 
houses,  — nothing  but  burned  ruins  ! On  one  side  and  another 
the  men  had  run  off  to  Krivonos  ; the  women  and  children 
had  been  taken  captive  by  that  part  of  the  horde  which 
Vershul  and  Volodyovski  had  crushed  out.  On  the  earth  a 
wilderness  ; in  the  air  flocks  of  ravens,  crows,  jackdaws,  and 
vultures,  which  had  flown  hither,  God  knows  whence,  to  the 


320 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Cossack  harvest.  Fresher  traces  of  the  passage  of  troops 
were  seen  each  moment.  From  time  to  time  they  came 
upon  broken  wagons,  bodies  of  cattle  and  men  not  yet  de- 
cayed, broken  cups,  brass  kettles,  bags  of  wet  flour,  ruins  still 
smoking,  stacks  of  grain  recently  begun  and  left  unflnished. 

The  prince  urged  his  regiments  on  to  Hmelnik  without 
drawing  breath.  The  old  voevoda  seized  himself  by  the 
head,  repeating  sadly,  — 

‘‘  My  Makhnovka,  my  Makhnovka ! I see  we  shall  not 
come  in  time.’’ 

Meanwhile  news  was  brought  to  Hmelnik  that  Makhnovka 
was  besieged,  not  by  old  Krivonos  himself,  but  by  his  son 
with  several  thousand  men,  and  that  it  was  he  who  had  com- 
mitted such  inhuman  devastations  along  the  road.  The 
place  was  already  taken,  according  to  accounts.  The  Cos- 
sacks on  capturing  it  had  cut  to  pieces  the  nobles  and  the 
Jews,  and  taken  the  women  of  the  nobles  to  camp,  where  a 
fate  worse  than  death  awaited  them.  But  the  castle,  under 
the  leadership  of  Pan  Lyeff,  held  out  yet.  The  Cossacks 
stormed  it  from  the  Bernardine  monastery,  in  which  they 
had  put  the  monks  to  death.  Pan  Lyeff,  using  all  his 
strength  and  powder,  gave  no  hope  of  holding  out  longer 
than  one  night. 

The  prince  therefore  left  the  infantry,  the  guns,  and  the 
main  strength  of  the  army,  which  he  ordered  to  go  to  Bys- 
trika,  and  galloped  on  to  the  relief  with  the  voevoda.  Pan 
Kryshtof,  Pan  Aksak,  and  two  thousand  soldierso  The  old 
voevoda  was  for  delay,  for  he  had  lost  his  head. 

‘•Maklinovka  is  lost!  We  shall  arrive  too  late!  We 
would  better  leave  it,  defend  other  places,  and  provide 
them  with  garrisons.” 

But  the  prince  would  not  listen  to  him.  The  under-judge 
of  Bratslav  urged  the  advance,  and  the  troops  rushed  to  the 
fight. 

“ Since  we  have  come  thus  far,  we  will  not  leave  without 
blood,”  said  the  colonels  ; and  they  went  on. 

About  two  miles  and  a half  from  Makhnovka  a few  riders, 
moving  as  fast  as  their  horses  could  carry  them,  halted  in 
front  of  the  troops.  It  was  Pan  Lyeff  and  his  companions. 
Seeing  him,  the  voevoda  of  Kieff  guessed  at  once  what  had 
liappened. 

“ The  castle  is  taken  ! ” he  cried. 

“It  is!”  answered  Pan  Lyeff;  and  that  moment  he 
fainted,  for  he  was  cut  with  swords,  was  shot  through,  and 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


321 


had  lost  much  blood.  But  the  others  began  to  tell  what  had 
taken  place.  The  Germans  on  the  wall  were  cut  down  to 
the  last  man,  for  they  preferred  to  die  rather  than  yield. 
Pan  Lyelf  had  forced  his  way  through  the  thick  of  the 
mob  and  the  broken  gates.  In  the  rooms  of  the  tower  a 
few  tens  of  nobles  were  defending  themselves  ; to  those 
speedy  succor  should  be  given. 

The  cavalry  swept  on  with  all  speed.  Soon  the  town 
and  castle  were  visible  on  a hill,  and  above  them  a dense 
cloud  of  smoke  from  the  fire  which  had  already  begun. 
The  day  was  coming  to  an  end.  The  sky  was  flushed  with 
gigantic  golden  and  purple  lights,  which  the  troops  mistook 
at  once  for.  a conflagration.  By  these  flashes  the  Zaporojian 
regiments  could  be  seen,  and  dense  masses  of  a mob  rush- 
ing through  the  gates  to  meet  the  Polish  troops,  — the  more 
confidently  since  no  one  in  the  town  knew  of  the  approach 
of  Yeremi.  It  was  supposed  that  the  voevoda  of  Kieff  alone 
was  marching  with  succor.  It  was  evident  that  vudka  had 
blinded  them  entirely,  or  the  recent  capture  of  the  castle 
had  inspired  them  with  immeasurable  insolence ; for  they 
descended  the  hill  boldly,  and  only  when  they  had  reached 
the  plain  did  they  form  for  battle,  which  they  did  with 
great  readiness,  thundering  with  their  drums  and  trum- 
pets. In  view  of  this  a shout  of  joy  went  up  from  every 
Polish  breast,  and  the  voevoda  of  Kieff  had  an  opportunity 
to  admire  a second  time  the  discipline  of  Vishnyevetski’s 
troops.  Halting  in  view  of  the  Cossacks,  they  formed  at 
once  in  battle-array,  the  heavy  cavalry  in  the  centre,  the 
light  horse  at  the  wings,  so  that  there  was  no  necessity  of 
manoeuvres,  they  could  begin  on  the  spot. 

Oh,  Pan  Kryshtof,  what  men ! ” said  the  voevoda. 

They  fell  into  order  at  once ; they  could  give  battle 
without  a leader.” 

But  the  prince,  like  a provident  chief,  flew,  with  baton 
in  hand,  between  the  companies,  examined,  and  gave  final 
orders.  The  evening  twilight  was  reflected  on  his  silver 
armor,  and  he  was  like  a bright  flame  flying  between  the 
ranks,  he  alone  glistening  amid  the  dark  armor. 

Three  regiments  formed  the  centre  of  the  foremost  line. 
The  first  of  these  was  led  by  the  voevoda  of  Kieff  himself, 
the  second  by  young  Pan  Aksak,  the  third  by  Pan  Krysh- 
tof Tishkyevich ; after  these,  in  the  second  line,  were  the 
dragoons  under  Baranovski,  and  finally  the  gigantic  hus- 
sars of  the  prince,  led  by  Pan  Yan.  Yershul,  Kushel,  and 

21 


322 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Ponyatovski  occupied  tlie  wings.  There  were  no  cannon, 
for  Yurtsel  had  remained  in  Bystrika.  The  prince  galloped 
to  the  voevoda,  motioned  with  his  baton,  and  said,  — 

“Do  you  begin,  because  of  the  injustice  done  you!’’ 

The  voevoda  in  turn  waved  his  hand ; the  soldiers  bent 
in  their  saddles  and  moved  on.  It  was  evident  at  once  by 
his  style  of  leadership  that  the  voevoda,  though  heavy  and 
dilatory,  — for  he  was  bent  with  age,  — was  an  experienced 
and  valiant  soldier.  To  spare  his  troops  he  did  not  start 
them  at  the  highest  speed,  but  led  them  slowly,  quickening 
the  march  as  he  approached  the  enemy.  He  went  himself 
in  the  front  rank,  with  baton  in  hand ; his  attendant  merely 
carried  his  long  and  heavy  sword,  but  not  heavy  for  the  hand 
pf  the  old  voevoda.  The  mob  on  foot  hurried  with  scythes 
and  flails  against  the  cavalry,  in  order  to  restrain  the  first 
impetus  and  lighten  the  attack  for  the  Zaporojians.  When 
they  were  separated  by  only  a few  tens  of  yards,  the  people 
of  Makhnovka  recognized  the  voevoda  by  his  gigantic  stat- 
ure and  corpulence,  and  began  to  cry  out,  — 

“Hi!  serene  great  mighty  voevoda,  the  harvest  is  near; 
why  don’t  you  order  out  your  subjects  ? Our  respects,  se- 
rene lord  ! We  will  perforate  that  stomach  of  yours.” 

They  sent  a shower  of  bullets  on  the  cavalry,  but  with- 
out harm,  for  the  horses  were  going  like  a whirlwind  and 
struck  mightily.  The  clatter  of  flails  and  the  sound  of 
scythes  were  heard  on  the  armor ; then  cries  and  groans. 
The  lances  opened  a way  in  the  dense  mass  of  the  mob, 
through  which  the  infuriated  horses  rushed  like  a tempest, 
trampling,  overturning,  mashing.  And  as  on  the  meadow 
when  a rank  of  mowers  advance,  the  rich  grass  disappears 
before  them  and  they  go  on  swinging  the  handles  of  their 
scythes,  just  so  did  the  broad  avalanche  of  the  mob  contract, 
melt,  disappear,  pushed  by  the  breasts  of  horses.  Unable  to 
keep  their  places,  they  began  to  waver.  Then  thundered 
the  shout,  “ Save  yourselves  ! ” and  the  whole  mass, 
throwing  down  scythes,  flails,  forks,  guns,  rushed  back 
in  wild  dismay  on  the  Zaporojian  regiments  behind.  But 
the  Zaporojians,  fearing  lest  the  fleeing  throng  should  dis- 
order their  ranks,  placed  their  lances  against  them ; the 
mob,  seeing  this  resistance,  rushed  with  a howl  of  despair 
to  both  sides,  but  were  immediately  hurled  back  by  Kushel 
and  Ponyatovski,  who  had  just  moved  from  the  wings  of 
the  prince’s  division. 

The  voevoda,  now  riding  over  the  bodies  of  the  mob,  was 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


323 


in  the  front  of  the  Zaporojians  and  rushed  toward  them. 
They  too  rushed  at  him,  wishing  to  answer  momentum 
with  momentum.  They  struck  each  other  like  two  waves 
going  in  opposite  directions,  which  when  they  meet  form  a 
foaming  ridge.  So  horses  rose  before  horses,  the  riders  like 
a wave,  the  swords  above  the  wave  like  foam.  The  voe- 
voda  discovered  that  he  was  not  working  with  a mob  now, 
but  with  stern  and  trained  Zaporojian  warriors.  The  two 
lines  pressed  each  other  mutually,  bent,  neither  being  able 
to  break  the  other.  Bodies  fell  thickly,  for  there  man  met 
man,  and  steel  struck  steel.  The  voevoda  himself,  putting 
his  baton  under  his  belt,  and  taking  the  sword  from  his  at- 
tendant, worked  in  the  sweat  of  his  brow,  puffing  like  a 
blacksmith’s  bellows.  And  with  him  the  two  Senyuts, 
the  Kyerdeis,  the  Boguslavskis,  the  Yelovitskis,  and  the 
Polubinskis  wriggled  as  if  in  boiling  water. 

But  on  the  Cossack  side  the  fiercest  of  all  was  Ivan  Bur- 
dabut,  the  lieutenant-colonel  of  the  Kaliiik  regiment,  a Cos- 
sack of  gigantic  strength  and  stature.  He  was  the  more 
terrible  because  he  had  a horse  which  fought  as  well  as  its 
master.  More  than  one  man  reined  in  his  steed  and  drew 
back  so  as  not  to  meet  that  centaur  spreading  death  and 
desolation.  The  brothers  Senyut  sprang  at  him ; but 
the  horse  caught  in  its  teeth  the  face  of  Andrei  the 
younger  and  mashed  it  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye.  Seeing 
this,  the  elder  brother,  Bafal,  struck  the  beast  above  the 
eyes ; he  wounded,  but  did  not  kill  it,  for  the  sabre  hit  the 
great  bronze  button  on  the  forehead  of  the  horse.  At  that 
moment  Burdabut  plunged  a weapon  under  the  beard  of 
Senyut,  and  deprived  him  of  life.  So  fell  the  two  brothers, 
and  lay  in  their  gilded  armor  in  the  dust,  under  the  hoofs 
of  horses ; but  Burdabut  rushed  on  like  a flame  to  more 
distant  ranks,  and  struck  in  a flash  the  attendant  of 
Prince  Polubinski,  a sixteen-year-old  stripling,  whose  right 
shoulder  he  cut  off  together  with  the  arm.  Seeing  this. 
Pan  Urbanski,  wishing  to  avenge  the  death  of  a relative, 
tired  at  Burdabut  in  the  very  face,  but  missed,  — only  shot 
away  his  ear  and  dashed  him  with  blood.  Terrible  then 
was  Burdabut  with  his  horse,  both  black  as  night,  both 
covered  with  blood,  both  with  wild  eyes  and  distended  nos- 
trils, raging  like  a tempest.  And  Pan  Urbanski  did  not 
escape  death ; for  like  an  executioner,  Burdabut  cut  off  his 
head  with  a blow,  and  the  head  of  old  Jitinski  in  his  eigh- 
tieth year,  and  the  heads  of  the  two  Nikchemnis,  each  with 


824 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


one  stroke.  Others  began  to  draw  back  with  terror,  espe- 
cially as  behind  the  Cossack  gleamed  a hundred  Zaporojian 
sabres,  and  a hundred  lances,  already  moistened  in  blood. 

The  furious  chief  saw  at  last  the  voevoda,  and  giving 
an  awful  shout  of  joy,  hurried  toward  him,  hurling  down 
horses  and  riders  in  his  path.  But  the  voevoda  did  not  re- 
treat. Trusting  in  his  uncommon  strength,  puffing  like  a 
wounded  wild  boar,  he  raised  the  sword  above  his  head  and 
urging  on  his  horse  rushed  to  Burdabut.  His  end  would 
have  come  without  doubt,  — and  Fate  had  already  caught  in 
her  shears  the  thread  of  his  life,  which  she  afterward  cut 
in  Okra  — had  not  Silnitski,  his  sword-bearer,  hurled  him- 
self like  lightning  on  the  Cossack  and  seized  him  by  the 
waist  before  his  sword  was  satisfied.  While  Burdabut  was 
putting  him  aside,  the  Kyerdeis  shouted,  summoning  assist- 
ance for  the  voevoda ; several  tens  of  people  sprang  forth 
at  once,  and  separated  him  from  Burdabut.  Then  a stubborn 
fight  set  in.  But  the  wearied  regiments  of  the  voevoda  be- 
gan to  yield  to  greater  Zaporojian  strength,  draw  back,  and 
break  ranks,  when  Fan  Kryshtof,  under-judge  of  Bratslav, 
and  Pan  Aksak  hurried  up  with  fresh  regiments.  True, 
new  Cossack  regiments  rushed  in  at  that  moment  to  the 
fight ; but  still  below  stood  the  prince,  with  the  dragoons  of 
Baranovski  and  the  hussars  of  Skshetuski,  who  had  taken 
no  part  as  yet  in  the  action. 

Then  the  bloody  conflict  raged  anew.  Darkness  had 
already  fallen,  but  flames  had  caught  the  outer  houses  of 
the  town.  The  fire  lighted  the  field  of  struggle,  and  both 
lines,  Polish  and  Cossack,  were  seen  distinctly  pounding 
each  other  at  the  foot  of  the  hill ; the  colors  of  the  stand- 
ards could  be  seen,  and  even  the  faces  of  the  men.  Ver- 
shul,  Ponyatovski,  and  Kushel  had  already  been  in  fire  and 
action  ; for  having  finished  with  the  mob,  they  struck  the 
Cossack  wings,  which  under  their  pressure  began  to  move 
toward  the  hill.  The  long  line  of  combatants  bent  its 
ends  toward  the  town,  and  began  to  extend  out  more  and 
more ; for  when  the  Polish  wings  advanced,  the  centre, 
pressed  by  superior  Cossack  power,  retreated  toward  the 
prince.  Three  new  Cossack  regiments  went  to  break  it ; 
but  at  that  moment  the  prince  pushed  on  Baranovski’s 
dragoons,  and  these  raised  the  strength  of  the  combatants. 

The  hussars  alone  remained  with  the  prince.  From  a 
distance  they  seemed  like  a dark  grove  growing  straight 
from  the  ground,  — a terrible_avalanche  of  iron  men, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


325 


Rorses,  and  lances.  The  breeze  of  evening  stirred  the 
banners  above  their  heads,  and  they  stood  quietly,  not 
fretting  for  battle  before  the  issue  of  command ; patient, 
for  trained  and  experienced  in  many  a fight  they  knew  that 
their  portion  of  blood  would  not  miss  them.  The  prince, 
in  his  silver  armor,  with  gilded  baton  in  hand,  strained  his 
eyes  toward  the  battle ; and  on  the  left  wing  Skshetuski, 
standing  a little  sideways  at  the  end, — being  lieutenant, 
his  sleeve  was  rolled  up  on  his  shoulder,  — with  arm  bare 
to  the  elbow,  and  holding  in  his  powerful  hand  a broad- 
sword instead  of  a baton,  waited  calmly  for  the  order. 

The  prince  shaded  with  his  left  hand  his  eyes  from 
the  glare  of  the  burning.  The  centre  of  the  Polish  half- 
circle retreated  gradually  toward  him,  overborne  by  supe- 
rior power  which  was  not  long  kept  back  by  Pan  Baranovski, 
— the  same  who  had  razed  Nyemiroff.  The  prince  saw, 
as  if  on  his  hand,  the  heavy  work  of  the  soldiers.  The 
long  lightning  of  sabres  raised  itself  above  the  black  line 
of  heads,  then  vanished  in  the  blows.  Eiderless  horses 
dropped  out  of  that  avalanche  of  combatants,  and  neighing 
ran  along  the  plain  with  floating  mane ; the  flames  of  the 
burning  for  a background,  they  were  like  beasts  of  hell. 
The  red  banner  floating  for  a time  over  the  throng  fell 
suddenly  to  rise  no  more  ; but  the  eye  of  the  prince  ran 
along  the  line  of  combat  as  far  as  the  hill  toward  the 
town,  where  at  the  head  of  two  picked  regiments  stood 
young  KiTvonos,  waiting  the  moment  to  hurl  himself  on 
the  centre  and  break  the  weakened  ranks  of  the  Poles. 

At  length  he  started,  running  with  a terrible  shout  straight 
on  the  dragoons  of  Baranovski ; but  the  prince  was  waiting 
for  that  moment  too. 

‘^Lead  on  ! ’’  cried  he  to  Skshetuski. 

Skshetuski  raised  his  broadsword,  and  the  iron  host  shot 
past. 

They  did  not  run  long,  for  the  line  of  battle  had  ap- 
proached them  considerably.  Baranovski’s  dragoons  opened 
to  the  right  and  left  with  lightning  speed  to  clear  a way 
for  the  hussars  against  the  Cossacks.  The  hussars  swept 
through  this  pass  with  their  whole  momentum  against  the 
victorious  companies  of  KnVonos. 

“ Yeremi ! Yeremi ! ” shouted  the  hussars. 

Yeremi ! ” repeated  the  whole  army. 

The  terrible  name  contracted  the  hearts  of  the  Zaporo- 
jians  with  a shudder  of  fear.  In  that  moment  they  learned 


326 


WITH  FIRE  SWORD. 


for  the  first  time  that  it  was  not  the  voevoda  of  Kieff  who 
was  leading,  but  the  prince  himself.  Besides,  they  were 
unable  to  resist  the  hussars,  who  crushed  them  with  their 
weight  as  falling  walls  crush  people  standing  beneath. 
The  only  safety  for  them  was  to  open  toward  both  sides, 
let  the  hussars  through,  and  then  strike  them  on  the  fianks ; 
but  those  flanks  were  already  guarded  by  the  dragoons  and 
light  horse  of  Vershul,  Kushel,  and  Ponyatovski,  who,  hav- 
ing dislodged  the  Cossack  wings,  pushed  them  to  the  centre. 
Now  the  form  of  battle  changed,  for  the  light  regiments 
became  as  it  were  the  two  sides  of  a street,  along  the  centre 
of  which  flew  the  hussars  with  wild  impetus,  driving,  break- 
ing, pushing,  overturning  men  and  horses  ; and  before  them 
fled  bellowing  and  howling  the  Cossacks  to  the  hill  and  the 
town.  If  the  wing  of  Vershul  had  been  able  to  join  the 
wing  of  Ponyatovski,  the  Cossacks  would  have  been  sur- 
rounded and  cut  to  pieces ; but  neither  Vershul  nor  Ponya- 
tovski could  make  the  junction  by  reason  of  the  exceeding 
rush  of  fugitives,  whom  they  struck,  however,  at  the  flanks 
till  their  arras  grew  weak  from  cutting. 

Young  Krivonos,  though  valiant  and  furious,  when  he 
understood  that  his  own  inexperience  had  to  meet  such  a 
leader  as  the  prince,  lost  presence  of  mind  and  fled  at  the 
head  of  others  to  the  town.  Pan  Kushel,  who  was  near- 
sighted, standing  at  the  flank,  saw  the  fugitive,  urged  on 
his  horse,  and  gave  the  young  leader  a sabre-stroke  in 
the  face.  He  did  not  kill  him,  for  his  helmet  turned  the 
sword-edge ; but  he  sprinkled  him  with  blood  and  deprived 
him  still  more  of  courage.  He  came  near  paying  for  the 
deed  with  his  life,  for  that  moment  Burdabut  turned  on 
him  with  the  remnant  of  the  Kalnik  regiment. 

Twice  had  Burdabut  tried  to  make  head  against  the  hus- 
sars, but,  twice  pushed  back  and  beaten  by  a power  as  if 
supernatural,  he  was  obliged  to  give  way  with  the  rest. 
At  last,  having  collected  his  men,  he  determined  to  strike 
Kushel  on  the  flank  and  burst  through  his  dragoons  to  the 
open  field  ; but  before  he  could  break  them  the  road  to  the 
town  and  the  hill  was  so  packed  with  people  that  a quick 
retreat  became  impossible.  The  hussars,  in  view  of  this 
press  of  men,  restrained  their  onset,  and  having  broken 
their  lances,  began  to  hew  with  swords.  Then  there 
was  a struggle,  confused,  disorderly,  furious,  merciless, 
seething  in  the  press,  uproar,  and  heat,  amid  the  steam 
from  men  and  horses.  Body  fell  upon  body,  horses’  hoofs 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


327 


sank  in  the  quivering  flesh.  At  points  the  masses  were 
so  dense  that  there  was  no  room  for  sabre-strokes ; so  they 
fought  with  the  hilts,  with  knives,  with  fists.  Horses  began 
to  whine.  Here  and  there  voices  were  heard : Mercy, 
Poles  ! ’’  These  voices  grew  louder,  increased,  outsounded 
the  clash  of  swords,  the  bite  of  iron  on  the  bones  of  men, 
the  groans  and  the  terrible  death-rattle  of  the  perishing. 
“ Mercy,  mercy ! ” was  heard  with  increasing  plaintive- 
ness; but  mercy  shone  not  above  that  avalanche  of  strag- 
glers as  the  sun  above  a storm  ; only  the  flames  of  the 
town  shone  above  them. 

But  Burdabut  at  the  head  of  the  men  of  Kalnik  asked 
for  no  mercy.  He  lacked  room  for  battle.  He  opened  a 
way  with  his  dagger.  He  met  the  big  Pan  Dzik,  and 
punching  him  in  the  stomach  rolled  him  from  his  horse. 
Dzik,  crying,  0 Jesus  ! raised  himself  no  more  from 
under  the  hoofs  which  tore  out  his  entrails.  There  was 
room  enough  at  once.  Burdabut  laid  open  with  his  sabre 
the  head  and  helmet  of  Sokolski ; then  he  brought  down, 
together  with  their  horses.  Pans  Priyam  and  Chertovich, 
and  there  was  still  more  room.  Young  Zenobius  Skalski 
slashed  at  his  head,  but  the  sabre  turned  in  his  hand  and 
struck  with  its  side.  Burdabut  gave  Skalski  a back-hand 
blow  with-  his  left  fist  in  the  face,  and  killed  him  on  the 
spot.  The  men  of  Kalnik  followed  him,  cutting  and  stab- 
bing with  their  daggers.  A wizard  ! a wizard  ! the  hus- 
sars began  to  cry  out.  “ Iron  cannot  harm  him ! he  is 
frantic  ! ” He  had  foam  on  his  mustaches,  and  rage  in  his 
eyes.  At  last  Burdabut  saw  Skshetuski,  and  recognizing 
an  officer  by  the  upturned  sleeve,  rushed  upon  him. 

All  held  their  breaths,  and  the  battle  stopped,  looking  at 
the  struggle  of  the  two  terrible  knights.  Pan  Yan  was  not 
frightened  at  the  cry  of  Wizard  ; ” but  anger  boiled  in  his 
breast  at  the  sight  of  so  much  destruction.  He  ground  liis 
teeth  and  pushed  on  the  enemy  with  fury.  The  horses  of 
both  were  thrown  on  their  haunches.  The  whistle  of  steel 
was  heard,  and  suddenly  the  sabre  of  the  Cossack  flew  into 
pieces  under  the  blow  of  the  Polish  sword.  It  seemed 
as  if  no  power  could  save  Burdabut,  when  he  sprang  and 
grappled  with  Skshetuski,  so  that  both  appeared  to  form 
one  body,  and  a knife  gleamed  above  the  throat  of  the 
hussar. 

Death  stood  before  the  eyes  of  Pan  Yan  at  that  moment, 
for  he  could  not  use  his  sword.  But  quick  as  lightning  he 


328 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


dropped  the  sword,  which  hung  by  a strap,  and  seized  the 
hand  of  the  enemy  in  his  own.  For  a while  the  two  hands 
trembled  convulsively  in  the  air ; but  iron  must  have  been 
the  grip  of  Pan  Yan,  for  the  Cossack  howled  like  a wolf, 
and  before  the  eyes  of  all  the  knife  fell  from  his  stiffened 
fingers  as  grain  is  squeezed  out  of  its  husk.  Skshetuski 
let  drop  the  crushed  hand,  and  grasping  the  Cossack  by  the 
shoulder  bent  his  terrible  forehead  to  the  pummel  of  the 
saddle,  then  drawing  with  his  left  hand  the  baton  from  his 
own  belt,  he  struck  once,  twice.  Burdabut  coughed,  and 
fell  from  his  horse. 

At  the  sight  of  this  the  men  of  Kalnik  groaned  and 
hastened  to  take  vengeance.  Now  the  hussars  sprang  for- 
ward and  cut  them  to  pieces. 

At  the  other  end  of  the  hussar  avalanche  the  battle  did 
not  cease  for  a moment,  for  the  throng  was  less  dense.  Pan 
Longin,  girt  with  Anusia’s  scarf,  raged  with  his  broadsword. 
The  morning  after  the  battle  the  knights  looked  with  won- 
der on  those  places,  pointing  out  shoulders  cut  off  with 
armor,  heads  split  from  the  forehead  to  the  beard,  bodies 
cut  into  halves,  an  entire  road  of  men  and  horses.  They 
whispered  to  one  another,  See,  Podbipienta  fought  here  ! 
The  prince  himself  examined  the  bodies ; and  though  that 
morning  he  was  very  much  afflicted  by  various  reports, 
he  wondered,  for  he  had  never  seen  such  blows  in  his  life. 

But  meanwhile  the  battle  seemed  to  approach  its  end. 
The  heavy  cavalry  pushed  on  again,  driving  before  it  the 
Zaporojian  regiments  which  were  seeking  refuge  in  the 
direction  of  the  hill  and  the  town.  The  regiments  of  Ku- 
shel  and  Ponyatovski  barred  return  to  the  fugitives.  Sur- 
rounded on  all  sides,  they  defended  themselves  to  the  very 
last ; but  with  their  death  they  saved  others,  for  two  hours 
later  when  Volodyovski  entered  the  place  in  advance  with 
his  Tartars  of  the  guard,  he  did  not  find  a single  Cossack. 
The  enemy,  taking  advantage  of  the  darkness,  — for  rain  had 
put  out  the  fire,  — had  seized  the  empty  wagons  of  the  town 
in  a hurry,  and  forming  a train  with  that  quickness  peculiar 
to  Cossacks  alone,  left  the  town,  passed  the  river,  and  de- 
stroyed the  bridges  behind  them. 

The  few  tens  of  nobles  who  had  defended  themselves  in 
the  castle  were  liberated.  Then  the  prince  commanded 
Vershul  to  punish  the  townspeople  who  had  joined  the 
Cossacks,  and  set  out  in  pursuit  of  the  enemy  himself. 
But  he  could  not  capture  the  tabor  without  cannon  and 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


329 


infantry.  The  enemy  having  gained  time  by  burning  the 
bridges,  for  it  was  necessary  to  go  far  along  the  river 
around  a dam  to  cross,  disappeared  so  quickly  that  the 
wearied  horses  of  the  prince’s  cavalry  were  barely  able  to 
come  up  with  them.  Still  the  Cossacks,  though  famous 
for  fighting  in  tabors,  did  not  defend  themselves  so  bravely 
as  usual.  The  terrible  certainty  that  the  prince  himself 
was  pursuing  them,  so  deprived  them  of  courage  that  they 
despaired  of  escape  altogether.  Their  end  would  surely 
have  come,  — for  after  a whole  night’s  firing  Baranovski 
had  seized  forty  wagons  and  two  cannon,  — had  it  not  been 
for  the  voevoda  of  Kieff,  who  opposed  further  pursuit 
and  withdrew  his  men.  Between  him  and  the  prince 
sharp  words  arose,  which  were  heard  by  many  of  the 
colonels. 

(( Why  do  you,’^  asked  the  prince,  wish  to  let  the  enemy 
escape,  when  you  showed  such  bravery  against  them  in 
battle  ? The  glory  which  you  won  yesterday,  you  have 
lost  to-day  by  negligence.’’ 

I do  not  know,”  said  the  voevoda,  what  spirit  lives 
in  you,  but  I am  a man  of  flesh  and  blood.  After  labor  I 
need  rest ; so  do  my  men.  I shall  always  attack  the  enemy 
as  I have  to-day,  when  they  present  a front,  but  I will  not 
pursue  them  when  defeated  and  fleeing.” 

^^Cut  them  to  pieces  !”  shouted  the  prince. 

What  will  come  of  that  work  ? ” asked  the  voevoda.  “ If 
we  destroy  these  people,  the  elder  Krivonos  will  come,  burn, 
destroy,  kill,  as  his  son  has  in  Strijavka,  and  innocent 
people  will  suffer  for  our  rage.” 

“Oh,  I see,”  said  the  prince,  with  anger,  “you  belong 
with  the  chancellor  and  with  those  commanders  of  theirs, 
to  the  peace  faction,  which  would  put  down  rebellion  through 
negotiations ; but,  by  the  living  God,  nothing  will  come  of 
that  as  long  as  I have  a sabre  in  my  fist ! ” 

To  this  Tishkyevich  answered : “ I belong  not  to  a fac- 
tion, but  to  God,  — for  I am  an  old  man,  and  shall  soon  have 
to  stand  before  him ; and  be  not  surprised  if  I do  not  wish 
to  have  too  great  a burden  of  blood,  shed  in  civil  war,  weigh- 
ing me  down.  If  you  are  angry  because  the  command  passed 
you  bjq  then  I say  that  for  bravery  the  command  belonged 
to  you  rightly.  Still  perhaps  it  is  better  that  they  did  not 
give  it  to  you,  for  you  would  have  drowned  not  the  rebellion 
alone  in  blood,  but  with  it  this  unhappy  country.” 

The  Jupiter  brows  of  Yeremi  contracted,  his  neck  swelled. 


330 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


and  his  eyes  began  to  throw  out  such  lightning  that  all 
present  were  alarmed  for  the  voevoda ; but  at  that  moment 
Pan  Yan  approached  quickly,  and  said, — 

Your  Highness,  there  is  news  of  the  elder  KnVonos.” 

Immediately  the  thoughts  of  the  prince  were  turned  in 
another  direction,  and  his  anger  against  the  voevoda  de- 
creased. In  the  mean  while  four  men  were  brought  in  who 
had  come  with  tidings.  Two  of  them  were  orthodox  priests, 
who  on  seeing  the  prince  threw  themselves  on  their  knees 
before  him. 

“ Save  us  ! save  us  ! ” cried  they,  stretching  their  hands  to 
him. 

“ Whence  do  you  come  ? ’’ 

We  are  from  Polonnoe.  The  elder  KnVonos  has  invested 
the  castle  and  the  town ; if  your  sabre  is  not  raised  above 
his  neck,  we  shall  all  perish.” 

The  prince  answered:  ‘‘1  know  that  a mass  of  people 
have  taken  refuge  there  in  Polonnoe,  but  mostly  Eussians,  as 
I am  informed.  Your  merit  before  God  is  that  instead  of 
joining  the  rebellion  you  oppose  it  and  remain  with  your 
mother  the  Commonwealth  ; still  I fear  some  treason  on 
your  part,  such  a-s  I found  in  Nyemiroff.” 

Thereupon  the  envoys  began  to  swear  by  all  the  saints  in 
heaven  that  they  were  waiting  for  him  as  a savior,  as 
prince,  and  that  there  was  not  a thought  of  treason  in 
them.  They  spoke  the  truth;  for  Kn'vonos,  having  sur- 
rounded them  with  fifty  thousand  men,  vowed  their  destruc- 
tion for  this  special  reason, — that,  l3eing  Eussians,  they 
would  not  join  the  rebellion. 

The  prince  promised  them  aid ; but  since  his  main  forces 
were  in  Bystrika,  he  was  obliged  to  wait.  The  envo3^s  went 
away  with  consolation  in  their  hearts.  The  prince  turned 
to  the  voevoda,  and  said,  — 

Pardon  me  ! I see  now  that  we  must  let  the  young 
Kn'vonos  go,  so  as  to  catch  the  old  one.  I judge  there- 
fore that  you  will  not  leave  me  in  this  undertaking.” 

“ Of  course  not ! ” answered  the  voevoda. 

Then  the  trumpets  sounded  the  retreat  to  the  regiments 
who  had  followed  the  Cossacks.  It  was  necessary  to  rest 
and  eat,  and  let  the  horses  draw  breath.  In  the  evening  a 
whole  division  arrived  from  Bystrika,  and  with  it  Pan  Sta- 
khovich,  an  envoy  from  the  voevoda  of  Bratslav.  Pan  Kisel 
wrote  the  prince  a letter  full  of  homage,  saying  that  like  a 
second  Marius  he  was  saving  the  country  from  the  last  abj^ss ; 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


331 


he  wrote  also  of  the  joy  which  the  arrival  of  the  prince  from 
the  Trans-Dnieper  roused  in  all  hearts,  and  wished  him  suc- 
cess ; but  at  the  end  of  the  letter  appeared  the  reason  for 
which  it  was  written.  Kisel  stated  that  negotiations  had 
been  begun,  that  he  with  other  commissioners  was  going  to 
Belaya  Tserkoff,  and  had  hopes  of  restraining  and  satisfy- 
ing Hmelnitski.  Finally  he  begged  the  prince  not  to  press 
so  hard  on  the  Cossacks  before  negotiations,  and  to  desist 
from  military  action  as  far  as  possible. 

If  the  prince  had  been  told  that  all  his  Trans-Dnieper 
possessions  were  destroyed,  and  all  the  towns  levelled  to  the 
earth,  he  would  not  have  been  pained  so  acutely  as  he  was 
over  that  letter.  Skshetuski,  Baranovski,  Zatsvilikhovski, 
the  two  Tishkyevichi,  and  the  Kyerdcis  were  present.  The 
prince  covered  his  eyes  with  his  hands,  and  pushed  back  his 
head  as  if  an  arrow  had  struck  him  in  the  heart. 

Disgrace ! disgrace  ! God  grant  me  to  die  rather  than 
behold  such  things  ! 

Deep  silence  reigned  among  those  present,  and  the  prince 
continued,  — 

“ I do  not  wish  to  live  in  this  Commonwealth,  for  to-day 
I must  be  ashamed  of  it.  The  Cossack  and  the  peasant 
mob  have  poured  blood  on  the  country,  and  joined  pagan- 
dom against  their  own  mother.  The  hetmans  are  beaten, 
the  armies  swept  away.  The  fame  of  the  nation  is  tram- 
pled upon,  its  majesty  insulted,  churches  are  burned,  priests 
and  nobles  cut  down,  women  dishonored,  and  what  answer 
does  the  Commonwealth  give  to  all  these  defeats  and  this 
shame,  at  the  very  remembrance  of  which  our  ancestors 
would  have  died  ? Here  it  is  ! She  begins  negotiations 
with  the  traitor,  the  disgracer,  the  ally  of  the  Pagan,  and 
offers  him  satisfaction.  Oh,  God  grant  me  death ! I 
repeat  it,  since  there  is  no  life  in  the  world  for  us  who  feel 
the  dishonor  of  our  country  and  bring  our  heads  as  a sacri- 
fice for  it.’’ 

The  voevoda  of  Kieff  was  silent,  and  the  under-judge  of 
Bratslav  answered  after  a while,  — 

‘H^an  Kisel  does  not  compose  the  Commonwealth.” 

Do  not  speak  to  me  of  Pan  Kisel,”  said  the  prince  ; for 
I know  well  that  he  has  a whole  party  behind  him.  He  has 
struck  the  mind  of  the  primate,  the  chancellor,  and  Prince 
Dominik,  and  many  lords  who  to-day  in  the  interregnum 
bear  rule  in  the  Commonwealth  and  represent  its  majesty, 
but  rather  disgrace  it  by  weakness  unworthy  of  a great  peo- 


832 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


pie ; for  tins  conflagration  is  to  be  quenched  by  blood,  and 
not  by  negotiations,  since  it  is  better  for  a knightly  nation 
to  perish  than  to  become  low-lived  and  rouse  the  contempt 
of  the  whole  world  for  themselves.” 

The  prince  again  covered  his  eyes  with  his  hands.  The 
sight  of  that  pain  and  sorrow  was  so  sad  that  the  colonels 
knew  not  what  to  do  by  reason  of  the  tears  that  came  into 
their  eyes. 

“Your  Highness,”  Zatsvilikhovski  made  bold  to  say, 
“let  them  use  their  tongues;  we  will  continue  to  use  our 
swords.” 

“ True,”  answered  the  prince ; “ and  my  heart  is  rent  with 
tlie  thought  of  what  we  shall  do  farther  on.  When  we  heard 
of  the  defeat  of  our  country  we  came  through  burning  forests 
and  impassable  swamps,  neither  sleeping  nor  eating,  using 
the  last  power  we  had  to  save  our  mother  from  destruction 
and  disgrace.  Our  hands  drop  down  from  toil,  hunger  is 
gnawing  our  entrails,  wounds  are  torturing  us,  but  we 
regard  no  toil  if  we  can  only  stop  the  enemy.  They  say 
that  I am  angry  because  command  has  not  come  to  me. 
Let  the  whole  world  judge  if  those  are  more  fitted  for  it 
who  got  it ; but  I,  gentlemen,  take  God  and  you  to  witness 
that  I as  well  as  you  do  not  bring  my  blood  in  sacrifice 
for  rewards  and  dignities,  but  out  of  pure  love  for  the 
country.  But  when  we  are  giving  the  last  breath  in  our 
bodies,  what  do  they  tell  us  ? Well,  that  the  gentlemen 
in  Warsaw,  and  Pan  Kisel  in  Gushchi  are  thinking  of  satis- 
faction for  our  enemy.  Infamy,  infamy  ! ” 

“ Kisel  is  a traitor  ! ” cried  Baranovski. 

Thereupon  Pan  Stakhovich,  a man  of  dignity  and  cour- 
age, rose,  and  turning  to  Baranovski,  said,  — 

“ Being  a friend  of  the  voevoda  of  Bratslav,  and  an  envoy 
from  him,  I permit  no  man  to  call  him  a traitor.  His 
beard  too  has  grown  gray  from  trouble,  and  he  serves  his 
country  according  to  his  understanding, — it  may  be  mis- 
takenly, but  honorably ! ” 

The  prince  did  not  hear  this  answer,  for  he  was  plunged 
in  meditation  and  in  pain.  Baranovski  did  not  dare  to  pick 
a quarrel  in  his  presence ; he  only  fastened  his  eyes  steadily 
on  Pan  Stakhovicli,  as  if  wishing  to  say,  “ I shall  find  you,” 
and  put  his  hand  on  his  sword-hilt. 

IMeanwhile  Yeremi  recovered  from  his  revery,  and  said 
gloomily  : “ There  is  no  other  choice  but  to  fail  in  upholding 
obedience  (for  during  the  interregnum  they  are  the  govern- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  B33 

meiit)  or  the  honor  of  our  country  for  which  we  are  laboring 
to  devote  — ” 

‘‘From  disobedience  flows  all  the  evil  in  the  Common- 
wealth/’ said  the  voevoda  of  Kieff,  with  seriousness. 

“ Are  we  therefore  to  permit  the  disgrace  of  our  country  ? 
And  if  to-morrow  we  are  commanded  to  go  with  ropes 
around  our  necks  to  Tugai  Bey  and  Hmelnitski,  are  we  to 
do  that  for  obedience’  sake  ? ” 

“Veto!”  called  Pan  Kryshtof. 

“ Veto  ! ” repeated  Kyerdei. 

The  prince  turned  to  the  colonels.  “ Speak,  veterans  ! ” 
said  he. 

Pan  Zatsvilikhovski  began  : “ Your  Highness,  I am  seventy 
years  old.  I am  an  orthodox  Eussian,  I was  a Cossack  com- 
missioner, and  Hmelnitski  himself  called  me  father,  and 
ought  rather  to  speak  for  negotiations ; but  if  I have  to 
speak  for  disgrace  or  war,  then  till  I go  to  the  grave  I shall 
say  war  I ” 

“War!”  said  Skshetuski. 

“War,  war !”  repeated  several  voices,  in  fact  those  of  all 
present.  “ War,  war  ! ” 

“ Let  it  be  according  to  your  words,”  said  the  prince, 
seriously ; and  he  struck  the  open  letter  of  Kisel  with  his 
baton. 


834 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

A DAY  later,  when  the  army  halted  in  Ryltsoff,  the  prince 
summoned  Pan  Yan  and  said,  — 

“ Our  forces  are  weak  and  worn  out,  but  KnVonos  has 
sixty  thousand,  and  his  army  is  increasing  every  day,  for 
the  mob  is  coming  to  him.  Besides,  I cannot  depend  on 
the  voevoda  of  Kieff,  for  he  belongs  at  heart  to  the  peace 
party.  He  marches  with  me,  it  is  true,  but  unwillingly. 
We  must  have  reinforcements  from  some  source.  I learned 
a little  while  ago  that  not  far  from  Konstantinoff  there  are 
two  colonels,  — Osinski  with  the  royal  guard,  and  Koritski. 
Take  one  hundred  Cossacks  of  my  guard,  for  safety,  and  go 
to  these  colonels  with  a letter  from  me,  asking  them  to 
come  here  without  delay,  for  in  a couple  of  days  I shall  fall 
upon  Kn'vonos.  Xo  one  has  acquitted  himself  of  important 
missions  better  than  you,  therefore  I send  you;  and  this 
is  an  important  mission.’’ 

Skshetuski  bowed,  and  set  out  that  evening  for  Konstan- 
tinoff, going  at  night  so  as  to  pass  unnoticed ; for  here  and 
there  the  scouts  of  KnVonos  or  squads  of  peasants  were 
circling  about.  These  formed  robber  bands  in  the  forests 
and  on  the  roads ; but  the  prince  gave  orders  to  avoid 
battles,  so  that  there  should  be  no  delay.  Marching  quietly 
therefore,  he  reached  Visovati  at  da^dight,  where  he  found 
both  colonels,  and  was  greatly  rejoiced  at  the  sight  of  them. 
Osinski  had  a picked  regiment  of  dragoons  of  the  guard, 
trained  in  foreign  fashion,  and  Germans.  Koritski  had  a 
regiment  of  German  infantry,  composed  almost  entirely  of 
veterans  of  the  Thirty  Years’  War.  These  were  soldiers  so 
terrible  and  skilful  that  in  the  hands  of  .the  colonel  they 
acted  like  one  swordsman.  Both  regiments  were  well  armed 
and  equipped.  When  they  heard  of  joining  the  prince,  they 
raised  shouts  of  joy  at  once,  as  they  were  yearning  for 
battles,  and  knew  too  that  under  no  other  leader  could 
they  have  so  many.  Unfortunately  both  colonels  gave  a 
negative  answer;  for  both  belonged  to  the  command  of 
Prince  Dominik  Zaslavski,  and  had  strict  orders  not  to  join 
Vishnyevetski.  In  vain  did  Skshetuski  tell  them  of  the 
glory  they  might  win  under  such  a leader,  and  what  great 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


335 


service  they  could  render  the  country.  They  would  not 
listen,  declaring  that  obedience  was  the  first  law  and  obliga- 
tion for  military  men.  They  said  they  could  join  the  prince 
only  in  case  the  safety  of  their  regiments  demanded  it. 

Pan  Yan  went  away  deeply  grieved,  for  he  knew  how 
painful  this  fresh  disappointment  would  be  to  the  prince, 
and  how  greatly  his  forces  were  wearied  and  worn  by 
campaigning,  by  continual  struggling  with  the  enemy,  scat- 
tering isolated  detachments,  and  finally  by  continual  wake- 
fulness, hunger,  and  bad  weather.  To  measure  himself  in 
these  conditions  with  an  enemy  tenfold  superior  in  number 
Vould  be  impossible.  Skshetuski  saw  clearly,  therefore, 
that  there  must  be  delay  in  acting  against  Kn'vonos  ; for  it 
was  necessary  to  give  a longer  rest  to  the  army  and  to  wait 
for  a new  accession  of  nobles  to  the  camp. 

Occupied  with  these  thoughts,  Skshetuski  went  back  to 
the  prince  at  the  head  of  his  Cossacks.  He  was  obliged  to 
go  cautiously  and  at  night,  so  as  to  escape  the  scouts  of 
Kn'vonos  and  the  numerous  independent  bands,  made  up  of 
Cossacks  and  peasants,  — sometimes  very  strong,  — which 
raged  in  that  neighborhood,  burning  dwellings,  cutting 
down  nobles,  and  hunting  fugitives  along  tlie  highroads. 
He  passed  Baklai  and  entered  the  forests  of  Mshyna,  — 
dense,  full  of  treacherous  ravines  and  valleys.  Happily  he 
was  favored  on  the  road  by  good  weather  after  the  recent 
rains.  It  was  a glorious  night  in  July,  moonless,  but 
crowded  with  stars.  The  Cossacks  went  along  in  a narrow 
trail,  guided  by  the  foresters  of  Mshyna,  — very  trusty 
men,  knowing  the  forests  perfectly.  Deep  silence  reigned 
among  the  trees,  broken  only  by  the  cracking  of  dry  twigs 
under  the  horses’  hoofs,  — when  suddenly  there  came  to 
the  ears  of  Pan  Yan  and  the  Cossacks  a kind  of  distant 
murmur,  like  singing  interrupted  by  cries. 

‘^Listen!”  said  the  lieutenant,  in  a low  voice;  and  he 
stopped  the  line  of  Cossacks.  “ What  is  that  ? ” 

The  old  forester  bent  forward  to  him.  Those  are  crazy 
people  who  go  through  the  woods  now  and  scream.  Their 
heads  are  turned  from  cruelty.  Yesterday  we  met  a noble^ 
woman  who  was  going  around  looking  at  the  pines  and  cry- 
ing, ‘ Children  ! children  ! ’ It  is  evident  that  the  peasants 
had  killed  her  children.  She  stared  at  us  and  whined  so 
that  our  legs  trembled  under  us.  They  say  that  in  all  the 
forests  there  are  many  such.” 

Though  Pan  Yan  was  a fearless  man,  a shudder  passed 


336 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


over  him  from  head  to  foot.  “ Maybe  it  is  the  howling  of 
wolves.  It  is  difficult  to  distinguish.” 

“ What  wolves  ? There  are  no  wolves  in  the  woods  now ; 
they  have  all  gone  to  the  villages,  where  there  are  plenty 
of  dead  men.” 

Awful  times  ! ” answered  the  knight,  when  wolves  live 
in  the  villages,  and  people  go  howling  through  the  woods ! 
Oh,  God,  God  ! ” 

After  a while  silence  came  again.  There  was  nothing  to 
be  heard  but  the  sounds  usual  among  the  tops  of  the  pine- 
trees.  Soon,  however,  those  distant  sounds  rose  and  be- 
came more  distinct. 

“ Oh  ! ” said  one  of  the  foresters,  suddenly,  “ it  seems 
as  though  some  large  body  of  men  were  over  there.  You 
stay  here ; move  on  slowly.  I will  go  with  my  companions 
to  see  who  they  are.” 

“ Go  ! ” said  Skshetuski.  We  will  wait  here.” 

The  foresters  disappeared.  They  did  not  return  for 
about  an  hour.  Skshetuski  was  beginning  to  be  impatient, 
and  indeed  to  think  of  treason,  when  suddenly  some  one 
sprang  out  of  the  darkness. 

‘‘  They  are  there  ! ” said  he,  approaching  the  lieutenant. 

Who  ? ” 

A peasant  baud.” 

Many  of  them  ? ” 

“ About  two  hundred.  It  is  not  clear  what  is  best  to  do, 
for  they  are  in  a pass  through  which  our  road  lies.  They 
have  a lire,  though  the  light  is  not  to  be  seen,  for  it  is 
below.  They  have  no  guards,  and  can  be  approached 
within  arrow-shot.” 

“ All  right ! ” said  Skshetuski ; and  turning  to  the 
Cossacks,  he  began  to  give  orders  to  the  two  principal 
ones. 

The  party  moved  on  briskly,  but  so  quietly  that  only  the 
cracking  of  twigs  could  betray  their  march.  Stirrup  did 
not  touch  stirrup ; there  was  no  clattering  of  sabres.  ^ The 
horses,  accustomed  to  surprises  and  attacks,  went  with  a 
wolf’s  gait,  without  snorting  or  neighing.  Arriving  at  the 
place  where  the  road  made  a sudden  turn,  the  Cossacks  saw 
at  once,  from  a distance,  lires  and  the  indefinite  outlines  of 
people.  Here  Skshetuski  divided  his  men  into  three  parties, 
— one  remained  on  the  spot;  the  second  went  by  the  edge 
along  the  ravine,  so  as  to  close  the  opposite  exit ; the  third 
dismounted,  and  crawling  along  on  hands  and  feet,  placed 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


337 


themselves  on  the  very  edge  of  the  precipice  above  the 
heads  of  the  peasants. 

Skshetuski,  who  was  in  the  second  party,  looking  down, 
saw  as  if  on  the  palm  of  his  hand  a whole  camp,  two  or 
three  hundred  yards  distant.  There  were  ten  tires,  but 
burning  not  very  brightly ; over  these  hung  kettles  with 
food.  The  odor  of  smoke  and  of  boiling  meat  came  dis- 
tinctly to  the  nostrils  of  Skshetuski  and  the  Cossacks. 
Around  the  kettles  peasants  were  standing  or  lying,  drink- 
ing and  talking.  Some  had  bottles  of  vudka  in  their  hands  ; 
others  were  leaning  on  pikes,  on  the  ends  of  which  were 
empaled  as  trophies  the  heads  of  men,  women,  and  children. 
The  gleam  of  the  fire  was  reflected  in  their  lifeless  eyes 
and  grinning  teeth ; the  same  gleam  lighted  up  the  faces 
of  the  peasants,  wild  and  cruel.  There,  under  the  wall  of 
the  ravine,  a number  of  them  slept,  snoring  audibly ; some 
talked ; some  stirred  the  fire,  which  then  shot  up  clusters  of 
golden  sparks.  At  the  largest  fire  sat,  with  his  back  to  the 
ravine  and  to  Skshetuski,  a broad-shouldered  old  minstrel, 
who  was  thrumming  on  his  lyre ; in  front  of  him  was  a 
half-circle  of  peasants.  To  the  ears  of  Skshetuski  came  the 
following  words : 

“ Ai ! grandfather,  — sing  about  the  Cossack  Holota  ! ” 

“ No,”  cried  the  others ; sing  of  Marusia  Boguslavka  ! ’’ 
To  the  devil  with  Marusia  ! About  the  lord  of  Potok  ! 
About  the  lord  of  Potok  ! ” shouted  the  greatest  number  of 
voices. 

The  grandfather  ’’  struck  his  lyre  with  more  force, 
coughed,  and  began  to  sing, — 

Halt ! look  around ! stand  in  amaze,  thou  who  art  master  of  many ! 

Since  thou  wilt  be  equal  to  him  who  is  owner  of  nothing  on  earth  ; 

hor  he  who  moves  all  things  is  manager  now,  the  mighty,  the  mer- 
ciful God ! 

And  he  puts  on  his  scales  all  our  woes,  and  he  weighs  them  to  know. 

Halt ! look  around  ! stand  in  amaze,  thou  who  dost  soar. 

With  thy  mind  seeing  wisdom  down  deep  and  afar!  ” 


The  minstrel  was  silent,  and  sighed  ; and  after  him  the 
peasants  sighed.  Every  moment  more  of  them  collected 
around  him.  But  Skshetuski,  though  he  knew  that  all  his 
men  must  be  ready  now,  did  not  give  the  signal  for  attack. 
The  calm  night,  the  blazing  fires,  the  wild  figures,  and  the 
song  about  Nikolai  Pototski,  still  unfinished,  roused  in  the 
knight  certain  wonderful  thoughts,  certain  feelings  and 

22 


338 


WITH  FIRE  AJsD  SWORD. 


yearnings  of  which  he  could  not  himself  give  account.  The 
uncured  wounds  of  his  heart  opened  ; deep  sorrow  for  the 
near  past,  for  lost  happiness,  for  those  hours  of  quiet  and 
peace,  pressed  his  heart.  He  fell  to  thinking,  and  was  sad. 
Then  the  grandfather  ’’  sang  on,  — 

“ Halt ! look  around  ! stand  in  amaze,  thou  who  mak’st  war 

With  arrows,  bows,  powder,  and  ball,  with  the  sharp-cutting  sword! 

For  knights,  too,  and  horsemen,  before  thee  Avere  many. 

Who  fought  with  such  weapons  and  fell  by  the  sword. 

Halt ! look  around ! stand  in  amaze,  forget  thou  thy  pride  ! 

Thou  who  from  Potok  to  Slavuta  farest,  turn  then  this  way. 

Innocent  men  thou  tak’st  by  the  ears  and  stripp’st  them  of  will ; 

Thou  heedest  no  king,  thou  knowest  no  Diet,  art  thy  own  single  law; 

Hei ! be  amazed,  grow  not  enraged ! thou  in  thy  power. 

With  thy  baton  alone,  as  thou  lustest,  thou  turnest  the  whole  Polish 
land.” 

The  ‘^grandfather’’  stopped  again,  and  at  that  time  a 
pebble  slipped  from  under  the  arm  of  one  of  the  Cossacks, 
which  had  been  resting  on  it,  and  began  to  roll  down,  rat- 
tling as  it  fell.  A number  of  peasants  shaded  their  eyes 
with  their  hands,  and  looked  up  quickly  into  the  tree ; then 
Skshetuski  saw  that  the  time  had  come,  and  fired  his  pistol 
into  the  middle  of  the  crowd. 

“ Kill ! slash  ! ” cried  he.  Thirty  Cossacks  fired  as  it 
were  straight  into  the  faces  of  the  crowd,  and  after  the 
firing  slipped  like  lightning  down  the  steep  walls  of  the 
ravine,  among  the  terrified  and  confused  peasants. 

“ Kill ! slay  ! ” was  thundered  at  one  end  of  the  ravine. 

“ Kill ! slay ! ” was  repeated  by  furious  voices  at  the 
other  end. 

“Yeremi!  Yeremi!” 

The  attack  was  so  unexpected,  the  terror  so  great,  that 
the  peasants,  though  armed,  offered  no  resistance.  It  had 
been  related  in  the  camp  of  the  rebellious  mob  that  Yeremi, 
by  the  aid  of  the  evil  spirit,  was  able  to  be  present  and  to 
fight  at  the  same  time  in  a number  of  places.  This  time, 
his  name  falling  upon  men  who  expected  nothing  and  felt 
safe  — really  like  the  name  of  an  evil  spirit  — snatched 
the  weapons  from  their  hands.  Besides,  the  pikes  and 
scythes  could  not  be  used  in  the  narrow  place ; so  that, 
driven  like  a flock  of  sheep  to  the  opposite  wall  of  the 
ravine,  hewn  down  with  sabres  through  the  foreheads  and 
faces,  beaten,  cut  up,  trampled  under  foot,  in  the  madness 
of  fear  they  stretched  out  their  hands,  and  seizing  the  mer- 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


339 


ciless  steel,  perished.  The  still  forest  was  filled  with  the 
ominous  uproar  of  the  fight.  Some  tried  to  escape  over 
the  steep  wall  of  the  ravine,  and  wounding  their  hands 
with  climbing,  fell  back  on  the  sabre’s  edge.  Some  died 
calmly,  others  cried  for  mercy ; some  covered  their  faces 
with  their  hands,  not  wishing  to  see  the  moment  of  death ; 
others  threw  themselves  on  the  ground,  face  downward ; 
but  above  the  whistling  of  sabres,  the  groans  of  the  dying, 
rose  the  shout  of  the  assailants,  “Yeremi!  Yeremi ! ” — a 
shout  which  made  the  hair  stand  erect  on  the  heads  of  the 
peasants,  and  death  seem  more  terrible. 

The  minstrel  gave  a blow  on  the  forehead  to  one  of  the 
Cossacks,  and  knocked  him  down ; seized  another  by  the 
hand,  to  stop  the  blow  of  the  sabre,  and  bellowed  from  fear 
like  a buffalo.  Others,  seeing  him,  ran  up  to  cut  him  to 
pieces  ; but  Skshetuski  interfered. 

“ Take  him  alive  ! ” shouted  he. 

Stop  ! ” roared  the  minstrel.  I am  a noble.  Loquor 
latine ! I am  no  minstrel.  Stop,  I tell  you ! Eobbers, 
bullock-drivers,  sons  of  — ” 

But  the  minstrel  had  not  yet  finished  his  litany  when 
Pan  Yan  looked  .into  his  face,  and  cried,  till  the  walls  of 
the  ravine  gave  back  the  echo,  “ Zagloba  ! ” And  suddenly 
rushing  upon  him  like  a wild  beast,  he  drove  his  fingers 
into  the  shoulders  and  thrust  his  face  up  to  the  face  of  the 
man,  and  shaking  him  as  he  would  a pear-tree,  roared  : 
‘‘  Where  is  the  princess  ? where  is  the  princess  ? ” 

Alive,  well,  safe  ! ” roared  back  the  minstrel ; unhand 
me ! The  devil  take  you,  you  are  shaking  the  soul  out 
of  me  ! ” 

Then  that  knight,  whom  neither  captivity  nor  wounds 
nor  grief  nor  the  terrible  Burdabut  could  bring  down,  was 
brought  down  by  happiness.  His  hands  dropped  at  his 
side,  great  drops  of  sweat  came  out  on  his  forehead  ; he  fell 
on  his  knees,  covered  his  face  with  his  hands,  and  leaning 
his  head  against  the  wall  of  the  ravine,  remained  in  silence, 
evidently  thanking  God. 

Meanwhile  the  unfortunate  peasants  had  been  slaugh- 
tered, and  were  lying  dead  on  the  ground,  except  a few  who 
were  bound  for  the  executioner  in  the  camp  so  as  to  tor- 
ture a confession  from  them.  The  struggle  was  over,  the 
uproar  at  an  end.  The  Cossacks  gathered  around  their 
leader,  and  seeing  him  kneeling  under  the  rock,  looked 
at  him  with  concern,  not  knowing  but  he  was  wounded. 


340 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


He  rose,  however,  with  a face  as  bright  as  though  the  light 
of  morning  were  shining  in  his  soul. 

Where  is  she  ? ’’  asked  he  of  Zagloba. 

^Hn  Bar.’’ 

Safe?” 

The  castle  is  a strong  one  ; no  attack  is  feared.  She 
is  under  the  care  of  Bani  Slavoshevska  and  with  the 
nuns.” 

Praise  be  to  God  in  the  highest ! ” said  the  knight ; and 
in  his  voice  there  trembled  deep  emotion.  “ Give  me  your 
hand  ; I thank  you  from  my  very  soul.” 

Suddenly  he  turned  to  the  Cossacks.  ‘^Are  there  many 
prisoners  ? ” 

Seventeen.” 

A great  joy  has  met  me,  and  mercy  is  in  me,”  said 
Pan  Yan.  “ Let  them  be  free  ! ” 

The  Cossacks  could  not  believe  their  ears.  There  was  no 
such  custom  as  that  in  the  armies  of  Yishnyevetski. 

The  lieutenant  frowned  slightly.  “ Let  them  go  free  ! ” 
he  repeated. 

The  Cossacks  went  away ; but  after  a while  the  first 
essaul  returned  and  said;  They  do  not  believe  us  j they 
do  not  dare  to  go.” 

Are  their  bonds  loose  ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

Then  leave  them  here,  and  to  horse  yourselves  ! ” 

Half  an  hour  later  the  party  was  moving  on  again  along 
the  quiet,  narrow  road.  The  moon  had  risen,  and  sent  long 
white  streaks  to  the  centre  of  the  forest  and  lighted  its  dark 
depths.  Zagloba  and  Skshetuski,  riding  ahead,  conversed 
together. 

“ But  tell  me  everything  about  her  that  you  know,”  said 
the  knight.  “Then  you  rescued  her  from  the  hands  of 
Bogun  ? ” 

“ Of  course  ; and  besides,  when  going  away,  I bound  up 
liis  face  so  that  he  could  not  scream.” 

“ Well,  you  acted  splendidly,  as  God  is  dear  to  me  ^ But 
how  did  you  get  to  Bar  ? ” 

“ That  IS  a long  story,  better  at  another  time ; for  I am 
terribly  tired,  and  my  throat  is  dried  up  from  singing  to 
those  rapscallions.  Have  n’t  you  anything  to  drink  ? ” 

“ I have  a little  flask  of  gorailka  ; here  it  is.” 

Zagloba  seized  the  flask  and  raised  it  to  his  mouth.  A 
protracted  gurgling  was  heard ; and  Pan  Yan,  impatient. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  341 

without  waiting  the  end,  inquired  further : Did  you  say 
well  ? 

‘‘What  a question  answered  Zagloba;  “everything  is 
well  in  a dry  throat.’’ 

“ But  I was  inquiring  about  the  princess.” 

“Oh,  the  princess  ! She  is  as  well  as  a deer.” 

“ Praise  be  to  God  on  high  ! And  she  is  comfortable  in 
Bar  ? ” 

“As  comfortable  as  in  heaven,  — couldn’t  be  more  so. 
Every  one  cleaves  to  her  for  her  beauty.  Pani  Slavoshevska 
loves  her  as  her  own  daughter.  And  how  many  men  are  in 
love  with  her  ! You  could  n’t  count  them  on  a rosary.  But 
she,  in  constant  love  for  you,  thinks  as  much  of  them  as  I 
do  now  of  this  empty  flask  of  yours.” 

“ May  God  give  health  to  her,  the  dearest ! ” said  Skshe- 
tuski,  joyfully.  “Then  she  remembers  me  with  pleasure  ?” 

“ Remembers  you  ? I tell  you  that  I myself  could  n’t 
understand  where  she  got  breath  for  so  many  sighs ; these 
sighs  made  every  one  pity  her,  and  most  of  all  the  little  nuns, 
for  she  brought  them  to  her  side  through  her  sweetness. 
Then  she  sent  me  too  into  these  dangers,  in  which  I have 
almost  lost  my  life,  to  find  you  without  fail  and  see  if  you 
were  alive  and  well.  She  tried  several  times  to  send  mes- 
sengers, but  no  one  would  go.  At  last  I took  pity  on  her, 
and  set  out  for  your  camp.  If  it  had  n’t  been  for  the  dis- 
guise, I should  have  laid  down  my  head  surely.  But  the 
peasants  took  me  for  a minstrel  everywhere,  as  I sing  very 
beautifully.” 

Skshetuski  became  silent  from  joy.  A thousand  thoughts 
and  reminiscences  thronged  into  his  head.  Helena  stood  as 
if  living  before  him,  as  he  had  seen  her  the  last  time  in 
Rozlogi,  just  before  leaving  for  the  Saitch,  — charming, 
beautiful,  graceful,  and  with  those  eyes  black  as  velvet,  full 
of  unspeakable  allurement.  It  seemed  to  him  that  he  saw 
her,  felt  the  warmth  beating  from  her  cheeks,  heard  her 
sweet  voice.  He  recalled  that  walk  in  the  cherry-garden  and 
the  cuckoo,  and  those  questions  which  he  gave  the  bird,  and 
the  bashfulness  of  Helena.  Indeed  the  soul  went  out  of 
him  ; his  heart  grew  weak  from  love  and  joy,  in  presence  of 
which  all  his  past  sufferings  were  like  a drop  in  the  sea. 
He  did  not  know  himself  what  was  happening  to  him.  He 
wanted  to  shout,  fall  on  his  knees  and  thank  God  again, 
then  inquire  without  end.  At  last  he  began  to  repeat : — 

“ She  is  alive,  well  ? ” 


342 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Alive,  well,’’  answered  Zagloba,  like  an  echo. 

“ And  she  sent  you  out  ? ” 

Yes.” 

And  you  have  got  a letter  ? ” 

I have.” 

Give  it  to  me.” 

“ It  is  sewed  into  my  clothes ; besides,  it  is  night  now. 
Eestrain  yourself.” 

“ I cannot.  You  see  yourself.” 

I see.” 

Zagloba’s  answers  became  more  and  more  laconic;  at  last 
he  nodded  a couple  of  times  and  fell  asleep. 

Skshetuski  saw  there  was  no  help ; therefore  he  gave 
himself  up  again  to  meditation,  which  was  interrupted  after 
a while  by  the  tramp  of  a considerable  body  of  cavalry  ap- 
proaching quickly.  It  was  Ponyatovski  with  Cossacks  of 
the  guard,  whom  the  prince  had  sent  out  to  meet  Skshe- 
tuski, fearing  lest  some  harm  might  have  met  him. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


343 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

It  is  easy  to  understand  how  the  prince  received  the 
statement  which  Skshetuski  made  of  the  refusal  of  Osinski 
and  Koritski.  Everything  had  so  combined  that  it  needed 
such  a great  soul  as  that  iron  prince  possessed,  not  to  bend, 
not  to  waver,  or  let  his  hands  drop.  In  vain  was  he  to  spend 
a colossal  fortune  oii  the  maintenance  of  armies  ; in  vain  was 
he  to  struggle  like  a lion  in  a net ; in  vain  was  he  to  tear  off 
one  head  of  the  rebellion  after  another,  showing  wonders  of 
bravery  all  for  nothing.  A time  was  coming  in  which  he 
must  feel  his  own  impotence,  withdraw  somewhere  to  a dis- 
tance, to  a quiet  place,  and  remain  a silent  spectator  of  what 
was  being  done  in  the  Ukraine.  And  what  was  it  that  ren- 
dered him  powerless  ? Not  the  swords  of  the  Cossacks,  but 
the  ill-will  of  his  own  people.  Was  it  not  reasonable  for 
him  to  hope  when  he  marched  from  the  Trans-Dnieper  in 
May  that  when  like  an  eagle  from  the  sky  he  should  strike 
rebellion,  when  in  the  general  dismay  and  confusion  he 
should  first  raise  his  sword  over  his  head,  the  whole  Com- 
monwealth would  come  to  his  aid,  and  put  its  power  and 
its  punishing  sword  in  his  hand  ? But  what  did  happen  ? 
The  king  was  dead,  and  after  his  death  the  command  was 
put  into  other  hands,  and  he,  the  prince,  was  passed  by  osten- 
tatiously. That  was  the  first  concession  to  Hmelnitski. 
The  soul  of  the  prince  did  not  suffer  for  the  office  he  had 
lost ; but  it  suffered  at  the  thought  that  the  insulted  Com- 
monwealth had  fallen  so  low  that  it  did  not  seek  a death- 
struggle,  but  drew  back  before  one  Cossack,  and  preferred 
to  restrain  his  insolent  right  hand  by  negotiations. 

From  the  time  of  the  victory  at  Makhno vka  worse  and 
worse  tidings  were  brought  to  the  camp,  — first  news  of  nego- 
tiations sent  through  Pan  Kisel ; then  news  that  Volynian 
Polesia  was  covered  with  the  waves  of  insurrection  ; then 
the  refusal  of  the  colonels,  showing  clearly  how  far  the  com- 
mander-in-chief, Prince  Dominik  Zaslavski-Ostrogski,  was 
hostile.  During  Skshetuski’s  absence  Pan  Korsh  Zenkovich 
came  to  camp  with  information  that  all  Ovruch  was  on  fire. 
The  people  had  been  quiet,  and  not  anxious  for  rebellion ; 
but  the  Cossacks,  coming  under  Krechovski  and  Polksenjits^ 


344 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


forced  the  mob  to  enter  their  ranks.  Castles  and  villages 
were  burned  ; the  nobles  who  did  not  escape  were  cut  to 
pieces,  and  among  others  old  Pan  Yelets,  a former  servant 
and  friend  of  the  Vishnyevetskis.  In  view  of  this,  the 
prince  had  decided  after  a juncture  with  Osinski  and  Ko- 
ritski  to  overwhelm  KnVonos,  and  then  move  north  toward 
Ovruch,  and  after  an  agreement  with  the  hetman  of  Lithuania, 
to  seize  the  rebels  between  two  fires.  But  all  these  plans 
had  fallen  through  now  on  account  of  the  refusal  of  both  colo- 
nels caused  by  Prince  Dominik.  For  Yeremi,  after  all  the 
marches,  battles,  and  labors,  was  not  strong  enough  to  meet 
Krfvonos,  especially  when  not  sure  of  the  voevoda  of  Kieff, 
who  belonged  heart  and  soul  to  the  peace  party.  Pan  Yanush 
yielded  before  the  importance  and  power  of  Yeremi,  and 
had  to  go  with  him  ; but  the  more  he  saw  his  authority 
broken  the  more  inclined  was  he  to  oppose  the  warlike 
wishes  of  the  prince,  as  was  shown  at  once. 

Skshetuski  gave  his  account,  and  the  prince  listened  to  it 
in  silence.  All  the  officers  were  present ; their  faces  were 
gloomy  at  the  news  of  the  refusal.  All  eyes  turned  to  the 
prince  when  he  said,  — 

“ Prince  Dominik,  of  course,  sent  them  the  order.” 

‘‘Yes,  they  showed  it  to  me  in  writing.” 

Yeremi  rested  his  arms  on  the  table  and  covered  his  face 
with  his  hands ; after  a while  he  said,  — 

“ This  indeed  is  more  than  a man  can  bear.  Am  I to  labor 
alone,  and  instead  of  assistance  meet  only  obstructions  ? 
Could  I not  have  gone  to  my  estates  in  Sandomir  and  lived 
quietly  ? And  what  prevented  me  from  doing  so,  except  love 
of  country  ? This  is  my  reward  for  toil,  for  loss  of  fortune 
and  blood.” 

The  prince  spoke  quietly,  but  such  bitterness  and  pain 
trembled  in  his  voice  that  all  present  were  straitened  with 
sorrow.  Old  colonels  — veterans  from  Putivl,  Starets, 
Kumciki,  — and  young  men  victorious  in  the  last  conflicts, 
looked  at  him  with  unspeakable  sorrow  in  their  eyes ; for 
they  knew  what  a heavy  struggle  that  iron  man  was  having 
with  himself,  how  terribly  his  pride  must  suffer  from  the 
humiliation  put  upon  him.  He,  a prince,  “by  the  grace  of 
God ; ” he,  a voevoda  in  Kussia,  senator  of  the  Common- 
wealth, — must  yield  to  some  Hmelnitski  or  Krivonos.  He, 
almost  a monarch,  who  recently  had  received  ambassadors 
from  foreign  rulers,  must  withdraw  from  the  field  of  glory, 
and  confine  himself  in  some  little  castle,  waiting  for  the  out- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


845 


come  of  a war  directed  by  others  or  for  humiliating  negotia- 
tions. He,  predestined  for  great  things,  conscious  of  ability 
to  direct  them,  had  to  confess  that  he  was  without  power. 

This  suffering,  together  with  his  labors,  was  marked  on  his 
figure.  He  had  become  greatly  emaciated;  his  eyes  had 
sunk ; his  hair,  black  as  the  wing  of  a raven,  had  begun  to 
grow  gray.  But  a certain  grand  tragic  calm  was  spread  over 
his  countenance,  for  pride  guarded  him  from  betraying  his 
suffering. 

‘‘Well,  let  it  be  so,”  said  he  ; “we  will  show  this  unthank- 
ful country  that  we  are  able  not  only  to  fight,  but  to  die  for 
it.  Indeed  I should  prefer  a more  glorious  death,  — to  fall  in 
some  other  war  than  in  a domestic  squabble  with  serfs  — ” 

“Ho  not  speak  of  death,”  interrupted  the  voevoda  of 
Kieff ; “ for  though  it  is  unknown  what  God  has  predestined 
to  any  man,  still  death  may  be  far  away.  I do  homage  to 
your  military  genius  and  your  knightly  spirit ; but  I cannot 
take  it  ill,  either  of  the  viceroy,  the  chancellor,  or  the  com- 
manders, if  they  try  to  stem  civil  war  by  negotiations,  for  in 
it  the  blood  of  brothers  is  flowing,  and  who,  unless  a foreign 
enemy,  can  reap  advantage  from  the  stubbornness  of  both 
sides  ? ” 

The  prince  looked  long  into  the  eyes  of  the  voevoda,  and 
said  emphatically,  — 

“ Show  favor  to  the  conquered,  and  they  will  accept  it 
with  thanks  and  will  remember  it,  but  you  will  be  only 
despised  by  conquerors.  Would  that  no  one  had  ever  done 
injustice  to  these  people  I But  when  once  insurrection  has 
flamed  up,  we  must  quench  it  with  blood,  not  negotiations ; 
if  we  do  not,  disgrace  and  destruction  to  us  ! ” 

“Speedy  ruin  will  come  if  we  wage  war  each  on  his 
own  account,”  answered  the  voevoda. 

“ Does  that  mean  that  you  will  not  go  on  with  me  ? ” 

“ I call  God  to  witness  that  this  is  out  of  no  ill-will  to 
you;  but  my  conscience  tells  me  not  to  expose  my  men 
to  evident  destruction,  for  their  blood  is  precious,  and  will 
be  of  value  to  the  Commonwealth  yet.” 

The  prince  was  silent  awhile ; then  turning  to  his  colo- 
nels, he  said,  — 

“ You,  my  old  comrades,  will  not  leave  me  now  ! ” 

At  these  words  the  colonels,  as  if  impelled  by  one  power 
and  one  will,  rushed  to  the  prince.  Some  kissed  his  gar- 
ments ; some  embraced  his  knees  ; others,  raising  their  hands 
to  heaven,  cried,  — 


346 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


We  are  with  you  to  the  last  breath,  to  the  last  drop  of 
blood!  .Lead  us,  lead  us  ! we  will  serve  without  pay.” 

‘^And  let  me  die  with  you,”  cried  young  Pan  Aksak, 
blushing  like  a girl. 

At  sight  of  this  the  voevoda  of  Kieff  was  moved ; but  the 
prince  went  from  one  to  another,  pressed  the  head  of  each 
one,  and  thanked  him.  A mighty  enthusiasm  seized  on 
young  and  old.  From  the  eyes  of  the  warriors  sparks  flashed  ; 
they  grasped  their  sabres  from  moment  to  moment. 

I will  live  with  you,  die  with  you ! ” said  the  prince. 

“We  will  conquer!”  cried  the  officers.  “Against  Kn'- 
vonos  ! On  Polonnoe  ! Whoever  wishes  to  leave  us,  let  him 
leave.  We  will  do  without  aid.  We  wish  to  share  neither 
glory  nor  death.” 

“ It  is  my  will,”  said  the  prince,  “ that  before  moving  on 
KnVonos  w'e  take  even  a short  rest  to  restore  our  strength. 
It  is  now  the  third  month  that  we  are  on  horseback,  scarcely 
ever  dismounting.  The  flesh  is  leaving  our  bones  from  ex- 
cessive toil  and  change  of  climate.  We  have  no  horses; 
the  infantry  are  barefoot.  Let  us  go  then  to  Zbaraj  ; 
there  we  will  recruit  and  rest.  Perhaps  too  some  sol- 
diers will  join  us,  and  we  will  move  into  the  fire  with  new 
forces.” 

“ When  do  you  wish  to  start  ? ” asked  old  Zatsvilikhovski. 

“Without  delay,  old  soldier,  without  delay!”  Here  the 
prince  turned  to  the  voevoda:  “And  where  do  you  wish  to 
go?” 

“ To  Gliniani,  for  I hear  that  forces  are  collecting  there.” 

“Then  we  will  conduct  you  to  a safe  place,  so  that  no 
harm  may  happen  to  you.” 

The  voevoda  said  nothing,  for  he  felt  rather  ill  at  ease, 
lie  was  leaving,  and  the  prince  still  showed  care  for  him  and 
intended  to  conduct  him.  Was  there  irony  in  the  words  of 
the  prince  ? The  voevoda  did  not  know.  Still  the  voevoda 
did  not  abandon  his  design ; for  the  colonels  of  the  prince 
looked  on  him  more  inimically  every  moment,  and  it  was 
clear  that  in  any  other  less  disciplined  army  there  would 
have  been  an  outbreak  against  him. 

He  bowed  and  went  out ; and  the  colonels  went,  each  to 
his  own  regiment  to  make  ready  for  the  march.  Skshetuski 
alone  remained  with  the  prince. 

“ What  kind  of  soldiers  are  in  those  regiments?”  asked 
the  prince. 

“ So  good  that  you  cannot  find  better.  Dragoons  drilled 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


347 


in  German  fashion,  and  with  infantry  of  the  guard,  veterans 
of  the  Thirty  Years’  War.  When  I saw  them  I thought  they 
were  Koman  legionaries.” 

Many  of  them  ? ” 

‘^Two  regiments  with  the  dragoons, — just  three  thousand 
men.” 

“ Oh,  it  is  a pity,  it  is  a pity  ! Great  things  might  be  done 
with  their  assistance.” 

Suffering  was  already  depicted  on  the  face  of  the  prince. 
After  a w^hile  he  said  as  if  to  himself,  — 

“ It  is  unfortunate  that  such  commanders  were  chosen  in 
times  of  defeat ! Ostrorog  would  be  the  right  man  if 
war  could  be  put  down  with  eloquence  and  Latin ; Ko- 
nyetspolski  is  my  brother-in-law  and  a warrior  by  nature  ; 
but  he  is  young,  without  experience.  Zaslavski  is  worst 
of  all.  I know  him  of  old.  He  is  a man  of  small  heart 
and  narrow  mind.  His  business  is  to  slumber  over  the 
cup,  not  to  manage  an  army.  I do  not  speak  of  this  in 
public,  lest  it  might  be  thought  that  malice  moves  me, 
but  I foresee  terrible  disaster,  especially  now,  at  this  time, 
when  such  people  have  the  helm  in  their  hands  ! Oh, 
God,  God,  remove  this  cup  from  me  ! What  will  happen 
to  this  country  ? When  I think  of  it  I would  prefer 
death,  for  I am  greatly  wearied,  and  I tell  you  that  I 
shall  not  last  long.  My  spirit  is  rushing  to  the  war,  but 
my  body  lacks  strength.” 

‘‘  You  should  care  more  for  your  health,  in  which  the 
whole  country  is  deeply  concerned,  and  which  is  already 
greatly  injured  by  toil.” 

‘^The  country  thinks  differently,  it  is  evident,  when  it 
avoids  me  and  drags  the  sabre  out  of  my  hand.” 

“ God  grant  when  Prince  Karl  changes  his  cap  for  a 
crown,  he  will  see  whom  to  elevate  and  w^hom  to  punish ; 
but  you  are  powerful  enough  to  care  for  no  one  at  present.” 

“ I will  go  my  own  way.” 

The  prince  did  not  notice  perhaps  that,  like  the  other 
‘^kinglets,”  he  was  carrying  on  a policy  of  his  own;  but 
if  he  had  noticed  it,  he  would  not  have  abandoned  it,  for 
he  felt  clearly  that  that  was  the  only  one  that  could  save 
the  honor  of  the  Commonwealth. 

Again  followed  a moment  of  silence,  soon  broken  by 
the  neighing  of  horses  and  the  sound  of  trumpets.  The 
regiments  were  mustering  for  the  march.  These  sounds 
roused  the  prince  from  meditation.  He  shook  his  head 


348 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


as  if  wishing  to  shake  off  suffering  and  evil  thoughts ; 
then  he  said, — 

“ You  had  a quiet  journey  ? ” 

“ I met,  in  the  forest,  a large  body  of  peasants,  a couple 
of  hundred  men  whom  I destroyed.” 

Well  done  ! And  you  took  prisoners,  for  that  is  an  im- 
portant thing  now  ? ” 

I did,  but  — ” 

But  you  have  commanded  them  to  be  executed  already  ? 
Is  that  true  ? ” 

“No,  I set  them  free.” 

Yeremi  looked  with  wonderment  at  Skshetuski ; then  his 
brows  contracted  suddenly.  “ What  was  that  for  ? Do 
you  too  belong  to  the  peace  party  ? ” 

“Your  Highness,  I brought  an  informant;  for  among  the 
peasants  was  a disguised  noble  who  remained  alive.  I freed 
the  others,  for  God  showed  mercy  to  me  and  comfort.  I 
will  bear  the  punishment.  That  noble  was  Pan  Zagloba, 
who  brought  me  tidings  of  the  princess.” 

The  prince  approached  Pan  Yan  quickly.  “ She  is  alive 
and  well  ? ” 

“ Praise  be  to  God  on  high,  she  is.” 

“ And  where  is  she  ? ” 

“In  Bar.” 

“ That  is  a strong  fortress,  my  boy  ! ” Here  the  prince 
raised  his  hands,  and  taking  Skshetuski’s  head,  kissed  him 
a number  of  times  on  the  forehead.  “ I rejoice  in  your  glad- 
ness, for  I love  you  as  a son.” 

Pan  Yan  kissed  the  prince’s  hand  with  emotion,  and 
though  for  many  a day  he  would  have  willingly  shed  his 
blood  for  him,  he  felt  again  that  at  his  command  he 
would  spring  into  rolling  flames.  To  such  a degree  did 
that  terrible  and  cruel  Yeremi  know  how  to  win  the 
hearts  of  the  knights. 

“ Well,  I do  not  wonder  that  you  let  those  men  go  free. 
You  will  go  unpunished.  But  he ’s  a sharp  fellow,  that 
noble  ! Then  he  took  her  from  the  Trans-Dnieper  to  Bar, 
praise  be  to  God  ! In  these  grievous  times  this  is  a real  de- 
light to  me  also.  He  must  be  a fox  of  no  common  kind. 
But  let ’s  have  a look  at  this  Zagloba.” 

Skshetuski  moved  quickly  toward  the  door ; but  at  that 
moment  it  was  opened  suddenly,  and  there  appeared  in  it 
the  flaming  head  of  Vershul,  wdio  had  been  on  a distant 
expedition  with  the  Tartars  of  the  guard. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


849 


“Your  Highness/’  cried  he,  panting,  “ Krivonos  has 
taken  Polonnoe,  cut  down  ten  thousand  people,  among  them 
women  and  children.” 

The  colonels  began  to  assemble  again,  and  crowd  around 
Vershul.  The  voevoda  of  Kieff  harried  up  also.  The 
prince  was  astonished,  for  he  had  not  expected  such 
news. 

“ But  Eussians  were  shut  up  in  there  ! It  cannot  be  ! ” 

“Not  a living  soul  escaped.” 

“ Do  you  hear  ? ” said  the  prince,  turning  to  the  voevoda. 
“ Negotiate  with  an  enemy  like  that,  who  does  not  spare 
even  his  own  ! ” 

The  voevoda  snorted  and  said  : “ Oh,  the  curs  ! If  that  is 
the  case,  then  may  the  devils  take  it  all ! I will  go  with 
you.” 

“ Then  you  are  a brother  to  me,”  said  the  prince. 

“ Long  live  the  voevoda  of  Kieff ! ” said  Zatsvilikhovski. 

“ Success  to  concord  ! ” 

The  prince  turned  again  to  Vershul.  “ Where  did  they 
go  after  Polonnoe  ? LTnknown  ? ” 

“ To  Konstantinoff,  probably.” 

“ Oh,  God  save  us  ! Then  the  regiments  of  Osinski  and 
Koritski  are  lost,  for  they  cannot  escape  with  infantry.  We 
must  forget  our  wrongs  and  hurry  to  their  aid.  To  horse  ! 
to  horse  ! ” 

The  face  of  the  prince  brightened  with  joy,  and  a glow 
enlivened  his  emaciated  cheeks,  for  the  path  of  glory  was 
open  before  him  again. 


350 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

The  army  passed  Konstantinoff  and  halted  at  Eosolovtsi ; 
for  the  prince  calculated  that  when  Koritski  and  Osinski 
would  receive  news  of  the  taking  of  Poldnnoe,  they  would 
retreat  to  Eosolovtsi,  and  if  the  enemy  should  pursue 
them  he  would  fall  in  among  all  the  forces  of  the  prince 
as  into  a trap,  and  thus  meet  with  sure  defeat.  That 
forecast  was  justified  in  great  part.  The  troops  occupied 
their  positions,  and  remained  in  silent  readiness  for  the 
fight.  Smaller  and  larger  scouting-parties  were  sent  in 
every  direction  from  the  camp.  The  prince,  with  a num- 
ber of  regiments,  took  his  position  in  the  village  and 
waited.  Toward  evening  Vershul’s  Tartars  brought  news 
that  infantry  was  approaching  from  the  direction  of 
Konstantinoff.  Hearing  this,  the  prince  went  out  before 
the  door  of  his  quarters,  surrounded  by  officers,  and  with 
them  a number  of  the  principal  attendants,  to  look  upon 
the  arrival.  Meanwhile  the  regiments,  announcing  them- 
selves by  sound  of  trumpet,  halted  before  the  village ; 
and  two  colonels  hastened,  panting  and  with  all  speed, 
to  the  prince  to  offer  him  their  service.  These  were 
Osinski  and  Koritski.  When  they  saw  Vishnyevetski  with 
a magnificent  suite  of  knights,  they  were  greatly  confused, 
uncertain  of  their  reception,  and  bowing  profoundly,  they 
waited  in  silence  for  what  he  would  say. 

“ The  wheel  of  fortune  turns  and  brings  down  the 
haughty,’’  said  the  prince.  You  did  not  wish  to  come 
at  our  request,  but  now  you  come  at  your  own  desire.” 

‘Wour  Highness,”  said  Osinski,  with  firmness,  we 
wished  with  all  our  souls  to  serve  with  you,  but  the 
order  was  definite.  Let  him  who  issued  it  answer  for  it. 
AVe  beg  pardon ; though  we  are  innocent,  for  as  soldiers 
we  were  obliged  to  obey  and  be  silent.” 

“ Then  Prince  Hominik  has  withdrawn  the  order  ? ” 
asked  the  prince. 

The  order  is  not  withdrawn,”  said  Osinski,  ‘‘  but  it 
is  no  longer  binding,  since  the  only  salvation  and  refuge 
for  our  forces  is  with  you,  under  whose  command  we  wish 
henceforth  to  live  and  serve  and  die.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


351 


These  words,  full  of  manly  power,  and  the  form  of 
Osinski  produced  the  very  best  impression  on  the  prince 
and  the  officers  ; for  he  was  a famous  soldier,  and  though 
still  young,  not  more  than  forty  years  of  age,  was  full 
of  warlike  experience  which  he  had  acquired  in  foreign 
armies.  Every  military  eye  rested  on  him  with  pleas- 
ure. Tall,  straight  as  a reed,  with  yellow  mustaches 
brushed  upward  and  a Swedish  beard,  he  recalled  com- 
pletely by  his  uniform  and  stature  the  colonels  of  the 
Thirty  Years’ War.  Koritski,  a Tartar  by  origin,  resembled 
him  in  nothing.  Low  in  stature  and  dumpy,  he  had  a 
gloomy  look,  and  his  appearance  was  strange  in  a foreign 
uniform,  not  befitting  his  Oriental  features.  He  led  a 
picked  German  regiment,  and  had  a reputation  for  bravery 
as  well  as  moroseness,  and  the  iron  rigor  with  which  he 
held  his  soldiers. 

^‘We  wait  the  commands  of  your  Highness,”  said 
Osinski. 

I thank  you  for  your  decision,  and  I accept  your 
services.  I know  that  a soldier  must  obey  ; and  if  T sent 
for  you,  it  was  because  I was  unaware  of  the  order.  Not 
only  shall  we  pass  henceforth  good  and  evil  times  to- 
gether, but  I hope  that  you  will  be  pleased  with  your  new 
service.” 

“ If  you  are  pleased  with  us  and  with  our  officers.” 

“Very  good  ! ” said  the  prince.  “ Is  the  enemy  far  behind 
you  ? ” 

“ Scouting-parties  are  near,  but  the  main  force  may  arrive 
here  to-morrow.” 

“Very  well,  we  have  time  then.  Order  your  regiments 
to  march  across  the  square  ; let  me  look  at  them,  so  I may 
know  what  kind  of  soldiers  you  bring  me,  and  if  much  can 
be  done  with  them.” 

The  colonels  returned  to  their  regiments,  and  soon  after 
were  marching  at  the  head  of  them  into  the  camp.  Sol- 
diers of  the  picked  regiments  of  the  prince  hurried  out 
like  ants  to  look  at  their  new  comrades.  The  royal 
dragoons,  under  Captain  Giza,  marched  in  front  with  heavy 
Swedish  helmets  and  lofty  crests.  They  rode  Podolian 
horses,  but  matched  and  well  fed.  These  men,  fresh  and 
rested,  with  bright  and  glittering  uniforms,  had  a splendid 
appearance  in  comparison  with  the  emaciated  regiments 
of  the  prince,  in  tattered  uniforms,  faded  from  rain  and 
sun.  After  these  followed  Osinski  with  his  regiment,  and 


352 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


in  the  rear  Koritski.  A murmur  of  applause  was  heard 
among  the  prince’s  cavalry  at  the  sight  of  the  deep  Ger- 
man ranks.  Their  collars  red,  on  their  shoulders  shining 
muskets,  they  marched  thirty  in  a rank,  with  the  step  of 
a single  man,  strong  and  thundering.  Tall,  sturdy  fellows 
all  of  them,  — old  soldiers  who  had  been  in  more  than 
one  country  and  in  more  than  one  battle,  for  the  most 
part  veterans  of  the  Thirty  Years’ War,  skilled,  disciplined, 
and  experienced. 

When  they  marched  up  to  the  prince,  Osinski  cried. 
Halt ! ” and  the  regiment  stood  as  if  foot-bound  to  the 
earth ; the  officers  raised  their  staffs,  the  standard-bearer 
raised  his  standard,  and  waving  it  three  times,  lowered 
it  before  the  prince.  “Vorwarts!”  commanded  Osinski, 
“ Vor warts  ! ” repeated  the  officers,  and  the  regiments  ad- 
vanced again.  In  the  same  way  but  in  almost  better 
form,  did  Koritski  present  his  troops.  At  the  sight  of  all 
this  the  soldiers’  hearts  were  rejoiced ; and  Yeremi,  judge 
beyond  judges,  put  his  hands  on  his  hips  with  delight, 
looked,  and  smiled,  — for  infantry  was  just  what  he  wanted, 
and  he  was  sure  that  it  would  be  difficult  for  him  to  find 
better  in  the  whole  world.  He  felt  increased  in  power, 
and  hoped  to  accomplish  great  things  in  war.  The  suite 
began  to  speak  of  different  military  topics  and  of  the 
various  kinds  of  soldiers  to  be  seen  in  the  world. 

“ The  Zaporojian  infantry  is  good,  especially  behind 
intrenchments,”  said  Sleshinski ; but  these  are  better, 
for  they  are  better  drilled.” 

“ Of  course  a great  deal  better  ! ” said  Migurski. 

But  they  are  heavy  men,”  said  Vershul.  If  I had  to 
do  it,  I should  undertake  to  tire  them  out  with  my  Tartars 
in  two  days,  so  that  on  the  third  I could  slaughter  them 
like  sheep.” 

“ What  are  you  talking  about  ? The  Germans  are  good 
soldiers.” 

To  this  Pan  Longin  Podbipienta  answered  in  his  sing- 
ing Lithuanian  voice  : How  God  in  his  mercy  has  endowed 
different  nations  with  different  virtues  ! As  I hear,  there  is 
no  cavalry  in  the  world  better  than  ours,  and  again  neither 
our  infantry  nor  the  Hungarian  can  be  compared  with  the 
German.” 

“Because  God  is  just,”  remarked  Zagloba.  “ For  instance, 
he  gave  you  a great  fortune,  a big  sword,  and  a heavy  hand, 
but  small  wit.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  353 

“ Zagloba  has  fastened  on  him  like  a horse-leech,*’  said 
Pan  Yan,  smiling. 

But  Podbipieiita  contracted  his  eyes  and  spoke  with  the 
mildness  usual  to  him  : “ An  outrage  to  hear  ! And  he  gave 
you  too  long  a tongue.” 

“ If  you  maintain  that  God  did  ill  in  giving  me  what  I 
have,  then  you  will  go  to  hell  with  your  virtue,  for  you 
wish  to  oppose  his  will.” 

Oh,  who  can  out-talk  you  ? You  talk  and  talk.” 

Do  you  know  how  a man  is  different  from  an  animal  ? ” 

How  ? ” 

By  reason  and  speech.” 

Oh,  he  has  given  it  to  him,  he  has  given  it  to  him ! ” 
said  Mokrski. 

“ If  you  don’t  understand  why  in  Poland  there  is  better 
cavalry  and  among  the  Germans  better  infantry,  I will  ex- 
plain it  to  you.” 

“ Why  is  it  ? why  is  it  ? ” asked  several  voices. 

“This  is  why:  When  the  Lord  God  created  the  horse  he 
brought  him  before  men,  so  that  they  should  praise  his 
works.  And  on  the  bank  stood  a German,  for  the  Germans 
are  always  pushing  themselves  everywhere.  The  Lord  God 
showed  the  horse  to  the  German,  and  asked  : ‘ What  is 
this  ? ’ ‘ Pferd  ! ’ answered  the  German.  ‘ What ! ’ exclaimed 
the  Creator;  ‘do  you  say  “ Pfe  ! ” to  my  work  ? But  you 
will  never  ride  on  this  creature,  you  lubber  ! — or  if  you  do, 
you  will  ride  like  a fool.’  Having  said  this,  the  Lord  made 
a present  of  the  horse  to  the  Pole,  This  is  why  the  Polish 
cavalry  is  the  best.  Then  the  Germans  began  to  hurry 
after  the  Lord  on  foot  and  to  beg  forgiveness  of  him,  and 
that  is  why  the  Germans  have  become  the  best  infantry.” 

“ You  have  calculated  everything  very  cleverly,”  said 
Podbipienta. 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  new  guests,  who 
hurried  up  with  the  tidings  that  approaching  the  camp  were 
forces  which  could  not  be  Cossacks,  for  they  were  not  from 
Konstantinoff,  but  from  an  entirely  different  direction,  — 
from  the  river  Zbruch.  Two  hours  later  those  troops  came  on 
with  such  a thundering  of  trumpets  and  drums  that  the 
prince  became  angry  and  sent  an  order  to  them  to  be  quiet, 
for  the  enemy  was  in  the  neighborhood.  It  turned  out  tliat 
they  were  followers  of  Samuel  Lashch,  commander  of  the 
royal  vanguard,  an  officer  of  the  king,  for  the  rest  a celebrated 
adventurer,  wrongdoer,  turbulent,  quarrelsome,  but  a great 

23 


854 


wrril  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


soldier.  He  led  eight  hundred  men  of  the  same  stamp  as 
himself,  — part  nobles,  part  Cossacks,  all  of  whom  deserved 
hanging  according  to  sound  justice.  But  Yerenii  was  not 
afraid  of  the  insubordination  of  these  warriors,  trusting  that 
in  his  hands  they  would  turn  into  obedient  lambs,  and  make 
up  in  bravery  and  daring  for  their  other  defects. 

It  was  a lucky  evening.  On  the  previous  day  the  prince. 
Weighed  down  by  the  expected  departure  of  the  voevoda  of 
Kielf,  had  determined  to  defer  the  war  till  the  arrival  of 
reinforcements,  and  to  retreat  to  some  quiet  place  for  a 
time.  To-day  he  was  again  at  the  head  of  nearly  twelve 
thousand  men ; and  although  Krivonos  had  five  times  that 
number,  still  since  the  greater  part  of  the  rebel  forces  was 
formed  of  the  rabble,  the  two  armies  might  be  considered 
of  equal  strength.  Now  the  prince  had  no  thought  of 
rest.  Shutting  himself  up  with  Lashch,  the  voevoda  of 
Kieff,  Zatsvilikhovski,  Makhnitski,  and  Osinski,  he  held  a 
council  on  the  conduct  of  the  war.  It  was  determined  to 
give  Krivonos  battle  on  the  morrow,  and  if  he  did  not 
appear  himself,  to  go  in  search  of  him. 

It  was  already  dark  night ; but  since  the  recent  rains,  so 
annoying  to  the  soldiers  at  Makhnovka,  the  weather  had 
continued  to  be  splendid.  On  the  dark  vault  of  the  heavens 
glittered  swarms  of  golden  stars.  The  moon  appeared  on 
high  and  whitened  all  the  roofs  of  Kosolovtsi.  No  one  in 
the  camp  thought  of  sleeping.  All  were  conjecturing  about 
to-morrow’s  battle,  and  preparing  for  it ; chatting  in  ordi- 
nary fashion,  singing,  and  promising  themselves  great 
pleasure.  The  ofiicers  and  the  most  distinguished  attend- 
ants, all  in  excellent  humor,  gathered  around  a great  fire, 
and  passed  the  time  with  their  cups. 

Tell  us  further,”  said  they  to  Zagloba ; when  you 
were  crossing  the  Dnieper,  what  did  you  do,  and  how  did 
you  reach  Bar  ? ” 

Zagloba  emptied  a quart  cup  of  mead,  and  said,  — 

“ ‘ Sed  jam  nox  humida  cceIo  praecipitat 
Suadentque  sidera  cadentia  somnos, 

Sed  si  tantus  amor  casus  coguoscere  nostros, 

Incipiam  . . 

Gentlemen,  if  I should  begin  to  tell  all  in  detail,  ten 
nights  would  not  suffice,  and  surely  mead  would  be  re- 
quired ; for  an  old  throat,  like  an  old  wagon,  needs  lubri- 
cation. It  is  enough  if  I tell  you  that  I went  to  Korsiin,  to 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD.  '355 

the  camp  of  Hmelnitski  himself  with  the  princess,  and  took 
her  out  of  that  hell  in  safety.” 

Jesus,  Mary!  Did  you  enchant  them?”  cried  Zats- 
vilikhovski. 

‘Mt  is  true  that  I enchanted  them,”  said  Zagloba,  “for  I 
learned  that  hellish  art  when  I was  still  in  youthful  years 
from  a witch  in  Asia,  who,  having  fallen  in  love  with  me, 
divulged  all  the  secret  tricks  of  her  black  art.  But  I could 
not  enchant  much,  for  it  was  trick  against  trick.  Around 
Hmelnitski  are  swarms  of  soothsayers  and  wizards,  who 
have  brought  so  many  devils  into  his  service  that  he  uses 
them  to  work  as  he  would  peasants.  When  he  goes  to 
sleep,  a devil  has  to  pull  his  boots  off ; when  his  clothes 
are  dusty,  a devil  beats  them  with  his  tail ; when  he  is 
drunk,  Hmelnitski  gives  this  or  that  devil  a box  on  the 
snout,  saying,  ‘ You  don’t  do  your  work  well.’  ” 

The  pious  Pan  Longin  crossed  himself,  and  said:  “With 
them  the  power  of  hell;  with  us  the  power  of  heaven.” 

“ T was  afraid  the  black  fellows  would  betray  me  to  Hmel- 
nitski, — tell  who  I was,  and  whom  I was  conducting ; but  I 
conjured  them  into  silence  with  certain  words.  I was  afraid 
too  that  Hmelnitski  would  know  me,  for  I had  met  him  in 
Chigirin  a year  before,  twice  at  Dopula’s.  There  were  also 
other  colonels  whom  I knew ; but  my  stomach  had  fallen  in, 
my  beard  had  grown  to  my  waist,  my  hair  to  my  shoulders, 
my  disguise  had  changed  the  rest,  no  one  recognized  me.” 

“ Then  you  saw  Hmelnitski  himself,  and  spoke  with 
him  ? ” 

“Did  I see  Hmelnitski?  Just  as  I see  you.  More  than 
that ; he  sent  me  as  a spy  into  Podolia  to  distribute  his 
manifestoes  among  the  peasants  on  the  road.  He  gave  me 
a baton  as  a safeguard  against  the  Tartars,  so  that  from 
Korsiin  I went  everywhere  in  safety.  Peasants  or  men 
from  below  met  me.  I put  the  staff  under  their  noses,  and 
said,  ‘ Smell  this,  children,  and  go  to  the  devil ! ’ Then  I 
ordered  them  everywhere  to  give  me  plenty  to  eat  and 
drink,  and  they  did ; and  wagons,  too,  for  which  I was 
glad ; and  I was  always  looking  after  my  poor  princess, 
lest  she  might  give  out  after  such  great  fatigues  and  terror. 
I tell  you,  gentlemen,  that  before  we  arrived  at  Bar  she  had 
recovered  to  such  a degree  that  there  were  few  people  in 
Bar  who  did  n’t  gaze  at  her.  There  are  many  pretty  girls 
in  that  place,  for  the  nobles  have  assembled  there  from 
distant  regions,  but  in  comparison  with  her  they  are  as 


35G 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


owls  to  a jay.  The  people  admire  her,  and  you  would  if 
you  could  see  her.” 

“It  must  be  they  couldn’t  help  it,”  said  little  Pan 
Volodyovski. 

“ But  wh}^  did  you  go  to  Bar  ? ” asked  Migurski. 

“Because  I said  to  myself,  I will  not  stop  till  I come  to 
a safe  place.  I had  no  confidence  in  small  castles,  thinking 
that  the  rebellion  might  reach  them.  But  if  it  should  go 
to  Bar,  it  would  break  its  teeth  there.  Pan  Andrei  Pototski 
has  built  up  strong  walls,  and  cares  as  much  for  Hmelnitski 
as  I do  for  an  empty  glass.  Do  you  think  that  I did  badly 
in  going  so  far  from  the  conflagration  ? If  I had  not,  that 
Bogun  would  surely  have  pursued ; and  if  he  had  caught 
up,  I tell  you  he  would  have  made  tidbits  of  me  for  the 
dogs.  You  don’t  know  him,  but  I do.  May  the  devil  fly 
away  with  him  ! I shall  have  no  peace  till  they  hang  the 
man.  God  grant  him  that  happy  end  — amen  ! And  surely 
there  is  no  one  with  whom  he  has  such  an  account  as  with 
me.  Brrr ! When  I think  of  it  a chill  passes  over  me  ; 
so  that  now  I am  forced  to  use  stimulants,  though  by  nature 
I am  opposed  to  drink.” 

“ What  do  you  say  ? ” interrupted  Podbipienta.  Why, 
my  dear  brother,  you  take  up  liquid  like  a well-sweep.” 

“Don’t  look  into  the  well,  my  dear  man,  for  you  will 
see  nothing  wise  at  the  bottom.  But  a truce  to  this ! 
Travelling  then  with  the  baton  and  manifestoes  of  Hmel- 
nitski, I met  no  great  hindrances.  When  I came  to  Vin- 
nitsa, I found  there  the  troops  of  Pan  Aksak,  now  present 
in  this  camp ; but  I had  not  put  off  my  minstrel  skin  yet, 
for  I feared  the  peasantry.  But  I got  rid  of  the  mani- 
festoes. There  is  a saddler  there  called  Suhak,  a Zapo- 
rojian  spy,  who  was  sending  intelligence  to  Hmelnitski. 
Through  this  fellow  I sent  off  the  manifestoes  ; but  I wrote 
such  sentences  on  the  backs  of  them  that  Hmelnitski  will 
surely  order  the  saddler  to  be  flayed  when  he  reads  them. 
But  right  under  the  very  walls  of  Bar  such  a thing  hap- 
pened to  me  that  I came  very  near  being  lost  at  the  shore 
of  refuge.” 

“How  was  that?  How?” 

“I  met  some  drunken  soldiers,  wild  fellows,  who  heard 
how  I called  the  princess,  ‘Your  Ladyship,’  for  I was  not 
so  careful  then,  being  near  our  own  people.  And  they 
began : ‘ What  sort  of  minstrel  is  that  ? What  sort  of  a 
lad  is  it  whom  he  calls  “Your  Ladyship”?’  Then  they 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


357 


looked  at  the  princess,  and  saw  she  was  as  beautiful  as  a 
picture.  ‘Bring  her  nearer  to  us,’  said  they.  I pushed  her 
behind  me  into  the  corner,  and  to  the  sabre  — ” 

“That  is  a wonder,”  said  Volodyovski,  — “that  you, 
dressed  as  a minstrel,  had  a sabre  at  your  side.” 

“ That  I had  a sabre  ? And  who  told  you  that  I had  a 
sabre  ? I had  not ; but  I grabbed  a soldier’s  sabre  that  lay 
on  the  table,  — for  it  was  in  a public  house  at  Shipintsi, 
I stretched  out  two  of  my  assailants  in  the  twinkle  of  an 
eye.  The  others  rushed  on  me.  I cried,  ‘ Stop,  you  dogs, 
for  I am  a noble  ! ’ Next  moment  they  called  out,  ‘ Stop  ! 
stop  ! Scouts  are  coming  ! ’ It  appeared  that  they  were 
not  scouts,  but  Pani  Slavoshevska  with  an  escort,  whom 
her  son  was  conducting,  with  fifty  horsemen, — young  fel- 
lows. These  stopped  my  enemies.  I went  to  the  lady 
with  my  story,  and  roused  her  feelings  so  that  she  opened 
the  floodgates  of  her  eyes.  She  took  the  princess  into  her 
carriage,  and  we  entered  Bar.  But  do  you  think  this  is  the 
end  ? No  ! ” 

Suddenly  Sleshinski  interrupted  the  narrative.  “But, 
look ! is  that  the  dawn  ? What  is  it  ? ” 

“ Oh,  it  cannot  be  the  dawn,”  said  Skshetuski.  “ Too 
early.” 

“ It  is  toward  Konstantinoff.” 

“ Yes.  Don’t  you  see  it  is  brighter  ? ” 

“ As  I live,  a fire  ! ” 

At  these  words  the  faces  of  all  became  serious.  They 
forgot  the  narrative  and  sprang  to  their  feet. 

“ Eire  ! Fire  ! ” repeated  several  voices. 

“ That  is  KiTvonos  who  has  come  from  Poldnnoe.” 

“ KnVonos  with  all  his  forces.” 

“The  advance  guard  must  have  set  fire  to  the  town  or 
the  neighboring  villages.” 

Meanwhile  the  trumpets  sounded  the  alarm  in  low  notes- 
Just  then  old  Zatsvilikhovski  appeared  suddenly  among  the 
knights.  “ Gentlemen,”  said  he,  “ scouts  have  come  witn 
news.  The  enemy  is  in  sight  ! We  move  at  once.  To 
your  posts  ! to  your  posts  ! ” 

The  officers  hurried  with  all  speed  to  their  regiments. 
The  attendants  put  out  the  fires,  and  in  a few  moments 
darkness  reigned  in  the  camp.  But  in  the  distance  from 
the  direction  of  Konstantinoff  the  heavens  reddened  each 
moment  more  intensely  and  over  a broader  space.  In  this 
gleam  the  stars  grew  paler  and  paler.  Again  the  trumpets 


358 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


sounded  low.  To  horse  ! ” was  heard  through  the  mouth- 
pieee.  Indistinct  masses  of  men  and  horses  began  to  move. 
Amid  tlie  silence  were  heard  the  tramp  of  horses,  the 
measured  step  of  infantry,  and  finally  the  dull  thump  of 
Vurtsehs  cannon  ; from  moment  to  moment  the  clatter  of 
muskets  or  the  voices  of  command  were  heard.  There  was 
something  threatening  and  ominous  in  that  night  march,  in 
those  voices,  murmurs,  clatter  of  steel,  the  gleam  of  armor 
and  swords.  The  regiments  descended  to  the  Konstantinoff 
road,  and  moved  over  it  toward  the  conflagration  like  a 
great  dragon  or  serpent  making  its  way  through  the  dark- 
ness. But  the  luxuriant  July  night  was  drawing  to  a close. 
In  Rosolovtsi  the  cocks  began  to  crow,  answering  one  an- 
other through  the  whole  town.  Five  miles  of  road  divided 
Kosolovtsi  from  Konstantinoff,  so  that  before  the  army  on  its 
slow  march  had  passed  half  the  interval  dawn  rose  behind 
the  brightness  of  the  conflagration,  pale  as  if  frightened, 
and  filled  the  air  more  and  more  with  light,  winning  from 
the  darkness  forests,  woods,  groves,  the  whole  line  of  the 
highway  and  the  troops  marching  upon  it.  It  was  possible 
to  distinguish  clearly  the  people,  the  horses,  and  the  close 
ranks  of  infantry.  The  cool  morning  breeze  rose  and  quiv- 
ered among  the  flags  above  the  heads  of  the  knights. 

VershuFs  Tartars  marched  in  front,  behind  them  Pony- 
atovski’s  Cossacks,  then  the  dragoons,  Vurtsel’s  artillery, 
the  infantry  and  hussars  last.  Zagloba  rode  near  Skshe- 
tuski ; but  he  was  somewhat  uneasy  in  the  saddle,  and  it 
was  apparent  that  alarm  was  seizing  him,  in  view  of  the 
approaching  battle. 

“ Listen  a moment ! ” said  he  to  Skshetuski,  in  a low  whis- 
per as  if  he  feared  some  one  might  overhear  him. 

“ What  do  you  say  ? ” 

“ Will  the  hussars  strike  first  ? ’’ 

You  say  that  you  are  an  old  soldier,  and  you  don’t  know 
that  hussars  are  reserved  to  decide  the  battle  at  the  moment 
when  the  enemy  is  straining  his  utmost  power  ? ” 

“ I know  that,  I know  that,  but  I wanted  to  be  sure.” 

A moment  of  silence  ensued.  Then  Zagloba  lowered  his 
voice  still  more,  and  inquired  further  : ‘‘  Is  this  Kn'vonos 
with  all  his  forces  ? ” 

‘Wes.” 

“ How  many  men  is  he  leading  ? ” 

“ Sixty  thousand,  counting  the  mob.” 

“ Oh,  the  devil  take  him  ! ” said  Zagloba. 


WITH  FlUE  AND  SWORD. 


859 


Fan  Yau  smiled  under  his  mustache. 

“ Don’t  think  that  I am  afraid,”  whispered  Zagloba. 
“ But  I have  short  breath,  and  don’t  like  a crowd,  for  it  is 
hot,  and  as  soon  as  it  is  hot  I can  do  nothing.  I like  to 
take  care  of  myself  in  single  combat. . Not  the  head,  but  the 
hands  win  in  this  place.  Here  I am  a fool  in  comparison 
with  Podbipienta.  I have  on  my  stomach  here  those  two 
hundred  ducats  which  the  prince  gave  me ; but  believe  me 
I would  rather  have  my  stomach  somewhere  else.  Tfu  ! tfu  ! 
I don’t  like  these  great  battles.  May  the  plague  bruise  ! ” 

“ Nothing  will  happen  to  you.  Take  courage  ! ” 

Courage  ? That  is  all  I am  afraid  of.  I fear  that 
bravery  will  overcome  prudence  in  me.  I am  too  excitable. 
Besides,  I have  had  a bad  omen  : when  we  sat  by  the  fire 
two  stars  fell.  Who  knows,  maybe  one  of  them  is  mine.” 

For  your  good  deeds  God  will  reward  you  and  keep  you 
ill  health.” 

“ Well,  if  only  he  does  n’t  reward  me  too  soon.” 

“ Why  did  n’t  you  stay  in  the  camp  ? ” 

“ I thought  it  would  be  safer  with  the  army.” 

“ It  is.  You  will  see  that  there  is  no  great  trouble.  We 
are  accustomed  to  this  fighting,  and  custom  is  second  nature. 
But  here  is  the  Sluch  and  Vishovati  Stav  already.” 

In  fact  the  waters  of  Vishovati  Stav,  divided  from  the 
Sluch  by  a long  dam,  glittered  in  the  distance.  The  army 
halted  at  once  along  the  whole  line. 

Is  this  the  place  so  soon  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 

“ The  prince  will  put  the  army  in  line,”  said  Skshetuski. 

I don’t  like  a throng ; I tell  you,  I don’t  like  a 
throng.” 

“ Hussars  on  the  right  wing  ! ” was  the  command  which 
came  from  the  prince  to  Pan  Yan. 

It  was  broad  daylight.  The  fire  had  grown  pale  in  the 
light  of  the  rising  sun,  whose  golden  rays  were  reflected  on 
the  points  of  the  lances,  and  it  appeared  as  though  above 
the  hussars  a thousand  lights  were  gleaming.  After  its  lines 
were  arranged,  the  army  concealed  itself  no  longer,  and  be- 
gan to  sing  in  one  voice,  “ Hail,  0 ye  gates  of  salvation  ! ” 
The  mighty  song  resounded  over  the  dewy  grass,  struck 
the  pine  grove,  and  sent  back  by  the  echo,  rose  to  the  sky. 
Then  the  shore  on  the  other  side  of  the  dam  grew  black 
with  crowds  of  Cossacks.  As  far  as  the  eye  could  reach 
regiment  followed  regiment,  — mounted  Zaporojians  armed 
with  long  lances,  infantry  with  muskets,  and  waves  of  peas- 


360 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


ants  armed  with  scythes,  flails,  and  forks.  Behind  them  was 
to  be  seen,  as  if  in  fog,  an  immense  camp  or  movable  town. 
The  creaking  of  thousands  of  wagons  and  the  neighing  of 
horses  reached  the  ears  of  the  prince’s  soldiers.  But  the 
Cossacks  inarched  without  their  usual  tumult,  without  howl- 
ing, and  halted  on  the  other  side  of  the  dam.  The  two  op- 
posing forces  looked  at  each  other  for  some  time  in  silence. 

Zagloba,  keeping  all  the  time  close  to  Skshetuski,  looked 
on  that  sea  of  people  and  muttered,  — 

“ 0 Lord,  why  hast  thou  created  so  many  rufiians  ? Hmel- 
nitslvi  must  be  there  with  his  mob  and  their  vermin.  Isn’t 
that  an  outbreak,  tell  me  ? They  will  cover  us  with  their 
caps.  Ah  ! in  the  old  time  it  was  so  pleasant  in  the 
Ukraine  ! They  are  rolling  on,  rolling  on  ! God  grant  that 
the  devils  may  roll  you  in  hell,  and  all  that  is  coming  on  us  ! 
May  the  glanders  devour  you  ! ” 

“ Don’t  swear.  To-day  is  Sunday.” 

True,  it  is  Sunday.  Better  think  of  God.  ^ Pater  noster, 
qui  es  in  coelis  ’ — No  respect  to  be  looked  for  from  these 
scoundrels  — ‘ Sanctificetur  nomen  tuum  ’ — What  is  going 
to  be  done  on  that  dam  ? — ‘ Adveniat  regnum  tuum  ’ — 
The  breath  is  already  stopped  in  my  body  — ‘ Fiat  voluntas 
tua  ’ — God  choke  you,  you  Hamans  ! But  look  ! what  is 
that  ?”^  ^ 

A division  formed  of  a few  hundred  men  separated  from 
the  dark  mass  and  pushed  forward  without  order  toward 
the  dam. 

“That  is  a skirmishing-party,”  said  Skshetuski.  “Our 
men  will  go  out  to  them  directly.” 

“ Has  the  battle  begun,  then,  already  ?” 

“As  God  is  in  heaven  ! ” 

“ Ma}^  the  devil  take  them  ! ” Here  the  ill-humor  of  Za- 
globa was  beyond  measure.  “And  you  are  looking  at  it  as 
a theatre  in  carnival  time  ! ” cried  he,  in  disgust  at  Skshe- 
tuski ; “ just  as  if  your  own  skin  were  not  in  peril.” 

“I  told  you  that  we  are  used  to  it.” 

“And  you  will  go  to  the  skirmish  too,  of  course?” 

“It  is  not  very  becoming  for  knights  of  picked  regiments 
to  fight  duels  with  such  enemies.  No  one  does  that  who 
stands  on  dignity  ; but  in  these  times  no  one  thinks  of 
dignity.” 

“ Our  men  are  marching  already  ! ” cried  Zagloba,  seeing 
the  red  line  of  Volodyovski’s  dragoons  moving  at  a trot 
toward  the  dam. 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWOKD. 


3G1 


They  were  followed  by  a number  of  volunteers  from  each 
regiment.  Among  others  went  the  red  Vershul,  Kushel, 
Ponyatovski,  the  two  Karvichi,  and  Pan  Longin  Podbipi- 
enta  from  the  hussars.  The  distance  between  the  two 
divisions  began  to  diminish  rapidly. 

‘^You  will  see  something/^  said  Skshetuski  to  Zagloba. 
^^Look  especially  at  Volodyovski  and  Podbipienta.  They 
are  splendid  fighters.  Do  you  see  them  ? ” 

‘‘  Yes.’’ 

^^Well,  look  at  them!  You  will  have  something  to 
enjoy.'^ 


362 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

When  the  warriors  drew  near  each  other,  they  reined 
in  their  horses  and  opened  in  mutual  abuse. 

Come  on  ! come  on  ! We  will  feed  the  dogs  with  your 
carrion  right  away  ! ’’  cried  the  prince’s  soldiers. 

“Your  carrion  is  not  fit  even  for  dogs  !”  answered  the 
Cossacks. 

“ You  will  rot  here  on  the  dam,  you  infamous  robbers  ! ” 

“For  whom  it  is  fated,  that  one  will  rot;  but  the  fish 
will  pick  your  bones  soon.” 

“ To  the  dung-heaps  with  your  forks,  you  trash  ! Dung- 
forks  are  fitter  tor  you  than  sabres.” 

“ If  we  are  trash,  our  sons  will  be  nobles,  for  they  will  be 
born  of  your  girls.” 

Some  Cossack,  evidently  from  the  Trans-Dnieper,  pushed 
forward,  and  placing  his  palms  around  his  mouth,  cried 
with  a loud  voice : “ The  prince  has  two  nieces  ; tell  him 
to  send  them  to  Krivonos.” 

It  grew  dim  in  Volodyovski’s  eyes  when  he  heard  this 
blasphemy,  and  he  spurred  his  horse  on  to  the  Zaporojian. 

Skshetuski,  on  the  right  wing  with  his  hussars,  recog- 
nized him  from  a distance,  and  cried  to  Zagloba  : “ Volodyov- 
ski  is  rushing  on ! Volodyovski ! Look  there  ! there  ! ” 

“ I see  ! ” said  Zagloba.  ‘‘  He  has  already  reached  him. 
They  are  fighting ! One,  two ! I see  perfectly.  It  is  all 
over.  He  is  a swordsman,  plague  take  him  ! ” 

At  the  second  blow  the  Cossack  fell  to  the  ground  as  if 
struck  by  lightning,  and  fell  with  his  head  to  his  com- 
rades, as  an  evil  omen  to  them. 

Then  a second  sprang  forward,  in  a scarlet  kontush 
stripped  from  some  noble.  He  fell  upon  Volodyovski  a 
little  from  the  flank,  but  his  horse  stumbled  at  the  very 
moment  of  the  blow.  Volodyovski  turned,  and  then  could 
be  seen  the  master;  for  he  only  moved  his  hand,  making  a 
light,  soft  motion,  — invisible,  so  to  speak,  — but  still  the 
sabre  of  the  Zaporojian  sprang  up,  flew  into  the  air.  Vo- 
lodyovski seized  him  by  the  shoulder,  and  pulled  him  with 
his  horse  toward  the  Polish  side. 

“ Save  me,  brothers  ! ” cried  the  prisoner. 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWOllD. 


363 


He  offered  no  resistance,  knowing  that  in  case  he  did 
he  would  be  thrust  through  that  moment.  He  even  struck 
his  horse  with  his  heels  to  urge  him  on  ; and  so  Volodyovski 
led  him  as  a wolf  leads  a kid. 

In  view  of  this,  a couple  of  tens  of  warriors  rushed  out 
from  both  sides  of  the  river,  for  no  more  could  find  place  on 
the  dam.  They  fought  in  single  combat,  man  with  man, 
horse  with  horse,  sabre  with  sabre ; and  it  was  a wonderful 
sight,  that  series  of  duels,  on  which  both  armies  looked  with 
the  greatest  interest,  drawing  auguries  from  them  of  the  fu- 
ture success.  The  morning  sun  shone  upon  the  combatants, 
and  the  air  was  so  transparent  that  even  the  faces  might 
be  seen  from  both  sides.  Any  one  looking  from  a distance 
would  have  thought  that  it  was  a tournament  or  games. 
But  at  one  moment  a riderless  horse  would  spring  from  the 
tumult ; at  another,  a body  would  tumble  from  the  dam 
into  the  clear  mirror  of  the  water,  which  splashed  up  in 
golden  sparks  and  then  moved  forward  in  a circling  wavelet 
farther  and  farther  from  shore. 

The  courage  of  the  soldiers  in  both  armies  grew  as  they 
beheld  the  bravery  of  their  own  men  and  their  eagerness 
for  the  fight.  Each  sent  good  wishes  to  its  own.  Suddenly 
Skshetuski  clasped  his  hands  and  cried,  — 

‘‘Vershul  is  lost;  he  fell  with  his  horse.  Look!  he  was 
sitting  on  the  white  one.’^ 

But  Vershul  was  not  lost,  though  he  had  indeed  fallen 
with  his  horse ; for  they  had  both  been  thrown  by  Pulyan, 
a former  Cossack  of  Prince  Yeremi,  then  next  in  command 
to  KnVonos.  He  was  a famous  skirmisher,  and  had  never- 
left  off  that  game.  He  was  so  strong  that  he  could  easily 
break  two  horseshoes  at  once.  He  had  the  reputation  of 
being  invincible  in  single  combat.  When  he  had  thrown 
Vershul  he  attacked  a gallant  officer,  Koroshlyakhtsits,  and 
cut  him  terribly,  — almost  to  the  saddle.  Others  drew  back 
in  fear.  Seeing  this.  Pan  Longin  turned  his  Livonian 
mare  against  him. 

‘Won  are  lost!”  cried  Pulyan,  when  he  saw  the  fool- 
hardy man. 

‘‘  It  can’t  be  helped,”  answered  Podbipienta,  raising  his 
sabre  for  the  blow. 

He  had  not,  however,  his  Zervikaptur,  that  being  reserved 
for  ends  too  important  to  permit  its  use  in  desultory  combat. 
He  had  left  it  in  the  hands  of  his  faithful  armor-bearer  in 
the  ranks,  and  had  merely  a light  blade  of  blue  steel  en- 


864 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


graved  with  gold.  Pulyan  endured  its  first  blow,  though 
he  saw  in  a moment  that  he  had  to  do  with  no  common 
enemy,  for  his  sword  quivered  to  the  palm  of  his  hand. 
He  endured  the  second  and  the  third  blow  ; then,  either 
he  recognized  the  greater  skill  of  his  opponent  in  fencing, 
or  perhaps  he  wished  to  exhibit  his  tremendous  strength 
in  view  of  both  armies,  or,  pushed  to  the  edge  of  the 
dam,  he  feared  to  be  thrown  into  the  water  by  Pan  Lon- 
gin’s  enormous  beast.  It  is  enough  that  after  he  had  re- 
ceived the  last  blow  he  brought  the  horses  side  by  side, 
and  seized  the  Lithuanian  by  the  waist  in  his  powerful 
arms. 

They  grasped  each  other  like  two  bears  when  they  are 
fighting  for  a female.  They  wound  themselves  around 
each  other  like  two  pines  which,  having  grown  from  a 
single  stump,  intertwine  till  they  form  but  one  tree.  All 
held  breath  and  gazed  in  silence  on  the  struggle  of  the 
combatants,  each  one  of  whom  was  considered  the  strongest 
among  his  own.  You  would  have  said  that  both  had  be- 
come one  body,  for  they  remained  a long  time  motionless. 
But  their  faces  grew  red;  and  only  from  the  veins  which 
svv^elled  on  their  foreheads,  and  from  their  backs  bent  like 
bows,  could  you  suspect  under  that  terrible  quiet  the  super- 
human tension  of  the  arms  which  crushed  them. 

At  length  both  began  to  quiver;  but  by  degrees  the  face 
of  Pan  Longin  grew  redder  and  redder  and  the  face  of 
the  Cossack  bluer  and  bluer.  Still  a moment  passed.  The 
disquiet  of  the  spectators  increased. 

Suddenly  the  silence  was  broken  by  a hollow,  smothered 
voice  : “ Let  me  go  — 

^‘Ho,  my  darling  ! ” Something  gave  a sudden  and  terri- 
ble rattle,  a groan  was  heard  as  if  from  under  the  ground,  a 
wave  of  black  blood  burst  from  Pulyan’s  mouth,  and  his 
head  dropped  on  his  shoulder. 

Pan  Longin  lifted  the  Cossack  from  his  seat,  and  before 
the  spectators  had  time  to  think  what  had  happened,  threw 
liim  on  his  own  saddle  and  started  on  a trot  toward  Skshe- 
tuski’s  regiment. 

“ Vivat ! ” cried  the  Vishnyevetski  men. 

Destruction  ! ” answered  the  Zaporojians. 

Instead  of  being  confused  by  the  defeat  of  their  leader, 
they  attacked  the  enemy  the  more  stubbornly.  A crowded 
struggle  followed,  whicli  the  narrowness  of  the  place  made 
the  more  venomous  ; and  the  Cossacks  in  spite  of  their 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


365 


bravery  would  certainly  have  yielded  to  the  greater  skill  of 
their  opponents,  had  it  not  been  that  suddenly  the  trumpets 
from  the  camp  of  Krivonos  sounded  a retreat. 

They  withdrew  at  once  ; and  their  opponents,  after  they 
had  stopped  awhile  to  show  that  they  had  kept  the  field, 
withdrew  also.  The  dam  was  deserted  ; there  remained  on 
it  only  bodies  of  men  and  horses,  as  if  in  testimony  of  that 
which  would  be,  — and  that  road  of  death  lay  black  between 
the  two  armies,  — but  a light  breath  of  wind  wrinkled 
the  smooth  surface  of  the  water  and  sounded  plaintively 
through  the  leaves  of  the  willows  standing  here  and  there 
above  the  banks  of  the  pond. 

Meanwhile  the  regiments  of  Krivonos  moved  like  count- 
less flocks  of  starlings  and  plover.  The  mob  went  in  ad- 
vance, then  the  regular  Zaporojian  infantry,  companies  of 
cavalry,  Tartar  volunteers,  and  Cossack  artillery,  and  all 
without  much  order.  They  hurried  before  the  others, 
wishing  to  force  the  dam  by  countless  numbers,  and  then 
inundate  and  cover  the  army  of  the  prince.  The  savage 
Krivonos  believed  in  the  fist  and  the  sabre,  not  in  military 
art.  Therefore  he  urged  his  whole  power  to  the  attack, 
and  ordered  the  regiments  marching  from  behind  to  push  on 
those  in  front,  so  that  they  must  go  even  if  against  their 
will.  Cannon-balls  began  to  plunge  into  the  water  like 
wild  swans  and  divers,  causing  no  damage  however  to  the 
prince’s  troops,  by  reason  of  the  distance.  The  torrent 
of  people  covered  the  dam  and  advanced  without  hindrance. 
A part  of  that  wave  on  reaching  the  river  sought  a passage, 
and  not  finding  it  turned  back  to  the  embankment,  and 
marched  in  such  a dense  throng  that,  as  Osinski  said  after- 
ward, one  might  have  ridden  on  horseback  over  their 
heads,  and  so  covered  the  embankment  that  not  a span  of 
free  earth  remained. 

Yeremi  looked  on  this  from  the  high  shore,  his  brows 
wrinkled,  and  from  his  eyes  flashed  malicious  lightning  to- 
ward those  crowds.  Seeing  the  disorder  and  rush  of  the 
regiments  of  Krivonos,  he  said  to  Makhnitski,  — 

“ The  enemy  begin  with  us  in  peasant  fashion,  and  dis- 
regarding military  art,  come  on  like  beaters  at  a hunt,  but 
they  will  not  reach  this  place.” 

Meanwhile,  as  if  challenging  his  words,  the  Cossacks  had 
come  to  the  middle  of  the  embankment.  There  they  paused, 
astonished  and  disquieted  by  the  silence  of  the  prince’s 
forces.  But  just  at  that  moment  there  was  a movement 


36G 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


among  these  forces,  and  they  retreated,  leaving  between 
themselves  and  the  embankment  a broad  half -circle,  which 
was  to  be  the  field  of  battle. 

Then  the  infantry  of  Koritski  opened,  disclosing  the 
throats  of  VurtsePs  cannon,  turned  toward  the  embank- 
ment, and  in  the  corner  formed  by  the  slough  and  the 
embankment  shone  among  the  thickets  along  the  bank  the 
muskets  of  Osinski’s  Germans. 

It  was  clear  in  a moment  to  military  men  on  whose  side 
the  victory  must  be.  Only  a mad  leader  like  Krfvonos 
could  rush  to  battle  on  conditions  according  to  which  he 
could  not  even  pass  the  river  in  case  Vishnyevetski  wished 
to  prevent  him. 

But  the  prince  permitted  part  of  his  enemy’s  army  to 
cross  the  embankment  so  as  to  surround  and  destroy  it. 
The  great  leader  took  advantage  of  the  blunders  of  his  op- 
ponents, who  did  not  even  consider  that  it  was  impossible 
to  reinforce  his  men  on  the  other  bank,  except  through  a 
narrow  passage  over  which  no  considerable  number  of  men 
could  be  sent  at  one  time ; practised  soldiers  therefore 
looked  with  wonder  at  the  action  of  Krfvonos,  who  was  not 
forced  by  anything  to  such  a mad  undertaking. 

He  was  forced  by  ambition  alone  and  a thirst  for  blood. 
He  had  learned  that  Hmelnitski,  in  spite  of  the  preponder- 
ance of  power  under  Krfvonos,  fearing  the  result  of  a bat- 
tle with  Yeremi,  was  marching  with  all  his  forces  to  his  aid. 
Orders  came  not  to  deliver  battle ; but  for  that  very  reason 
Krfvonos  determined  to  deliver  it. 

Having  taken  Poldnnoe,  he  got  the  taste  of  blood,  and  did 
not  like  to  divide  it  with  any  one ; therefore  he  hastened. 
He  would  lose  half  of  his  men,  — well,  what  of  that! 
With  the  rest  he  would  overwhelm  the  slender  forces  of 
the  prince  and  cut  them  to  pieces.  He  would  bring  the 
head  of  Vishnyevetski  as  a present  to  Hmelnitski. 

'ITie  billows  of  the  mob  had  reached  the  end  of  the  em- 
bankment, passed  it,  and  spread  over  the  half-circle  aban- 
doned by  Yeremi’s  army.  But  at  this  moment  the  concealed 
infantry  of  Osinski  opened  upon  them  in  the  flank,  and 
from  the  cannon  of  Vurtsel  there  bloomed  out  long  wreaths 
of  smoke,  the  earth  trembled  from  the  roar,  and  the  battle 
began  along  the  whole  line. 

Clouds  of  smoke  concealed  the  shores  of  the  Sula,  the 
pond,  the  embankment,  and  even  the  field  itself,  so  that  all 
was  hidden,  save  at  times  the  scarlet,  glittering  uniforms 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


8G7 


of  the  dragoons,  and  the  crests  gleaming  over  the  flying 
helmets,  as  everything  seethed  in  that  terrible  cloud.  The 
bells  of  the  town  were  ringing,  and  mingled  their  sad 
groans  with  the  deep  bellowing  of  the  guns.  From  the 
Cossack  camp  regiment  after  regiment  rolled  on  to  the 
embankment. 

Those  who  crossed  and  reached  the  other  side  of  the 
river  extended  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  into  a long  line  and 
rushed  with  rage  on  the  prince’s  regiments.  The  battle 
extended  from  one  end  of  the  pond  to  the  bend  in  the  river 
and  the  swampy  meadows,  which  were  flooded  that  rainy 
summer. 

The  mob  and  the  men  of  the  lower  country  had  to  con- 
quer or  perish,  having  behind  them  water,  toward  which 
they  were  pushed  by  the  infantry  and  cavalry  of  the  prince. 

When  the  hussars  moved  forward,  Zagloba,  though  he 
had  short  breath  and  did  not  like  a throng,  galloped  with 
the  others,  because  in  fact  he  could  not  do  otherwise  with- 
out danger  of  being  trampled  to  death.  He  flew  on  there- 
fore, closing  his  eyes,  and  through  his  head  there  flew  with 
lightning  speed  the  thought,  “ Stratagem  is  nothing,  strat- 
agem is  nothing  ; the  stupid  win,  the  wise  perish  ! ” Then 
he  was  seized  with  spite  against  the  war,  against  the  Cos- 
sacks, the  hussars,  and  every  one  else  in  tlie  world.  He 
began  to  curse,  to  pray.  The  wind  whistled  in  his  ears,  the 
breath  was  hemmed  in  his  breast.  Suddenly  his  liorse 
struck  against  something;  he  felt  resistance.  Then  he 
opened  his  eyes,  and  what  did  he  see  ? Scythes,  sabres, 
flails,  a, crowd  of  inflamed  faces,  eyes,  mustaches,  — and  all 
indefinite,  unknown,  all  trembling,  galloping,  furious.  Then 
he  was  transported  with  rage  against  those  enemies,  because 
they  are  not  going  to  the  devil,  because  they  are  rushing  up 
to  his  face  and  forcing  him  to  fight.  “You  wanted  it,  now 
you  have  it,”  thought  he,  and  he  began  to  slash  blindly  on 
every  side.  Sometimes  he  cut  the  air,  and  sometimes  he 
felt  that  his  blade  had  sunk  into  something  soft.  At  the 
same  time  he  felt  that  he  was  still  living,  and  this  gave  him 
extraordinary  hope.  “ Slay  ! kill ! ” he  roared  like  a buffalo. 
At  last  those  frenzied  faces  vanished  from  his  eyes,  and  in 
their  places  he  saw  a multitude  of  visages,  tops  of  caps,  and 
the  shouts  almost  split  his  ears.  “ Are  they  fleeing  ? ” shot 
through  his  head.  “Yes!”  Then  daring  sprang  up  in 
him  beyond  measure.  “Scoundrels  !”  he  shouted,  “is  that 
the  way  you  meet  a noble  ? ” He  sprang  among  the  fleeing 


368 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


enemy,  passed  many,  and  entangled  in  the  crowd  began  to 
labor  with  greater  presence  of  mind  now. 

Meanwhile  his  comrades  pressed  the  Cossacks  to  the  bank 
of  the  Siila,  covered  pretty  thickly  with  trees,  and  drove 
them  along  the  shore  to  the  embankment,  taking  no  pris- 
oners, for  there  was  no  time. 

Suddenly  Zagloba  felt  that  his  horse  began  to  spread  out 
under  him  ; at  the  same  time  something  heavy  fell  on  him 
and  covered  his  whole  head,  so  that  he  was  completely 
enveloped  in  darkness. 

“ Oh,  save  me ! he  cried,  beating  the  horse  with  his 
heels. 

The  steed,  however,  apparently  wearied  with  the  weight 
of  the  rider,  only  groaned  and  stood  in  one  place. 

Zagloba  .heard  the  screams  and  shouts  of  the  horsemen 
rushing  around  him  ; then  that  whole  hurricane  swept  by 
and  all  was  in  apparent  quiet. 

Again  thoughts  began  to  rush  through  his  head  with  the 
swiftness  of  Tartar  arrows  : What  is  this  ? What  has 
happened  ? Jesus  and  Mary,  I am  in  captivity  ! 

On  his  forehead  drops  of  cold  sweat  came  out.  Evidently 
his  head  was  bound  just  as  he  had  once  bound  Bogun.  That 
weight  which  he  feels  on  his  shoulder  is  the  hand  of  a Cos- 
sack. But  why  don’t  they  hang  him  or  kill  him  ? Why  is 
he  standing  in  one  place  ? 

Let  me  go,  you  scoundrel ! ” cried  he  at  last,  with  a 
muffled  voice. 

Silence. 

‘‘  Let  me  go  ! I ’ll  spare  your  life.  Let  me  go,  I say ! ” 

ISTo  answer. 

Zagloba  struck  into  the  sides  of  his  horse  again  with  his 
heels,  but  again  without  result ; the  prodded  beast  only 
stretched  out  wider  and  remained  in  the  same  place. 

Finally  rage  seized  the  unfortunate  captive,  and  drawing 
a knife  from  the  sheath  that  hung  at  his  belt,  he  gave  a 
terrible  stab  behind.  But  the  knife  only  cut  the  air. 

Then  Zagloba  pulled  with  both  hands  at  the  covering 
which  bound  his  head,  and  tore  it  in  a moment.  What 
is  this  ? 

No  Cossack.  Deserted  all  around.  Only  in  the  distance 
was  to  be  seen  in  the  smoke  the  red  dragoons  of  VoloJ- 
yovski  flying  past,  and  farther  on  the  glittering  armor  of 
the  hussars  pursuing  the  remnant  of  the  defeated,  who  were 
retreating  from  the  field  toward  the  water.  At  Zagloba’s 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


3G9 


feet  lay  a Cossack  regimental  banner.  Evidently  the  flee- 
ing Cossack  had  dropped  it  so  that  the  staff  hit  Zagloba’s 
shoulder,  and  the  cloth  covered  his  head. 

Seeing  all  this,  and  understanding  it  perfectly,  that  hero 
regained  his  presence  of  mind  completely. 

“ Oh,  ho  ! ” said  he,  I have  captured  a banner.  How  is 
this  ? Did  n’t  I capture  it  ? If  justice  is  not  defeated  in 
this  battle,  then  I am  sure  of  a reward.  Oh,  you  scoun- 
drels ! it  is  your  luck  that  my  horse  gave  out ! I did  not 
know  myself  when  I thought  I was  greater  in  strategy  than 
in  bravery.  I can  be  of  some  higher  use  in  the  army  than 
eating  cakes.  Oh,  God  save  us  ! some  other  crowd  is  rushing 
on.  Don’t  come  here,  dog-brothers ; don’t  come  this  way  ! 
May  the  wolves  eat  this  horse  ! Kill ! slay  ! ” 

Indeed,  a new  band  of  Cossacks  were  rushing  toward 
Zagloba,  raising  unearthly  voices,  closely  pursued  by  the 
armored  men  of  Polyanovski.  And  perhaps  Zagloba  would 
have  found  his  death  under  the  hoofs  of  their  horses,  had 
it  not  been  that  the  hussars  of  Skshetuski,  having  finished 
those  whom  they  had  been  pursuing,  turned  to  take  between 
two  fires  those  onrushing  parties.  Seeing  this,  the  Zapo- 
rojians  ran  toward  the  water,  only  to  find  death  in  the 
swamps  and  deep  places  after  escaping  the  sword.  Those 
who  fell  on  their  knees  begging  for  quarter  died  under  the 
steel.  The  defeat  was  terrible  and  complete,  but  most  ter- 
rible on  the  embankment.  All  who  passed  that,  were  swept 
away  in  the  half-circle  left  by  the  forces  of  the  prince. 
Those  who  did  not  pass,  fell  under  the  continual  fire  of 
Vurtsel’s  cannon  and  the  guns  of  the  German  infantry. 
They  could  neither  go  forward  nor  backward  ; for  Krfvonos 
urged  on  still  new  regiments,  which,  pushing  forward, 
closed  the  only  road  to  escape.  It  seemed  as  though  Krf- 
vonos  had  sworn  to  destroy  his  own  men,  who  stifled, 
trampled,  and  fought  one  another,  fell,  sprang  into  the  water 
on  both  sides,  and  were  drowned.  On  one  side  were  black 
masses  of  fugitives,  and  on  the  other  masses  advancing; 
in  the  middle,  piles  and  mountains  and  rows  of  dead  bodies  ; 
groans,  screams,  men  deprived  of  speech ; the  madness  of 
terror,  disorder,  chaos.  The  whole  pond  was  full  of  men 
and  horses ; the  water  overflowed  the  banks. 

At  times  the  artillery  was  silent.  Then  the  embank- 
ment, like  the  mouth  of  a cannon,  threw  forth  crowds  of 
Zaporojians  and  the  mob,  who  rushed  over  the  half-circle 
and  went  under  the  swords  of  the  cavalry  waiting  for  them. 

24 


370 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Then  Vurtsel  began  to  play  again  with  his  rain  of  iron  and 
lead;  the  Cossack  reinforcement  barred  the  embankment. 
Whole  hours  were  spent  in  these  bloody  struggles. 

Kn'vonos,  furious,  foaming  at  the  mouth,  did  not  give  up  the 
battle  yet,  and  hurried  thousands  of  men  to  the  jaws  of  death. 

Yeremi,  on  the  other  side,  in  silver  armor,  sat  on  his 
horse,  on  a lofty  mound  called  at  that  time  the  Kruja  Mo- 
gila,  and  looked  on.  His  face  was  calm  ; his  eye  took  in  the 
whole  embankment,  pond,  banks  of  the  Sluch,  and  extended 
to  the  place  in  which  the  enormous  tabor  of  Kn'vonos  stood 
wrapped  in  the  bluish  haze  of  the  distance.  The  eyes  of 
the  prince  never  left  that  collection  of  wagons.  At  last  he 
turned  to  the  massive  voevoda  of  Kieff,  and  said,  — 

We  shall  not  capture  the  tabor  to-day.’^ 

“ How  ? You  wished  to  — ” 

Time  is  flying  quickly.  It  is  too  late.  See  ! it  is  almost 
evening.” 

In  fact,  from  the  time  the  skirmishers  went  out,  the 
battle,  kept  up  by  the  stubbornness  of  Kn'vonos,  had  lasted 
already  so  long  that  the  sun  had  but  an  hour  left  of  its 
whole  daily  half-circle,  and  inclined  to  its  setting.  The 
light,  lofty,  small  clouds,  announcing  fair  weather  and 
scattered  over  the  sky  like  white-fleeced  lambs,  began  to 
grow  red  and  disappear  in  groups  from  the  field  of  heaven. 
The  flow  of  Cossacks  to  the  embankment  stopped  grad- 
ually, and  those  regiments  that  had  already  come  upon  it 
retreated  in  dismay  and  disorder. 

The  battle  was  ended,  and  ended  because  the  enraged 
crowd  fell  upon  Kn'vonos  at  last,  shouting  with  despair 
and  madness, — 

“ Traitor  ! you  are  destroying  us.  You  bloody  dog  ! We 
will  bind  you  ourselves,  and  give  you  up  to  Yeremi,  and 
thus  secure  our  lives.  Death  to  you,  not  to  us  ! ” 

‘‘To-morrow  I will  give  you  the  prince  and  all  his  army, 
or  perish  myself,”  answered  Kn'vonos. 

But  the  hoped  for  to-morrow  had  yet  to  come,  and  the 
present  to-day  was  a day  of  defeat  and  disorder.  Several 
thousand  of  the  best  warriors  of  the  lower  country,  not 
counting  the  mob,  lay  on  the  field  of  battle,  or  were 
drowned  in  the  pond  and  river.  Nearly  two  thousand 
were  taken  prisoners ; fourteen  colonels  were  killed,  not 
counting  sotniks,  essauls,  and  other  elders.  Pulyan,  next 
in  command  to  Kn'vonos,  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy  alive,  but  with  broken  ribs. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  371 

To-morrow  we  will  cut  them  all  up/^  said  Krivouos. 
will  neither  eat  nor  drink  till  it  is  done.’’ 

In  the  opposite  camp  the  captured  banners  were  thrown 
down  at  the  feet  of  the  terrible  prince.  Each  of  the  cap- 
tors  brought  his  own,  so  tliat  they  formed  a considerable 
crowd,  — altogether  forty.  When  Zagloba  passed  b}’’,  he 
threw  his  down  with  such  force  that  the  staff  split.  Seeing 
this,  the  prince  detained  him,  and  asked, — 

“And  you  captured  that  banner  with  your  own  hands?  ” 

“ At  your  service,  your  Highness.” 

“ I see  that  you  are  not  only  a Ulysses,  but  an  Achilles.” 

“ I am  a simple  soldier,  but  I serve  under  Alexander  of 
Macedon.” 

“ Since  you  receive  no  wages,  the  treasurer  will  pay  you, 
in  addition  to  what  you  have  had,  two  hundred  ducats  for 
this  honorable  exploit.” 

Zagloba  seized  the  prince  by  the  knees,  and  said,  “ Your 
favor  is  greater  than  my  bravery,  which  would  gladly  hide 
itself  behind  its  own  modesty.” 

A scarcely  visible  smile  wandered  over  the  dark  face  of 
Skshetuski ; but  the  knight  was  silent,  and  even  later  on 
he  never  said  anything  to  the  prince,  or  any  one  else,  of 
the  fears  of  Zagloba  before  the  battle  ; but  Zagloba  himself 
walked  away  with  such  threatening  mien  that,  seeing  him, 
the  soldiers  of  the  other  regiments  pointed  at  him,  saying,  — 

“He  is  the  man  who  did  most  to-day.” 

Night  came.  On  both  sides  of  the  river  and  the  pond 
thousands  of  fires  were  burning,  and  smoke  rose  to  the  sky 
in  columns.  The  wearied  soldiers  strengthened  themselves 
with  food  and  gorailka,  or  gave  themselves  courage  for  to- 
morrow’s battle  by  relating  the  exploits  of  the  present  day. 
But  loudest  of  all  spoke  Zagloba,  boasting  of  what  he  had 
done,  and  what  he  could  have  done  if  his  horse  had  not 
failed. 

“ I can  tell  you,”  said  he,  turning  to  the  officers  of  the 
prince,  and  the  nobles  of  Tishkyevich’s  command,  “that 
great  battles  are  no  novelty  for  me.  I was  in  many  of  them 
in  Moldavia  and  Turkey ; but  wlien  I was  on  the  field  I was 
afraid  — not  of  the  enemy,  for  who  is  afraid  of  such  trash! 
— but  of  my  own  impulsiveness,  for  I thought  immediately 
that  it  would  carry  me  too  far.” 

“ And  did  it  ? ” 

“ It  did.  Ask  Skshetuski.  The  moment  I saw  Vershul 
falling  with  his  horse,  I wanted  to  gallop  to  his  aid  without 


372 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


asking  a question.  My  comrades  could  scarcely  hold  me 
back.’^ 

“True,”  said  Skshetuski,  “we  had  to  hold  you  in.” 

“But,”  interrupted  Karvich,  “where  is  Vershul?” 

“He  has  already  gone  on  a scouting  expedition,  he  knows 
no  rest.” 

“See  then,  gentlemen,”  said  Zagloba,  displeased  at  the 
interruption,  “how  I captured  the  banner.” 

“ Then  Vershul  is  not  wounded  ? ” inquired  Karvich  again. 

“ This  is  not  the  first  one  that  I have  captured  in  my  life, 
but  none  cost  me  such  trouble.” 

“ He  is  not  wounded,  only  bruised,”  answered  Azulevich, 
a Tartar,  “ and  has  gulped  water,  for  he  fell  head  first  into 
the  pond.” 

“Then  I wonder  the  fish  didn’t  die,”  said  Zagloba,  with 
anger,  “ for  the  water  must  have  boiled  from  such  a flaming 
head.” 

“ But  he  is  a great  warrior.” 

“Not  so  great,  since  a half  John^  was  enough  for  him. 
Tfu ! it  is  impossible  to  talk  with  you.  You  might  learn 
from  me  how  to  capture  banners  from  the  enemy.” 

Further  conversation  was  interrujAed  by  the  youthful  Pan 
Aksak,  who  approached  the  fire  at  that  moment. 

“ I bring  you  news,  gentlemen,”  said  he,  with  a clear  half- 
childish  voice. 

“ The  nurse  has  n’t  washed  his  bib,  the  cat  has  drunk  his 
milk,  and  his  cup  is  broken,”  muttered  Zagloba. 

But  Pan  Aksak  paid  no  attention  to  this  fling  at  his  youth, 
and  said  : “ They  are  burning  Pulyan.” 

“ The  dogs  will  have  toast,”  said  Zagloba. 

“ And  he  is  making  a confession.  The  negotiations  are 
broken.  Kisel  is  nearly  wild.  HmeH  (hops)  is  coming 
with  all  his  forces  to  help  Kn'vonos.” 

“Hops?  What  hops?  Who  is  making  anything  of 
hops  ? If  hops  are  on  the  road,  there  will  be  beer  then. 
We  don’t  care  for  hops,”  said  Zagloba,  looking  at  the  same 
time  with  lierce,  haughty  eyes  at  those  around. 

“ Hmel  is  coming ; but  KnVonos  did  n’t  wait,  therefore 
lie  lost  — ” 

“Yes,  he  played  and  lost.” 

“ Six  thousand  Cossacks  are  already  in  Makhnovka.  Two 
thousand  Bogun  is  leading.” 

1 A pnn  on  “ I'ulvan/’  wliicli  in  Polish  means  “ half  Yan,”  or  John, 

2 “ Hmel,”  a nickname  for  Hmelnitski  among  the  Poles,  = “ hops.” 


WITH  TTKE  AND  SWOKD.  373 

Who  ? who  ? ” asked  Zagloba  instantly,  in  a changed 
voice. 

Bogun.’’ 

Impossible ! ” 

“ That  is  the  confession  of  Pulyan.” 

Ah,  here  is  a cake  for  you,  grandmother ! ” cried  Za- 
globa, piteously.  Can  they  get  here  soon  ? ” 

In  three  days.  But  on  the  way  to  battle  they  will  not 
hurry  too  much,  so  as  not  to  tire  their  horses.” 

“ But  I will  hurry  ! ” muttered  Zagloba.  Oh,  angels  of 
God,  save  me  from  that  ruffian ! I would  gladly  give  my 
captured  banner  if  that  water-burner  would  only  break  his 
neck  on  the  way  to  this  place,  I hope  too  that  we  shall  not 
wait  here  long.  We  have  shown  KnVonos  what  we  can  do, 
and  now  it  is  time  to  rest.  I hate  that  Bogun  so  much  that 
I cannot  call  to  mind  his  devilish  name  without  abomina- 
tion. I did  make  a choice  ! I couldn’t  stay  in  Bar  ? Bad 
luck  brought  me  here.” 

Don’t  worry  yourself,”  whispered  Skshetuski,  for  it  is 
a shame ! Between  you  and  me  nothing  threatens  you 
here.” 

^‘ISTothing  threatens  me?  You  don’t  know  him  ! Why, 
he  might  creep  up  to  us  now  among  the  fires  here.”  Za- 
globa looked  around  disquieted.  And  he  is  as  enraged  at 
you  as  at  me.” 

“ God  grant  me  to  meet  him  ! ” said  Pan  Yan. 

“If  that  is  a favor,  then  I have  no  wish  to  receive  it. 
In  my  character  of  Christian  I forgive  him  all  his  offences 
willingly,  but  on  condition  that  he  be  hanged  two  days 
before.  I am  not  alarmed,  but  you  have  no  idea  what  sur- 
passing disgust  seizes  me.  I like  to  know  with  whom  I have 
to  deal,  — if  with  a noble,  then  a noble ; if  with  a peasant, 
then  a peasant,  — but  he  is  a sort  of  incarnate  devil,  with 
whom  you  don’t  know  what  course  to  take.  I ventured 
many  a thing  with  him;  but  such  eyes  as  he  made  when  I 
bound  his  head,  I cannot  describe  to  you,  — to  the  hour  of 
my  death  I shall  remember  them.  I don’t  wish  to  rouse 
the  devil  while  he  sleeps.  Once  is  enough  for  a trick.  I 
will  say  to  you  also  that  you  are  ungrateful,  have  no  thought 
of  that  unhappy  woman.” 

“ How  so  ? ” 

“Because,”  said  Zagloba,  drawing  the  knight  away  from 
the  fire,  “you  stay  here  and  gratify  your  military  caprice 
and  fancy  by  fighting  day  after  day,  while  she  is  drowning 


374 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD 


herself  in  tears,  waiting  in  vain  for  an  answer.  Another 
man  with  real  love  in  his  heart  and  pity  for  her  grief 
would  n’t  do  this,  but  would  have  sent  me  off  long  ago.” 

Do  you  think  then  of  returning  to  Bar  ? ” 

^^Even  to-day,  for  I have  pity  on  her.” 

Pan  Yan  raised  his  eyes  yearningly  to  the  stars  and 
said,  — > 

“Do  not  speak  to  me  of  insincerity,  for  God  is  my  wit- 
ness that  I never  raise  a bit  of  bread  to  my  mouth  or  take  a 
moment  of  sleep  without  thinking  of  her  first,  and  nothing 
can  be  stronger  in  my  heart  than  the  thought  of  her.  I 
have  not  sent  you  with  an  answer  hitherto  because  I wished 
to  go  myself  to  be  with  her  at  once.  And  there  are  no 
wings  ill  the  world  and  no  speed  which  I would  not  use 
could  they  serve  me  in  going  to  her.” 

“ Then  why  don’t  you  fly  ? ” 

“Because  I cannot  before  battle.  I am  a soldier  and  a 
noble,  therefore  I must  think  of  honor.” 

“ But  to-day  we  are  after  the  battle ; therefore  we  can 
start,  even  this  minute.” 

Pan  Yan  sighed. 

“ To-morrow  we  attack  KnVonos.” 

“I  don’t  understand  your  ways.  You  beat  young  Kri- 
vonos  ; old  Krivonos  came,  and  you  beat  old  KnVonos.  Now 
what’s-his-name  (not  to  mention  him  in  an  evil  hour),  Bogun, 
will  come,  you  will  beat  him.  Hmelnitski  will  come.  Oh, 
what  the  devil ! And  as  it  will  go  on  this  way  it  would  be 
better  for  you  to  enter  into  partnership  with  Podbipienta  at 
once,  then  there  would  be  a fool  with  continence  plus  his 
mightiness  Skshetiiski,  total  two  fools  and  one  continence. 
Let’s  have  peace,  for,  as  God  lives,  I will  be  the  first  to 
])ersuade  the  princess  to  put  horns  on  you;  and  at  Bar  lives 
Andrei  Pototski,  and  when  he  looks  at  her  fire  flashes  out 
of  his  eyes.  Tfu  ! if  this  should  be  said  by  some  young 
fellow  who  had  not  seen  a battle  and  wanted  to  make  a 
reputation,  then  I could  understand ; but  not  you,  who  have 
drunk  blood  like  a wolf,  and  at  Makhnovka,  I am  told,  killed 
a kind  of  infernal  dragon  of  a man-eater.  I swear,  by  that 
moon  in  heaven,  that  you  are  up  to  something  here,  or  that 
you  have  got  such  a taste  of  blood  that  you  like  it  better 
than  your  bride.” 

Skshetuski  looked  involuntarily  at  the  moon,  which  was 
sailing  in  the  high  starry  heavens  like  a ship  above  the 
camp. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


375 


You  are  mistaken,”  said  he,  after  a while.  I do  not 
want  blood,  nor  am  I working  for  reputation,  but  it  would 
not  be  proper  to  leave  my  comrades  in  a difficult  struggle  in 
which  the  whole  regiment  must  engage,  nemine  excepto.  In 
this  is  involved  knightly  honor,  a sacred  thing.  As  to  the 
war  it  will  undoubtedly  drag  on,  for  the  rabble  has  grown 
too  great ; but  if  Hmelnitski  comes  to  the  aid  of  Krivonos, 
there  will  be  an  intermission.  To-morrow  Krivonos  will 
either  fight  or  he  will  not.  If  he  does,  with  God’s  aid 
he  will  receive  dire  punishment,  and  w'e  must  go  to  a 
quiet  place  to  draw  breath.  During  these  two  months 
we  neither  sleep  nor  eat,  we  only  fight  and  fight ; day 
and  night  we  have  nothing  over  our  heads,  exposed  to  all 
the  attacks  of  the  elements.  The  prince  is  a great  leader, 
but  prudent.  He  does  not  rush  on  Hmelnitski  with  a few 
thousand  men  against  legions.  I know  also  that  he  will  go 
to  Zbaraj,  recruit  there,  get  new  soldiers,  — nobles  from  the 
whole  Commonwealth  will  hurry  to  him,  — and  then  we  shall 
move  to  a general  campaign.  To-morrow  will  be  the  last 
day  of  work,  and  after  to-morrow  T shall  be  able  to  accom- 
pany you  to  Bar  with  a clean  heart.  And  I will  add,  to 
pacify  you,  that  Bogun  can  in  no  wise  come  here  to-morrow 
and  take  part  in  the  battle ; and  even  if  he  should  I hope 
that  his  peasant  star  will  pale,  not  only  before  that  of  the 
prince,  but  before  my  own.” 

“ He  is  an  incarnate  Beelzebub.  I have  told  you  that  T 
dislike  a throng ; but  he  is  worse  than  a throng,  though'  I 
repeat  it  is  not  so  much  from  fear  as  from  an  unconquerable 
aversion  I have  for  the  man.  But  no  more  of  this.  To- 
morrow comes  the  tanning  of  the  peasants’  backs,  and  then 
to  Bar.  Oh,  those  beautiful  eyes  will  laugh  at  the  sight  of 
you,  and  that  face  will  blush  ! I tell  you,  even  I feel  lonely 
without  her,  for  I love  her  as  a father.  And  no  wonder. 
I have  no  legitimate  children ; my  fortune  is  far  away, 
for  it  is  in  Turkey,  where  my  scoundrelly  agents  steal 
it  all ; and  I live  as  an  orphan  in  the  world,  and  in  my 
old  age  I shall  have  to  go  and  live  with  Podbipienta  at 
Myshekishki.” 

“ Oh,  no  ; don’t  let  your  head  ache  over  that ! You  have 
done  something  for  us  ; we  cannot  be  too  thankful  to  you.” 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  some  officer  who 
passing  along  inquired  : Who  stands  there  ? ” 

“ Vershul ! ” exclaimed  Skshetuski,  recognizing  him  by 
his  voice.  “ Are  you  from  the  scouting-party  ? ” 


376 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ Yes  ; and  now  fi-om  the  prince.” 

“ What  news  ? ” 

“ Battle  to-morrow.  The  enemy  are  widening  the  em- 
bankment, building  bridges  over  the  Stira  and  Sluch,  and 
on  the  morrow  wish  to  come  to  us  without  fail.” 

“ What  did  the  prince  say  to  that  ? ” 

The  prince  said  : ^ All  right ! ’ ” 

‘‘Nothing  more  ? ” 

“ Nothing.  He  gave  no  order  to  hinder  them,  and  axes 
are  chopping ; they  will  work  till  morning.” 

“ Did  you  get  informants  ?” 

“ I captured  seven.  All  confessed  that  they  have  heard 
of  Hmelnitski,  — that  he  is  coming,  but  probably  far  away 
yet.  What  a night ! ” 

“ Yes,  you  can  see  as  in  the  day.  And  how  do  you  feel 
after  the  fall  ? ” 

“ My  bones  are  sore.  I am  going  to  thank  our  Hercules 
and  then  sleep,  for  I am  tired.  If  I could  doze  a couple  of 
hours  — good-night ! ” 

“ Good-night ! ” 

“ Go  you  to  sleep  also,”  said  Skshetuski  to  Zagloba^  “for 
it  is  late,  and  there  will  be  work  to-morrow.” 

“ And  the  next  day  a journey,”  said  Zagloba, 

They  turned,  said  their  prayers,  and  then  lay  down  near 
the  fire. 

Soon  the  fires  began  to  go  out  one  after  another.  Silence 
embraced  the  camp  ; but  the  moon  cast  on  the  men  silver 
rays,  with  which  it  illumined  every  little  while  new  groups 
of  sleepers.  The  silence  was  broken  only  by  the  universal, 
mighty  snoring,  and  the  call  of  the  sentinels  watching  the 
camp. 

But  sleep  did  not  close  the  heav}^  lids  of  the  soldiers  long. 
Scarcely  had  the  first  dawn  whitened  the  shadows  of  night 
when  the  trumpets  in  every  corner  of  the  camp  thundered 
the  reveille. 

An  hour  later  the  prince,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  the 
knights,  drew  back  along  the  whole  line. 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


377 


CHAPTER  XXXIL 

But  it  was  the  retreat  of  a lion  needing  room  for  a 
spring. 

The  prince  purposely  allowed  KnVonos  to  cross  'so  as  to 
inflict  on  him  the  greater  defeat.  In  the  very  beginning  of 
‘ the  battle  he  had  the  cavalry  turned  and  urged  on  as  if  in 
flight,  seeing  which  the  men  of  the  lower  country  and  the 
mob  broke  their  ranks  to  overtake  and  surround  him. 
Then  Yeremi  turned  suddenly,  and  with  his  whole  cavalry 
struck  them  at  once  so  terribly  that  they  were  unable  to 
resist.  The  prince’s  troops  pursued  them  five  miles  to  the 
crossing,  then  over  the  bridges,  the  embankment,  and  two 
miles  and  a half  to  the  camp,  cutting  and  killing  them  with- 
out mercy.  The  hero  of  the  day  was  the  sixteen-year-old 
Pan  Aksak,  who  gave  the  first  blow  and  produced  the  first 
disorder.  Only  with  such  an  army,  old  and  trained,  could 
the  prince  use  such  stratagems,  and  feign  flight  which  in  any 
other  ranks  might  become  real.  This  being  the  case,  the  sec- 
ond day  ended  still  more  disastrously  for  KnVonos  than  tlie 
first.  All  his  field-pieces  were  taken,  and  a number  of  flags, 

■ — among  them  several  royal  flags  captured  by  the  Cossacks 
at  Korsiin.  If  the  infantry  of  Koritski  and  Osinski  with  the 
cannon  of  Vurtsel  could  have  followed  the  cavalry,  the  camp 
would  have  been  taken  at  a blow.  But  before  they  came  up 
it  was  night,  and  the  enemy  had  already  retreated  a consider- 
able distance,  so  that  it  was  impossible  to  reach  them.  But 
Zatsvilikhovski  captured  half  the  camp,  and  with  it  enor- 
mous supplies  of  arms  and  provisions.  The  crowd  seized 
KnVonos  twice,  wishing  to  give  him  up  to  the  prince ; and 
the  promise  of  an  immediate  return  to  Hmelnitski  barely 
sufficed  to  save  him.  He  fled  therefore  with  the  remaining 
half  of  his  tabor,  with  a decimated  army,  beaten  and  in 
despair,  and  did  not  halt  till  he  reached  Makhnpvka,  where 
when  Hmelnitski  came  up,  in  the  moment  of  his  first  anger, 
he  ordered  him  to  be  chained  by  the  neck  to  a cannon. 

But  when  his  first  anger  had  passed  the  Zaporojian  het- 
man remembered  that  the  unfortunate  KnVonos  had  covered 
Volynia  with  blood,  captured  Poldnnoe,  and  sent  thousands 
of  nobles  to  the  other  world,  left  their  bodies  without  burial, 


378 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


and  had  been  victorious  ’ everywhere  till  he  met  Yeremi. 
For  these  services  the  Zaporojian  hetman  took  pity  on  him, 
and  not  only  ordered  him  to  be  freed  immediately  from  the 
cannon,  but  restored  him  to  command,  and  sent  him  to 
Podolia  to  new  conquests  and  slaughters. 

The  prince  now  announced  to  his  army  the  rest  so  much 
desired.  In  the  last  battle  it  had  suffered  considerable 
losses,  especially  at  the  storming  of  the  tabor  by  the  cav- 
alry, behind  which  the  Cossacks  defended  themselves  with 
equal  stubbornness  and  adroitness.  Five  hundred  soldiers 
were  killed ; Colonel  Mokrski,  severely  wounded,  died  soon 
after;  Pan  Kushel,  Ponyatovski,  and  young  Aksak  were 
shot,  but  not  dangerously ; and  Zagloba,  becoming  accus- 
tomed to  the  throng,  took  his  place  manfully  with  the 
others,  struck  twice  with  a flail,  he  fell  on  his  back,  and 
being  unable  to  move,  lay  as  dead  in  Skshetuski’s  wagon. 

Fate  hindered  the  plan  of  going  to  Bar ; for  they  could 
not  start  immediate!}',  especially  since  the  prince  had  sent 
Pan  Yan,  at  the  head  of  a number  of  troops,  as  far  as 
Zaslav,  to  exterminate  the  bands  of  peasants  assembled 
there.  The  knight  went  without  mentioning  Bar  to  the 
prince,  and  during  flve  days  burned  and  slaughtered  till  he 
cleared  the  neighborhood. 

At  last,  even  the  soldiers  became  wearied  beyond  meas- 
ure by  the  uninterrupted  fighting,  distant  expeditions,  am- 
buscades, and  watching ; he  decided  therefore  to  return  to 
the  prince,  who,  as  he  was  informed,  had  gone  to  Tarnopol. 

On  the  eve  of  his  return  he  stopped  at  Sukhojintsi,  on 
the  Khomor,  He  disposed  his  soldiers  in  the  village,  took 
his  lodgings  for  the  night  in  a peasant’s  cottage,  and  be- 
cause he  was  greatly  wearied  from  labor  and  want  of  rest, 
fell  asleep  at  once,  and  slept  like  a stone  all  night. 

About  morning,  when  half  asleep,  half  awake,  he  began 
to  doze  and  dream.  Wonderful  images  were  in  movement 
before  his  eyes.  It  seemed  to  him  that  he  was  in  Lubni, 
that  he  had  never  left  the  place,  that  he  was  sleeping 
in  his  room  in  the  armory,  and  that  Jendzian,  as  was 
his  wont  in  the  morning,  was  bustling  around  with  clothes 
and  preparmg  for  his  master’s  rising.  Gradually,  however, 
consciousness  began  to  scatter  the  phantoms.  He  remem- 
bered that  he  was  in  Sukhojintsi,  not  in  Lubni.  Still 
the  form  of  his  servant  did  not  dissolve  in  mist,  and 
Pan  Yan  saw  him  continually  sitting  under  the  window, 
occupied  in  oiling  armor-straps,  which  had  shrunk  consid- 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SAVORD. 


379 


erably  from  tlie  heat.  But  he  still  thought  that  it  was  a 
vision  of  sleep,  and  closed  his  eyes  again.  After  a while  he 
opened  them.  Jendzian  was  sitting  under  the  window. 

“ Jendzian,”  called  Skshetuski,  ‘^is  that  you,  or  is  it  your 
ghost  ? ’’ 

The  young  fellow,  frightened  by  the  sudden  call,  dropped 
the  breastplate  on  the  floor  with  a clatter,  spread  his  arms, 
and  said:  Oh,  for  God’s  sake!  why  do  you  scream,  my 
master,  that  I am  like  a ghost?  I am  alive  and  well ! 

“ And  you  have  come  back  ? ” 

But  have  you  sent  me  off  ? ” 

“Come  here  to  me  ; let  me  embrace  you.^’ 

The  faithful  youth  fell  upon  the  floor,  and  caught  Skshe- 
tiiski  by  the  knees.  Skshetuski  kissed  him  on  the  forehead 
with  joy,  and  repeated : “You  are  alive,  you  are  alive  1” 

“ Oh,  my  master,  I cannot  speak  from  joy  that  I see  you 
again  in  health  ! You  shouted  so  that  I let  the  breastplate 
fall.  The  straps  have  shrunk  up,  — it  is  clear  that  you 
have  had  no  one.  Praise  be  to  thee,  0 God ! Oh,  my  dear 
master  ! ’’ 

“ When  did  you  come  back  ? ’’ 

“ Last  night.” 

“ Why  did  n’t  you  wake  me  up  ? ” 

“Why  should  I wake  you  up  ? I came  early  to  take 
your  clothes.” 

“Where  did  you  come  from  ?” 

“EYom  Gushchi.” 

“ What  were  j^ou  doing  there  ? What  has  happened  to 
you?  Tell  me.” 

“Well,  you  see  the  Cossacks  came  to  Gushchi,  which  be- 
longs to  the  voevoda  of  Bratslav,  to  plunder  and  burn,  and 
I was  there  earlier,  for  I went  there  with  Father  Patroni 
Lasko,  who  took  me  to  Hmelnitski  from  Gushchi ; for  the 
voevoda  sent  him  to  Hmelnitski  with  letters.  I went  back 
with  him,  therefore,  and  at  that  time  the  Cossacks  were 
burning  Gushchi ; and  they  killed  Father  Patroni  for  his 
love  to  us,  and  no  doubt  they  would  have  killed  the  voevoda 
too,  if  he  had  been  there,  though  he  belongs  to  their  church 
and  is  their  great  benefactor  — ” 

“ But  speak  clearly  and  don’t  confuse  things,  for  I cannot 
understand.  You  have  been  with  the  Cossacks,  then,  and 
spent  some  time  with  Hmelnitski.  Is  that  true?” 

“Yes,  with  the  Cossacks;  for  when  they  took  me  in 
Chigirin  they  thought  I was  one  of  their  men.  How  put 


380 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


on  your  clothes,  my  master ! Dress  — Oh,  Lord  bless  me, 
everything  you  have  is  worn  out,  so  there  is  nothing  to  lay 
hands  on.  But  don’t  be  angry  with  me  because  I did  not 
deliver  in  Eozlogi  the  letter  which  you  wrote  in  Kudak. 
That  rascal,  Bogun,  took  it  from  me,  and  had  it  not  been 
for  that  fat  noble  I should  have  lost  my  life.” 

“ I know,  I know.  It  is  not  your  fault,  That  fat  noble  is 
in  the  camp.  He  has  told  me  everything  just  as  it  was. 
He  has  also  stolen  from  Bogun  the  lady,  who  is  in  good 
health  and  living  at  Bar.” 

“ Praise  be  to  God  for  that ! I knew  too  that  Bogun  did  n’t 
get  her.  Then  of  course  the  wedding  is  not  far  away  ? ” 

“ It  is  not.  From  here  we  shall  go  by  orders  to  Tarnopol, 
and  from  there  to  Bar.” 

Thanks  be  to  God  on  high ! He  will  surely  hang  him- 
self, that  Bogun ; but  a witch  has  already  foretold  him  that 
he  will  never  get  her  of  whom  he  is  thinking,  and  that  a 
Pole  will  have  her.  That  Pole  is  surely  you.” 

“ How  do  you  know  this  ? ” 

I heard  it.  I must  tell  you  everything  in  order,  and  do 
you  dress,  my  master,  for  they  are  cooking  breakfast  for  you. 
When  I was  going  in  the  boat  from  Kudak  we  were  a long 
time  sailing,  for  it  was  against  the  current,  and  besides  the 
boat  got  injured,  and  we  had  to  repair  it.  We  were  going 
on  then,  going  on,  my  master,  going  on  — ” 

“ Go  on  ! go  on  ! ” interrupted  Skshetuski,  impatiently. 

And  we  came  to  Chigirin ; and  what  happened  to  me 
there  you  know  already.” 

I do.” 

‘‘1  was  lying  there  in  the  stable  without  a sight  of  God’s 
world.  And  then  Hmelnitski  came  immediately  after  the 
departure  of  Bogun,  with  a tremendous  Zaporojian  force. 
And  as  the  Grand  Hetman  had  previously  punished  a great 
many  Chigirin  people  for  their  love  to  the  Zaporojians,  many 
of  them  were  killed  and  wounded.  Therefore  the  Cossacks 
thought  that  I was  from  Chigirin.  They  did  n’t  kill  me,  but 
gave  me  necessary  provisions  and  care,  and  did  n’t  let  the 
Tartars  take  me,  though  they  let  them  do  everything  else. 
When  I came  to  myself  I began  to  think  what  I was  to  do. 
Those  rascals  by  this  time  had  gone  to  Korsiin  and  defeated 
the  hetmans.  Oh,  my  master,  what  my  eyes  saw  is  not  to 
be  described.  They  concealed  notliing  from  me,  knew  no 
shame,  because  they  took  me  for  one  of  themselves.  I was 
thinking  whether  to  flee  or  not,  but  I saw  it  would  be  safer 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


381 


to  remain  until  a better  opportunity  sliould  offer  itself. 
When  they  began  to  bring  in  from  the  battlefield  at  Korsiin 
cloths,  silver,  plate,  precious  stones,  oh,  my  master,  my 
heart  nearly  burst,  and  my  eyes  almost  came  out  of  my 
head.  Such  robbers!  — they  sold  six  silver  spoons  for  a 
thaler,  and  later  for  a quart  of  vudka ; a golden  button  or 
brooch  or  a hat  cockade  you  might  buy  with  a pint.  Then  I 
thought  to  myself:  ‘Why  should  I sit  idle  ? Let  me  make 
something.  With  God’s  help  I will  return  some  time  to  the 
Jendzians  at  Podlesia,  where  my  parents  are  living.  I will 
give  this  to  them,  for  they  have  a lawsuit  with  the  Yavor- 
skis,  which  has  been  going  on  now  for  fifty  years,  and  they 
have  nothing  to  continue  it  with.’  I bought  then  so  much 
stuff  of  every  kind  that  it  took  two  horses  to  carry  it. 
This  was  the  consolation  of  my  sorrows,  for  I was  terribly 
grieved  on  your  account.’’ 

“Oh,  Jendzian,  you  are  always  the  same ; you  must  have 
profit  out  of  everything.” 

“ What  is  the  harm,  if  God  has  blessed  me  ? I do  not 
steal ; and  if  you  gave  me  a purse  for  the  road  to  Rozlogi, 
here  it  is.  I ought  to  return  it,  for  I did  n’t  go  to  Rozlogi.” 

Saying  this,  the  young  fellow  unbuckled  his  belt,  took 
out  the  purse,  and  placed  it  before  the  knight.  Skshetuski 
smiled  and  said,  — 

“ Since  you  had  such  good  luck,  you  are  surely  richer  than 
I ; but  keep  the  purse.” 

“ I thank  you  very  humbly.  I have  collected  a little, 
with  God’s  favor.  My  father  and  mother  will  be  glad,  and 
my  grandfather,  who  is  now  ninety  years  old.  But  they 
will  continue  their  lawsuit  with  the  Yavorskis  till  the  last 
penny,  and  send  them  out  with  packs  on  their  backs.  You 
will  also  be  the  gainer,  for  1 shall  not  mention  that  belt 
you  promised  me  in  Kudak,  though  it  suited  me  well.” 

“Yes,  for  you  have  already  reminded  me!  Oh,  such  a 

son  of  a ! A regular  insatiable  wolf ! I don’t  know 

where  that  belt  is  ; but  if  I promised,  I will  give  you,  if 
not  that  one,  another.” 

“I  thank  you,  my  master,”  said  he,  embracing  Skshe- 
tuski’s  knees. 

“ No  need  of  that ! Go  on  ; tell  what  happened  ! ” 

“ The  Lord  then  sent  me  some  profit  among  the  robbers. 
But  I was  tormented  from  not  knowing  what  had  happened 
to  you,  and  lest  Bogun  had  carried  off  the  lady  ; till  they 
brought  me  word  that  he  was  lying  in  Cherkasi  barely  alive, 


382 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


wounded  by  the  prince’s  men.  I went  to  Cherkasi.  since, 
as  you  are  aware,  I know  how  to  make  plasters  and  dress 
wounds.  The  Cossacks  knew  that  I could  do  this.  Well, 
Dony^ts,  a colonel,  sent  me  to  Cherkasi,  and  went  with  me 
himself  to  nurse  that  robber.  There  a burden  fell  from  my 
heart,  for  1 heard  that  our  young  lady  had  escaped  with 
that  noble.  I went  then  to  Bogun.  I was  thinking,  ‘ Will 
he  know  me  or  not  ? ’ But  he  was  lying  in  a fever,  and  at 
first  did  n’t  know  me.  Later  on  he  knew  me,  and  said, 
‘ You  were  going  with  a letter  to  Bozlogi?  ’ ‘Yes,’  I an- 
swered. Then  he  said  again,  ‘ I struck  you  in  Chigirin  ? ’ 
‘Yes.’  ‘ Then  you  serve  Pan  Skshetuski  ? ’ ‘ I am  serving 

no  one  now,’  I replied.  ‘ I had  more  evil  than  good  in  that 
service,  therefore  I chose  to  go  to  the  Cossacks  for  freedom ; 
and  I am  nursing  you  now  for  ten  days,  and  am  restoring 
you  to  health.’  He  believed  me,  and  became  very  confi- 
dential. I learned  from  him  that  Bozlogi  was  burned,  that 
he  had  killed  the  two  princes.  The  other  Kurtsevichi 
wished  at  first  to  go  to  our  prince,  but  could  not,  and  es- 
caped to  the  Lithuanian  army.  But  the  worst  was  when 
he  remembered  that  fat  noble.  Then,  my  master,  he 
gnashed  his  teeth  like  a man  cracking  nuts.” 

“ AVas  he  long  sick  ? ” 

“Long,  long.  His  wounds  healed  quickly,  then  they 
opened  again,  for  he  did  n’t  take  care  of  them  at  first.  I 
sat  many  a night  with  him,  — may  he  be  cut  up  ! — as  with 
some  good  man.  And  you  must  know,  my  master,  that  I 
swore  by  my  salvation  to  take  vengeance  on  him ; and 
I will  keep  my  oath,  though  I have  to  follow  him  all  my 
life ; for  he  maltreated  me,  an  innocent  person,  and  pounded 
me  like  a dog.  And  I am  no  trash,  either  ! He  must  perish 
at  my  hand  unless  somebody  else  kills  him  first.  I tell 
you  that  about  a hundred  times  I had  a cliance,  for  often 
there  was  no  one  near  him  but  me.  I thought  to  myself, 
‘ Sliall  I stab  him  or  not  ? ’ But  I was  ashamed  to  kill 
him  in  his  bed.” 

“ It  was  praiseworthy  of  you  not  to  kill  him  while  sick  and 
weak.  That  would  be  the  deed  of  a peasant,  not  of  a noble.” 

“ And  you  know,  my  master,  I had  the  same  thought.  I 
recollected  too  that  when  my  parents  sent  me  from  home 
my  grandfatlier  blessed  me,  and  said,  ‘E,emember,  you 
dunce,  that  you  are  a noble.  Have  ambition,  serve  faith- 
fully ; but  don’t  let  any  man  trample  on  you.’  He  said 
also  that  when  a noble  acts  in  peasant  fashion  the  Lord 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


OQO 
OO'J 

Jesus  weeps.  I recalled  that  phrase  and  I restrained  my- 
self. I had  to  let  the  chance  pass.  And  now  he  was  more 
confidential.  More  than  once  he  asked,  ‘ How  shall  I re- 
ward you  ? ^ And  I said,  ^ Any  way  you  wish.’  And  I 
cannot  complain.  He  supplied  me  bountifully,  and  I took 
all  he  gave  me;  for  I thought  to  myself,  AVhy  should  I 
leave  it  in  the  hands  of  a robber  ? ’ On  his  account  others 
gave  me  presents  ; for  I tell  you,  my  master,  that  there  is 
no  one  so  beloved  as  he,  both  by  the  men  from  below  and  the 
mob,  though  there  is  not  a noble  in  the  Commonwealth  who 
has  such  contempt  for  the  mob  as  he.” 

Here  Jendzian  began  to  twist  his  head  as  if  he  remem- 
bered and  wondered  at  something ; and  after  a while  he 
said,  — 

He  is  a strange  man,  and  it  must  be  confessed  that  he 
is  altogether  of  noble  nature.  And  that  young  lady,  — but 
he  loves  her ! Oh,  mighty  God,  but  he  loves  her ! As  soon 
as  he  was  a little  restored,  Dontsovna  came  to  him  to  sooth- 
say ; but  she  told  him  nothing  good.  She  is  a brazen-faced 
giantess  who  is  in  friendship  with  devils,  but  she  is  a good- 
looking  woman.  When  she  laughs  you  would  swear  that  a 
mare  was  neighing  in  the  meadow.  She  has  white  teeth  so 
strong  that  she  might  chew  up  a breastplate.  When  she 
walks  the  ground  trembles.  And,  by  the  ev^ident  visitation 
of  God,  my  good  looks  attracted  her.  Then  she  would  n’t 
pass  without  catching  me  by  the  head  or  the  sleeve  and 
jerking  me.  More  than  once  she  said,  ^ Come  ! ’ But  I 
was  afraid  that  the  devil  might  break  my  neck  if  I went, 
and  then  I should  lose  all  I had  gathered ; so  I answered, 

‘ Have  n’t  you  enough  of  others  ? ’ She  said,  ‘ You  please 
me;  though  you  are  a stripling,  you  please  me.’  ^Be  off, 
bass-viol ! ’ I said.  Then  said  she  again,  ‘ I like  you,  I like 
you  ! ’ ” 

But  you  saw  the  soothsaying  ? ” 

“ I did  ] and  I heard  it.  There  was  a sort  of  smudge,  a 
seething  and  squeaking,  and  shadows,  so  that  I was  fright- 
ened. She  was  standing  in  the  middle  of  the  room,  looking 
stern,  with  sullen  black  brows,  and  repeated:  ‘The  Pole  is 
near  her  ! the  Pole  is  near  her  ! Chili ! huk  ! chili ! the  Pole 
is  near  her !’  Then  she  poured  wheat  into  a sieve,  and  looked. 
The  grains  went  around  like  insects,  and  she  repeated : ‘ Chili ! 
huk ! chili ! the  Pole  is  near  her ! ’ Oh,  my  master,  if  he 
were  not  such  a robber  it  would  be  sad  to  look  at  his  de- 
spair ! After  every  answer  she  gave  he  used  to  grow  white 


384 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


as  a shirt,  fall  on  his  back,  clasp  his  hands  over  his  head, 
twist  and  whine,  and  beg  forgiveness  of  the  princess  that 
he  came  with  violence  to  Kozlogi  and  killed  her  cousins. 
‘ Where  art  thou,  cuckoo,  the  loved  one,  the  only  one  ? I 
would  have  borne  you  in  my  arms,  and  now  I cannot  live 
without  you  ! I will  not  approach  you.  I will  be  your 
slave  if  my  eyes  can  only  see  you  ! ’ Then  he  remembered 
Zagloba  again,  ground  his  teeth,  bit  the  bed,  till  sleep  over- 
powered him  ; and  in  sleep  he  groaned  and  sighed.’’ 

‘‘  But  did  she  never  prophesy  favorably  for  him  ? ” 

I don’t  know,  my  master,  for  he  recovered,  and  besides 
I left  him.  The  priest  Lasko  came,  so  Bogun  arranged  that 
I should  go  with  him  to  Gushchi.  The  robbers  there  found 
out  that  I had  property  of  different  kinds,  and  I too  made 
no  secret  of  the  fact  that  I was  going  to  help  my  parents.” 

“ And  they  did  n’t  rob  you  ? ” 

“ Perhaps  they  would  have  done  so,  but  fortunately  there 
were  no  Tartars  there  then,  and  the  Cossacks  did  not  dare 
to  rob  me  from  fear  of  Bogun.  Besides  they  took  me  for 
one  of  their  own.  Even  Hmelnitski  himself  ordered  me  to 
keep  my  ears  open  and  report  what  would  be  said  at  the 
voevoda’s,  if  there  should  be  a meeting  there.  May  the 
hangman  light  his  way  ! I went  then  to  Gushchi.  Krivonos’s 
detachments  came  and  killed  Father  Lasko.  I buried  half 
my  treasure,  and  escaped  with  the  rest  when  I heard  that 
you  were  near  Zaslav.  Praise  be  to  God  on  high  that  you 
are  in  good  health,  and  that  you  are  preparing  for  your 
wedding.  Then  the  end  of  every  evil  will  come.  I told 
those  scoundrels  who  went  against  the  prince  our  lord,  that 
they  would  n’t  come  back.  They  have  caught  it.  Now 
maybe  the  war  is  over.” 

How  over  ? It  is  only  beginning  now  with  Hmelnitski.” 

“ And  you  will  fight  after  the  wedding  ? ” 

“ But  did  you  think  that  cowardice  would  seize  me  at  the 
wedding  ? ” 

I did  n’t  think  that.  I know  that  whomsoever  it  seizes,  it 
won’t  seize  you.  I just  ask;  for  when  I take  to  my  parents 
what  I have  collected  I should  like  to  go  with  you.  Maybe 
God  will  help  me  to  avenge  my  wrong  on  Bogun ; for  since 
it  is  not  proper  to  take  an  unfair  advantage,  where  shall  1 
find  liim,  if  not  in  the  field  ? He  will  not  hide  himself.” 

“ What  a determined  fellow  you  are  ! ” 

Let  every  one  have  his  own.  And  as  I promised  to 
follow  him  to  Turkey,  it  cannot  be  otherwise.  And  now  I 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


385 


will  go  with  you  to  Tarnopol,  and  then  to  the  wedding 
But  why  do  you  go  to  Bar  by  Tarnopol  ? It  is  not  on  the 
road  in  any  way.’’ 

I must  take  home  my  regiment.” 

‘‘I  understand.” 

“Now  give  me  something  to  eat,”  said  Pan  Yan. 

“ I Ve  been  looking  out  for  that.  The  stomach  is  the  main 
thing.” 

“ After  we  have  eaten  we  will  start  at  once.” 

“ Praise  be  to  God  for  that,  though  my  poor  nag  is  worn 
to  death.” 

“ I will  order  them  to  give  you  a pack-horse ; you  can  ride 
on  it.” 

“Thank  you  humbly,”  said  Jendzian,  smiling  with  delight 
at  the  thought  that  including  the  purse  and  the  belt  a third 
present  had  come  to  him  now. 


386 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Pan  Yan  rode  at  the  head  of  the  prince’s  squadrons,  but 
to  Zbaraj  instead  of  Tarnopol,  for  a new  order  had  come  to 
march  to  the  latter  place ; and  on  the  road  he  told  his  faith- 
ful attendant  his  own  adventures,  — how  he  had  been  taken 
in  captivity  at  the  Saitch,  how  long  he  had  remained  there, 
and  how  much  he  had  suffered  before  Hmelnitski  had  liber- 
ated him.  They  advanced  slowly  ; for  though  they  had  no 
trains  or  baggage,  their  road  lay  through  a country  which 
was  so  ruined  that  the  greatest  exertions  were  necessary  to 
obtain  provisions  for  men  and  horses.  In  places  they  met 
crowds  of  famished  people,  especially  women  and  children, 
who  implored  God  for  death  or  Tartar  captivity ; for  then, 
though  in  bonds,  they  would  be  fed.  And  still  it  was  har- 
vest time  in  that  rich  land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey ; 
but  the  parties  of  Krivonos  had  destroyed  everything  that 
could  be  destroyed,  and  the  remnant  of  the  inhabitants  fed 
themselves  on  the  bark  of  the  trees.  Near  Yainpol  they 
first  entered  a country  which  was  not  so  much  injured  by 
war,  and  having  had  more  rest  and  provisions  in  plenty,  they 
went  with  hurried  march  to  Zbaraj,  where  they  arrived  in 
five  days  after  leaving  Sukhojintsi. 

There  was  a great  concourse  in  Zbaraj.  Prince  Yeremi 
was  there  with  his  whole  army,  and  besides  him  no  small 
number  of  soldiers  and  nobles  had  come.  War  hung  in  the 
air,  nothing  else  was  mentioned ; the  town  and  neighbor- 
hood were  swarming  with  armed  men.  The  peace  party  in 
Warsaw,  maintained  in  its  hopes  by  Pan  Kisel,  the  voevoda 
of  Bratslav,  had  not  given  up,  it  is  true,  negotiations,  and 
continued  to  believe  that  it  would  be  possible  to  alia}"  the 
storm  with  them ; still  they  understood  that  negotiations 
could  have  results  only  when  there  was  a powerful  army  to 
support  them.  The  Diet  of  convocation  was  held  therefore 
amidst  the  threatenings  and  thunderings  of  war  such  as 
usually  precede  an  outbreak.  The  general  militia  was  called 
out,  and  enlisted  soldiers  were  concentrated  ; and  though  the 
chancellor  and  commanders  still  believed  in  peace,  the  war 
feeling  was  predominant  in  the  minds  of  the  nobles.  The 
victories  won  by  Prince  Yeremi  fired  the  imagination.  The 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


387 


minds  of  men  were  burning  with  a desire  for  vengeance  on 
the  peasants,  and  a desire  to  pay  back  for  Jdltiya  Vodi  and 
Korsiin,  for  the  blood  of  so  many  thousands  who  had  died 
martyrs’  deaths,  for  the  disgrace  and  humiliation.  The 
name  of  the  terrible  prince  was  bright  with  the  sunlight  of 
glory,  — it  was  on  every  lip,  in  every  heart;  and  together 
with  that  name  was  heard,  from  the  shores  of  the  Baltic  to 
the  Wilderness,  the  ominous  word  War  !” 

War!  War!  Signs  in  the  heavens  announced  it  also, 
the  excited  faces  of  the  populace,  the  glittering  of  swords, 
the  nightly  howling  of  dogs  before  the  cottages,  and  the 
neighing  of  horses,  catching  the  odor  of  blood.  War ! 
Escutcheoned  men  through  all  the  lands  and  districts  and 
houses  and  villages  drew  out  their  old  armor  and  swords 
from  the  storehouses.  The  youths  sang  songs  about  Yer- 
emi ; the  women  prayed  before  altars ; and  armored  men 
were  marching  to  the  field  in  Prussia  and  Livonia  as  well  as 
in  Great  Poland  and  populous  Mazovia,  and  away  to  God’s 
own  Carpathian  peaks,  and  the  dark  pine  forests  of  Beskid. 

War  lay  in  the  nature  of  things.  The  plundering  move- 
ment of  the  Zaporojie  and  the  popular  uprising  of  the 
Ukraine  mob  demanded  some  higher  watchwords  than 
slaughter  and  robbery,  than  a struggle  against  serfdom 
and  the  land-grabbing  of  magnates.  Hmelnitski  knew  this 
Avell,  and  taking  advantage  of  the  slumbering  irritation 
from  mutual  abuses  and  oppressions,  of  which  there  was 
never  a lack  in  those  harsh  times,  he  changed  a social 
into  a religious  struggle,  kindled  popular  fanaticism,  and 
dug  in  the  very  beginning  between  the  two  camps  an  abyss 
which  could  be  filled  neither  with  parchments  nor  nego- 
tiations, but  only  with  blood. 

Wishing  for  negotiations  from  his  soul,  he  wished  them 
only  to  secure  his  own  power ; but  afterward  — what  was 
to  be  afterward  the  Zaporojian  hetman  did  not  think ; he 
did  not  look  into  the  future  and  had  no  care  for  it.  He 
did  not  know,  however,  that  that  abyss  which  he  had 
created  was  so  great  that  no  negotiations  could  fill  it,  at 
least  in  such  a time  as  he,  Hmelnitski,  could  demand. 
The  quick  politician  did  not  guess  that  he  would  not  be 
able  to  enjoy  in  peace  the  bloody  fruits  of  his  life  ; and 
still  it  was  easy  to  understand  that  when  the  armed  legions 
should  stand  before  each  other,  the  parchment  for  the  in- 
scription of  treaties  would  be  the  field,  and  the  pens, 
swords  and  lances. 


388 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Events  tended,  by  the  force  of  things,  toward  war ; and 
even  ordinary  people,  led  by  instinct  alone,  felt  that  it 
could  not  be  otherwise  ; and  throughout  the  whole  Common- 
wealth the  eyes  of  men  were  turned  more  and  more  to  Yeremi, 
who  from  the  beginning  had  proclaimed  a war  of  life  and 
death.  In  the  shadow  of  his  giga,ntic  figure  the  chancellor, 
the  voevoda  of  Bratslav,  and  the  commanders  were  more 
and  more  effaced,  and  among  them  the  powerful  Prince 
Dominik,  formal  commander-in-chief.  Their  importance 
drooped,  and  obedience  to  their  government  decreased. 
The  army  and  the  nobles  were  ordered  to  march  to  Lvoff 
and  then  to  Gliniani,  which  they  did  accordingly  in  larger 
and  larger  divisions.  The  regular  troops  assembled,  and 
after  them  men  of  the  nearest  provinces ; but  immediately 
fresh  events  began  to  threaten  the  authority  of  the  Com- 
monwealth. Now  not  only  the  less  disciplined  squadrons 
of  the  militia,  not  only  the  private  troops,  but  the  regular 
soldiers  when  at  the  place  of  muster  refused  obedience  to 
the  commanders,  and  in  defiance  of  orders  marched  to 
Zbaraj  to  place  themselves  under  the  command  of  Yeremi. 
This  was  done  first  by  the  nobles  of  Kieff  and  Bratslav, 
who  had  previously  served  in  large  part  under  Yeremi. 
They  were  followed  by  the  nobles  of  Bus  and  Lubelsk,  and 
these  by  the  troops  of  the  Crown,  and  it  was  not  difficult  to 
understand  that  all  would  follow  in  their  steps. 

Yeremi,  who  had  been  slighted,  neglected  by  design,  was 
becoming,  by  the  force  of  things,  the  hetman  and  supreme 
leader  of  all  the  power  of  the  Commonwealth.  The  nobles 
and  the  army,  devoted  to  him  soul  and  body,  waited  only  for 
his  nod.  Authority,  war,  peace,  the  future  of  the  Common- 
wealth, rested  in  his  hands.  Each  day  he  grew,  for  each 
day  new  squadrons  marched  to  him,  and  he  was  becoming 
so  gigantic  that  his  shadow  began  to  fall  not  only  on  the 
chancellor  and  the  commanders,  but  on  the  Senate,  on 
Warsaw,  and  the  whole  Commonwealth. 

In  circles  hostile  to  him,  those  of  the  chancellor  at  War- 
saw and  in  the  camp  of  the  commander-in-chief,  in  the  suite 
of  Prince  Dominik,  and  around  the  voevoda  of  Bratslav, 
they  began  to  mutter  against  his  measureless  ambition  and 
pride ; the  affair  of  Gadyach  was  mentioned,  when  the  inso- 
lent prince  came  with  four  thousand  men  to  Warsaw,  and 
entering  the  Senate,  was  ready  to  hew  down  all,  not  except- 
ing the  king  himself. 

‘‘What  might  not  be  expected  from  such  a man,  and 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


889 


what  must  he  be  now  after  that  Xenophontine  return  from 
the  Traiis-Diiieper,  after  all  those  military  advantages  and 
victories  which  had  given  him  such  an  immense  reputation  ? 
To  what  unendurable  haughtiness  must  that  favor  of  the 
soldiers  and  the  nobles  raise  him  ? Who  will  stand  against 
him  to  day  ? What  will  become  of  the  Commonwealth  in 
which  one  citizen  rises  to  such  power  that  he  can  trample 
upon  the  will  of  the  Senate,  and  snatch  away  their  authority 
from  the  leaders  appointed  by  the  Commonwealth?  Does 
he  intend  really  to  decorate  Prince  Karl  with  the  crown  ? 
He  is  Marius,  it  is  true  ; but  God  grant  that  he  become  not 
a Coriolanus  or  a Catiline,  for  he  is  equal  to  both  in  ambi- 
tion and  pride.’’ 

Thus  did  they  speak  in  Warsaw  and  in  military  circles, 
especially  in  the  suite  of  Prince  Dominik,  the  rivalry  be- 
tween whom  and  Yeremi  had  caused  no  little  damage  to  the 
Commonwealth.  But  that  Marius  was  sitting  that  moment 
at  Zbaraj,  gloomy,  unconsulted.  Eecent  victories  gave  no 
light  to  his  countenance.  Whenever  some  new  squadron 
of  regulars  or  district  militia  appeared  at  Zbaraj  he  went  out 
to  see  it,  determined  its  value  at  a glance,  and  immediately 
fell  into  musing.  Soldiers  gathered  around  him  with  shouts, 
fell  on  their  knees  before  him,  crying:  “Hail,  invincible 
chief,  Slavonic  Hercules  ! We  will  stand  by  thee  to  the 
death.”  But  he  answered:  “ My  respects  to  you,  gentlemen  ! 
We  are  all  soldiers  of  Christ,  and  I am  too  insignificant  in 
rank  to  be  the  steward  of  your  blood ; ” and  he  returned 
to  his  quarters,  fled  from  men,  struggled  in  solitude  with 
his  thoughts.  In  this  way  whole  days  passed. 

Meanwhile  the  town  was  in  a tumult  with  swarm  after 
swarm  of  new  troops.  The  militia  drank  from  morning  till 
night;  walking  along  the  streets,  they  raised  quarrels  and 
disputes  with  officers  of  foreign  levy.  The  regular  soldiers, 
feeling  also  the  reins  of  discipline  relaxed,  indulged  in  eat- 
ing, drinking,  and  play.  Every  day  there  were  new  guests  ; 
consequently  new  feasts  and  amusements  with  the  young 
women  of  Zbaraj.  The  troops  crammed  every  street,  were 
stationed  too  in  the  neighboring  villages;  and  what  a variety 
of  horses,  arms,  uniforms,  plumes,  chain  armor,  and  steel 
caps,  — uniforms  of  various  provinces  ! It  seemed  like  a 
general  carnival  to  which  half  the  Commonwealth  had  come. 
At  one  moment  dashes  in  a carriage  of  some  magnate,  gilt 
or  purple,  drawn  by  six  or  eight  plumed  horses  ; ahead  of 
it  outriders  in  Hungarian  or  German  liveries  ; attending  it 


390 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


household  janissaries,  Cossacks  or  Tartars.  At  another 
some  legionaries  appear  glittering  in  velvet  or  satin  without 
armor,  and  thrust  apart  the  crowds  with  their  Anatolian  or 
Persian  steeds.  The  plumes  of  their  caps  and  brooches  at 
their  necks  are  glittering  with  brilliants  and  rubies,  but  all 
make  way  for  them  in  sign  of  respect.  Here  before  a bal- 
cony stands  an  officer  of  the  country  infantry,  with  fresh, 
bright  collar,  a long  staff  in  his  hand,  pride  in  his  face,  a 
village  heart  in  his  breast ; farther  on  glitter  the  rising 
helmets  of  the  dragoons,  the  caps  of  the  Germam  infantry, 
lynx-skin  caps  of  the  militia;  servants  on  errands  squirm 
about  as  if  in  hot  water.  Here  and  there  the  streets  are 
packed  with  wagons  ; in  one  place  the  wagons  enter,  squeak- 
ing mercilessly ; every  place  is  full  of  shouts,  and  cries  of 

Out  of  the  road  ! ” — curses  of  servants,  disputes,  fights, 
neighing  of  horses.  The  narrower  streets  are  packed  to 
such  a degree  with  hay  and  straw  that  it  is  impossible  to 
squeeze  through. 

Amidst  this  multitude  of  bright  uniforms  glittering  with 
all  the  colors  of  the  rainbow,  amidst  velvet  and  cloths  and 
shining  satin  glittering  with  brilliants,  how  strangely  appear 
the  regiments  of  the  prince,  haggard,  tattered,  emaciated, 
with  rusty  armor,  faded  and  torn  uniforms ! Soldiers  of  the 
best  regiments  looked  like  wandering  minstrels,  worse  than 
the  attendants  from  other  commands  ; but  all  bow  before 
these  rags,  before  this  rust  and  shabbiness,  for  they  are  the 
banners  of  heroes.  War  is  a cruel  mother;  like  Saturn,  she 
devours  her  own  children,  and  whom  she  does  not  devour, 
she  gnaws  as  a dog  gnaws  bones.  Those  faded  uniforms 
signify  stormy  nights,  marches  amidst  the  rage  of  the  ele- 
ments or  the  burning  of  the  sun  ; that  rust  on  the  steel 
means  the  unwiped  blood  of  the  man  himself,  of  the  enemy, 
or  both  together.  So  the  Vishnyevetski  men  had  the  first 
place  everywhere.  They  were  the  story-tellers  in  the 
taverns  and  the  quarters,  and  others  were  listeners.  Some- 
times a spasm  would  seize  one  of  the  listeners,  and  striking 
his  hands  on  his  hips,  he  would  say,  IMay  the  bullets  strike 
you,  for  you  are  devils,  not  men  ! ” But  they  would  an- 
swer, “Not  ours  the  merit,  but  the  leader’s,  whose  like  the 
round  of  the  earth  has  not  shown  to  this  day.”  All  feasts 
therefore  ended  in  shouts:  “Vivat  Yeremi ! Yivat  the 
prince  voevoda,  the  leader  of  leaders,  the  hetman  of  het- 
mans ! ” 

The  nobles,  after  they  had  drunk  awhile,  would  rush  out 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


391 


on  the  streets  and  fire  guns  and  muskets.  The  prince’s  men 
warned  them  that  their  freedom  was  but  for  a time,  — that 
a moment  would  come  when  the  prince  would  take  them  in 
hand  and  enforce  discipline  such  as  they  had  never  heard 
of.  They  took  advantage  of  the  opportunity  all  the  more. 
“ Let  us  rejoice  while  we  are  free,”  they  cried.  “ When 
the  time  for  obedience  comes  we  will  listen,  for  we  have 
some  one  to  obey  who  is  not  hahy  nor  Latin  nor  feather- 
bed.^^ And  the  unfortunate  Prince  Dominik  always  came 
out  worst,  for  the  soldiers’  tongues  ground  him  to  bran. 
They  said  that  he  prayed  whole  days,  and  in  the  evening 
hung  to  the  handle  of  a mug,  spat  on  his  stomach,  and  with 
one  eye  open  inquired,  What  is  that  ? ” They  said  also 
that  he  took  ‘‘jalap”  at  night,  and  that  he  saw  as  many 
battles  as  there  were  depicted  on  his  carpet  by  Dutch  art. 
No  one  defended  him  any  longer,  and  no  one  pitied  him ; 
and  those  who  were  in  open  opposition  to  military  discipline 
attacked  him  most  savagely. 

But  all  were  surpassed  by  Zagloba,  with  his  satire  and 
ridicule.  . He  had  already  recovered  from  the  pain  in  his 
back,  and  was  now  in  his  element.  How  much  he  ate  and 
drank  it  is  vain  to  describe,  for  the  thing  passes  human 
belief.  Crowds  of  nobles  followed  and  surrounded  him 
continually,  and  he  related,  talked,  and  bantered  with  those 
who  entertained  him ; he  looked  down,  as  an  old  soldier,  on 
those  who  were  going  to  war,  and  said  to  them,  with  all  the 
pride  of  experience,  — 

“ Gentlemen,  you  know  as  much  about  the  hardships  of 
war  as  a nun  does  of  marriage.  You  have  fresh  clothes, 
and  perfumed,  the  odor  of  which,  though  pleasant,  I shall 
try  in  the  first  battle  to  keep  on  the  lee  side  of  me.  The 
man  who  has  not  snuffed  military  garlic  does  not  know  how 
it  draws  tears.  No  one  will  bring  you,  gentlemen,  your 
mug  of  hot  beer  of  a morning,  or  your  wine  punch.  The 
stomach  will  fall  away  from  you,  and  you  will  shrink  up 
iike  a pancake  in  the  sun.  Believe  me,  experience  is  the 
foundation  of  everything.  I have  been  in  many  straits, 
and  have  captured  more  than  one  flag ; but  I must  tell  you, 
gentlemen,  that  none  came  to  me  with  such  difficulty  as 
that  at  Konstantiuoff.  The  devil  take  those  Zaporojians  ! 
Seven  sweats,  I tell  you,  gentlemen,  came  out  of  me  before 
I seized  the  flag-staff.  You  may  ask  Pan  Yan,  who  killed 
Burdabut ; he  saw  it  with  his  own  eyes,  and  admired  the 
deed.  But  now  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  shout  in  the  ear  of 


392 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


any  Cossack  ‘ Zagloba ! ’ and  you  will  see  what  he  will  tell 
you.  But  why  do  I talk  to  you,  who  only  know  how  to  kill 
flies  on  the  walls  with  the  palms  of  your  hands  ? ” 

‘‘But  how  was  it, — how  ? ” asked  a crowd  of  young  men. 
“Well,  gentlemen,  do  you  want  my  tongue  to  get  red-hot 
with  turning  in  my  mouth,  like  an  axle  in  a wagon  ? ” 

“ Then  you  must  pour  wine  around  it,”  said  the  nobles. 

“ We  might  do  that,”  answered  Zagloba;  and  glad  to  find 
grateful  listeners,  he  told  them  all,  from  the  journey  to 
Galats  and  the  flight  from  Kozlogi,  to  the  capture  of  the 
banner  at  Konstantinoff.  They  listened  with  open  mouths. 
Sometimes  they  murmured  when,  glorifying  his  own  bravery, 
he  presumed  too  much  on  their  lack  of  experience ; but  he 
was  invited  and  entertained  each  day  in  a new  place. 

The  time  was  passed,  then,  in  pleasure  and  tumult  at 
Zbaraj,  till  old  Zatsvilikhovski  and  others  of  a more  serious 
turn  wondered  that  the  prince  suffered  these  feasts  so  long. 
But  Yeremi  remained  in  his  own  quarters.  It  was  evident 
that  he  gave  rein  to  the  soldiers,  so  that  all  might  taste 
every  enjoyment  before  new  conflicts.  Skshetuski  arrived 
now,  and  dropped  as  it  were  at  once  into  a whirlpool  of 
boiling  water.  He  wanted  rest  in  the  circle  of  his  compan- 
ions ; but  still  more  did  he  wish  to  visit  Bar,  — to  go  to  his 
loved  one,  and  forget  all  his  past  troubles,  all  his  fears  and 
sufferings,  in  her  embrace.  He  appeared  before  the  prince 
therefore  without  delay,  to  report  on  his  expedition  to  Za- 
slav  and  obtain  leave  of  absence. 

He  found  the  prince  changed  beyond  recognition,  so  that 
he  was  astonished  at  his  appearance,  and  asked  in  his  mind  : 
“ Is  this  the  chief  whom  I saw  at  Makhnovka  and  Konstan- 
tinoff  ? ” For  there  stood  before  him  a man  bent  with  the 
burden  of  care,  with  sunken  eyes  and  shrivelled  lips,  as  if 
suffering  from  a grievous  internal  disease.  When  asked 
for  his  health  he  answered  briefly  and  dryly  that  he  was 
well,  so  the  knight  did  not  dare  inquire  further.  Having 
made  his  report,  he  began  immediately  to  ask  for  two 
months’  absence  from  the  squadron,  that  he  might  marry 
and  take  his  wife  to  Skshetushevo. 

On  hearing  this  the  prince  woke  as  it  were  from  sleep. 
The  expression  of  kindness  habitual  to  him  reappeared  on 
his  gloomy  face,  and  embracing  Pan  Yan,  he  said,  — 

“ This  is  the  end  of  your  suffering.  Go,  go ! May  God 
bless  you  ! I should  like  to  be  at  your  wedding  myself,  for 
I owe  that  to  Kurtsevichovna,  as  the  daughter  of  Vassily, 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


393 


and  to  you  as  a friend ; but  at  this  time  it  is  impossible  for 
me  to  move.  When  do  you  wish  to  start  ? ’’ 

‘^To-day,  if  I could,  your  Highness.” 

“Then  set  out  to-morrow.  You  cannot  go  alone.  I will 
give  you  three  hundred  of  Vershul’s  Tartars  to  bring  her 
home  in  safety.  You  will  go  quickest  with  them,  and 
you  will  need  them,  for  bands  of  ruffians  are  wandering 
about.  I will  give  you  a letter  to  Andrei  Pototski ; but 
before  I write  to  him,  before  the  Tartars  come,  and  before 
you  are  ready,  it  will  be  to-morrow  evening.” 

“As  your  Highness  commands.  I make  bold  to  re- 
quest further  that  Volodyovski  and  Podbipienta  go  with 
me.” 

“Very  well.  Come  again  to-morrow  morning  for  my 
farewell  and  a blessing.  I should  like  also  to  send  your 
princess  a present.  She  is  of  a noted  family.  You  will 
both  be  happy,  because  you  are  worthy  of  each  other.” 

The  knight  knelt  and  embraced  the  knees  of  his  beloved 
chief,  who  repeated  several  times,  — 

“ God  make  you  happy  ! God  make  you  happy  ! But 
come  again  to-morrow  morning.” 

Still  the  knight  did  not  go  ; he  lingered  as  if  wishing  to 
ask  for  something  else.  At  last  he  broke  out : “ Your 
Highness ! ” 

“ And  what  more  do  you  say  ? ” asked  the  prince,  mildly. 

“ Pardon  my  boldness,  but  — my  heart  is  cut,  and  from 
sorrow  comes  great  boldness.  What  affects  your  Highness  ? 
Does  trouble  weigh  you  down,  or  is  it  disease  ? ” 

The  prince  put  his  hand  on  Skshetuski’s  head.  “You 
cannot  know  this,”  said  he,  with  sweetness  in  his  voice. 
“Come  to-morrow  morning.” 

Skshetuski  rose  and  went  out  with  a straitened  heart. 

In  the  evening  old  Zatsvilikhovski  came  to  Skshetuski’s 
quarters,  and  with  him  little  Volodyovski,  Pan  Longin,  and 
Zagloba.  They  took  their  seats  at  the  table,  and  Jendzian 
came  into  the  room  bearing  a keg  and  glasses. 

“ In  the  name  of  Father  and  Son  ! ” cried  Zagloba.  “ I 
see  that  your  man  has  risen  from  the  dead.” 

Jendzian  approached,  and  embraced  Zagloba’s  knees.  “I 
have  not  risen  from  the  dead,  for  I did  not  die,  thanks  to 
you  for  saving  me.” 

Then  Skshetuski  added : “ And  afterward  he  was  in 
Bogun’s  service.” 

“Oh,  that  fellow  would  find  promotion  in  hell,”  said  Za- 


394 


WITH  FIRE  AOT  SWORD. 


globa.  Then,  turning  to  Jendzian,  he  said  : You  could  n’t 
have  found  much  joy  in  that  service;  here  is  a thaler  for 
pleasure.” 

“ Thank  you  humbly,”  said  Jendzian. 

He,”  cried  Pan  Yan,  ^‘'is  a perfect  rogue.  He  bought 
plunder  of  the  Cossacks.  You  and  I could  n’t  purchase 
what  he  has  now,  even  if  you  were  to  sell  all  your  estates 
in  Turkey.” 

Is  that  true  ? ” asked  Zagloba,  Keep  my  thaler  for 
yourself,  and  grow  up,  precious  sapling ; for  if  you  ’ll  not 
serve  for  a crucifix,  you  will  serve  at  least  for  a gallows- 
tree.  The  fellow  has  a good  eye.”  Here  Zagloba  caught 
J endzian  by  the  ear,  and  pulling  it,  continued : I like 
rogues,  and  I prophesy  that  you  will  come  out  a man, 
if  you  don’t  remain  a beast.  And  how  does  your  master 
Bogun  speak  of  you,  hi  ? ” 

Jendzian  smiled,  for  the  words  and  caress  flattered  him, 
and  answered : Oh,  my  master,  when  he  speaks  of  you, 
he  strikes  fire  with  his  teeth.” 

Oh,  go  to  the  devil ! ” cried  Zagloba,  in  sudden  anger. 

What  are  you  raving  about  ? ” 

Jendzian  went  out.  They  began  to  discuss  the  journey 
of  the  morrow,  and  the  great  happiness  which  was  await- 
ing Pan  Yan.  Mead  soon  improved  Zagloba’s  humor ; 
he  began  to  talk  to  Skshetuski,  and  hint  of  christenings, 
and  again  of  the  passion  of  Pan  Andrei  Pototski  for  the 
princess.  Pan  Longin  sighed.  They  drank,  and  were  glad 
with  their  whole  souls.  Finally  the  conversation  touched 
upon  military  events  and  the  prince.  Skshetuski,  who  had 
not  been  in  the  camp  for  many  days,  asked,  — 

‘‘Tell  me,  gentlemen,  what  has  happened  to  our  prince? 
He  is  somehow  another  man  ; I cannot  understand  it.  God 
has  given  him  victory  after  victory.  They  passed  him  by 
in  tlie  command.  What  of  that?  The  whole  army  is 
rushing  to  him  now,  so  that  he  will  be  hetman  without  any 
one’s  favor,  and  will  destroy  Hmelnitski;  but  it  is  evident 
that  he  suffers,  and  suffers  from  something  — ” 

“ Perhaps  the  gout  is  taking  hold  of  him,”  said  Zagloba. 
“ Sometimes  when  it  gets  a pull  at  me  in  the  great  toe,  I 
am  despondent  for  three  days  at  a time.” 

“ I tell  you,  brothers,”  said  Podbipienta,  nodding  his  head, 
“ I have  n’t  heard  this  myself  from  the  priest  Mukhovetski, 
but  T heard  that  he  told  some  one  why  the  prince  is  so 
tormented  — I do  not  say  this  myself ; he  is  a kindly  man, 


WITH  THIE  AND  SWORD.  395 

good,  and  a great  warrior,  — why  should  I judge  him  ? But 
since  the  priest  says  so  — but  do  I know  that  it  is  so  ? ” 

“Just  look,  gentlemen,  at  this  Lithuanian!’’  cried  Za- 
globa.  “ Am  I not  right  in  making  fun  of  him,  since  he 
doesn’t  know  human  speech?  What  did  you  wish  to  say? 
You  circle  round  and  round,  like  a rabbit  about  her  nest, 
but  cannot  come  to  a point.” 

“ What  did  you  really  hear  ? ” asked  Skshetuski. 

“Well,  since  for  that  — they  say  that  the  prince  has 
shed  too  much  blood.  He  is  a great  leader,  but  knows  no 
measure  in  punishment,  and  now  sees,  it  seems,  everything 
red,  — red  in  the  daytime,  red  at  night,  as  if  a red  cloud 
were  surrounding  him  — ” 

“ Don’t  talk  nonsense ! ” shouted  Zatsvilikhovski,  with 
rage.  “ Those  are  old  wives’  tales.  There  was  no  better  mas- 
ter for  the  rabble  in  time  of  peace ; and  as  to  his  knowing  no 
mercy  for  rebels,  — well,  what  of  that  ? That  is  a merit,  not 
an  offence.  What  torments,  what  punishments,  would  be 
too  great  for  those  who  have  deluged  the  country  in  blood, 
who  have  given  their  own  people  captive  to  Tartars,  who 
know  neither  God,  king,  country,  nor  authorities?  Where 
will  you  show  me  such  monsters  as  they,  where  such  cruel- 
ties as  they  have  perpetrated  on  women  and  little  children  ? 
Where  can  you  find  such  criminal  wretches  ? For  them  the 
empaling  stake  and  the  gallows  are  too  much.  Tfu,  tfu ! 
You  have  an  iron  hand,  but  a woman’s  heart.  I saw  how 
you  whined,  when  they  were  burning  Pulyan,  that  you  would 
rather  have  killed  him  on  the  spot.  But  the  prince  is  no 
old  woman  ; he  knows  how  to  reward  and  how  to  punish. 
What  is  the  use  of  telling  me  such  nonsense?” 

“ But  I have  said,  father,  that  I don’t  know,”  explained 
Pan  Longin. 

The  old  man  puffed  for  a long  time  yet,  and  smoothing 
his  milk-white  hair,  muttered  : “ Bed,  h’m  ! red,  — that ’s 
news.  In  the  head  of  him  who  invented  that  it  is  green, 
and  not  red  ! ” 

A moment  of  silence  followed,  but  through  the  windows 
came  the  uproar  of  the  revelling  nobles.  Little  Volodyov- 
ski  broke  the  silence  reigning  in  the  room. 

“Well,  father,  what  do  you  think  can  be  the  matter  with 
our  prince  ? ” 

“ H’m  I ” said  the  old  man,  “ I am  not  his  confidant, 
therefore  I do  not  know.  He  is  thinking  of  something,  he 
is  struggling  with  himself,  — a hot  battle  of  some  kind, — 


396 


WITH  FIRE  A^B  SWORD. 


it  cannot  be  otherwise ; and  the  greater  the  soul,  the  fiercer 
the  torture.’’ 

The  old  knight  was  not  mistaken ; for  in  that  same  hour 
the  prince,  the  leader,  the  conqueror,  lay  in  the  dust  in 
his  own  quarters,  before  the  crucifix,  and  was  fighting  one 
of  the  most  desperate  battles  of  his  life. 

The  guards  at  the  castle  of  Zbaraj  called  out  midnight, 
but  Yeremi  was  still  conversing  with  God  and  with  his  own 
lofty  soul.  Keason,  conscience,  love  of  country,  pride,  per- 
ception of  his  own  power  and  great  destiny,  were  turned 
into  combatants  within  his  breast,  and  fought  a stubborn 
battle  with  one  another,  from  which  his  breast  was  burst- 
ing, his  head  was  bursting,  and  pain  contorted  all  his 
limbs.  Now,  in  spite  of  the  primate,  the  chancellor,  the 
senate,  the  generals,  against  the  will  of  the  government, 
the  regular  soldiers,  the  nobles,  the  foreign  troops  in  private 
service,  were  going  over  to  that  conqueror,  — in  one  word, 
the  whole  Commonwealth  was  placing  itself  in  his  hands, 
taking  refuge  under  his  wings,  committing  its  fortune  to 
his  genius,  and  in  the  person  of  its  choicest  sons  was  crying  : 

Save,  for  you  alone  can  save  ! ” In  one  month  or  in  two 
there  wull  be  at  Zbaraj  one  hundred  thousand  w^arriors,  ready 
for  a struggle  to  the  death  with  the  serpent  of  civil  war. 
Here  pictures  of  a future  surrounded  with  light  immeasura- 
ble, of  glory  and  power,  began  to  pass  before  the  eyes  of 
the  prince.  Those  who  wished  to  pass  him  by  and  subdue 
him  are  trembling,  and  he  takes  those  iron  legions  and  leads 
them  into  the  steppes  of  the  Ukraine,  to  victories  and  tri- 
umphs such  as  history  has  not  yet  known.  The  prince  feels 
in  himself  corresponding  power,  and  from  his  shoulders 
wings  shoot  forth  like  the  wings  of  the  archangel  Michael. 
And  at  that  moment  he  turns  into  such  a giant  that  the 
whole  castle,  all  Zbaraj,  all  Eussia,  cannot  contain  him.  As 
God  lives,  he  will  rub  out  Hmelnitski,  he  will  trample  the 
rebellion,  he  will  bring  back  peace  to  the  fatlierland  ! He 
sees  extended  plains,  legions  of  troops  ; he  hears  the  roar  of 
artilleiy.  A battle  ! a battle  ! Victory  unheard  of,  unpar- 
alleled ! Legions  of  bodies,  hundreds  of  banners,  cover  the 
blood-stained  steppe,  and  he  tramples  on  the  body  of  Hmel- 
nitski, and  the  trumpets  sound  victory,  and  that  sound  flies 
from  sea  to  sea.  The  prince  rises,  rushes  up,  extends  his 
hands  to  Christ,  around  whose  head  is  a mild  purple  light. 

Oh,  Christ,  Christ!”  he  cries,’ “thou  knowest,  thou  seest 
that  I can ; tell  me  that  I should  do  this.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


397 


But  Christ  hung  his  head  on  his  breast,  and  was  as  silent, 
^as  sorrowful  as  if  he  had  been  crucihed  the  moment  before. 

To  thee  be  the  praise!’’  cried  the  prince.  “Non  mihi, 
non  mihi,  sed  nomini  tuo  da  gloriam ! To  the  glory  of  the 
faith  of  the  Church  and  of  all  Christianity  I Oh,  Christ, 
Christ ! ” And  a new  image  opened  before  the  eyes  of  the 
hero.  That  career  was  not  ended  by  the  victory  over 
Hmelnitski.  The  prince,  having  destroyed  the  rebellion, 
grows  strong  on  its  body.  He  becomes  gigantic  in  power. 
Legions  of  Cossacks  are  joined  to  legions  of  Poles,  and  he 
goes  farther,  — strikes  the  Crimea,  reaches  the  terrible 
dragon  in  his  den ; he  erects  the  cross  where  hitherto 
bells  had  never  called  the  faithful  to  prayer.  He  will  go 
also  to  those  lands  which  the  princes  Vishnyevetski  have 
already  trampled  with  the  hoofs  of  their  horses,  and  will 
extend  the  boundaries  of  the  Commonwealth,  and  with 
them  the  Church,  to  the  remotest  corners  of  the  earth, 
Where  then  is  the  limit  to  this  impetus,  where  the  bounds 
to  this  glory,  power,  and  strength  ? There  are  none  what- 
ever. 

The  pale  light  of  the  moon  falls  into  the  chamber  of  the 
castle,  but  the  clock  beats  a late  hour,  and  the  cocks  are 
crowing.  It  will  soon  be  day  ; but  will  it  be  a day  in  which 
with  the  sun  in  heaven  a new  sun  will  shine  upon  earth  ? 

Yes,  it  will.  The  prince  would  be  a child  and  not  a man 
if  he  did  not  do  this,  if  for  any  reasons  whatever  he  drew 
back  before  the  voice  of  these  destinies.  Now  he  feels  a 
certain  calm,  which  the  merciful  Christ  had  evidently  poured 
on  him,  — praise  to  him  for  that ! His  mind  has  become  more 
sober  ; he  takes  in  more  easily  too  with  the  eyes  of  his  soul 
the  condition  of  the  country  and  all  its  affairs.  The  policy 
of  the  chancellor  and  those  magnates  in  Warsaw,  as  well  as 
of  the  voevoda  of  Bratslav,  is  evil,  and  destructive  for  the 
country.  To  trample  the  Zaporojie  first,  and  squeeze  an 
ocean  of  blood  out  of  it,  break  it,  annihilate  it,  bend,  and 
conquer,  and  then  only  acknowledge  that  everything  is  fin- 
ished  ; to  restrain  all  oppression  ; to  introduce  order,  peace  ; 
being  able  to  kill,  to  restore  to  life,  — that  was  the  only 
path  worthy  of  that  great,  that  lordly  Commonwealth.  It 
might  have  been  possible  perhaps  to  choose  another  path 
long  before,  but  not  now.  What  in  truth  could  negotiations 
lead  to  then  ? Armed  legionaries  stand  against  one  another 
in  thousands  ; and  even  if  negotiations  were  concluded,  what 
power  could  they  have ! No,  no ! those  are  dream  visions, 


398 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


shadows,  a war  extended  over  whole  ages,  a sea  of  tears  and 
blood  for  the.  future.  Let  them  take  the  only  course  which 
is  great,  noble,  full  of  power,  and  he  will  wish  and  ask  for 
nothing  more.  He  will  settle  again  in  Lubni,  and  will  wait 
quietly  till  the  terrible  trumpets  call  him  to  action  again. 

Let  them  take  it  ? But  who  ? The  Senate  ? The  stormy 
Diet  ? The  chancellor,  the  primate,  or  the  commanders  ? 
Who,  besides  him,  understands  this  great  idea,  and  who  can 
carry  it  out  ? If  such  a man  can  be  found,  it  is  well.  But 
where  is  he  ? Who  has  the  power  ? He  alone,  — no  one 
else.  To  him  the  nobles  come  ; to  him  the  armies  gather ; 
in  his  hand  is  the  sword  of  the  Commonwealth,  — but  the 
Commonwealth  when  the  king  is  on  the  throne.  But  now 
when  there  is  no  king  the  will  of  the  people  rules.  It  is 
the  supreme  law,  expressed  not  only  in  the  Diets,  not 
only  through  deputies,  the  Senate,  and  chancellors,  not 
only  through  written  laws  and  manifestoes ; but  still  more 
powerfully,  more  emphatically,  more  definitely,  by  action. 
And  who  rules  in  action  ? The  knightly  estate ; and  this 
knightly  estate  is  assembling  at  Zbaraj,  and  says  to  him, 
“You  are  the  leader.”  The  whole  Commonwealth  without 
voting  gives  him  authority  by  the  power  of  events,  and  re- 
peats, “ You  are  the  leader.  And  should  he  draw  back  ? 
What  appointment  does  he  wish  besides  ? From  whom  is 
he  to  expect  it  ? Is  it  from  those  who  are  endeavoring  to  ruin 
the  Commonwealth  and  to  conquer  him  ? Why  should  he, 
why  should  he  ? Is  it  because  when  panic  seized  upon  all, 
when  the  hetmans  went  into  captivity,  and  the  armies  were 
lost,  magnates  hid  themselves  in  their  castles,  and  the  Cos- 
sack put  the  foot  on  the  breast  of  the  Commonwealth,  he 
alone  pushed  away  that  foot  and  raised  from  the  dust  the 
fainting  head  of  that  mother;  sacrificed  for  her  everything, 
— life,  fortune  ; saved  her  from  shame,  from  death,  — he 
the  conqueror  ! 

Let  him  who  has  rendered  more  service,  take  the 
power.  Let  it  rest  in  the  hands  of  the  man  to  whom  it 
belongs  more  of  right.  He  will  resign  that  burden  wil- 
lingly, and  say  to  God  and  the  Commonwealth,  “Let  thy 
servant  depart . in  peace ; ” for  he  is  wearied,  greatly 
weakened,  and  besides  he  is  sure  that  neither  the  mem- 
ory of  him  nor  his  grave  will  disappear. 

But  if  there  is  no  such  person,  he  would  be  doubly  and 
trebly  a child  and  not  a man  if  he  should  resign  that  power, 
that  bright  j)ath,  that  brilliant,  immense  future,  in  which 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  399 

lies  the  salvation  of  the  Commonwealth,  its  power,  glory, 
and  happiness.  And  why  should  lie  ? 

The  prince  raised  his  head  again  proudly,  and  his  flaming 
glance  fell  on  Christ;  but  Christ  hung  his  head  on  his 
breast,  and  remained  in  silence  as  painful  as  if  they  had 
crucified  him  the  moment  before. 

Why  should  he  ? The  hero  pressed  his  heated  temples 
with  his  hands.  Maybe  there  is  an  answer.  What  is 
the  meaning  of  those  voices  which  amidst  the  golden 
rainbow  visions  of  glory,  amidst  the  thunder  of  coming 
victories,  amidst  the  forebodings  of  grandeur,  of  power, 
call  out  so  mercilessly  to  his  soul,  ^^Oh,  halt,  unfortunate 
one  ! ” What  means  that  unrest  which  goes  through  his 
breast  like  the  shudder  of  alarm  ? What  means  it  that 
w'hen  he  shows  himself  most  clearly  and  convincingly  that 
he  ought  to  take  the  power,  something  there  in  the  depths 
of  his  conscience  whispers,  You  deceive  yourself ; pride 
misleads  you ; Satan  promises  you  the  glories  of  the 
kingdom  ” ? 

And  again  a fearful  struggle  began  in  the  soul  of  the 
prince ; again  he  was  carried  away  by  a whirlwind  of 
alarms,  uncertainty,  and  doubts. 

What  are  the  nobles  doing  who  join  him  instead  of  the 
commanders  ? Trampling  on  law.  What  is  the  army 
doing  ? Violating  discipline.  And  is  he,  a citizen,  is  he, 
a soldier,  to  stand  at  the  head  of  lawlessness  ? Is  he  to 
cover  it  with  his  own  dignity  ? Is  he  to  give  an  example 
of  insubordination,  arbitrariness,  disregard  of  law,  and  all 
merely  to  receive  power  two  months  earlier ; for  if  Prince 
Karl  shall  be  elected  to  the  throne,  power  will  not  pass 
him  by  ? Is  he  to  give  such  a fearful  example  to  succeed- 
ing ages  ? For  what  will  happen  ? To-day  Prince  Yeremi 
acts  in  this  way ; to-morrow,  Konyetspolski,  Pototski, 
Firlei,  Zamoyski,  or  Lyubomirski.  And  if  each  one,  with- 
out reference  to  law  and  discipline,  acts  according  to  his 
own  ambition ; if  the  children  follow  the  example  of 
their  fathers  and  grandfathers,  — what  future  is  before 
that  unhappy  country  ? The  worms  of  arbitrariness, 
disorder,  self-seeking  have  so  gnawed  the  trunk  of 
that  Commonwealth,  that  under  the  axe  of  civil  w’ar  the 
rotten  wood  is  scattered,  the  dry  limbs  fall  from  the  tree. 
What  will  happen  when  those  whose  duty  it  is  to  guard 
and  save  it  as  the  apple  of  the  eye  put  fire  under  it  ? 
What  will  happen  then?  Oh,  Jesus,  Jesus!  Hmelnitski 


400 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


too  shields  himself  with  the  public  good,  and  does  nothing 
else  ; still  he  rises  up  against  law  and  authority. 

A shudder  passed  through  the  prince  from  his  feet  to  his 
head.  He  wrung  his  hands.  Am  I to  be  another  Hmel- 
nitski,  0 Christ  ? ” 

But  Christ  hung  his  head  on  his  breast,  and  was  as  pain- 
fully silent  as  if  crucified  the  moment  before. 

The  prince  struggled  on.  If  he  should  assume  power, 
and  the  chancellor,  the  Senate,  and  the  commanders  should 
proclaim  him  a rebel,  then  what  would  happen  ? Another 
civil  war  ? And  then  the  question,  Is  Hmelnitski  the 
greatest  and  most  terrible  enemy  of  the  Commonwealth  ? 
More  than  once  she  has  been  invaded  by  still  greater  powers. 
When  two  hundred  thousand  armored  Germans  marched  at 
Griinwald  on  the  regiments  of  Yagello,  and  when  at  Kho- 
thn  half  Asia  appeared  in  the  fight,  destruction  seemed  still 
nearer.  And  what  had  become  of  these  hostile  powers  ? 
No;  the  Commonwealth  is  not  in  danger  from  wars,  and 
wars  will  not  be  her  destruction.  But  why,  in  view  of 
such  victories,  of  such  reserved  power,  of  such  glory,  is 
she,  who  crushed  the  knights  of  the  cross  and  the  Turks, 
so  weak  and  incompetent  that  she  is  on  her  knees  before 
one  Cossack,  that  her  neighbors  are  seizing  her  boundaries, 
that  nations  are  ridiculing  her,  that  no  one  listens  to  her 
voice,  or  regards  her  anger,  and  that  all  are  looking  forward 
to  her  destruction  ? 

Ah ! it  is  specifically  the  pride  and  ambition  of  magnates, 
each  one  acting  by  himself;  self-will  is  the  cause  of  it. 
The  worst  enemy  is  not  Hmelnitski,  but  internal  disorder, 
waywardness  of  the  nobles,  weakness  and  insubordination 
of  the  army,  uproar  of  the  Diets,  brawls,  disputes,  confu- 
sion, weakness,  self-seeking,  and  insubordination,  — insub- 
ordination, above  all.  The  tree  is  rotting  and  weakening 
from  the  heart.  Soon  will  men  see  how  the  first  storm  will 
throw  it ; but  he  is  a parricide  who  puts  his  hand  to  such 
work.  Cursed  be  he  and  his  children  to  the  tenth  generation  ! 

Go  then,  0 conqueror  of  Nyemiroff,  Pogrebische,  Ma- 
khnovka,  Konstantinoff,  — go,  prince  voevoda,  — go,  snatch 
command  from  leaders,  trample  upon  law  and  authority, 
give  an  example  to  posterity  how  to  rend  the  entrails  of 
the  mother  ! 

Terror,  despair,  and  fright  were  reflected  in  the  face  of 
the  prince.  He  screamed  terribly,  and  seizing  himself  by 
the  hair,  fell  in  the  dust  before  the  crucifix.  The  prince 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  401 

repented,  and  beat  his  worthy  head  on  the  stone  pavement, 
and  from  his  breast  struggled  forth  the  dull  voice,  — 

0 God,  be  merciful  to  me  a sinner  ! 0 God,  be  merciful 
to  me  a sinner  ! 0 God,  be  merciful  to  me  a sinner  ! ” 

The  rosy  dawn  was  already  in  the  sky,  and  then  came  the 
golden  sun  and  lighted  the  hall.  In  the  cornices  the  chat- 
tering of  sparrows  and  swallows  began.  The  prince  rose 
and  went  to  rouse  his  attendant  Jelenski,  who  was  sleeping 
on  the  other  side  of  the  door. 

Run,”  said  he,  to  the  orderlies,  and  tell  them  to  sum- 
mon to  me  from  the  castle  and  the  town  the  colonels  of  the 
regular  army  and  of  the  militia.” 

Two  hours  later  the  hall  began  to  be  filled  with  the  mus- 
tached  and  bearded  forms  of  warriors.  Of  the  prince’s 
people  there  came  old  Zatsvilikhovski,  Polyanovski,  Pan 
Yan  with  Zagloba,  Vurtsel,  Maknitski,  Volodyovski,  Ver- 
shul,  Ponyatovski,  almost  all  the  officers  to  the  ensigns,  ex- 
cept Kushel,  who  was  in  Podolia  on  a reconnoissance.  From 
the  regular  army  came  Osinski  and  Koritski.  Many  of  the 
more  distinguished  nobles  were  unable  to  rise  from  their 
feather-beds  so  early ; but  no  small  number,  even  of  these, 
were  assembled,  — among  them  personages  of  various  prov- 
inces, from  castellans  to  sub-chamberlains.  Murmurs  and 
conversation  resounded,  and  there  was  a noise  as  in  a hive  ; 
but  all  eyes  were  turned  to  the  door  through  which  the 
prince  was  to  come. 

All  grew  silent  as  the  prince  entered.  His  face  was  calm 
and  pleasant ; only  his  eyes  reddened  by  sleeplessness,  and 
his  pinched  features  testified  of  the  recent  struggle.  Bat 
through  that  calm  and  even  sweetness  appeared  dignity  and 
unbending  will. 

Gentlemen,”  said  he,  last  night  I communed  with  God 
and  my  own  conscience  as  to  what  I should  do.  I announce 
therefore  to  you,  and  do  you  announce  to  all  the  knightly 
order,  that  for  the  sake  of  the  country  and  that  harmony  need- 
ful in  time  of  defeat,  I put  myself  under  the  commanders.” 

A dull  silence  reigned  in  the  assembly. 

In  the  afternoon  of  that  day,  in  the  court  of  the  castle 
three  hundred  of  Vershul’s  Tartars  stood  ready  to  journey 
with  Pan  Yan ; and  in  the  castle  the  prince  was  giving  to 
the  officers  of  the  army  a dinner  which  at  the  same  time 
was  a farewell  feast  to  our  knight.  He  was  seated  there- 
fore by  the  prince  as  the  bridegroom  ; ” and  next  to  him 

26 


402 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


sat  Zagloba,  for  it  was  known  that  his  daring  and  manage- 
ment had  saved  “ the  bride  ” from  mortal  peril.  The  prince 
was  in  good  spirits,  for  he  had  cast  the  burden  from  his 
heart.  He  raised  the  goblet  to  the  success  of  the  future 
couple.  The  walls  and  windows  trembled  from  the  shouts 
of  those  present.  In  the  anteroom  was  a bustle  of  servants, 
among  whom  Jendzian  had  the  lead. 

“ Gentlemen,”  said  the  prince,  let  this  third  goblet  be 
for  posterity.  It ’s  a splendid  stock.  God  grant  that  the 
apples  may  not  fall  far  from  the  tree  ! From  this  falcon 
may  noble  falconets  spring  ! ” 

“ Success  to  them  ! success  to  them  ! ” 

In  thanks  ! ” cried  Pan  Yan,  emptying  an  enormous 
goblet  of  Malmoisie. 

Success  to  them  ! success  to  them  ! ” 

“ Crescite  et  multiplicamini ! ” 

You  ought  to  furnish  half  a squadron,”  said  old  Zats- 
vilikhovski,  laughing. 

“ Oh,  he  will  fill  the  army  entirely  ! I know  him,”  said 
Zagloba. 

The  nobles  roared  with  laughter.  Wine  rose  to  their  heads. 
Everywhere  were  to  be  seen  flushed  faces,  moving  mustaches  ; 
and  the  good  feeling  was  increasing  every  moment. 

Just  then  at  the  threshold  of  the  hall  appeared  a gloomy 
figure,  covered  with  dust ; and  in  view  of  the  table,  tlie 
feast,  and  the  gleaming  faces,  it  stopped  at  the  door  as  if 
hesitating  to  enter.  The  prince  saw  it  first,  wrinkled  his 
brows,  shaded  his  eyes,-  and  said,  — 

“ But  who  is  there  ? Ah,  that  is  Kushel ! From  the 
expedition.  What  news  do  you  bring  ? ” 

Very  bad,  your  Highness  ! ” said  the  young  officer,  with 
a strange  voice. 

Suddenly  silence  reigned  i-n  the  assembly,  as  if  som?  one 
had  put  it  under  a spell.  The  goblets  raised  to  the  lips 
remained  half-way ; all  eyes  were  turned  to  Kushel,  on 
whose  wearied  face  pain  was  depicted. 

It  would  have  been  better  had  you  not  spoken,  since  I 
am  joyful  at  the  cup,”  said  the  prince ; but  since  you  have 
begun,  speak  to  the  end.” 

“Your  Highness,  I too  should  prefer  not  to  be  an  owl, 
for  these  tidings  halt  on  my  lips.” 

“What  has  happened  ? Speak  ! ” 

“ Bar  is  taken  ! ” 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 


On  a certain  calm  night  a band  of  horsemen,  about  twenty 
in  number,  moved  along  the  right  bank  of  the  Valadinka  in 
the  direction  of  the  Dniester.  They  went  very  slowly,  the 
horses  almost  dragging  one  foot  after  the  other.  A short 
distance  in  front  of  the  others  rode  two,  as  it  were  an  ad- 
vance guard;  but  evidently  there  was  no  cause  for  guard- 
ing or  being  on  the  watch,  since  for  a whole  hour  they  had 
been  talking  together  instead  of  looking  at  the  country 
about  them.  Reining  in  their  horses  every  little  while, 
they  looked  at  the  party  behind,  and  one  of  them  called  out 
at  this  moment : Slowly  there  ! slowly  ! And  the  others 
went  still  more  slowly,  scarcely  moving. 

At  last  the  party,  pushing  out  from  behind  the  eminence 
which  had  covered  them  with  its  shadow,  entered  the  open 
country,  which  was  filled  with  moonlight,  and  then  it  was 
possible  to  understand  the  reason  of  their  careful  gait.  In 
the  centre  of  the  caravan  two  horses  abreast  carried  a swing 
tied  to  their  saddles,  and  in  this  swing  lay  the  form  of 
some  person.  The  silver  rays  lighted  its  pale  face  and 
closed  eyes. 

Behind  the  swing  rode  ten  armed  men.  From  their 
lances  without  bannerets,  it  was  evident  that  they  were 
Cossacks.  Some  led  pack-horses,  others  rode  by  themselves ; 
but  while  the  two  riders  in  front  seemed  to  pay  not  the 
least  attention  to  the  country  about  them,  those  behind 
glanced  around  on  every  side  with  unquiet  and  alarm.  And 
still  the  region  seemed  to  be  a perfect  desert. 

Silence  was  unbroken  save  by  the  noise  of  the  horses' 
hoofs  and  the  calling  of  one  of  the  riders  in  front,  who  from 
time  to  time  repeated  his  warning : “ Slowly  ! carefully  ! ’’ 

At  length  he  turned  to  his  companion.  Horpyna,  is  it 
far  yet  ? ” he  inquired. 

The  companion  called  Horpyna,  who  in  reality  was  a 
gigantic  young  woman  disguised  as  a Cossack,  looked  at  the 
starry  heavens  and  replied,  — 

Not  far.  We  shall  be  there  before  midnight.  We  shall 
pass'  the  Enemy’s  Mound,  the  Tartar  Valley,  and  right  there 
is  the  Devil’s  Glen.  Oh,  it  would  be  terrible  to  pass  that 


404 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


place  between  midnight  and  cockcrow ! It ’s  possible  for 
me,  but  for  you  it  would  be  terrible,  terrible  ! ” 

The  first  rider  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  said : I 
know  the  devil  is  a brother  to  you,  but  there  are  weapons 
against  the  devil.’’ 

“Devil  or  not,  there  are  no  weapons,”  answered  Hor- 
pyna.  “If  you,  my  falcon,  had  looked  for  a hiding-place 
through  the  whole  world  for  your  princess,  you  could  not 
have  found  a better.  No  one  will  pass  here  after  midnight 
unless  with  me,  and  in  the  glen  no  living  man  has  yet  put 
foot.  If  any  one  w^ants  soothsaying,  he  waits  in  front  of 
the  glen  till  I come  out.  Never  fear  I Neither  Pole  nor 
Tartar  will  get  there,  nor  any  one,  any  one.  The  Devil’s 
Glen  is  terrible,  you  will  see  for  yourself.” 

“ Let  it  be  terrible,  but  I say  that  I shall  come  as  often 
as  I like.” 

“ If  you  come  in  the  daytime.” 

“ Whenever  I please.  And  if  the  devil  stands  in  my  road, 
I ’ll  seize  him  by  the  horns.” 

“ Oh,  Bogun,  Bogun  ! ” 

“Oh,  Dontsovna,  Dontsovna,  don’t  trouble  yourself  about 
me ! Whether  the  devil  takes  me  or  not  is  no  concern  of 
yours  ; but  I tell  you  this,  — take  council  with  your  devils 
when  you  please,  if  only  no  harm  comes  to  the  princess ; 
but  if  anything  happens  to  her,  then  neither  devils  nor 
vampires  will  tear  you  from  my  grasp.” 

“ Oh,  they  tried  to  drown  me  once  when  I lived  with  my 
brother  on  the  Don,  another  time  the  executioner  was  going 
to  cut  my  head  off  in  Yjimpol,  — I did  n’t  care  for  that.  But 
this  is  another  thing.  I will  guard  her  out  of  friendship 
for  yon,  so  that  no  spirit  will  make  a hair  of  her  head  fall, 
and  in  my  hands  she  is  safe  from  men.  She  won’t  eseape 
you.” 

“ And,  you  owl,  if  you  talk  this  way,  why  do  you  proph- 
esy evil  ? Why  do  you  hoot  in  my  ear,  ^Pole  at  her  side  ! 
Pole  at  her  side  ! ’ ” 

“ It  was  not  I that  spoke,  but  the  spirits.  But  now  per- 
haps there  is  a change.  I will  prophesy  for  you  to-morrow 
on  the  water  of  the  mill-wheel.  On  the  water  everything  is 
clearly  visible,  but  it  is  necessary  to  look  a long  time,  you 
will  see  yourself.  But  you  are  a furious  dog;  if  the  truth  is 
told,  you  are  angry  and  wish  to  kill  one.” 

Conversation  was  interrupted,  and  only  the  striking  of 
the  horses’  feet  against  the  stones  was  heard,  and  certain 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  405 

sounds  from  the  direction  of  the  river,  like  the  chirping  of 
crickets. 

Bogun  paid  not  the  least  attention  to  these  sounds,  though 
they  might  astonish  one  in  the  night.  He  raised  his  face 
to  the  moon  and  fell  into  deep  thought. 

Horpyna ! ’’  said  he,  after  a while. 

“What?’^ 

‘‘You  are  a witch;  you  must  know  whether  or  not  it  is 
true  that  there  is  an  herb  of  some  kind  that  whoever  drinks 
of  it  must  fall  in  love,  — lubystka,  is  it  ? ’’ 

“ Yes,  lubystka.  But  unfortunately  for  you,  lubystka  will 
not  help.  If  the  princess  had  n’t  fallen  in  love  with  some 
one  else,  then  you  might  give  it  to  her ; but  if  she  is  in 
love,  do  you  know  what  will  happen  ? ” 

“What?” 

“ She  will  love  the  other  man  still  more.” 

“Oh,  perish  with  your  lubystka!  You  know  how  to 
prophesy  evil,  but  you  don’t  know  how  to  help.” 

“ Listen  to  me  ! I know  other  herbs  which  grow  from  the 
earth ; whoever  drinks  them  will  be  like  a stump  two  days 
and  two  nights,  knowing  nothing  of  the  world.  I will  give 
her  those  herbs,  and  then  — ” 

The  Cossack  shuddered  in  his  saddle,  and  fixed  on  the 
witch  his  eyes  gleaming  in  the  darkness.  “ What  are  you 
croaking  about  ? ” he  asked. 

“ Then  you  can  — ” said  the  witch,  and  burst  into  loud 
laughter  like  the  neighing  of  a mare.  This  laughter  resounded 
with  ill-omened  echo  through  the  windings  of  the  glen. 

“Wretch  I ” said  Bogun. 

Then  the  light  of  his  eyes  went  out  gradually  ; he  dropped 
again  into  meditation,  and  at  length  began  to  speak  as  if  to 
himself,  — 

“ No,  no ! When  we  captured  Bar,  I rushed  first  to  the 
monastery,  so  as  to  defend  her  from  the  drunken  crowd  and 
smash  the  head  of  any  man  who  should  come  near  her ; but 
she  stabbed  herself  with  a knife,  and  now  has  no  conscious- 
ness of  God’s  world.  If  I lay  a finger  on  her,  she  will  stab 
herself  again,  or  jump  into  the  river  if  you  are  not  careful, 
— ill-fated  that  I am  1 ” 

“You  are  at  heart  a Pole,  not  a Cossack,  if  you  will  not 
constrain  the  girl  in  Cossack  fashion — ” 

“ That  I were  a Pole,  that  I were  a Pole ! ” cried  Bogun, 
grasping  the  cap  on  his  head  with  both  hands,  for  pain  had 
seized  him. 


406 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


‘‘  The  Polish  woman  must  have  bewitched  you/’  muttered 
Horpyna. 

Ai ! if  she  has  not/’  answered  he,  sadly,  may  the  first 
bullet  not  pass  me ; may  I finish  my  wretched  life  on  the 
empaling  stake  ! I love  one  in  the  world,  and  that  one  does 
not  love  me  ! ” 

^^Fool!”  cried  Horpyna,  with  anger;  “but  3^ou  have  got 
her ! ” 

“Hold  your  tongue  !”  cried  he,  with  rage.  “If  she  lays 
hands  on  herself,  then  what  ? I ’ll  tear  you  apart  and  then 
myself.  I ’ll  break  my  head  against  a rock,  I ’ll  gnaw  peo- 
ple like  a dog.  I would  have  given  my  soul  for  her,  Cos- 
sack fame.  I would  have  fled  beyond  the  Yagorlikfrom  the 
regiments  to  the  end  of  the  earth,  to  live  with  her,  to  die  at 
her  side.  That ’s  what  I would  have  done.  But  she  stabbed 
herself  with  a knife,  and  through  whom  ? Through  me  ! She 
stabbed  herself  with  a knife  ! Do  you  hear  ? ” 

“That’s  nothing.  She  will  not  die.” 

“ If  she  dies,  I will  nail  you  to  the  door.” 

“Yon. have  no  power  over  her.” 

“ I have  none,  I have  none.  Would  she  had  stabbed  me, 
— it  would  have  been  better  had  she  killed  me  ! ” 

“ Silly  little  Pole  ! She  should  have  been  kind  to  you. 
Where  will  she  find  your  superior  ? ” 

“ xirrange  this,  and  I will  give  you  a pot  of  ducats  and 
another  of  pearls.  In  Bar  we  took  booty  not  a little,  and 
before  that  we  took  booty  too.” 

“You  are  as  rich  as  Prince  Yeremi,  and  full  of  fame. 
They  sa'y  Krivonos  himself  is  afraid  of  you.” 

The  Cossack  waved  his  hand.  “ What  is  that  to  me  if  my 
heart  is  sore  — ” 

And  silence  came  again.  The  bank  of  the  river  grew 
wider  and  more  desolate.  The  pale  light  of  the  moon  lent 
fantastic  forms  to  the  trees  and  the  rocks.  At  last  Hor- 
})yna  said,  — 

This  is  the  Enemy’s  Mound.  We  must  ride  together.” 

“ Why  ? ” 

“ It  is  a bad  place.” 

They  reined  in  their  horses,  and  after  a while  the  party 
coming  on  behind  joined  them.  Bogun  rose  in  the  stirrups 
and  looked  into  tlie  cradle. 

“ Is  she  asleep  ? ” he  asked. 

“ She  is  sleeping  as  sweetly  as  an  infant,”  answered  an 
old  Cossack. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


407 


I gave  her  a sleeping  dose/’  said  the  witch. 

“ Slowly,  carefully  ! ” said  Bogun,  fixing  his  eyes  on  the 
sleeper;  “don’t  wake  her ! The  moon  is  looking  straight 
into  her  face,  my  dear  one  ! ” 

“It  shines  quietly,  it  will  not. wake  her,”  whispered  one 
of  the  Cossacks. 

The  party  moved  on.  Soon  they  arrived  at  the  Enemy’s 
Mound.  It  was  a low  hill  lying  close  to  the  river  and 
sloping  like  a round  shield  on  the  earth.  The  moon 
covered  the  place  entirely  with  its  beams,  lighting  up  the 
white  stones  scattered  over  the  whole  extent  of  it.  In 
some  spots  they  lay  singly  ; in  others  they  formed  heaps, 
as  it  were  fragments  of  buildings,  ruined  castles,  and 
churches.  Here  and  there  stone  slabs  stuck  up,  planted 
endwise  in  the  earth  like  gravestones  in  a cemetery. 
The  whole  mound  was  like  a great  ruin,  and  perhaps 
in  other  ages,  long  before  the  days  of  the  Yagellons,  hu- 
man life  flourished  upon  it ; now  not  only  the  mound  but 
the  whole  neighborhood  as  far  as  Rashkoff  was  an  empty 
waste,  in  which  wild  beasts  alone  found  refuge,  and  in  the 
night  evil  spirits  held  their  dances. 

The  party  had  scarcely  reached  half  the  height  of  the 
mound,  when  the  light  breeze  which  had  been  blowing 
hitherto  changed  into  a regular  whirlwind,  which  began 
to  encircle  the  mound  with  a certain  gloomy,  ominous 
whistling ; and  then  it  appeared  to  the  Cossacks  that 
among  those  ruins  were  heard  heavy  sighs,  issuing  as  it 
were  from  straitened  breasts,  sad  groans,  laughter,  wail- 
ing, and  puling  of  infants.  The  whole  mound  began  to 
be  alive,  to  call  with  various  voices.  From  behind  the 
stones  lofty  dark  figures  seemed  to  look,  shadows  of 
strange  forms  glided  along  quietly  among  the  slabs.  Far 
off  in  the  darkness  gleamed  lights  like  the  eyes  of  wolves. 
Finally,  from  the  other  end  of  the  mound,  from  among 
the  thickest  heaps  and  piles,  was  heard  a low  guttural 
howling,  to  which  other  howling  responded  at  once. 

“Vampires  ! ” whispered  a young  Cossack,  turning  to  the 
old  essaul. 

“ISTo,  werewolves,”  answered  the  old  essaul,  in  a still 
lower  voice. 

“ 0 Lord,  have  mercy  on  us  ! ” said  others  in  terror,  re- 
moving their  caps  and  crossing  themselves  devoutly. 

The  horses  began  to  point  their  ears  forward  and  snort. 
Horpyna,  riding  at  the  head  of  the  party,  muttered  uuiu- 


408 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


telligible  words,  as  it  were  a sort  of  Satanic  Pater-noster. 
When  they  had  arrived  at  the  other  end  of  the  mound,  she 
turned  and  said,  — 

“ Well,  it  is  over.  We  are  safe  now.  I had  to  keep  them 
back  with  a charm,  for  they  were  very  hungry.” 

A sigh  of  relief  came  from  every  breast.  Bogun  and 
Horpyna  rode  ahead  again ; but  the  Cossacks,  who  a little 
while  before  had  held  their  breaths,  began  to  whisper  and 
talk.  Each  one  remembered  what  had  happened  to  him 
when  he  met  ghosts  or  werewolves. 

“We  couldn’t  have  passed  without  Horpyna,”  said  one. 

“ She  is  a powerful  witch.” 

“ And  our  ataman  does  uot  fear  even  the  werewolf.  He 
didn’t  look,  did  n’t  listen,  only  turned  toward  his  princess.” 

“ If  what  happened  to  me  happened  to  him,  he  would  n’t 
have  been  so  free  from  danger,’-’  said  the  old  essaul. 

“ And  what  happened  to  you.  Father  Ovsivuyu  ? ” 

“ Once,  while  riding  from  Keimentarovka  to  Gulaipolye, 
I passed  near  some  mounds  at  night,  and  I saw  something 
jump  from  a grave  behind  me  on  the  saddle.  I looked;  it 
was  a little  child,  blue  and  pale  ! Evidently  the  Tartars  had 
taken  it  captive  with  its  mother  and  it  had  died  without 
baptism.  Its  eyes  were  burning  like  candles,  and  it  wailed 
and  wailed.  It  jumped  from  the  saddle  to  my  neck,  and  I 
felt  it  biting  me  behind  the  ear.  0 Lord,  save  us ! it  is  a 
vampire  ! I had  served  long  in  Wallachia,  where  there  are 
more  vampires  than  people,  but  where  there  are  weapons 
against  them.  I sprang  from  the  horse  and  thrust  my  dag- 
ger into  the  ground.  ^Avaunt ! disappear  ! ’ and  it  groaned, 
seized  the  hilt  of  the  dagger,  and  slipped  down  along  the 
edge  under  the  grass.  I cut  the  ground  in  the  form  of  a 
cross  and  rode  off.” 

“Are  there  so  many  vampires  in  Wallachia,  father?” 

“Every  other  Wallachian  after  death  becomes  a vampire, 
and  the  Wallachian  vampires  are  the  worst  of  all.  They 
call  them  brukolaki.” 

“ And  who  is  stronger,  father,  — the  werewolf  or  the 
vampire  ? ” 

“ The  werewolf  is  stronger,  but  the  vampire  is  more 
stubborn.  If  you  are  able  to  get  the  upper  hand  of  the 
werewolf,  he  will  serve  you,  but  vampires  are  good  for 
nothing  except  to  follow  blood.  The  werewolf  is  always 
ataman  over  the  vampires.” 

“ And  Horpyna  commands  the  werewolves  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


409 


Yes,  surely.  As  long  as  she  lives  she  will  command 
them.  If  she  had  not  power  over  them,  then  the  ataman 
would  not  give  her  his  cuckoo,  for  werewolves  thirst  for 
maiden^s  blood  above  all.” 

But  I have  heard  that  they  have  no  approach  to  an 
innocent  soul.” 

To  a soul  they  have  not,  but  to  a body  they  have.” 

“ Oh,  it  would  be  a pity  ! She  is  a beauty.  Blood  and 
milk  ! our  father  knew  what  to  take  in  Bar.” 

Ovsivuyu  smacked  his  tongue.  ‘‘There  is  no  denying 
it ; she  is  a golden  Pole.” 

“ But  I am  sorry  for  her,”  said  a young  Cossack.  “ When 
we  were  putting  her  in  the  swing  she  clasped  her  white 
hands  and  begged,  sa3dng,  ‘ Kill  me  ; do  not  ruin  me,  un- 
fortunate one  ! ’ ” 

“ Ko  harm  will  come  to  her.” 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  the  approach  of 
Horpyna. 

“ Hei ! young  men,”  said  the  witch,  “ this  is  Tartar 
Valley,  but  don’t  fear  ; it  is  terrible  here  only  one  night 
in  the  year.  Bight  after  it  is  the  Devil’s  Glen,  and  then  my 
place.” 

In  fact,  the  howling  of  dogs  was  soon  heard.  The  party 
entered  the  mouth  of  the  glen,  running  at  right  angles  to 
the  river,  and  so  narrow  that  four  horses  could  liardly  enter 
it  abreast.  At  the  bottom  of  this  chasm  flowed  a rivulet, 
changing  color  in  the  light  of  the  moon  like  a snake,  and 
running  quickly  to  the  river.  But  as  the  party  pushed  on, 
the  precipitous  and  jagged  walls  receded  from  each  other, 
leaving  a rather  roomy,  slightl}^  ascending  valley,  enclosed 
at  each  side  with  cliffs.  The  place  was  covered  here  and 
there  with  lofty  trees.  Ko  wind  was  blowing.  Long,  dark 
shadows  of  the  trees  lay  on  the  ground,  and  in  the  spaces 
flooded  with  the  light  of  the  moon  certain  white,  round,  or 
prolonged  objects  gleamed  sharply,  in  which  the  Cossacks 
recognized  with  terror  the  skulls  and  leg-bones  of  men. 
They  looked  around  therefore  with  distrust,  marking  their 
foreheads  from  time  to  time  with  the  cross.  Soon  a light 
glimmered  in  the  distance  between  the  trees,  and  at  that 
same  time  two  terrible  dogs  ran  up,  enormous,  black,  with 
gleaming  eyes,  barking  and  howling  at  the  sight  of  the  men 
and  horses.  At  the  voice  of  Horpyna  they  stopped,  how- 
ever, and  began  to  run  around  the  riders,  sneezing  and 
panting. 


410 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


They  are  not  what  they  seem.”  whispered  the  Cossacks. 

They  are  not  dogs,”  said  old  Ovsivuyu,  in  a voice  be- 
traying deep  conviction. 

Just  then  a cottage  became  visible  behind  the  trees  ; 
back  of  it  a stable ; farther  and  higher  up  another  dark 
building.  The  cottage  appeared  strong  and  well-built,  and 
in  its  windows  a light  was  shining. 

“ This  is  my  dwelling,”  said  Horpyna  to  Bogun,  “ and  up 
there  is  the  mill  which  grinds  grain  for  us ; and  I tell  for- 
tunes from  tlie  water  on  the  wheel.  I will  tell  yours. 
Your  princess  will  live  in  the  best  chamber;  but  if  you 
wish  to  ornament  the  walls,  we  can  remove  her  to  the  other 
side  immediately.  Stop  and  dismount ! ” 

The  party  halted,  and  Horpyna  began  to  cry  : “ Cheremis, 
I say  ! Cheremis  ! ” 

A figure  holding  a bunch  of  burning  pitch-pine  came  out 
in  front  of  the  cottage,  and  raising  the  torch,  began  to  look 
in  silence  at  those  present.  It  was  an  old  man,  an  ugly 
creature,  small,  quite  a dwarf,  with  a flat,  square  face,  and 
slanting  eyes,  like  cracks. 

What  sort  of  devil  are  you  ? ” asked  Bogun. 

“ Don’t  ask  him,”  said  the  giantess;  “his  tongue  is  cut 
out.  Come  nearer  and  listen!”  continued  the  witch;  “it 
is  better,  perhaps,  to  carry  the  princess  to  the  mill.  The 
Cossacks  will  fit  up  her  chamber,  and  drive  nails  that 
would  wake  her  up.” 

The  Cossacks,  having  dismounted,  began  to  untie  the 
swing  carefully.  Bogun  watched  over  everything  with  the 
greatest  care,  and  carried  the  head  of  the  swing  himself 
when  it  was  taken  to  the  mill.  The  dwarf  lighted  the 
way  in  advance  with  the  torch.  The  princess,  put  to  sleep 
by  Horp3ma  with  a decoction  of  somniferous  herbs,  did 
not  wake ; her  eyelids  merely  trembled  a little  from  the 
light  of  the  torch.  Her  face  appeared  alive  from  those  red 
gleams.  Perhaps,  also,  wonderful  dreams  soothed  the  girl, 
for  she  smiled  sweetly  during  the  journey,  which  was  like 
a funeral.  Bogun  looked  at  her,  and  it  appeared  to  him 
that  his  heart  would  break  the  ribs  in  his  breast.  “ My 
darling,  my  cuckoo  ! ” whispered  he  quietly ; and  the  terrible 
though  beautiful  face  of  the  chief  became  mild,  and  flamed 
with  the  great  light  of  love,  which  had  seized  him,  and  was 
seizing  him  every  moment  the  more,  as  Are,  forgotten  by 
the  traveller,  seizes  the  wild  steppe. 

Horpyna,  walking  at  his  side,  said:  ^AVhen  she  wakes 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


411 


from  this  sleep  she  will  be  well.  Her  wound  will  heal,  and 
she  will  be  well.’^ 

Glory  be  to  God  ! glory  be  to  God  ! ” answered  the  chief. 

The  Cossacks  began  to  loosen  from  six  horses  great  packs 
in  front  of  the  cottage,  and  to  take  out  the  booty,  — rich 
stuffs,  carpets,  and  other  valuables  taken  at  Bar.  A good 
fire  was  kindled  in  the  room  ; and  when  some  brought  in  new 
tapestry,  others  put  it  up  to  the  wooden  walls  of  the  room, 
Bogun  not  only  thought  of  a safe  cage  for  his  bird,  but  he 
determined  so  to  furnish  it  that  captivity  should  not  seem 
unendurable.  He  came  soon  from  the  mill  and  directed 
the  work  himself.  The  night  was  passing  away,  and  the 
moon  had  already  removed  its  pale  light  from  the  summits 
of  the  cliffs.  In  the  cottage  were  still  heard  the  muffled 
blows  of  hammers.  The  simple  room  had  become  more 
like  a chainber,  when  the  walls  were  covered  with  drapery 
and  the  floor  carpeted.  The  sleeping  princess  was  brought 
back  and  placed  on  soft  cushions. 

Then  all  grew  silent,  except  that  in  the  stable  for  some 
time  yet  bursts  of  laughter  were  heard  in  the  stillness  like 
the  neighing  of  a horse : the  young  witch  was  wrestling 
with  the  Cossacks,  giving  them  fisticuffs  and  kisses. 


412 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

The  sun  was  high  when  the  princess  opened  her  eyes 
from  sleep  on  the  following  day.  Her  glance  rested  first 
on  the  ceiling,  and  remained  there  long ; then  it  took  in 
the  whole  room.  In  her  breast  returning  consciousness 
struggled  still  with  the  remnants  of  sleep  and  visions.  On 
her  face  were  depicted  wonder  and  disquiet.  Where  is 
she,  whence  did  she  come,  and  in  whose  power  is  she  ? Is 
she  dreaming  yet,  or  is  she  awake  ? What  means  the  splen- 
dor with  which  she  is  surrounded  ? What  has  happened 
to  her  ? 

At  that  moment  the  awful  scenes  of  the  taking  of  Bar 
rose  before  her  as  if  in  life.  She  remembered  everything,  — 
the  slaughter  of  thousands  of  nobles,  townspeople,  priests, 
nuns,  and  children ; the  faces  of  the  mob  smeared  in  blood, 
their  necks  and  heads  wound  around  with  the  still  steam- 
ing entrails,  the  drunken  uproar,  that  day  of  judgment  for 
the  ruined  town  ; finally  the  appearance  of  Bogun  and  her 
seizure.  She  remembered  also  how  in  a moment  of  despair 
she  had  fallen  upon  a knife  held  by  her  own  hand,  and 
the  cold  sweat  stood  on  her  temples.  It  was  evident  that 
the  knife  slipped  along  her  shoulder,  for  she  suffers  only  a 
little  pain  ; but  immediately  she  feels  that  she  is  alive,  that 
strength  and  health  are  returning  to  her,  and  finally  she 
remembers  that  she  has  been  borne  a long  time  somewhere 
in  a swing.  But  where  is  she  now  ? In  some  castle,  is 
she  saved,  rescued,  out  of  danger  ? And  again  her  eyes 
wandered  around  the  room.  The  windows  in  it  were  small, 
square,  as  in  a peasant’s  cottage,  and  the  world  outside 
could  not  be  seen  through  them ; for  instead  of  panes  of 
glass,  they  were  fitted  with  pieces  of  white  membrane. 
Was  it  really  a peasant’s  cottage  ? Xo,  for  the  unbounded 
luxury  within  bears  witness  against  that.  Instead  of  a 
ceiling  over  her  head  was  an  enormous  piece  of  purple  silk 
on  which  were  embroidered  golden  stars  and  a moon ; the 
walls  were  entirely  hung  in  brocade  ; on  the  floor  lay  a many- 
colored  carpet,  covered  as  with  living  flowers.  In  front  of 
the  fireplace  was  a Persian  rug ; golden  fringes,  silks,  vel- 
vets, everywhere,  from  the  walls  of  the  ceiling  to  the  pillows 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


413 


on  which  her  head  is  reposing.  The  bright  light  of  day, 
penetrating  the  window  membranes,  lighted  up  the  interior, 
but  was  lost  in  the  purple,  dark  violet,  and  sapphire  colors 
of  the  velvet,  forming  a kind  of  enchanted  rainbow  dark- 
ness. The  princess  marvelled,  did  not  believe  her  eyes. 
Was  this  some  witchery,  or  had  not  the  troops  of  Yeremi 
rescued  her  from  the  hands  of  Cossacks  and  put  her  away 
in  one  of  the  prince’s  castles  ? 

She  clasped  her  hands.  “ Oh,  Holy  Most  Pure ! grant 
til  at  the  hrst  face  to  appear  at  the  door  shall  be  the  face  of 
my  guardian  and  friend  ! ” 

Then  through  the  heavy  fringed  bed-curtain  came  to  her 
the  flowing  sound  of  a distant  lute,  and  at  the  same  time  a 
voice  began  to  accompany  with  the  familiar  song,  — 

“ Oh,  this  loving 
Is  worse  than  sickness ! 

Sickness  I can  live  tlirough. 

And  grow  well  again  ; 

But  my  faithful  loving 
I cannot  part  with  while  I live.” 

The  princess  raised  herself,  and  the  longer  she  listened 
the  wider  stared  her  eyes  from  terror.  At  last  she  screamed 
and  fell  as  if  dead  on  the  cushions.  She  recognized  the 
voice  of  Bogun. 

Her  scream  passed  evidently  through  the  walls  of  the 
chamber ; for  after  a while  the  heavy  curtain  rustled,  and 
the  chief  himself  appeared  on  the  threshold. 

Kurtsevichovna  covered  her  eyes  with  her  hands,  and 
her  whitened  and  quivering  lips  repeated,  as  if  in  a fever : 
“Jesus,  Mary  ! Jesus,  Mary  !” 

And  yet  the  sight  which  so  terrifled  her  would  have 
rejoiced  the  eyes  of  more  maidens  than  one,  for  there  was 
a blaze  from  the  apparel  and  the  countenance  of  the  young 
hero.  The  diamond  buttons  of  his  uniform  glittered  like 
stars  in  heaven,  his  dagger  and  sabre  were  covered  with 
precious  stones,  his  coat  of  silver  cloth  and  his  scarlet 
kontush  doubled  the  beauty  of  his  brunette  face  ; and  he 
stood  before  her,  lithe,  dark-browed,  magnificent,  — the 
beauty  of  all  the  Ukraine  heroes.  But  his  eyes  were  in 
mist,  like  stars  curtained  by  haze,  and  lie  looked  on  her 
with  obedience;  and  seeing  that  fear  did  not  leave  her 
face,  he  began  to  speak  in  a low,  sad  voice,  — ■ 

“ Have  no  fear.  Princess  ! ” 


414 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Where  am  I ? where  am  I ? ” asked  she,  looking  at  him 
through  her  fingers. 

In  a safe  place,  far  from  war.  Fear  not,  my  dear  soul ! 
I brought  you  here  from  Bar,  so  that  no  harm  might  come 
to  you  from  man  or  war.  The  Cossacks  spared  no  one  in 
Bar  ; you  alone  came  out  alive.” 

“What  are  you  doing  here  ? Why  do  you  pursue  me  ? ” 

“ I pursue  you ! Oh,  merciful  God ! ” And  the  chief 
extended  his  arms  as  a man  who  is  confronted  by  a great 
injustice. 

“ I fear  you  terribly,”  she  said. 

“ And  why  do  you  fear  ? If  you  say  so,  I shall  not 
move  from  the  door.  I am  your  slave  ; I will  sit  here  at 
the  door  and  look  into  your  eyes.  Evil  I do  not  wish  you. 
Why  do  you  hate  me  ? Oh,  merciful  God ! you  thrust  a 
knife  into  your  body  at  the  sight  of  me,  though  you  have 
known  me  long,  and  knew  that  I was  going  to  defend  you. 
You  know  I am  not  a stranger  to  you,  but  a heartfelt 
friend ; and  you  stabbed  yourself  with  a knife.” 

The  pale  cheeks  of  the  princess  were  suddenly  suffused 
with  blood.  “ I preferred  death  to  disgrace  ; and  I swear, 
if  you  do  not  respect  me,  I will  kill  myself,  even  if  I were 
to  lose  my  soul  ! ” 

The  eyes  of  the  maiden  flashed  Are,  and  the  chief  knew 
that  there  Avas  no  trifling  with  the  princely  blood  of  the 
Kurtsevichi ; for  in  her  frenzy  she  would  carry  out  her 
threat,  and  a second  time  would  point  the  knife  with  more 
success.  He  made  no  answer,  therefore,  merely  advanced 
a couple  of  steps  toward  the  AvindoAV,  and  sitting  on  a 
bench  covered  with  gold  brocade,  hung  his  head. 

Silence  lasted  for  a time. 

“Be  at  rest,”  said  he.  “'While  my  head  is  clear,  while 
Mother  Gorailka  does  not  heat  my  brain,  you  are  for  me  like 
an  image  in  the  church.  But  since  I found  you  in  Bar  I have 
ceased  to  drink.  Before  that  I drank  and  drank,  drowning 
my  sorrow  with  Mother  Gorailka.  What  could  I do  ? But 
now  I take  to  my  mouth  neither  sweet  wine  nor  spirits.” 

The  princess  was  silent. 

“I  Avill  look  on  you,”  he  continued,  “comfort  my  eyes 
with  your  face,  then  go.” 

“ Give  me  back  my  liberty  ! ” said  she. 

“Blit  are  you  in  captivity?  You  are  mistress  here. 
And  where  do  you  want  to  go  ? The  Kurtsevichi  have 
perished,  fire  has  devoured  villages  and  towns ; the  prince 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


415 


is  not  in  Lubni,  he  is  marching  against  Hmelnitski  and 
Hnielnitski  against  him  ; war  is  everywhere,  blood  is  flow- 
ing ; every  place  is  filled  with  Cossacks  and  Tartars  and 
soldiers.  Who  will  have  sympathy  and  respect  for  you  ? 
Who  will  defend  you,  if  not  I ? ” 

The  princess  raised  her  eyes,  for  she  remembered  that 
there  was  another  in  the  world  who  would  give  her  protec- 
tion, sympathy,  and  defence ; but  she  would  not  speak  his 
name,  so  as  not  to  rouse  the  fierce  lion.  Deep  sorrow  there- 
fore pressed  her  heart.  Was  he  for  whom  her  soul  was 
yearning  still  alive  ? While  in  Bar  she  knew  that  he  was, 
for  immediately  after  the  departure  of  Zagloba  she  heard 
Skshetuski’s  name  coupled  with  the  victories  of  the  terrible 
prince.  But  from  that  time  how  many  days  and  nights  had 
passed,  how  many  battles  might  have  been  fought,  how  many 
perils  have  reached  him.  News  of  him  could  come  to  her 
then  only  through  Bogun’,  of  whom  she  neither  wished  nor 
dared  to  inquire. 

Her  head  then  dropped  on  the  cushions.  Am  I to 
remain  a prisoner  here?”  asked  she,  with  a groan.  ‘^What 
have  I done  to  you,  that  you  follow  me  like  misfortune  ? ” 

The  Cossack  raised  his  head,  and  began  to  speak  so 
quietly  that  scarcely  could  he  be  heard. 

“ What  have  you  done  to  me  ? I know  not ; but  this  I 
do  know,  that  if  I am  misfortune  to  you,  you  too  are  mis- 
fortune to  me.  If  I had  not  loved  you,  I should  have  been 
free  as  the  wind  in  the  field,  free  in  heart  and  in  soul,  and 
full  of  glory  as  was  Konashevich  Sahaidachny  himself. 
Your  face  is  my  misfortune,  your  eyes  are  my  misfortune; 
neither  freedom  is  dear  to  me,  nor  Cossack  glory ! What 
were  beauties  to  me,  till  from  being  a child  you  had  grown 
to  be  a woman  ? Once  I captured  a galley  with  maidens 
the  most  beautiful,  for  they  were  on  the  way  to  the  Sultan ; 
and  no  one  of  them  touched  my  heart.  The  Cossack  broth- 
ers played  with  them ; then  I ordered  a stone  to  the  neck  of 
each,  and  into  the  water  they  went.  I feared  no  man,  I 
minded  nothing.  I went  with  war  against  the  Pagan.  I 
took  booty,  and  like  a prince  in  his  castle  was  I in  the  steppe. 
And  to-day  what  am  I ? I sit  here  ; I am  a slave.  I crave 
a kind  word  from  you  and  cannot  receive  it ; I have  never 
heard  it,  even  when  your  aunt  and  your  cousins  gave  you 
to  me.  Oh,  if  you,  girl,  had  been  different  to  me,  then  what 
has  come  to  pass  would  not  have  been  ! I should  not  have 
stricken  down  your  cousins,  I should  not  have  joined  frater- 
nal hands  with  rebellion  and  peasants  ; but  through  you  I 


416 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


have  lost  my  mind.  If  you  had  wished  to  lead  me  any- 
where, you  could  have  led  me  where  you  liked,  and  I should 
have  given  you  my  blood,  my  soul.  Now  I am  steeped 
in  blood  of  nobles  ; but  in  old  times  I killed  only  Tartars, 
and  brought  you  booty,  that  you  might  be  clothed  in  gold 
and  jewels  like  cherubim  of  the  Lord.  Why  did  you  not 
love  me,  then  ? Oh,  it  is  heavy  and  sad  at  my  heart ! I 
cannot  live  with  you  nor  without  you,  nor  far  away  nor 
near  you,  neither  on  the  mountain  nor  in  the  valley,  my 
dove,  my  precious  heart ! But  forgive  me  that  I came  for 
you  to  Kozlogi  in  Cossack  style,  with  sabre  and  fire  ; but  I 
was  drunk  with  anger  at  the  princes,  and  I drank  gorailka 
on  the  way,  — unha.ppy  outlaw  ! But  afterward,  when  you 
escaped  me,  I howled  like  a dog,  and  my  wounds  tortured 
me,  and  I could  not  eat.  I begged  death  to  take  me  ; and 
you  want  me  to  yield  you  now,  to  lose  you  a second  time, 
my  dove,  my  heart ! ” 

The  chief  stopped,  for  his  voice  broke  in  his  throat,  and 
he  began  to  groan.  Helena’s  face  grew  red  and  pale  by 
turns.  The  more  of  measureless  love  there  was  in  Bogun’s 
words,  the  greater  the  gulf  which  opened  before  her,  bot- 
tomless, and  without  hope  of  rescue. 

The  Cossack  rested  awhile,  regained  self-command,  and 
continued,  — 

“ Ask  what  you  like.  See  how  the  room  is  decorated  ! 
This  is  mine ; this  is  booty  from  Bar,  which  I brought 
for  you  on  six  horses.  Ask  what  you  wish,  — yellow  gold, 
shining  garments,  bright  jewels,  willing  slaves.  I am  rich, 
I have  enough  of  my  own ; and  Hmelnitski  will  not  spare 
treasures  on  me,  and  Krivonos  will  not  spare  them.  You 
will  be  like  Princess  Vishnyevetski.  I will  win  castles  for 
you,  give  you  half  the  Ukraine  ; for  though  I am  a Cossack, 
not  a noble,  I am  a bunch uk  ataman.  Under  me  are  ten 
thousand  men,  — more  than  Prince  Yeremi  commands.  Ask 
what  you  like,  only  not  to  flee  from  me,  — only  stay  with 
me  and  love  me,  0 my  dove  ! ” 

The  princess  raised  herself  on  the  cushions.  She  was 
very  pale,  but  her  sweet  and  marvellous  face  expressed  such 
unbroken  will,  pride,  and  power  that  the  dove  was  most  like 
an  eagle  at  that  moment. 

^Hf  you  are  waiting  for  my  answer,”  said  she,  “then 
know  that  if  I had  even  a lifetime  to  groan  out  in  captivity 
with  you,  never,  never  should  I love  you,  God  be  my  aid  ! ” 

Bogun  struggled  with  himself  a moment.  “Do  not  tell 
me  such  things,”  said  he,  with  a hoarse  voice. 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD.  '417 

“ Do  not  speak  to  me  of  your  love ; it  brings  me  shame 
and  offence.  I am  not  for  you.’^ 

The  chief  rose.  “ And  for  whom,  then,  are  you,  Princess 
Kurtsevichovna  ? And  whose  would  you  have  been  in  Bar 
but  for  me  ? ” 

Whoso  saves  my  life  to  give  me  shame  and  captivity  is  • 
my  enemy,  not  my  friend.’’ 

“ And  do  you  suppose  that  the  peasants  would  have  killed 
you  ? The  thought  is  terrible.” 

“ The  knife  would  have  killed  me,  but  you  wrenched  it 
from  me.” 

“ And  I will  not  give  it  up,  for  you  must  be  mine,”  burst 
out  the  Cossack. 

Never  ! I prefer  death.” 

You  must  and  will  be.” 

‘‘  Never  ! ” 

‘‘Well,  if  you  were  not  wounded,  after  what  you  have 
told  me,  I should  send  my  Cossacks  to  Eashkoff  to-day 
and  have  a monk  brought  here,  and  to-morrow  I should  be 
your  husband.  Then  what  ? It  is  a sin  not  to  love  your 
husband  and  fondle  him.  Ai!  you  high  mighty  lady,  the 
love  of  a Cossack  is  an  offence,  an  anger  to  you.  And 
who  are  you  that  I am  for  you  a peasant  ? Where  are 
your  castles  and  boyars  and  troops  ? At  what  are  you 
angry,  — at  what  are  you  offended?  I took  you  in  war; 
you  are  a captive.  If  I were  a peasant,  I should  teach  you 
reason  on  the  white  shoulders  with  the  whip,  and  without  a 
priest  would  have  enough  of  your  beauty,  — if  I were  a 
peasant,  not  a knight ! ” 

“ Angels  of  heaven,  save  me  ! ” whispered  the  princess. 

But  in  the  mean  while  greater  and  greater  fury  rose  to 
the  face  of  Bogun,  and  anger  seized  him  by  the  hair. 

“ I know,”  said  he,  “ why  you  are  offended,  why  you 
resist  me.  You  preserve  for  another  your  maiden  modesty. 
But  in  vain,  as  I live,  as  I am  a Cossack  ! Nakedness  ^ 
the  noble ! The  insincere,  miserable  Pole  barely  saw  you, 
merely  turned  with  you  in  the  dance,  — death  to  him  ! — and 
took  you  captive  altogether.  Then  let  the  Cossack  suffer, 
break  his  head.  But  I will  reach  this  Pole,  and  I will  order 
him  torn  out  of  his  skin,  will  nail  him  up.  Do  j^ou  know 
that  Hmelnitski  is  marching  on  the  Poles,  and  I go  with  him  ; 
and  I will  find  your  dove  even  under  the  ground,  and  when 
I return  I will  throw  his  head  at  your  feet  as  a present.” 

1 Holota  (Nakedness)  was  often  given  as  a nickname  to  a poor  noble. 


418 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Helena  did  not  hear  the  last  words  of  the  ataman.  Pain, 
anger,  wounds,  emotion,  terror,  took  her  strength ; an  im- 
measurable weakness  came  upon  all  her  limbs,  her  eyes  and 
her  thoughts  grew  dark,  and  she  fell  into  a swoon. 

The  chief  stood  some  time,  pale  from  .anger,  with  foam 
on  his  lips.  Then  he  saw  the  lifeless  head  hanging  back 
powerless,  and  from  his  lips  went  out  a roar  almost  un- 
earthly. ‘‘  It  is  all  over  with  her  ! Horpyna ! Horpyna  ! ” 
And  he  threw  himself  on  the  floor. 

The  giantess  rushed  into  the  room  with  all  speed.  “What 
is  the  matter  ? 

“Help!  help!”  cried  Bogun.  “I  have  killed  her,  my 
soul,  my  light ! ” 

“ What ! Did  you  scold  her  ? ” 

“ I have  killed  her,  I have  killed  her  ! ” groaned  he ; and 
he  wrung  his  hands  over  his  head. 

But  Horpyna,  approaching  the  princess,  soon  discovered 
that  it  was  not  death,  but  a deep  faint,  and  putting  Bogun 
outside  the  door,  began  to  assist  her.  The  princess  opened 
her  eyes  after  a time. 

“My  dear,  there  is  nothing  the  matter  with  you,”  said 
the  enchantress.  “ You  were  frightened  at  him,  I see,  and 
darkness  settled  on  you;  but  the  darkness  will  pass  and 
health  will  come.  You  are  like  a nut,  my  girl ; you  have 
long  to  live  in  the  world  and  enjoy  happiness.” 

“ Who  are  you  ? ” asked  the  princess,  with  a weak  voice. 

“ I ? Your  servant,  for  he  so  ordered  it.” 

“ Where  am  I ? ” 

“ In  the  Devil’s  Glen.  A pure  wilderness  here  ; you  will 
see  no  one  but  him.” 

“ Do  you  live  here  ? ” 

“ My  farm  is  here.  I am  Dontsovna.  My  brother  is  a 
colonel  under  Bogun  ; he  leads  young  heroes,  and  I stay 
here,  and  will  care  for  you  in  this  golden  chamber.  From 
a cottage  it  has  become  a bower,  so  that  light  gleams  from 
it.  He  has  brought  all  this  for  you.” 

Helena  looked  at  the  lively  face  of  the  young  woman,  and 
it  seemed  to  her  full  of  sincerity. 

“ But  will  you  be  good  to  me  ? ” 

The  white  teeth  of  the  young  witch  gleamed  in  a smile. 
“ I shall ; why  should  n’t  I ? But  do  you  be  good  also  to  the 
ataman.  He  is  a falcon,  he  is  a glorious  hero,  he  will  — ” 

Here  the  witch  bent  to  the  ear  of  Helena,  whispered 
something,  then  burst  into  laughter. 

“ Be  off  ! ” screamed  the  princess. 


WITH  KIKE  AND  SWORD. 


419 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Two  days  later  in  the  morning  Horpyna  sat  with  Bogun 
under  the  willow  near  the  mill-wheel,  and  looked  at  the 
water  foaming  on  it. 

“ You  will  be  careful  of  her,  you  will  guard  her,  you  will  not 
let  your  eye  oft  her,  so  that  she  shall  never  leave  the  glen.” 

“ The  glen  has  a narrow  neck  near  the  river,  but  there  is 
space  enough  here.  Order  the  neck  to  be  filled  with  stones, 
and  we  shall  be  as  if  in  the  bottom  of  a jug.  When  I need 
to  go  out  I shall  find  a way.” 

‘‘  How  do  you  live  here  ? ” 

‘‘  Cheremis  plants  corn  under  the  cliffs,  cultivates  grapes, 
and  snares  wild  fowl.  With  what  you  have  brought  she 
will  want  nothing  unless  bird’s  milk.  Have  no  fear ! She 
will  not  leave  the  glen,  and  no  one  will  know  of  her  unless 
your  men  say  she  is  here.” 

“ I have  made  them  swear  silence.  They  are  faithful 
fellows  ; they  will  say  nothing,  even  if  straps  were  torn 
from  their  skin.  But  you  said  yourself  that  people  came 
here  to  you  as  to  a soothsayer.” 

“ Sometimes  they  come  from  Rashkoff,  and  sometimes 
when  they  hear  of  me  they  come  from  God  knows  what 
places.  But  they  stay  at  the  river  ; no  one  enters  the  glen, 
for  they  are  afraid.  You  saw  the  bones.  These  were  people 
who  wished  to  enter  ; their  bones  are  lying  around.” 

“ Did  you  kill  them  ? ” 

‘‘  Whoever  killed  them,  killed  them  ! Those  in  search  of 
soothsaying  wait  at  the  opening  of  the  glen  and  I go  to  the 
wheel.  What  I see  in  the  water,  I tell  them.  I shall  ex- 
amine for  you  directly,  but  I don’t  know  whether  anything 
will  be  seen,  for  it  does  not  always  appear.” 

If  only  you  see  nothing  bad  ! ” 

If  I see  something  bad,  you  will  not  go ; and  in  that 
case  it  would  be  better  not  to  go.” 

“ I must.  Hmelnitski  sent  me  a letter  to  Bar  to  return, 
and  Krivonos  ordered  me.  The  Poles  are  marching  on  us 
now  with  great  forces,  so  we  must  concentrate.” 

When  will  you  come  back  ? ” 

I know  not.  There  will  be  a great  battle  such  as  has 
not  been  yet.  Either  death  to  us  or  to  the  Poles.  If  they 
beat  us,  I will  hide  here  ; if  we  are  victorious,  I will  come 
for  my  cuckoo  and  take  her  to  Kieff.” 


420 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ And  if  you  perish  ? ” 

Being  a witch,  it  is  for  you  to  tell.” 

“ But  if  you  perish  ? ” 

Once  my  mother  bore  me.” 

“ Oh,  pshaw  ! But  what  shall  I do  with  the  girl, — twist 
her  neck,  or  how  ? ” 

But  touch  her  with  your  hand  and  I will  have  you 
drawn  on  a stake  with  oxen.”  The  chief  fell  into  gloomy 
thought.  ‘^If  I perish,  tell  her  to  forgive  me.” 

“ Ah,  she  is  a thankless  Pole  that  for  such  love  she  does 
not  love.  If  I were  wooed  in  that  way,  I should  not  resist 
you.”  Saying  this,  Horpyna  nudged  the  chief  in  the  side 
twice,  showing  all  her  teeth  in  laughter. 

“ Go  to  the  devil ! ” said  the  Cossack. 

‘‘  Oh,  be  quiet ! I know  that  you  are  not  for  me.” 

Bogun  looked  into  the  foaming  water  on  the  wheel  as  if 
he  wished  himself  to  soothsay, 

“ Horpyna  ! ’*  said  he  after  a while. 

“ Well,  what  is  it  ? ” 

‘‘  When  I have  gone  will  she  be  sorry  for  me  ? ” 

“If  you  are  not  willing  to  constrain  her  in  Cossack 
fashion,  then  perhaps  it  is  better  for  you  to  go.” 

“ I will  not,  I cannot,  I dare  not.  I know  that  she  would  die.” 

“ Then  maybe  it  is  better  for  you  to  go.  While  she  sees 
you  she  will  not  wish  to  know  you,  but  when  she  has  been 
a couple  of  months  with  me  and  Cheremis,  you  will  be 
dearer  to  her.” 

“ If  she  were  well,  I know  what  I should  do.  I should 
bring  a priest  from  Eashkoff  and  have  a marriage  cele- 
brated; but  now  I am  afraid,  for  if  she  were  frightened, 
she  would  die.  You  have  seen  yourself.” 

“ Leave  us  in  peace.  What  do  you  want  of  a priest  and  a 
marriage  ? You  are  not  a real  Cossack.  I want  neither 
Pole  nor  Eussian  priest  here.  There  are  Dobrudja  Tartars 
in  Eashkoff,  you  want  to  get  them  bn  our  shoulders  too  ; and 
if  you  should  bring  them,  how  much  of  the  princess  would 
you  see  ? What  has  got  into  your  head  ? Go  your  way  and 
come  back.” 

“But  look  in  the  water  and  tell  me  what  you  see.  Tell 
the  truth  and  don’t  lie,  even  if  you  should  see  me  dead.” 

Dontsovna  approached  the  mill-stream  and  raised  a gate 
holding  back  the  water  at  the  fall.  All  at  once  the  swift  cur- 
rent rushed  with  redoubled  force,  the  wheel  began  to  turn 
more  swiftly,  until  at  last  it  was  covered  with  liquid  dust ; the 
foam,  beaten  line,  rolled  under  the  wheel  like  boiling  wmter. 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


421 


The  witch  bent  her  eyes  into  the  boiling  mass  and  seizing 
the  tresses  near  her  ears,  began  to  cry,  — 

“I  call!  I call!  Appear!  In  the  oaken  wheel,  in  the 
white  foam,  in  the  clear  mist,  whether  evil,  whether  good, 
appear ! ” 

Bogun  approached  and  sat  at  her  side.  His  face  denoted 
fear  and  feverish  curiosity. 

I see  ! ” screamed  the  witch. 

What  do  you  see  ? ” 

The  death  of  my  brother.  Two  bullocks  are  drawing 
him  on  a stake.” 

“ To  the  devil  with  your  brother ! ” muttered  Bogun,  who 
wished  to  know  something  else. 

For  a time  was  heard  only  the  thunder  of  the  wheel  whirl- 
ing around  in  fury. 

‘‘Blue  is  my  brother’s  head,  how  blue!  The  ravens  are 
tearing  it,”  said  the  witch. 

“ What  else  do  you  see  ? ” 

“Nothing.  Oh,  how  blue  ! I call ! I call ! In  the  oaken 
wheel,  in  the  white  foam,  in  the  clear  mist,  appear  ! I see  — ” 

“ What  ? ” 

“ A battle  ! The  Poles  are  fleeing  before  the  Cossacks.” 

“ And  I am  pursuing  ? ” 

“I  see  you  too.  You  encounter  a little , knight.  Hur  ! 
hur  ! hur  ! Be  on  your  guard  against  the  little  knight.” 

• “ And  the  princess  ? ” 

“She  is  not  there.  I see  you  again,  and  with  you  some 
one  who  is  betraying  you,  — your  false  friend.” 

Bogun  was  devouring  with  his  eyes  at  one  instant  the 
foam,  at  another  Horpyna ; and  at  the  same  time  he  worked 
with  his  brain  to  aid  the  soothsaying. 

“ What  friend  ? ” 

“I  don’t  see.  I don’t  know  whether  old  or  young.” 

“ Old,  he  must  be  old  ! ” 

“ Maybe  he  is  old  ! ” 

“ I know  who  he  is.  He  has  betrayed  me  once  already. 
An  old  noble  with  a blue  beard  and  a white  eye.  Death  to 
him  ! But  he  is  not  a friend  of  mine.” 

“ He  is  lying  in  wait  for  you,  I see  again  — Stop ! the 
princess  is  here  too ; she  is  in  a crown,  a white  dress,  above 
her  a hawk.” 

“That  is  I.” 

“ Maybe  it  is.  A hawk  — or  a falcon  ? A hawk  ! ” 

“ That  is  I.” 

“Wait!  All  has  vanished.  In  the  oaken  wheel,  in  the 


422 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


white  foam  — Oh  ! oh  ! many  soldiers,  many  Cossacks,  oh, 
many,  like  trees  in  the  forest  or  thistles  in  the  steppes ; and 
you  are  above  all,  — they  are  bearing  three  bunchuk  stand- 
ards before  you,” 

And  the  princess  is  with  me  ? ” 

She  is  not ; you  are  in  the  camp.” 

The  wheel  roared  till  the  whole  mill  trembled. 

“ Oh,  how  much  blood,  how  much  blood ! how  many 
corpses,  — wolves  above  them,  ravens  above  them,  plague 
above  them  ! Corpses  and  corpses,  — far  away  nothing  but 
corpses,  nothing  to  be  seen  but  blood ! ” 

Suddenly  a breath  of  wind  whirled  the  mist  from  the 
wheel;  and  at  the  same  time  higher  up  above  the  mill 
appeared  the  deformed  Cheremis  with  a bundle  of  wood  on 
his  shoulders. 

Cheremis,  let  down  the  sluice  ! ” cried  the  girl. 

When  she  had  said  this  she  went  to  wash  her  hands  and 
face  in  the  stream,  and  the  dwarf  stopped  the  water  at  once. 

Bogun  sat  in  thought.  He  was  roused  first  by  the  com- 
ing of  Horpyna. 

‘Won  saw  nothing  more  ? ” he  asked. 

What  appeared,  appeared ; I shall  see  nothing  more.” 

“ And  you  are  not  lying  ? ” 

By  my  brother’s  head,  I spoke  the  truth.  They  were 
empaling  him,  drawing  him  on  with  oxen.  I grieve  for  him. 
But  death  is  written  not  for  him  alone.  Oh,  what  bodies 
appeared ! Never  have  I seen  so  many ; there  will  be  a 
great  war  in  the  world.” 

And  j^ou  saw  her  with  a hawk  above  her  head  ? ” 
^Wes.” 

And  was  she  in  a wreath  ? ” 

In  a wreath  and  a white  robe.” 

And  how  do  you  know  that  that  hawk  was  I ? I spoke 
to  you  of  that  young  Polish  noble,  — maybe  it  was  he  ? ” 
The  girl  wrinkled  her  brows  and  grew  thoughtful.  No,” 
said  she  after  a while,  shaking  her  head ; “ if  it  had  been 
the  Pole,  it  would  have  been  an  eagle.” 

Glory  to  God,  glory  to  God  ! I will  go  now  to  the  Cos- 
sacks to  prepare  the  horses  for  the  road.  We  go  to-night.” 

So  you  are  going  surely  ? ” 

Hmelnitski  has  ordered,  and  Krivonos  too.  You  know 
well  that  there  will  be  a great  war,  for  I read  the  same  in 
Bar  in  a letter  from  Hmelnitski.” 

Bogun  in  reality  could  not  read,  but  he  was  asliamed  of 
it ; he  did  not  wish  to  pass  for  illiterate. 


WITH  FHiE  AND  SWORD. 


423 


“ Then  go  ! ” said  the  witch.  You  are  lucky,  — you  will 
be  hetman.  I saw  three  bunchuks  above  you  as  I see  these 
fingers.” 

“ And  I shall  be  hetman  and  marry  the  princess,  — I can- 
not take  a peasant.” 

You  would  talk  differently  with  a peasant  girl,  but  you 
are  afraid  of  her.  You  should  be  a Pole.” 

I am  no  worse.” 

Bogun  now  went  to  the  stable  to  the  Cossacks,  and  Hor- 
pyna  set  about  preparing  dinner. 

In  the  evening  the  horses  were  ready  for  the  road,  but 
the  chief  was  in  no  hurry  to  depart.  He  sat  on  a roll  of 
carpets  in  the  chamber,  with  lute  in  hand,  and  looked  on  his 
princess,  who  had  risen  from  the  couch,  but  had  thrust  her- 
self into  the  other  corner  of  the  room,  and  was  repeating  in 
silence  the  rosary  without  paying  any  heed  to  the  chief,  just 
as  if  he  had  not  been  in  the  room.  He,  on  the  contrary, 
followed  with  his  eyes  every  movement  of  hers,  caught  wdth 
his  ears  every  sigh,  and  knew  not  what  to  do  with  himself. 
From  time  to  time  he  opened  his  mouth  to  begin  conversa- 
tion, but  the  words  would  not  leave  his  throat.  The  face 
pale,  silent,  and  with  an  expression  of  decisive  sternness  in 
the  brows  and  mouth,  deprived  him  of  courage.  Bogun  had 
not  seen  this  expression  on  the  princess  before,  and  invol- 
untarily he  remembered  similar  evenings  at  Kozlogi,  which 
appeared  before  him  as  if  real,  — how  they  sat,  he  and  the 
Kurtsevichi  around  an  oaken  table,  the  old  princess  husk- 
ing sunflower  seeds,  the  princes  throwing  dice  from  a cup, 
he  looking  on  the  beautiful  princess  just  as  he  was  look- 
ing now.  But  in  the  old  time  he  was  happy,  for  then  he 
told  of  his  expeditions  with  the  Zaporojians,  she  listened, 
and  at  times  her  dark  eyes  rested  on  his  face,  and  her 
open  red  lips  showed  with  what  interest  she  listened ; now 
she  would  not  even  look.  Then  when  he  played  on  the  lute 
she  would  listen  and  look,  till  the  heart  melted  within  him. 
And,  wonder  of  wonders,  he  is  now  master  of  her,  — he  has 
taken  her  with  armed  hand  ; she  is  his  captive,  his  prisoner  ; 
he  can  command  her.  But  nevertheless  in  the  old  time  he 
felt  himself  nearer,  more  her  equal  in  rank.  The  Kurtse- 
vichi were  her  cousins,  she  was  as  a sister ; she  was  not  only 
his  cuckoo,  falcon,  dearest,  dark-browed,  but  also  a relative. 
Kow  she  sits  before  him  a proud  lady,  gloomy,  silent,  merci- 
less. Ah,  but  anger  is  boiling  within  him  ! He  would  like 
to  show  her  what  it  means  to  slight  a Cossack  ; but  lie  loves 
this  merciless  woman,  he  would  shed  his  blood  for  her. 


424 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD 


But  how  many  times  had  anger  seized  his  breast ! when  sud- 
denly an  unseen  hand,  as  it  were,  grasps  him  by  the  hair,  and  a 
voice  shouts  in  his  ear,  “ Stop  ! ” He  belches  forth  something 
like  a flame,  beats  his  forehead  on  the  earth,  and  stops. 
The  Cossack  squirms  now,  for  he  feels  that  he  is  oppres- 
sive to  her  in  that  room.  Let  her  but  smile  and  give  a kind 
word,  he  would  fall  at  her  feet  and  go  to  the  devil,  to  drown 
in  Polish  blood  all  his  grief  and  anger  together  with  the 
insult  put  upon  him.  But  in  that  room  he  is  like  a cap- 
tive before  that  princess.  If  he  had  not  known  her  of  old, 
if  she  were  a Pole  taken  from  the  first  noble  castle,  he 
would  have  more  daring ; but  she  is  Princess  Helena,  for 
whom  he  had  asked  the  Kurtsevichi,  andfor  whom  he  was  will- 
ing to  give  up  Bozlogi  and  all  he  had.  And  the  more  ashamed 
he  is  of  being  a slave  before  her,  the  less  bold  is  he. 

An  hour  passed.  Prom  before  the  cottage  came  the 
murmur  of  the  talk  of  the  Cossacks,  who  were  surely  in 
their  saddles  and  waiting  for  the  ataman  ; but  the  ataman 
was  in  torture.  The  bright  light  of  the  torch  falls  on  his 
face,  on  the  rich  kontush,  and  on  the  lute.  And  she  — if  she 
would  even  look  ! The  ataman  felt  bitter,  angry,  sad,  and 
awkward.  He  would  like  to  bid  farewell  with  tenderness, 
and  he  fears  the  parting,  — fears  that  it  will  not  be  such  as 
from  his  soul  he  desires,  — fears  to  go  away  in  bitterness, 
anger,  and  pain. 

Oh,  if  she  were  not  that  Princess  Helena,  — the  Princess 
Helena  stabbed  with  a knife,  threatening  death  with  her 
own  hand ; but  dear,  dear,  and  the  more  cruel  and  proud, 
the  dearer  is  she  ! 

Then  a horse  neighed  near  the  window.  The  chief  mus- 
tered courage. 

Princess,”  said  he,  ‘‘it  is  already  my  hour  for  the  road.” 

She  was  silent. 

“ And  you  will  not  say  to  me,  ‘ With  God  ’ ? ” 

Go,  with  God  ! ” said  she,  with  dignity. 

The  Cossack’s  heart  was  pressed.  She  said  the  words  he 
wanted,  but  not  in  the  way  he  wanted. 

“ Well  I know,”  said  he,  “that  you  are  angry  with  me, 
that  you  hate  me  ; but  I tell  you  that  another  would  have 
been  worse  to  3^011  than  I.  I brought  3'ou  here,  for  I could 
not  do  otherwise  ; but  what  harm  have  I done  you  ? Have 
not  I treated  you  well,  like  a queen  ? Tell  me  yourself. 
Am  I such  an  outlaw  that  you  will  not  give  me  a kind 
word  ? And,  moreover,  you  are  in  my  power.” 

“ I am  in  the  power  of  God,”  said  she,  with  the  same 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  425 

dignity  as  before  ; but  because  you  restrain  yourself  in  my 
presence,  I thank  you  for  that.” 

“ Then  I go  with  even  such  a word.  Maybe  you  will  regret 
me;  maybe  you  will  be  sorry.” 

Helena  was  silent. 

I am  sorry  to  leave  you  here  alone,”  said  Bogun,  sorry 
to  go  away ; but  I must.  It  would  be  easier  for  me  if  you 
were  to  smile,  if  you  were  to  give  a crucifix  with  a sincere 
heart.  What  can  I do  to  appease  you  ? ” 

“ Give  me  back  my  freedom,  and  God  will  forgive  you  all, 
and  I will  forgive  and  bless  you.” 

“ Maybe  you  will  forgive  me  yet ; maybe  you  will  be  sorry 
yet  that  you  have  been  so  harsh  to  me.” 

Bogun  wished  to  buy  a word  of  farewell,  even  for  half  a 
promise  which  he  did  not  think  of  keeping,  and  got  what 
he  wanted,  for  a light  of  hope  gleamed  in  Helena’s  eyes 
and  the  harshness  vanished  from  her  face.  She  crossed  her 
arms  on  her  breast  and  fixed  a clear  glance  on  him. 

“ If  you  would  only  — ” 

Well,  I don’t  know,”  said  the  Cossack,  in  a low  voice, 
for  shame  and  pity  seized  him  at  the  same  time  by  the 
throat.  I cannot  now,  I cannot.  The  Tartars  are  in  the 
Wilderness,  their  parties  are  going  everywhere.  The  Do- 
brudja  Tartars  are  moving  from  Rashkoff.  I cannot,  for 
it  is  terrible ; but  when  I come  back  — I am  a child  in 
your  presence,  you  can  do  what  you  like  with  me  — I don’t 
know,  I don’t  know  — ” 

‘‘  May  God  inspire  you  ! May  the  Holy  Most  Pure  in- 
spire you ! God  go  with  you  ! ” And  she  stretched  out 
her  hand  to  him. 

Bogun  sprang  forward  and  fastened  his  lips  on  it.  Sud- 
denly he  raised  his  head,  met  her  look  of  dignity,  and 
dropped  her  hand.  Then  .retreating  toward  the  door,  he 
bowed  to  his  girdle  in  Cossack  fashion,  bowed  again  at  the 
door,  and  disappeared  behind  the  curtain. 

Soon  there  came  through  the  window  animated  conver- 
sation, a clatter  of  arms,  and  later  the  words  of  a song  in 
several  voices : — 

“ Glorious  fame  will  rise 
Among  the  Cossacks, 

Among  the  heroes, 

For  many  a year, 

Till  the  end  of  time.” 

The  voices  and  clatter  retreated,  and  grew  fainter  each 
moment, 


426 


WITH  ElKE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

The  Lord  has  wrought  an  evident  miracle  in  her  favor 
already,”  said  Zagloba  to  Volodyovski  and  Podbipienta, 
while  sitting  in  Skshetuski’s  quarters,  — “ an  evident  mir- 
acle, I say,  in  permitting  me  to  wrest  her  from  the  grasp  of 
those  dogs  and  to  guard  her  the  whole  way.  Let  us  hope 
that  he  will  be  merciful  to  her  and  to  us  once  more.  If  she 
is  only  living  ! Something  whispers  to  me  that  Bogun  has 
carried  her  away ; for  just  think,  the  informants  tell  us  that 
after  Pulyan  he  has  become  the  second  in  command,  — may 
the  devils  command  him!  — therefore  he  must  have  been 
present  at  the  taking  of  Bar.” 

“ He  might  not  have  found  her  in  that  crowd  of  unfortu- 
nates, for  twelve  thousand  people  were  cut  to  pieces  there,” 
said  Volodyovski. 

“ Oh,  you  don’t  know  him  ! I would  swear  that  he  knew 
she  was  in  Bar.  It  cannot  be  but  he  has  saved  her  from 
slaughter  and  taken  her  somewhere.” 

You  do  not  give  us  much  consolation ; for  in  Skshe- 
tuski’s place,  I should  rather  have  her  perish  than  fall 
into  his  scoundrelly  hands.” 

The  other  is  no  consolation  ; for  if  she  has  perished,  she 
was  disgraced.” 

Desperation  ! ” exclaimed  Volodyovski. 

Desperation  ! ” repeated  Pan  Longin. 

Zagloba  pulled  his  beard  ; at  last  he  burst  out : May 
the  mange  devour  the  whole  race  of  curs  ! May  the  Pa- 
gans twist  bow-strings  out  of  their  entrails  I God  created 
all  nations,  but  the  devil  created  these  sons  of  Sodom. 
May  barrenness  strike  the  trash  ! ” 

“I  did  not  know  that  sweet  lady,”  said  Volodyovski, 
gloomily,  but  I would  that  misfortune  met  me  rather  than 
her.” 

“ Once  in  my  life  I saw  her,”  said  Pan  Longin  ; but 
when  I think  of  her,  life  is  a burden  of  regret.” 

“You  describe  your  own  feelings,”  said  Zagloba;  ^^but 
what  do  you  think  of  me,  who  loved  her  like  a father, 
and  rescued  her  from  that  misery,  — what  do  you  think 
of  me  ? ” 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD.  427 

^^And  what  do  you  think  of  Pan  Yan?^^  asked  Volody- 
ovski. 

The  knights  were  in  despair  and  sank  into  silence. 
Zagloba  came  to  himself  first. 

“ Is  there  no  help  ? ” he  asked. 

If  there  is  no  help,  it  is  our  duty  to  take  vengeance,’’ 
said  Volodyovski. 

“ Oh,  if  God  would  only  give  a general  battle  ! ” sighed 
Pan  Longin.  It  is  said  that  the  Tartars  have  already 
crossed  the  river,  and  formed  a camp  in  the  steppe.” 

“We  cannot  leave  her,”  said  Zagloba,  “ the  poor  thing, 
without  undertaking  something  for  her  rescue.  I have 
battered  my  old  bones  around  the  world  enough  already; 
it  would  be  better  for  me  now  to  lie  somewhere  in  a 
baker’s  shop  quietly,  for  warmth’s  sake.  But  for  her  I 
would  go  again  even  to  Stamboul ; I would  put  on  a peas- 
ant’s coat  again  and  take  a lute,  on  which  I cannot  look 
without  disgust.” 

“ You  are  fertile  in  stratagems  ; think  of  something,” 
said  Podbipienta. 

“A  great  many  plans  have  gone  through  my  head  already. 
If  Prince  Dominik  had  half  as  many,  Ilmelnitski  would 
be  disembowelled  and  hanging  by  the  legs  on  a gibbet. 
I have  already  spoken  of  this  to  Skshetuski,  but  you  can 
say  nothing  to  him  at  present.  Sorrow  has  seared  him, 
and  drags  him  down  more  than  sickness.  You  see  to  it 
that  his  reason  is  not  disturbed.  It  often  happens  that 
from  great  grief  the  mind,  like  wine,  changes  until  it  is 
completely  soured.” 

“ Yes,  yes  ! ” answered  Pan  Longin. 

Volodyovski  started  up  impatiently,  and  asked:  “What 
are  your  plans  then  ? ” 

“My  plans?  Well,  first  we  must  find  out  whether  she 
— poor  dear,  may  the  angels  guard  her  from  every  evil ! — 
is  alive  yet ; and  this  we  can  do  in  two  ways,  — either  we 
shall  find  among  the  Prince’s  Cossacks  trusty  and  sure  men, 
who  will  undertake  to  escape  to  the  Cossacks,  mingle  among 
Bogun’s  men,  and  find  out  something  from  them  — ” 

“ I have  Eussian  dragoons,”  interrupted  Volodyovski,  “ I 
will  find  such  men.” 

“Wait  a moment!  — or  catch  an  informant  from  those 
scoundrels  who  took  Bar  ; maybe  they  know  something. 
They  all  look  at  Bogun  as  at  a rainbow,  because  his  devil- 
ish daring  pleases  them  ; they  sing  songs  about  him,  — 


428 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


may  their  throats  rot!  — and  one  talks  to  another  about 
what  he  did  and  what  he  did  n’t  do.  If  he  has  carried 
off  our  unfortunate  lady,  then  it  is  not  hidden  from 
them.” 

“ Well,  we  can  send  men  to  inquire,  and  to  catch  an  in- 
formant also,”  remarked  Podbipienta. 

‘‘  You  have  struck  the  point.  If  we  discover  that  she 
is  alive,  that  is  the  chief  thing.  Now,  since  you  wish 
sincerely  to  help  Pan  Yan,  put  yourself  under  my  orders, 
for  I have  most  experience.  We  will  disguise  ourselves 
as  peasants,  and  try  to  find  out  where  he  has  concealed 
her,  and  once  we  know  that,  my  head  for  it,  we  shall  get 
her.  I and  Pan  Yan  risk  most,  for  Bogun  knows  us,  and 
if  he  should  catch  us,  our  own  mothers  would  n’t  recognize 
us  afterward,  but  he  has  n’t  seen  either  of  you.” 

He  has  seen  me,”  said  Podbipienta,  but  that  is 
nothing,” 

Maybe  too  the  Lord  will  give  him  into  our  hands,” 
said  Volodyovski. 

^‘Well,  I don’t  want  to  look  at  him,”  said  Zagloba; 

may  the  hangman  look  at  him  ! We  must  begin  care- 
fully, so  as  not  to  spoil  the  whole  undertaking.  It  can- 
not be  that  he  alone  knows  of  her  concealment,  and  I 
assure  you,  gentlemen,  that  it  is  safer  to  inquire  of  some 
one  else.” 

Maybe  too  the  men  whom  we  send  out  will  discover.  If 
the  prince  only  permits,  I will  select  trusty  men,  and  send 
them  even  to-morrow.” 

The  prince  will  permit  it ; but  that  they  will  discover 
anything,.!  doubt.  Listen,  gentlemen!  another  method 
occurs  to  me,  — instead  of  sending  out  people  or  seizing 
informants,  to  disguise  ourselves  as  peasants  and  start 
without  delay.” 

Oh,  that  is  impossible  ! ” cried  Volodyovski. 

“ Why  impossible  ? ” 

Don’t  you  know  military  service  ? When  a body  of 
troops  is  mustered  nemine  excepto,  it  is  sacred.  Even  if  his 
father  and  mother  were  dying,  a soldier  would  not  ask  leave 
of  absence,  for  before  battle  this  would  be  the  greatest 
deed  of  disgrace  which  a soldier  could  commit.  After  a 
general  engagement,  when  the  enemy  is  defeated  it  is  per- 
missible, but  not  before.  And  consider,  Skshetuski  at  first 
wanted  to  rush  off,  fly  away,  and  rescue  her,  but  he  did 
nothing  of  the  kind.  He  has  a reputation,  the  prince  is 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


429 


fond  of  him ; and  he  made  no  request,  for  he  knows  his 
duty.  Ours  is  public  duty,  and  this  is  a private  matter. 
I do  not  know  how  it  is  in  some  other  land,  though  I 
think  it  is  the  same  everywhere ; but  with  the  prince  our 
voevoda  it  is  an  unheard  of  thing  to  ask  leave  before 
a battle,  especially  for  officers  ! Though  Skshetuski’s  soul 
were  rent,  he  would  not  go  with  such  a proposition  to  the 
prince.’’ 

“ He  is  a Roman  and  a rigorist,  I know,”  said  Zagloba ; 
“ but  if  some  one  should  give  the  prince  a hint,  maybe  he 
would  grant  permission  of  his  own  instance,  to  Skshetuski 
and  to  you.” 

That  would  not  enter  his  mind.  The  prince  has  the 
whole  Commonwealth  on  his  mind.  Do  you  think  that 
now,  when  there  is  a rush  of  the  most  important  affairs, 
affecting  the  whole  nation,  he  would  take  up  any  pri- 
vate question?  And  even  if  he  should  give  a permission 
unasked,  which  is  unlikely,  as  God  is  in  heaven,  no  one 
of  us  would  leave  the  camp  at  present ; for  we  too  owe  our 
first  service  to  our  unhappy  country,  not  to  ourselves.” 

“ I am  aware  of  that.  I am  acquainted  with  service 
from  of  old;  therefore  I told  you  that  this  method  passed 
through  my  head,  but  I did  not  say  that  it  stayed  there. 
Besides,  to  tell  the  truth,  while  the  powder  of  the  rabble 
stands  untouched  we  could  not  do  much ; but  when  they 
are  defeated  and  hunted  down,  — when  their  only  thought 
will  be  to  save  their  own  throats,  — we  can  go  among  them 
boldly  and  get  information  more  easily.  Oh,  if  the  rest  of 
the  army  would  only  come  up  at  once ! If  it  does  not,  we 
shall  surely  die  of  weariness  at  this  Cholganski  Kamen.  If 
our  prince  had  the  command,  we  should  be  moving  now ; 
but  Prince  Dominik,  it  is  evident,  stops  often  for  refresh- 
ments, since  he  is  not  here  yet.” 

He  is  expected  in  three  days.” 

God  grant  as  soon  as  possible  ! But  Konyetspolski  will 
be  here  to-day  ? ” 

Yes.” 

At  that  moment  the  door  opened;  and  Skshetuski  en- 
tered. His  features  seemed  as  if  chiselled  out  of  stone  by 
pain,  such  calm  and  cold  came  from  them.  It  was  strange 
to  look  on  that  young  face,  as  severe  and  dignified  as 
though  a smile  had  never  appeared  on  it ; and  it  would 
have  been  easy  to  imagine  that  if  death  were  to  strike  it 
there  would  be  little  change.  Skshetuski’s  beard  had 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


grown  lialf-Avay  to  his  breast,  in  which  beard,  among  hairs 
black  as  the  raven’s  wing,  here  and  there  were  winding  silver 
threads.  His  comrades  and  trusty  friends  guessed  at  his 
suffering,  for  he  did  not  exhibit  it.  He  was  self-possessed, 
apparently  calm,  and  almost  more  diligent  in  his  military 
service  than  usual,  and  entirely  occupied  with  the  im- 
pending war. 

We  have  been  speaking  of  your  misfortune,  which  is 
at  the  same  time  our  own,’’  said  Zagloba;  for  God  is  our 
witness  that  we  can  console  ourselves  with  nothing.  This, 
however,  would  be  a barren  sentiment  if  we  were  to  aid 
yon  only  in  shedding  tears ; therefore  we  have  determined 
to  shed  blood  also,  — to  rescue  the  unfortunate  lady,  if  she 
still  walks  upon  the  earth.” 

“ God  reward  you  ! ” said  Skshetuski. 

We  will  go  with  you  even  to  Hmelnitski’s  camp,”  said 
Volodyovski. 

“ God  reward  you  ! ” repeated  Skshetuski. 

“We  know  that  you  have  sworn  to  seek  her,  living  or 
dead ; therefore  we  are  ready,  even  to-day.” 

Skshetuski,  having  seated  himself  on  a bench,  fixed  his 
eyes  on  the  ground  and  made  no  answer.  At  last  anger  got 
control  of  Zagloba.  “ Does  he  intend  to  give  her  up  ? ” 
thought  he.  “ If  he  does,  God  be  with  him  ! I see  there 
is  neither  gratitude  nor  memory  in  the  world.  But  men 
will  be  found  yet  to  rescue  her,  or  I shall  have  to  yield  my 
last  breath.” 

Silence  reigned  in  the  room,  interrupted  only  by  the 
sighs  of  Pan  Longin.  Meanwhile  little  Volodyovski  ap- 
|U‘oached  Skshetuski  and  shook  him  by  the  shoulder. 

“ Where  are  you  from  now  ? ” asked  he. 

“ From  the  prince.” 

“ What  news  ? ” 

“ 1 am  going  out  on  a reconnoissance  to-night.” 

“ Far  ? ” 

“ To  Yarmolintsi,  if  the  road  is  clear.” 

Volodyovski  looked  at  Zagloba,  and  they  understood  each 
other  at  once. 

“ That  is  toward  Bar,”  muttered  Zagloba. 

“We  will  go  with  you.” 

“You  must  go  for  permission,  and  ask  if  the  prince  has 
not  appointed  otlier  work  for  you.” 

“ We  will  go  together.  I have  also  something  else  to 
ask.” 


WITH  FI  HE  AND  SWOHD. 


431 


They  rose  and  went.  The  quarters  of  the  prince  were 
some  distance  away,  at  the  other  end  of  the  camp.  In  the 
antechamber  they  found  a crowd  of  officers  from  different 
squadrons  ; for  forces  were  marching  from  every  direction 
to  Cholgauski  Kamen.  All  were  hurrying  to  offer  their  ser- 
vices to  the  prince.  Volodyovski  had  to  wait  some  time  be- 
fore he  and  Podbipienta  were  permitted  to  stand  before  the 
face  of  their  chief ; but  to  make  up  for  this,  the  prince 
gave  them  permission  at  once  to  go,  and  to  send  out  some 
Pussian  dragoons,  who,  feigning  desertion  from  the  camp, 
should  escape  to  Bogun’s  Cossacks  and  inquire  about  the 
princess.  To  Volodyovski  he  said, — 

I will  find  various  duties  for  Skshetuski  myself,  for  I 
see  that  suffering  has  settled  in  him  and  is  eating  him  up. 
I am  unspeakably  sorry  for  him.  Has  he  said  nothing  to 
you  about  her  ? ” 

But  little.  At  first  he  wanted  to  go  at  random  among 
the  Cossacks,  but  he  remembered  that  the  squadron  is 
mustered  in  full,  — that  we  are  at  the  service  of  the  coun- 
try, which  must  be  saved  before  aught  else;  therefore  he 
did  not  appear  before  you  at  all.  God  alone  knows  what 
is  taking  place  within  him.” 

^‘And  is  trying  him  severely.  Watch  over  him;  for  I 
see  that  you  are  a trusty  friend  of  his.” 

Volodyovski  bowed  low  and  went  out ; for  at  that  moment 
the  voevoda  of  Kieff  entered  with  the  starosta  of  Stob- 
nik  and  Pan  Denhoff,  and  a number  of  other  military 
dignitaries. 

“Well,  what  is  the  result  ?”  asked  Pan  Van. 

“ I go  with  you ; but  first  I must  go  to  my  squadron,  for 
I have  a number  of  men  to  send  out.” 

“ Let  us  go  together.” 

They  went ; and  with  them  Podbipienta,  Zagloba,  and  old 
Zatsvilikhovski,  who  was  on  the  way  to  his  squadron.  Hot 
far  from  the  tents  of  Volodyovski’s  dragoons  they  met  Pan 
Lashch,  walking,  or  rather  staggering,  at  the  head  of  a num- 
ber of  nobles,  for  he  and  his  comrades  were  completely 
drunk.  At  the  sight  of  this  Zagloba  sighed.  The  two 
men  had  fallen  in  love  with  each  other  at  Konstantinoff, 
because,  from  a certain  point  of  view,  they  had  natures  as 
much  alike  as  two  drops  of  water.  For  Pan  Lashch,  though 
a formidable  knight,  and  terrible  against  Pagans  as  few  men 
were  terrible,  was  also  a notorious  drinker  and  feaster,  who 
loved,  above  all  things,  to  pass  the  time  free  from  battle, 


4S2 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


prayers,  attacks,  and  quarrels,  in  the  circle  of  men  like 
Zagloba,  to  drink  with  might  and  main,  and  listen  to  jokes. 
He  was  a roysterer  on  a grand  scale,  who  himself  alone 
had  caused  so  much  disturbance,  had  so  many  times  risen 
up  against  the  law,  that  in  any  other  State  he  would  have 
lost  his  life  long  before.  More  sentences  than  one  were 
hanging  over  him,  but  even  in  time  of  peace  he  troubled 
himself  little  about  those ; and  now,  in  time  of  war,  every- 
thing passed  into  forgetfulness  all  the  more.  He  joined 
the  prince  at  Eosolovtsi,  and  had  rendered  no  small  service 
at  Konstantinoh ; but  since  they  had  halted  at  Zbaraj  he 
had  become  quite  unendurable,  through  the  tumults  which 
he  raised.  No  one  had  given  regular  count  or  calculation 
to  the  wine  that  Zagloba  had  drunk  at  his  quarters,  or  the 
stories  he  had  told,  to  the  great  delight  of  the  host,  who 
urged  him  to  come  every  day. 

But  since  the  news  of  the  taking  of  Bar,  Zagloba  had 
become  gloomy,  lost  his  humor  and  vivacity,  and  no  longer- 
visited  Pan  Lashch.  Pan  Lashch,  indeed,  thought  that  the 
jovial  nobleman  had  gone  somewhere  from  the  army,  when 
suddenly  he  saw  him.  He  extended  his  hand,  and  said,  — 

“ My  greetings  to  you.  Why  don’t  you  come  to  see  me  ? 
What  are  you  doing  ? ” 

I am  attending  Skshetuski,”  answered  Zagloba, 
gloomily. 

The  colonel  did  not  like  Skshetuski  on  account  of  his 
dignity,  and  nicknamed  him  “ The  Grave.”  He  knew  of  his 
misfortune  perfectly  well,  for  he  was  present  at  the  banquet 
in  Zbaraj  when  news  of  the  capture  of  Bar  came  in.  But 
being  of  unrestrained  nature,  and  drunk  at  the  moment,  he 
did  not  respect  human  suffering,  and  seizing  the  lieutenant 
by  the  button,  inquired,  — 

So,  then,  you  are  crying  for  a girl  ? And  was  she 
pretty,  hei  ? ” 

‘‘Let  me  go,  please,”  said  Skshetuski. 

“ Wait ! ” 

“ On  my  way  to  service  you  cannot  command  me.  I am 
free  of  you.” 

“ Wait ! ” said  Lashch,  with  the  stubbornness  of  a drunken 
man.  “ You  have  service,  but  T have  none.  There  is  no 
one  to  command  me  here.”  Then  lowering  his  voice,  he 
repeated  the  question,  “ But  she  was  pretty,  hei  ? ” 

The  lieutenant  frowned.  “I  tell  you,  sir,  better  not 
touch  a sore  spot.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


433 


“Not  touch?  Never  fear!  If  she  was  pretty,  she  is 
alive.” 

Skshetuski’s  face  was  covered  with  a deathly  pallor,  but 
he  restrained  himself,  and  said : “ I hope  I shall  not  forget 
with  whom  I am  talking  — ” 

Lashch  stuck  out  his  eyes.  “ What ! Are  you  threaten- 
ing me,  threatening  me,  — for  one  little  wench  ? ” 

“ Go  your  way  1 ” shouted  old  Zatsvilikhovski,  trembling 
with  anger. 

“Ah,  sneaks,  rabble,  lackeys!”  roared  the  commander. 
“ Gentlemen,  to  your  sabres  ! ” 

Drawing  his  own,  he  sprang  at  Skshetuski ; but  that 
moment  the  steel  whistled  in  Skshetuski’s  hand,  and  the 
sabre  of  the  commander  hopped  like  a bird  through  the 
air,  and  staggered  by  the  blow,  he  fell  his  whole  length 
on  the  ground. 

Skshetuski  did  not  strike  again.  He  became  pale  as  a 
corpse,  as  if  stunned,  and  that  moment  a tumult  arose. 
From  one  side  rushed  in  the  soldiers  of  the  commander; 
from  the  other  Volodyovski’s  dragoons  hurried  like  bees 
from  a hive.  Many  hastened  up,  not  knowing  what  the 
matter  was ; sabres  began  to  rattle ; any  moment  the  tu- 
mult might  have  changed  into  a general  battle.  Happily 
Lashch’s  comrades,  seeing  that  Vishnyevetski’s  men  were 
arriving  every  moment,  made  sober  from  fear,  seized  the 
commander  and  started  off  with  him. 

In  truth,  if  Lashch  had  had  to  do  with  other  and  less 
disciplined  forces,  they  would  have  cut  him  into  small 
pieces  with  their  swords  ; but  old  Zatsvilikhovski,  recol- 
lecting himself,  merely  cried,  “ Stop  ! ” and  the  sabres  were 
sheathed.  Nevertheless  there  was  excitement  throughout 
the  whole  camp,  and  the  echo  of  the  tumult  reached  the 
ears  of  the  prince  just  as  Pan  Kushel,  who  was  on  duty, 
rushed  into  the  room  in  which  the  prince  was  liolding 
counsel  with  the  voevoda  of  Kieff,  the  starosta  of  Stobnik, 
and  Pan  Denhoff,  and  shouted,  — 

“Your  Highness,  the  soldiers  are  fighting  with  sabres!” 
At  that  moment  Lashch,  pale  and  beside  himself  with 
rage,  but  sober,  shot  in  like  a bomb. 

“Your  Highness,  justice!  It  is  in  this  camp  as  with 
Hmelnitski,  — no  respect  for  blood  or  rank.  Dignitaries  of 
the  Crown  are  slashed  with  sabres  ! If  your  Highness  will 
not  mete  out  justice,  will  not  punish  with  death,  then  I 
myself  will  mete  it  out.” 


28 


434 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  prince  sprang  up  from  the  table.  ‘^What  has  hap- 
pened ? Who  has  attacked  you  ? 

“ Thy  officer,  Skshetuski.’’ 

Genuine  astonishment  was  reflected  on  the  face  of  the 
prince.  Skshetuski  ? ” 

Suddenly  the  doors  were  opened,  and  in  walked  Zats- 
vilikhovski.  ‘‘  Your  Highness,  1 was  a witness,”  said  he. 

“ 1 have  not  come  here  to  give  reasons,  but  to  demand 
punishment,”  cried  Lashcli. 

The  prince  turned  and  fastened  his  eyes  upon  him. 

Stop  ! stop  ! ” said  he,  quietly  and  with  emphasis. 

There  was  something  so  terrible  in  his  eyes  and  in  his 
hushed  voice  that  Lashch,  though  notorious  for  insolence, 
became  silent  at  once,  as  if  he  had  lost  his  speech,  and  the 
spectators  grew  pale. 

Speak  ! ” said  the  prince  to  Zatsvilikhovski. 

Zatsvilikhovski  described  the  whole  affair,  — how  the  com- 
mander, led  by  au  ignoble  sentiment,  unworthy  not  only  of 
a dignitary  but  of  a noble,  began  to  blaspheme  against  the 
suffering  of  Pan  Skshetuski,  and  then  rushed  upon  him  with 
a sabre  ; with  moderation,  in  truth  unusual  to  his  age,  the 
lieutenant  had  used  his  weapon  only  to  ward  off  the  aggres- 
sor. Finally  the  old  man  ended  his  story  thus,  — 

“And  since,  as  your  Highness  knows,  up  to  my  seventieth 
j^ear  lying  has  not  stained  my  lips,  nor  will  it  while  I live, 
I could  not  under  oath  change  one  word  in  my  story.” 

The  prince  knew  that  Zatsvilikhovski’s  words  were  equal 
to  gold,  and  besides  he  knew  Lashch  too  well.  He  gave  no 
answer  then;  he  merely  took  a pen  and  began  to  write. 
When  he  had  finished  he  looked  at  the  commander.  “Jus- 
tice will  be  meted  out  to  you,”  said  he. 

The  commander  opened  his  mouth  and  wished  to  speak, 
but  somehow  the  words  did  not  come  to  him ; he  merely 
put  his  hand  on  his  hip,  bowed,  and  went  out  proudly  from 
the  room. 

“ Jelenski,”  said  the  prince,  “you  will  give  this  letter  to 
Pan  Skshetuski.” 

Volodyovski,  who  had  not  left  the  lieutenant,  was  aston- 
ished somewhat  at  seeing  the  messenger  come  in,  for  he 
was  sure  that  they  would  have  to  appear  at  once  before 
the  prince.  The  messenger  left  the  letter  and  went  out  in 
silence.  When  he  had  read  it  Skshetuski  handed  the  letter 
to  his  friend.  “ Read  ! ” said  he. 

Volodyovski  glanced  at  it,  and  shouted : “ Promotion  to 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  435 

the  head  of  the  regiment ! ” And  seizing  Skshetuski  by 
the  neck,  he  kissed  him  on  both  cheeks. 

A full  lieutenant  in  the  hussar  regiment  was  almost  a 
military  dignitary.  The  captain  of  that  one  in  which 
Skshetuski  served  was  the  prince  himself,  and  the  titular 
lieutenant  was  Pan  Sufchinski,  of  Senchi,  a man  already 
old  and  out  of  service.  Skshetuski  had  long  performed 
the  active  duties  of  both  offices,  — a condition  of  service 
often  found  in  regiments  like  his,  in  which  the  first  two 
places  were  not  infrequently  merely  titular  offices.  Cap- 
tain in  the  royal  regiment  was  the  king  himself ; in  that 
of  the  primate,  the  primate.  The  lieutenant  and  captain  in 
both  were  high  dignitaries  of  the  court.  They  were  ac- 
tually commanded  by  deputies,  who  on  this  account  were 
called  in  ordinary  speech  colonels  and  lieutenants.  Such 
an  actual  lieutenant  or  colonel  was  Skshetuski.  But  be- 
tween the  actual  filling  of  the  office,  between  the  dignity 
accorded  in  current  speech  and  the  real  one,  there  was 
still  a great  difference.  In  the  present  instance,  by  virtue 
of  his  appointment,  Skshetuski  became  one  of  the  first 
officers  of  the  prince. 

But  while  his  friends  were  overflowing  with  joy,  con- 
gratulating him  on  his  new  honor,  his  face  did  not  change 
for  a moment,  but  remained  just  the  same,  severe  and  stone- 
like; for  there  were  not  offices  nor  dignities  in  the  world 
that  could  brighten  it.  He  rose,  however,  and  went  to  thank 
the  prince. 

Meanwhile  little  Volodyovski  walked  up  and  down  in  his 
quarters  rubbing  his  hands.  ‘‘Well,  well,”  he  said,  “ap- 
pointed lieutenant  in  the  hussar  squadron  in  youthful 
years.  I think  this  has  happened  to  no  one  before.” 

“ If  God  would  only  return  his  happiness  ! ” said  Zagloba. 

“ That  is  it,  that  is  it.  Did  you  see  that  he  did  not  quiver  ? ” 

“ He  would  prefer  resigning,”  said  Pan  Longin. 

“ Gentlemen,”  sighed  Zagloba,  “ what  wonder  ! I would 
give  these  five  fingers  of  mine  for  her,  though  I captured  a 
banner  with  them.” 

“ Sure  enough.” 

“But  Pan  Sufchinski  must  be  dead,”  remarked  Volody- 
ovski. 

“ He  is  surely  dead.” 

“ Who  will  take  the  lieutenancy  then  ? The  banneret  is 
a stripling,  and  performs  the  duties  only  since  the  battle  at 
Konstantinoff.” 


436 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


This  question  remained  unanswered ; but  the  colonel 
himself,  Skshetuski,  brought  the  answer  to  it  when  he 
returned. 

“ My  dear  sir,”  said  he  to  Pan  Podbipienta,  the  prince 
has  appointed  you  lieutenant.” 

Oh,  my  God,  my  God ! ” groaned  Pan  Longin,  placing 
his  hands  together  as  if  in  prayer. 

‘^He  might  as  well  have  appointed  his  Livonian  mare,” 
muttered  Zagloba. 

Well,  and  the  scouting-party  ? ” asked  Volodyovski. 

“We  shall  go  without  delay,”  answered  Skshetuski. 

“ Has  the  prince  given  orders  to  take  many  troops  ? ” 

“ One  Cossack  and  one  Wallachian  squadron,  five  hun- 
dred men  altogether.” 

“Hallo!  that  is  an  expedition,  not  a party.  If  that  is 
the  case,  it  is  time  for  us  to  take  the  road.” 

“ To  the  road,  to  the  road  ! ” repeated  Zagloba.  “ Maybe 
God  will  help  us  to  get  some  tidings.” 

Two  hours  later,  precisely  at  sunset,  the  four  friends  rode 
out  from  Cholganski  Kamen  toward  the  south.  About  the 
same  time  Lashch  left  the  camp  with  his  men.  A multitude 
of  knights  from  different  regiments  witnessed  his  departure, 
not  sparing  shouts  and  sneers.  The  officers  crowded  around 
Pan  Kushel,  who  told  the  reason  why  the  commander  was 
dismissed,  and  how  it  happened. 

“ 1 delivered  the  order  of  the  prince,”  said  Kushel ; “and 
you  may  believe  it  was  a perilous  mission,  gentlemen,  for 
when  he  read  it  he  began  to  bellow  like  a bullock  when 
branded  with  iron.  He  was  rushing  at  me  with  a sword,  — 
a wonder  he  did  n’t  hit  me ; but  it  appears  that  he  saw  Pan 
Koritski’s  Germans  surrounding  his  quarters,  and  my  dra- 
goons with  spears  in  their  hands.  Then  he  began  to  shout : 

‘ All  right ! all  right ! I ’ll  go  away,  since  they  drive  me 
off.  I T1  go  to  Prince  Dominik,  who  will  receive  me  thank- 
fully. I will  not,’  said  he,  ‘serve  with  minstrels;  but  as  1 
am  Lashch,  I will  have  vengeance,  as  I am  Lashch  ; and  from 
that  sneak,’  said  he,  ‘ I must  have  satisfaction  ! ’ I thought 
he  would  stifle  from  venom  ; he  slashed  the  table  from  rage 
time  after  time.  And  I tell  yon,  gentlemen,  that  I am  not 
sure  some  evil  will  not  come  on  Skshetuski,  for  there  is  no 
trifling  with  the  commander.  He  is  a stubborn  and  proud 
man,  who  has  never  yet  allowed  an  offence  to  pass.  He  is 
daring,  and  a dignitary  besides.” 

“ What  can  touch  Skshetuski  under  the  protection  of 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


437 


the  prince  ?”  asked  one  of  the  officers.  “ The  commander, 
though  ready  for  everything,  will  be  wary  of  such  a hand.” 

Meanwhile  the  lieutenant,  knowing  nothing  of  the  vows 
which  the  commander  had  made  against  him,  withdrew  at 
the  head  of  his  party  farther  and  farther  from  the  camp, 
turning  his  way  toward  Ojigovtsi  to  the  Bug  and  Medve- 
dovka.  Though  September  had  withered  the  leaves  on  the 
trees,  the  night  was  calm  and  warm  as  in  J uly ; for  such, 
indeed,  was  that  whole  year,  in  which  there  was  scarcely 
any  winter,  and  in  spring  everything  was  in  bloom  at  a 
time  when  in  former  years  deep  snow  was  still  lying  on 
the  steppes.  After  a rather  moist  summer,  the  first 
months  of  autumn  were  dry  and  mild,  with  clear  days  and 
bright  moonlight  nights.  They  travelled  along  the  easy 
road,  not  taking  special  care,  for  they  were  still  too  near 
the  camp  to  be  threatened  by  any  attack.  They  rode 
briskly ; Skshetuski  ahead  with  a few  horsemen,  and  be- 
hind him  Volodyovski,  Zagloba,  and  Podbipienta. 

‘‘Look,  gentlemen,  how  the  light  of  the  moon  shines  on  that 
hill ! ” whispered  Zagloba.  “ You  might  swear  that  it  is  day. 
It  is  said  that  only  in  time  of  war  are  there  such  nights,  so 
that  spirits  may  leave  their  bodies  without  knocking  their 
heads  against  trees  in  the  dark,  like  sparrows  against  the 
cross-pieces  in  a barn,  and  more  easily  find  the  way.  To- 
day is  Friday,  the  day  of  the  Saviour,  in  which  poisonous 
vapors  do  not  issue  from  the  ground,  and  evil  powers  have 
no  approach  to  men.  I feel  somehow  easier,  and  hope 
takes  possession  of  me.” 

“ That  is  because  we  are  now  on  the  way  and  will  under- 
take some  rescue.” 

“ The  worst  thing,  in  grief,  is  to  sit  in  one  place.  When 
you  get  on  horseback,  all  your  despair  flies  down  from  the 
shaking,  till  you  shake  it  off  completely  and  entirely.” 

“I  do  not  believe,”  whispered  Volodyovski,  “that  you 
can  shake  off  everything  in  that  way,  — for  example,  love, 
which  clings  to  the  heart  like  a wood-tick.” 

“If  love  is  genuine,”  said  Pan  Longin,  “then  even  if 
you  should  wrestle  with  it  as  with  a bear,  it  wmuld  throw 
you.” 

Having  said  this,  Podbipienta  relieved  his  swollen  breast 
with  a sigh  which  was  like  the  puff  of  a blacksmith’s 
bellows  ; but  little  Volodyovski  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven, 
as  if  seeking  among  the  stars  that  one  which  was  shining 
on  Princess  Barbara. 


438 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  horses  began  to  snort  in  the  whole  company,  and  the 
soldiers  answered,  ‘‘  Health,  health  ! ” Then  all  was  silent 
till  some  melancholy  voice  began  to  sing  in  the  rear  ranks : 

“ You  are  going  to  the  war,  iiiy  boy, 

Y ou  are  going  to  the  war ! 

Your  nights  will  be  cold, 

And  your  days  will  be  hot  — ” 

^^Old  soldiers  say  that  horses  always  snort  as  a good  omen, 
as  my  deceased  father  used  to  tell  me,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“ Something  whispers,  as  it  were,  in  my  ear,  that  we  are 
not  going  for  nothing,”  answered  Zagloba. 

“ God  grant  that  some  consolation  enter  the  heart  of  the 
lieutenant ! ” sighed  Pan  Longin. 

Zagloba  began  to  nod  and  turn  his  head  like  a man  who 
is  unable  to  conquer  some  idea,  and  at  last  said,  — 

“ Something  altogether  different  is  in  ni}^  head,  and  I 
must  get  rid  of  the  thought,  for  I cannot  endure  it.  Have 
you  noticed  that  for  some  time  Skshetuski  — I am  not  sure, 
maybe  he  dissembles  — but  still  he,  as  it  were,  thinks  less 
than  any  of  us  of  saving  that  unfortunate  lady.” 

“Nonsense!”  said  Volodyovski.  “It  is  his  disposition 
never  to  confess  anything  to  any  one.  He  has  never  been 
different.” 

“ Yes,  that  so  far  as  it  goes ; but  just  remember,  when 
we  gave  him  hope,  he  said,  ‘ God  reward  you,’  both  to  me 
and  to  you,  as  coldly  as  if  it  had  been  some  common  affair. 
And  God  is  witness,  on  his  part  that  was  black  ingratitude  ; 
for  what  that  poor  woman  has  wept  and  grieved  for  him 
could  not  be  inscribed  on  an  ox-hide.  I have  seen  it  with 
my  own  eyes.” 

Volodyovski  shook  his  head.  “ It  cannot  be  that  he  has 
given  her  up,  though  it  is  true  that  the  first  time  when  that 
devil  seized  her  from  him  in  Pozlogi,  he  despaired  so  that 
we  feared  he  would  lose  his  mind ; but  now  he  shows  more 
reflection.  If  God  has  poured  peace  into  his  soul,  it  is  better. 
As  true  friends,  it  is  our  duty  to  be  comforted  by  this.” 

Volodyovski  then  spurred  his  horse  and  sped  on  toward 
Pan  Yan,  but  Zagloba  rode  for  some  time  in  silence  by  the 
side  of  Podbipienta. 

“ Are  you  not  of  my  opinion,  that  if  there  were  no  love 
affairs  a ])ower  of  evil  would  cease  in  the  world  ? ” 

“ Whatever  God  has  destined  to  any  one,  will  not  avoid 
him,”  answered  the  Lithuanian. 


WITH  FIRE  A^D  SWORD. 


489 


But  you  never  answer  to  the  point.  That  is  one  affair, 
and  this  is  another.  Who  caused  the  destruction  of  Troy, 
hei  ? And  is  n’t  this  war  about  fair  locks  ? Hmelnitski 
wanted  Chaplinski’s  woman,  or  Chaplinski  wanted  Hmel- 
nitski’s ; and  we  are  breaking  our  necks  on  account  of  their 
sinful  desires.” 

Those  are  dishonorable  loves  ; but  there  are  honorable 
ones,  through  which  the  glory  of  God  is  increased.” 

‘‘  Now  you  have  hit  the  point  better.  But  are  you  going 
soon  to  work  in  that  vineyard  yourself  ? I hear  that  a 
scarf  is  bound  to  you  for  the  war.” 

“ Ah,  brother  ! brother  ! ” 

But  three  heads  are  in  the  way,  are  they  ? ” 

Ah,  that ’s  the  truth  ! ” 

Well,  I tell  you : give  a good  blow,  and  cut  them  off  at 
once  from  Hmelnitski,  the  Khan,  and  Bogun.” 

“ Oh,  if  they  would  only  stand  in  a row ! ” said  Pan 
Longin,  in  a voice  full  of  emotion,  raising  his  eyes  to 
heaven. 

Meanwhile  Volodyovski  rode  by  Skshetuski,  and  looked 
from  under  his  h'elmet  in  silence  at  his  pallid  face,  till  at 
last  their  stirrups  touched. 

“ Yan,”  said  he,  “ it  is  bad  for  you  to  forget  yourself.” 

‘’1  am  not  forgetting  myself,  I am  praying,”  answered 
Skshetuski. 

That  is  a holy  and  praiseworthy  thing;  but  you  are 
not  a monk,  to  be  occupied  in  prayer  alone.” 

Pan  Yan  turned  his  suffering  face  slowly  to  Volodyovski, 
and  inquired  with  a dull  voice,  full  of  deathly  resigna- 
tion : ‘‘  Tell  me,  Michael,  what  is  left  to  me  now  but  a 
monk’s  habit  ? ” 

‘‘It  remains  to  you  to  rescue  her,”  answered  Volodyovski. 

“ I will  do  that,  if  it  takes  my  last  breath.  But  even  if 
I should  find  her  alive,  will  it  not  be  too  late  ? Preserve 
me,  0 God,  for  I can  think  of  everything,  only  not  of  that, 
God  save  my  reason ! I desire  nothing  more  than  to  rescue 
her  from  those  infamous  hands  and  let  her  find  an  asylum, 
such  as  I myself  shall  seek.  Evidently  it  was  not  the  will 
of  God.  Let  me  pray,  Michael,  and  don’t  touch  my  bleed- 
ing wound.” 

Volodyovski’s  heart  was  pressed.  He  wished  still  to  con- 
sole his  friend,  to  speak  of  hope  ; but  the  words  would  not 
pass  his  lips,  and  they  rode  on  in  dull  silence.  Only  the 
lips  of  Skshetuski  moved  rapidly  in  prayer,  with  which  he 


440 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


wished  evidently  to  drive  away  terrible  thoughts.  But  the 
little  knight  was  afraid  when  he  looked  at  that  face  in  the 
moonlight ; for  it  seemed  to  him  altogether  like  the  face  of 
a monk,  stern,  emaciated  by  fasting  and  mortihcation. 

And  then  that  voice  began  again  to  sing,  in  the  rear,  — 

“ You  will  find  when  the  war  is  over,  poor  fellow. 

You  will  find  when  the  war  is  over, 

Everything  empty  at  home. 

And  your  skin  full  of  wounds.” 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


441 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Skshetuski  so  marched  with  his  detachment  that  he 
rested  during  the  day  in  forests  and  ravines,  throwing  out 
pickets  carefully,  and  pushed  forward  only  in  the  night. 
Whenever  he  approached  a village  he  usually  surrounded  it 
so  that  not  a man  went  out,  took  provisions,  feed  for  his 
horses,  but  above  all  collected  information  concerning  the 
enemy  ; then  he  marched  away  without  inflicting  harm  on 
the  people.  But  when  out  of  sight  he  changed  his  road 
abruptly,  so  that  the  enemy  in  the  village  might  not  know 
in  what  direction  he  had  gone.  The  object  of  his  expedi- 
tion was  to  discover  whether  Krivonos  with  his  forty  thou- 
sand men  was  still  besieging  Kamenyets,  or  having  given  up 
the  fruitless  siege,  was  marching  to  assist  Hmelnitski  so  as 
to  join  him  for  a general  engagement ; and  further  what  the 
Dobrudja  Tartars  were  doing,  — whether  they  had  crossed 
the  Dnieper  already  and  joined  Krivonos,  or  were  still  on 
the  other  bank.  These  were  important  items  for  the  Polish 
army,  which  the  commanders  should  have  tried  to  obtain  ; 
but  being  men  without  experience,  it  did  not  enter  theii 
heads  to  do  so.  Yeremi  therefore  took  that  burden  on  him- 
self. If  it  should  appear  that  Krivonos,  with  the  hordes 
of  Belgorod  and  Dobrudja,  had  abandoned  the  siege  of  the 
impregnable  Kamenyets  and  was  marching  to  Hmelnitski, 
then  it  behooved  them  to  attack  the  latter  as  quickly  as 
possible  before  he  had  grown  to  his  highest  power. 

Meanwhile  the  commander-in-chief,  Prince  Domiiiik  Za- 
slavski  Ostrogski,  was  not  hastening,  and  at  the  time  of 
Skshetuski’s  departure  he  was  expected  at  the  camp  in  two 
or  three  days.  Evidently  he  was  feasting  along  tlie  road,  ac- 
cording to  his  custom,  and  felt  well ; but  the  most  favorable 
moment  for  breaking  the  power  of  Hmelnitski  was  passing, 
and  Prince  Yeremi  was  in  despair  at  the  thought  that  if  the 
war  should  be  carried  on  further  in  this  fashion,  not  only 
Krivonos  and  the  forces  beyond  the  Dniester  would  come  to 
Hmelnitski  in  season,  but  also  the  Khan  himself  at  the  head 
of  all  the  forces  from  Perekop,  Xogai,  and  Azoff. 

There  were  tidings  in  camp  that  the  Khan  had  already 
crossed  the  Dnieper,  and  was  moving  westward  day  and 


442 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


night  with  two  hundred  thousand  horse ; but  day  after  day 
passed,  and  Prince  Dominik  did  not  arrive.  It  became 
more  and  more  likely  that  the  troops  at  Cholganski  Kamen 
would  have  to  meet  forces  five  times  more  numerous,  and 
in  case  of  defeat  nothing  would  prevent  the  enemy  from 
breaking  into  the  heart  of  the  Commonwealth  at  Cracow 
and  Warsaw. 

Kn'vonos  was  the  more  dangerous  in  this,  that  in  case 
the  commanders  wished  to  push  into  the  heart  of  the 
Ukraine,  he,  by  going  from  Kamenyets  directly  northward 
to  Konstantinoff,  could  bar  their  retreat,  and  in  every  case 
they  would  be  taken  then  between  two  fires.  Skshetuski 
determined  therefore  not  only  to  gain  information  concern- 
ing Kn'vonos,  but  to  check  him.  Penetrated  with  the  im- 
portance of  this  task,  on  the  accomplishment  of  which  the 
fate  of  the  whole  army  was  in  part  dependent,  he  risked 
willingly  his  own  life  and  the  lives  of  his  soldiers,  though 
that  undertaking  might  have  been  considered  insane  or  mad 
if  the  young  knight  had  had  the  intention  of  checking  with 
five  hundred  men  in  an  offensive  battle  the  forty  thousand 
men  of  Kn'vonos  reinforced  by  the  hordes  of  Belgorod  and 
Dobrudja.  But  Skshetuski  was  too  experienced  a soldier  to 
rush  into  insane  undertakings,  and  he  knew  perfectly,  well 
that  in  case  of  battle  the  torrent  would  sweep  over  the 
bodies  of  himself  and  his  men  in  an  hour.  He  seized  upon 
other  means.  He  gave  out  among  his  own  soldiers  that 
they  were  merely  the  advance  guard  of  a whole  division  of 
the  terrible  prince,  and  this  report  he  spread  everywhere  in 
all  the  farms,  villages,  and  towns  through  which  it  came  to 
him  to  pass.  And  in  truth  it  spread  like  a flash  of  light- 
ning along  Zbruch,  Smotrich,  Studenitsa,  Ushka,  Kalusik, 
and  from  them  it  reached  the  Dniester  and  flew  on  farther 
as  if  driven  by  the  wind  from  Kamenyets  to  Yagorlik.  It 
was  repeated  by  Turkish  pashas  in  Khoti'm,  the  Zaporo- 
jians  in  Yampol,  and  the  Tartars  in  Kashkoff.  And  again 
was  heard  that  famous  cry,  “ Yarema  is  coming ! ” from 
which  the  hearts  of  the  rebellious  people  sank,  and  from 
which  they  trembled,  knowing  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour. 

And  no  one  doubted  the  truth  of  the  report.  The  com- 
manders would  fall  upon  Hmelnitski,  and  Yeremi  on  Kri- 
vonos,  — that  lay  in  the  order  of  things.  Kn'vonos  himself 
believed  in  it,  and  his  hands  dropped.  What  was  he  to 
do  ? Move  on  the  prince  ? At  Konstantinoff  there  was 
another  spirit  in  his  men  and  he  had  more  troops ; still 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


443 


they  were  beaten,  decimated,  barely  escaped  with  their  lives. 
KnVonos  was  sure  that  his  Cossacks  would  fight  madl}^ 
against  all  other  armies  of  the  Commonwealth,  and  against 
every  other  leader,  but  with  the  approach  of  Yeremi  they 
would  speed  away  like  a flock  of  swaus  before  an  eagle,  or 
like  the  thistle-down  of  the  steppes  before  the  wind. 

To  wait  for  the  prince  at  Kamenyets  was  still  worse.  Kri- 
vonos  determined  to  hurry  eastward  as  far  as  Bratslav,  to 
avoid  his  evil  spirit  and  move  toward  Hmelnitski.  He 
knew,  it  is  true,  that  circling  around  in  this  way  he  would 
not  arrive  in  time ; but  at  least  he  would  hear  of  the  results 
in  season,  and  plan  for  his  own  safety. 

A new  report  came  with  the  wind,  that  Hmelnitski  was 
already  defeated.  Skshetuski  had  spread  it  purposely,  as 
he  had  the  previous  report.  This  time  the  unfortunate 
Kn'vonos  knew  not  what  to  do. 

Later  he  determined  all  the  more  to  march  to  the  east 
and  push  on  as  far  as  possible  into  the  steppes ; maybe 
he  would  meet  the  Tartars  and  find  shelter  among  them. 
But  first  of  all  he  wished  to  be  sure ; therefore  he  looked 
carefully  among  his  colonels  to  find  a man  trusty  and  pre- 
pared for  everything,  so  as  to  send  him  with  a party  to  get 
information.  But  the  choice  was  difidcult ; there  was  a lack 
of  volunteers,  and  it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  find  a man 
who  in  case  he  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy 
would  not  disclose  the  plans  of  retreat,  even  if  burned  with 
fire,  empaled  on  a stake,  or  broken  on  a wheel.  At  last 
KnVonos  found  the  man.  One  night  he  gave  the  order  to 
call  Bogun,  and  said  to  him,  — 

“ Do  you  hear,  Yurku,  my  friend  Yarema  is  marching  on 
us  with  a great  force ; we  shall  all  perish,  unfortu- 
nates ! ” 

I have  heard  that  he  is  coming,  — you  have  already 
spoken  of  that,  father.  But  why  should  we  perish  ? ” 

We  cannot  withstand  him.  We  could  another,  but  not 
Yeremi.  The  Cossacks  are  afraid  of  him.” 

“ But  I am  not  afraid  of  him.  I cut  to  pieces  a regiment 
of  his  at  Vassilyevka  beyond  the  Dnieper.” 

I know  that  you  are  not  afraid  of  him ; your  fame  of  a 
Cossack  and  a hero  is  equal  to  his  as  a prince.  But  I can- 
not give  him  battle,  for  my  Cossacks  are  unwilling.  Be- 
member  what  they  said  at  the  council, — how  they  rushed 
on  me  with  sabres  because  I wanted  to  lead  them  to 
slaughter.” 


444 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Then  we  will  go  to  Hmelnitski ; tliere  we  shall  find 
blood  and  booty.” 

They  say  that  Hmelnitski  is  already  defeated.” 

I do  not  believe  that,  Father  Maksim.  Hmelnitski  is 
a fox ; he  will  not  strike  the  Poles  without  the  Tartars.” 

I think  so  too,  but  we  must  find  out.  Then  we  could 
go  around  this  devil  of  a Yerenii  and  join  Hmel;  but  we 
must  have  information.  Now,  if  some  one  who  has  no  fear 
of  Yeremi  were  to  go  with  a party  and  take  prisoners,  I 
should  fill  his  cap  with  ruddy  sequins.” 

“ I T1  go,  Father  Maksim,  — not  for  sequins,  but  for  Cos- 
sack, for  heroic  glory.” 

“ You  are  the  next  ataman  to  me,  and  since  you  are  will- 
ing to  go,  you  will  become  first  ataman  yet  over  the  Cos- 
sacks, good  hero,  for  you  are  not  afraid  of  Yeremi.  Go, 
my  falcon,  and  hereafter  you  have  but  to  ask  for  what  you 
want.  Well,  I tell  you,  if  you  were  not  going  I should  go 
myself;  but  it  is  not  for  me  to  go.” 

“No;  for  if  you  were  to  go,  father,  the  Cossacks  would 
say  that  you  were  saving  your  head  and  would  scatter  over 
the  world,  but  when  I go  their  courage  will  increase.” 

“ Shall  I give  you  many  men  ? ” 

“ I will  not  take  many ; it  is  easier  to  hide  and  approach 
with  a small  force.  But  give  me  about  five  hundred  good 
warriors,  and  my  head  for  it,  I will  bring  you  informants,  — 
not  soldiers,  but  officers  from  whom  you  will  learn  every- 
thing.” 

“ Go  at  once ! They  are  firing  cannon  from  Kamenyets 
with  joy,  — salvation  to  the  Poles  and  destruction  to  us 
innocents.” 

Bogun  went  out,  and  began  to  prepare  at  once  for  the 
road.  His  heroes,  as  was  the  fixed  practice  on  such  occa- 
sions, drank  to  the  verge  of  destruction,  “ before  Mother 
Death  should  clasp  them  to  her  breast.”  He  too  drank 
with  them  till  he  was  snorting  from  gorailka. 

He  frolicked  and  revelled,  then  had  a barrel  filled  with 
tar,  and  just  as  he  was,  in  brocade  and  serge,  sprang  into  it, 
sank  a couple  of  times,  once  over  his  head,  and  shouted, — 

“I  am  black  as  Mother  Night.  Polish  eyes  won’t  see  me 
now  ! ” 

He  rolled  himself  on  Persian  carpets,  sprang  on  his 
horse  and  rode  away.  After  him  clattered,  amid  the 
darkness  of  night,  his  trusty  heroes,  followed  by  shouts  ; 
“Glory!  Luck!” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


445 


Skshetuski  had  already  pushed  on  to  Yarmolintsi,  where, 
meeting  opposition,  he  baptized  the  townspeople  in  blood, 
and  having  told  them  that  Prince  Yeremi  would  arrive  next 
day,  gave  rest  to  his  wearied  horses  and  men.  Then  assem- 
bling his  officers  in  council,  he  said  to  them, — 

“ So  far  God  has  given  us  success.  I see  also,  by  the 
terror  which  seizes  the  peasants,  that  they  take  us  for  the 
advance  guard  of  the  prince,  and  believe  that  his  whole 
force  is  following.  We  must  look  out,  however,  that  they 
do  not  bethink  themselves  when  they  see  that  one  company 
is  going  everywhere.’^ 

‘‘  And  shall  we  go  about  in  this  way  long  ? ” asked 
Zagloba. 

“ Till  we  find  out  what  KnVonos  has  determined.” 

Then  we  may  not  come  in  time  for  the  battle  at  the 
camp  ? ” 

“ Maybe  not.” 

“ Well,  I am  not  glad  of  that,”  said  Zagloba.  My  hand 
has  become  a little  exercised  on  the  ruffians  at  Konstanti- 
noff.  I captured  something  from  them  there  ; but  that  is 
a trifle.  My  fingers  are  itching  now.” 

“ Perhaps  you  will  get  more  fighting  than  you  expect,” 
answered  Pan  Yan,  seriously. 

“ How  is  that  ? ” asked  Zagloba,  rather  alarmed. 

Why,  any  day  we  may  come  upon  the  enemy,  and 
though  we  are  not  here  to  bar  the  road  with  arms,  we  shall 
have  to  defend  ourselves.  But  to  return  to  the  subject. 
We  must  occupy  more  country,  so  they  may  know  of  us 
in  several  places  at  once  ; cut  down  the  obstinate  here  and 
there,  so  as  to  spread  terror ; and  everywhere  circulate  re- 
ports. Therefore  I think  we  must  separate.” 

“ So  I think,”  said  Yolodyovski.  “ We  shall  increase  in 
their  eyes,  and  those  who  escape  to  Krfvonos  will  talk 
about  legions.” 

Well,  Lieutenant,  you  are  leader  here,  give  the  orders,” 
said  Podbipienta. 

“ I will  go  through  Zinkoff  to  Solodkovets,  and  farther  if 
I can,”  said  Skshetuski.  You,  Podbipienta,  will  go  straight 
down  to  Tatarjiski ; and  you,  Michael,  go  to  Kupin ; and 
Zagloba  will  press  on  to  Zbruch,  near  Satanoff.” 

! ” exclaimed  Zagloba. 

“ Yes.  You  are  a man  of  thought  and  full  of  stratagems. 
I supposed  you  would  undertake  the  enterprise  willingly ; 
but  if  not.  Sergeant  Kosmach  will  lead  the  fourth  party.” 


44G 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


‘‘1  will  take  it  under  my  command,”  cried  Zagloba,  who 
was  suddenly  dazzled  by  the  thought  that  he  would  be  the 
leader  of  a separate  party.  If  I asked,  it  was  because  I am 
sorry  to  part  with  you.” 

‘‘But  have  you  experience  in  military  matters  ? ” asked 
Volodyovski. 

“ Have  I experience  ? It  had  n’t  yet  come  into  the  head 
of  any  stork  to  make  a present  of  you  to  your  father  and 
mother  when  I was  commanding  larger  bodies  of  men  than 
this.  I served  all  my  life  in  the  army,  and  should  have 
served  to  this  moment  had  it  not  been  tor  the  mouldy  bis- 
cuit that  stuck  in  my  stomach  and  stayed  there  three  years. 
I had  to  go  for  a bezoar  to  Galats,  the  details  of  which 
journey  I will  tell  in  proper  time,  but  now  I am  in  a hurry 
for  the  road.” 

“ Go  on,  then,  and  spread  the  reports  that  Hmelnitski  is 
beaten,  and  that  the  prince  has  passed  Ploskiroff,”  said 
Skshetuski.  “Don’t  take  the  first  informant  that  comes 
along ; but  when  you  meet  scouting-parties  from  Kamenyets, 
try  to  get  people  who  are  able  to  give  information  about 
Krivonos,  for  those  whom  we  have  now  tell  contradictory 
stories.” 

“ I hope  I may  meet  Krivonos  himself.  I hope  he  will 
want  to  go  on  a scouting  expedition.  I should  give  him  pep- 
per and  ginger.  Don’t  be  afraid  ! I will  teach  the  ruffians 
to  sing,  and  dance  for  that  matter.” 

“ In  three  days  we  shall  meet  again  at  Yarmolintsi,  and 
now  each  one  to  his  journey,”  said  Skshetuski.  “And  I beg 
of  you  to  spare  your  men.” 

“In  three  days  at  Yarmolintsi,”  repeated  Volodyovski, 
Zagloba,  and  Podbipienta. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


447 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

When  Zagloba  found  himself  alone  at  the  head  of 
his  party,  he  felt  uncomfortable  somehow  and  terribly 
alarmed,  and  would  have  given  much  to  have  at  his  side 
Skshetuski,  Volodyovski,  or  Pan  Longin,  whom  in  his  soul 
he  admired  with  all  his  might,  and  near  whom  he  felt 
completely  safe,  so  blindly  did  he  believe  in  their  resources 
and  bravery.  At  first,  therefore,  he  rode  rather  gloomily 
at  the  head  of  his  party,  and  looking  around  suspiciously 
on  every  side,  measured  in  his  mind  the  dangers  which  he 
might  meet,  and  muttered,  — 

It  would  always  be  livelier  if  some  one  of  them  were 
here.  To  whatever  God  predestined  a man,  for  that  he 
created  him  ; and  those  three  ought  to  have  been  born  horse- 
flies, for  they  love  to  sit  in  blood.  They  are  in  war  just  as 
other  men  are  at  the  cup,  or  like  fish  in  water.  War  is  their 
play.  They  have  light  stomachs,  but  heavy  hands.  I have 
seen  Skshetuski  at  work,  and  I know  what  skill  he  has. 
He  hurries  through  men  as  monks  through  their  prayers. 
That’s  his  favorite  work.  That  Lithuanian,  who  has  no 
head  of  his  own,  is  looking  for  three  strange  heads,  and  he 
has  nothing  to  risk.  I know  that  little  fellow  least  of  all, 
but  he  must  be  a wasp  of  no  common  kind,  judging  from 
what  I saw  at  Konstantinoff,  and  what  Skshetuski  tells  me 
about  him,  — he  must  be  a wasp  ! Happily  he  is  marching 
not  far  from  me,  and  I think  that  I shall  do  better  to  join 
him,  for  if  I know  where  to  go  may  the  ducks  trample 
me  ! ” 

Zagloba  felt  so  lonely  in  the  world  that  he  took  pity  upon 
his  own  loneliness. 

“Indeed!”  muttered  he.  “Every  man  has  some  one  to 
look  to  ; but  how  is  it  with  me  ? I have  neither  comrade 
nor  father  nor  mother.  I am  an  orphan,  and  that  is  the 
end  of  it ! ” 

At  that  moment  the  sergeant,  Kosmach,  approached  him. 
“ Commander,  where  are  we  marching  to  ? ” asked  he, 

“Where  are  we  marching  to?”  repeated  Zagloba. 
“ What  ? ” Suddenly  he  straightened  himself  in  the  saddle 
and  twisted  his  mustache.  “ To  Kamenyets,  if  such  should 
be  my  will ! Do  you  understand  ? ” 


448 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  sergeant  bowed  and  withdrew  in  silence  to  the  ranks, 
unable  to  explain  to  himself  wdiat  the  commander  was  angry 
at.  But  Zagloba  cast  threatening  glances  at  tlie  neighbor- 
hood, then  grew  quiet  and  muttered  further,  — 

“If  I go  to  Kamenyets,  I T1  let  a hundred  blows  of  a 
stick  be  given  on  the  soles  of  my  feet,  Turkish  fashion. 
Tfu  ! tfu  ! If  I only  had  one  of  those  fellows  with  me,  then 
I should  feel  more  coui-age.  What  shall  I begin  to  do  with 
these  people  ? I would  rather  be  alone,  for  when  alone  a 
man  trusts  to  stratagem.  But  now  there  are  too  many  of 
us  for  stratagems  and  too  few  for  defence.  A very  unfor- 
tunate idea  of  Skshetuski’s  to  divide  the  detachment ! And 
where  shall  I go  ? I know  what  is  behind  me,  but  who 
shall  tell  me  what  is  in  front,  and  who  shall  assure  me  that 
the  devils  there  have  n’t  set  some  snare  ? Kn'vonos  and 
Bogun,  a nice  pair,  — may  the  devils  flay  them  ! God  de- 
fend me  at  least  from  Bogun  ! Skshetuski  wants  to  meet 
him  ; may  the  Lord  listen  to  him  ! — I wish  him  the  same 
as  I wish  myself,  for  I am  his  friend,  — amen  ! I ’ll 
work  on  to  Zbruch,  return  to  Yarmolintsi,  and  bring  them 
more  informants  than  they  want  themselves.  That  is  not 
difficult.” 

Kosmach  now  approached.  “ Commander,  some  horse- 
men are  visible  behind  the  hill.” 

“ Let  them  go  to  the  devil ! Where  are  they,  — Avhere  ? ” 

“ There,  on  the  other  side  of  the  hill,  I saw  flags.” 

“ Troops  ? ” 

“ They  appear  to  be  troops.” 

“ May  the  dogs  bite  them  ! Are  there  many  of  them  ? ” 

“ You  can’t  tell,  for  they  are  far  away.  We  might  hide 
here  behind  these  rocks  and  fall  on  them  unawares,  for 
their  road  lies  this  way.  If  their  numbers  are  too  great. 
Pan  Volodyovski  is  not  far  off ; he  will  hear  the  shots  and 
hasten  to  our  aid.” 

Daring  rose  suddenly  to  Zagloba’s  head  like  wine.  It 
may  be  that  despair  gave  him  such  an  impulse  to  action ; 
possibly  hope  that  Volodyovski  was  still  near.  Enough 
that  he  waved  his  naked  sabre,  rolled  his  eyes  terribly,  and 
cried,  — 

“ Hide  behind  the  rocks  ! We  will  show  those  ruffians  — ” 

The  trained  soldiers  of  the  prince  turned  behind  the 
rocks,  and  in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  placed  themselves  in 
battle-array,  ready  for  a sudden  attack. 

An  hour  passed.  At  last  the  noise  of  approaching  people 


WITH  FIRE  AND  S\YORD. 


449 


was  heard.  An  echo  bore  the  sounds  of  joyful  songs ; and 
a moment  later  the  sounds  of  fiddles,  bagpipes,  and  a drum 
reached  the  ears  of  the  men  lurking  in  ambush.  The  ser- 
geant came  to  Zagloba  again,  and  said,  — 

“ They  are  not  troops.  Commander,  nor  Cossacks.  It  is  a 
wedding.” 

A wedding  ? I T1  play  a tune  for  them ; let  them  wait 
a bit.” 

Saying  this,  he  rode  out,  and  after  him  the  soldiers,  and 
formed  in  line  on  the  road.  “ After  me  ! ” cried  Zagloba, 
threateningly. 

The  line  moved  on  a trot,  then  a gallop,  and  passing 
around  the  cliff,  stood  suddenly  in  front  of  the  crowd  of 
people,  frightened  and  confused  by  the  unexpected  sight. 

“ Stop  ! stop  ! ” was  the  cry  from  both  sides. 

It  was  really  a peasant  wedding.  In  front  rode  the 
piper,  the  flute-player,  the  fiddler,  and  two  drummers, 
already  somewhat  intoxicated,  and  playing  dance-music  out 
of  tune.  Behind  them  was  the  bride,  a brisk  young  woman 
in  a dark  jacket,  with  hair  flowing  over  her  shoulders.  She 
was  surrounded  by  her  bridesmaids,  singing  songs  and  car- 
rying wreaths  in  their  hands.  All  the  girls  were  sitting  on 
horseback,  man-fashion,  adorned  with  wild-flowers.  They 
looked  at  a distance  like  a party  of  handsome  Cossacks.  In 
another  line  rode  the  bridegroom  on  a sturdy  horse,  with 
his  groomsmen,  having  wreaths  on  long  poles,  like  pikes. 
The  rear  of  the  party  was  brought  up  by  the.  parents  of  the 
newly  married  and  guests,  all  on  horseback.  In  light 
wagons  strewn  with  straw  were  drawn  a number  of  kegs  of 
gorailka,  mead,  and  beer,  which  belched  out  a pleasant  odor 
along  the  rough,  stony  road. 

Halt ! halt ! ” was  shouted  from  both  sides.  The  wed- 
ding-party was  confused.  The  young  girls  raised  a cry  of 
fear,  and  drew  back  to  the  rear.  The  young  men  and  elder 
groomsmen  rushed  forward  to  protect  the  young  women 
from  the  unexpected  attack. 

Zagloba  sprang  before  them,  and  brandishing  his  sabre, 
which  gleamed  in  the  eyes  of  the  terror-stricken  peasants, 
began  to  shout,  — 

Ha,  you  bullock-drivers,  dog-tails,  rebels  ! You  wanted 
to  join  the  insurrection  ! You  are  on  the  side  of  Hmel- 
nitski,  you  scoundrels ! You  are  going  to  spy  out  some- 
thing: you  are  blocking  the  road  to  troops,  — raising  your 
hand  against  nobles  ! Oh,  I T1  give  it  to  you,  you  foul 

29 


450 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


spirits  of  curs  ! I ’ll  order  you  to  be  fettered,  to  be  empaled, 
O rascals.  Pagans  ! Now  you  will  pay  for  all  your  crimes.” 

A groomsman,  old,  and  white  as  a dove,  jumped  from  his 
horse,  approached  the  noble,  and  holding  his  stirrup  hum- 
bly, began  to  bow  to  his  girdle  and  implore,  — 

“ Have  mercy,  serene  knight ! Do  not  ruin  poor  people  ! 
God  is  our  witness  that  we  are  innocent.  We  are  not  going 
to  a rebellion.  We  are  going  from  the  church  at  Gusiatyn. 
We  crowned  our  relative  Dmitry,  the  blacksmith,  with 
Ksenia,  the  cooper’s  daughter.  We  have  come  with  a wed- 
ding and  with  a dance.” 

These  are  innocent  people,”  whispered  the  sergeant. 

“ Out  of  my  sight ! They  are  scoundrels ; they  have 
come  from  Krfvonos’s  to  a wedding ! ” roared  Zagloba. 

“ May  the  plague  kill  him  ! ” cried  the  old  man.  “We 
have  never  looked  on  him  with  our  eyes  ; we  are  poor 
people.  Have  mercy  on  us,  serene  lord,  and  let  us  pass  ; 
we  are  doing  harm  to  no  man,  and  we  know  our  duty.” 

“ You  will  go  to  Yarmolintsi  in  fetters  ! ” 

“ We  will  go  wherever  you  command.  Our  lord,  it  is  for 
3^ou  to  command,  for  us  to  obey.  But  you  will  do  us  a 
kindness,  serene  knight ! Order  your  soldiers  to  do  us  no 
harm,  and  you  yourself  pardon  us  simple  people.  We  now 
beat  to  you  humbly  with  the  forehead,  to  drink  with  us  to 
the  happiness  of  the  newly  married.  Drink,  your  mercy, 
to  the  joy  of  simple  people,  as  God  and  the  holy  Gospels 
command.” 

“ But  don’t  suppose  that  I forgive  you  if  I drink,”  said 
Zagloba,  sharply. 

“No,  no,  my  lord,”  exclaimed  with  joy  the  old  man; 
“ we  don’t  dream  of  it.  Hei,  musicians  ! ” cried  he,  “ strike 
up  for  the  serene  knight,  because  the  serene  knight  is  kind ; 
and  you,  young  men,  hurry  for  mead,  — sweet  mead  for  the 
knight;  he  will  not  harm  poor  people.  Hurry,  boys,  hurry ! 
We  thank  you,  our  lord.” 

The  3'oung  men  ran  with  the  speed  of  wind  to  the  kegs ; 
and  immediately  the  drums  sounded,  the  fiddles  squeaked 
sharj)ly,  the  piper  puffed  out  his  cheeks  and  began  to  press 
the  wind-bag  under  his  arm.  The  groomsmen  shook  the 
wreaths  on  the  poles,  in  view  of  which  the  soldiers  began 
to  press  forward,  twirl  their  mustaches,  laugh,  and  look  at 
the  bride  over  the  shoulders  of  the  young  fellows.  The 
song  resounded  again.  Terror  had  ])assed  away,  and  here 
and  there  too  was  heard  the  joyful  “ U-ha ! u-ha  ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


451 


Zagloba  did  not  become  serene-browed  in  a moment. 
Even  when  a quart  of  mead  was  brougiit  to  him,  he  still 
muttered  to  himself ; Oh,  the  scoundrels,  the  ruffians  ! ’’ 
Even  when  he  had  sunk  his  mustaches  in  the  dark  surface 
of  the  mead,  his  brows  did  not  unwrinkle.  He  raised  his 
head,  winked  his  eyes,  and  smacking  his  lips,  began  to 
taste  the  liquid ; then  astonishment,  but  also  indignation, 
was  seen  on  his  face. 

“What  times  we  live  in!”  muttered  he.  “Trash  are 
drinking  such  mead.  0 Lord,  thou  seest  this,  and  dost 
not  hurl  thy  bolts  I ” Then  he  raised  the  cup  and  emptied 
it  to  the  bottom. 

Meanwhile  the  emboldened  wedding-guests  came  with 
their  whole  company  to  beg  him  to  do  them  no  harm  and 
let  them  pass;  and  among  them  came  the  bride  Ksenia, 
timid,  trembling,  with  tears  in  her  eyes,  blushing  and 
beautiful  as  the  dawn.  AVhen  she  drew  near  she  joined 
her  hands.  “ Be  merciful,  our  lord ! ” and  she  kissed  the 
yellow  boot  of  Zagloba.  The  heart  of  the  noble  became 
soft  as  wax  in  a moment.  He  loosened  his  leather  girdle, 
began  to  fumble  in  it,  and  finding  the  last  gold  sequin  of 
those  which  Prince  Yeremi  had  given  him,  he  said  to 
Ksenia,  — 

“ Here  ! may  God  bless  thee,  as  he  does  every  innocence  ! ” 

Emotion  did  not  permit  further  speech,  for  that  shapely 
dark-browed  Ksenia  reminded  him  of  the  princess  whom 
Zagloba  loved  in  his  own  fashion.  “Where  is  she  now, 
poor  girl,  and  are  the  angels  of  heaven  guarding  her  ? ” 
thought  he,  completely  overpowered,  ready  to  embrace 
every  one  and  become  a brother  to  all. 

The  wedding-guests,  seeing  this  lordly  act,  began  to  shout 
from  joy,  tasing,  and  crowding  up  to  him  to  kiss  his  clothes. 
“ He  is  kind,”  was  repeated  in  the  crowd.  “ He  is  a golden 
Pole  ! he  gives  away  sequins,  he  does  no  harm,  he  is  a 
kind  lord.  Glory  to  him,  luck  to  him  ! ” The  fiddler  quiv- 
ered, he  worked  so  hard  ; the  hands  of  the  drummers  grew 
weary.  The  old  cooper,  evidently  a coward  to  his  inner- 
most lining,  had  held  himself  in  the  rear  till  that  moment. 
Now  he  pushed  forward,  together  with  his  wife,  the  cooper- 
ess,  and  the  ancient  blacksmithess,  the  mother  of  the  bride- 
groom ; and  now  they  began  such  a bowing  to  the  girdle 
and  insistent  invitation  to  the  house  for  the  wedding,  be- 
cause it  was  a glory  to  have  such  a guest,  and  a happy 
augury  for  the  young  couple ; if  not,  harm  would  come  to 


452 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


them.  After  them  bowed  the  bridegroom  and  the  dark- 
browed  Ksenia,  who,  though  a simple  girl,  saw  in  a twinkle 
that  her  request  was  more  effective  than  any  other.  The  best 
men  shouted  that  the  farm  was  near,  not  out  of  the  knight’s 
road ; that  the  old  cooper  was  rich,  and  would  set  out  mead 
far  better  than  this.  Zagloba  gazed  at  the  soldiers  ; all 
were  moving  their  mustaches  as  rabbits  do  their  whiskers, 
foreseeing  for  themselves  various  delights  in  the  dance  and 
the  drinks.  Therefore,  though  they  did  not  ask  to  go,  Za- 
globa took  pity  on  them,  and  after  a while  the  groomsmen, 
the  young  women,  and  the  soldiers  were  making  for  the 
farm  in  most  perfect  harmony. 

In  fact  the  farm  was  near,  and  the  old  cooper  rich.  The 
wedding  therefore  was  noisy ; all  drank  heavily,  and  Za- 
globa so  let  himself  out  that  he  was  the  first  in  everything. 
Soon  strange  ceremonies  were  begun.  Old  women  took 
Ksenia  to  a chamber,  and  shutting  themselves  in  with  her,  re- 
mained a long  time ; then  they  came  forth  and  declared  that 
the  young  woman  was  as  a dove,  as  a lily.  Thereupon  joy 
reigned  in  the  assembly  ; there  rose  a shout,  “ Glory  ! hap- 
piness ! ” The  women  began  to  clap  their  hands,  the  young 
fellows  stamped  with  their  feet ; each  one  danced  by  himself, 
with  a quart  cup  in  his  hand,  which  he  emptied  to  “fame 
and  happiness  ” before  the  door  of  the  chamber.  Zagloba 
danced  also,  distinguishing  the  importance  of  his  birth  by 
this  only,  that  he  drank  before  the  door,  not  a quart,  but 
half  a gallon.  Then  the  friends  of  the  cooper  and  the 
blacksmith’s  wife  conducted  young  Dmitry  to  the  door ; but 
since  young  Dmitry  had  no  father,  they  bowed  down  to 
Zagloba  to  take  his  place.  Zagloba  consented,  and  passed 
in  with  the  others.  During  this  time  all  became  quiet  in 
the  house ; but  the  soldiers  drinking  in  the  yard  before  the 
cottage  shouted,  crying  “Allah!”  from  joy,  in  Tartar 
fashion,  and  fired  from  pistols. 

The  greatest  rejoicing  and  uproar  began  when  the  parents 
appeared  again  in  the  main  room.  The  old  cooper  em- 
braced the  blacksmith’s  wife  with  delight,  the  young  men 
came  to  the  cooper’s  wife  and  raised  her  from  her  feet,  and 
the  women  glorified  her  because  she  had  guarded  her 
daughter  as  the  eye  in  her  head,  kept  her  as  a dove  and  a 
lily.  Tlien  Zagloba  oj^ened  the  dance  with  her.  They 
began  to  stamp  in  front  of  each  other ; and  he,  keeping  time 
with  his  hands,  dropped  into  the  prisyadka,  sprang  so  high, 
and  beat  the  floor  with  his  metal-shod  heels  in  such  fashion 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


453 


that  bits  flew  from  the  planks,  and  sweat  poured  from  his 
forehead  in  abundance.  They  were  followed  by  others,  — 
those  who  had  space  dancing  in  the  room,  and  those  who 
had  not  in  the  yard,  — the  maidens  with  the  young  men  and 
soldiers.  From  time  to  time  the  cooper  had  new  kegs 
brought  out.  Finally  the  whole  wedding-feast  was  trans- 
ferred from  the  house  to  the  yard;  piles  of  dry  thistles 
and  pitch-pine  were  set  on  fire,  for  a dark  night  had  settled 
down,  and  the  rejoicing  had  changed  to  drinking  with 
might  and  main.  The  soldiers  fired  from  their  pistols  and 
muskets  as  in  time  of  battle. 

Zagioba,  purple,  steaming  in  perspiration,  tottering  on  his 
feet,  forgot  what  was  happening  to  him,  where  he  was ; 
through  the  steam  which  came  from  his  hair  he  saw  the 
faces  of  his  entertainers,  but  if  he  were  to  be  empaled  on  a 
stake  he  could  n’t  tell  what  sort  of  entertainers  they  were. 
He  remembered  that  he  was  at  a wedding,  but  whose 
wedding  was  it  ? Ha ! it  must  be  the  wedding  of  Pan 
Yan  and  the  princess.  This  idea  seemed  to  him  the  most 
probable,  and  finally  stuck  in  his  head  like  a nail,  and 
filled  him  with  such  joy  that  he  began  to  shout  like  a mad- 
man : Long  life ! let  us  love  each  other,  brothers ! ” and 
every  little  while  he  filled  new  half-gallons.  “ To  your 
success,  brothers ! To  the  health  of  the  prince ! Pros- 
perity to  us!  May  this  paroxysm  of  our  country  pass  ! ” 
Then  he  covered  himself  with  tears,  and  stumbled  going  to 
the  keg,  and  stumbled  more  and  more ; for  on  the  ground, 
as  on  a field  of  battle,  lay  many  a motionless  body.  0 
God,”  cried  Zagioba,  ^Hhou  hast  no  longer  any  manhood 
left  in  this  Commonwealth ! There  are  but  two  men  who 
can  drink,  — one  Pan  Lashch,  and  the  other  Zagioba.  As 
for  the  rest,  .my  God,  my  God  I ” And  he  raised  his  eyes 
in  sorrow  to  the  sky.  Then  he  saw  that  the  heavenly 
bodies  were  no  longer  fastened  quietly  in  the  firmament 
like  golden  nails,  but  some  were  trembling  as  if  they 
wished  to  spring  from  their  settings ; others  were  whirling 
in  a round  dance ; a third  party  of  them  were  dancing  the 
kazachka  face  to  face  with  each  other.  Then  Zagioba 
fell  into  terribly  deep  thought,  and  said  to  his  musing 
soul,  — 

“ Is  it  possible  that  I alone  in  the  universe  am  not  drunk  ? ” 

But  suddenly  the  earth  itself  quivered,  like  the  stars, 
in  a mad  whirl,  and  Zagioba  fell  his  whole  length  on  the 
ground. 


454 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Soon  awful  dreams  came  to  him.  It  seemed  as  if  night- 
mares were  sitting  on  his  breast,  pressing  him,  squeezing 
liim  to  the  ground,  binding  him  hand  and  foot.  At  the 
same  time  tumult  and  as  it  were  the  sound  of  shots 
struck  his  ears ; a glaring  light  passed  his  closed  lids, 
and  struck  his  eyes  with  an  unendurable  flash.  He  wished 
to  rouse  himself,  to  open  his  eyes,  and  he  could  not.  He 
felt  that  something  unusual  was  happening  to  him,  — that 
his  head  was  dropping  back  as  if  he  were  being  carried 
by  hands  and  feet.  Then  fear  seized  him  ; he  felt  badly, 
very  badly,  very  heavy.  Consciousness  returned  in  part, 
but  strangely,  for  in  company  with  such  weakness  as  he 
had  never  felt  in  his  life.  Again  he  tried  to  move  ; but 
when  he  could  not,  he  woke  up  more  and  opened  his 
eyelids. 

Then  his  gaze  met  a pair  of  eyes  which  were  fastened 
on  him  eagerly ; their  pupils  were  black  as  coal,  and  so  ill- 
omened  that  Zagloba,  now  thoroughly  awake,  thought  at 
the  flrst  moment  that  the  devil  was  looking  at  him.  Again 
he  closed  his  eyes,  and  again  he  opened  them  quickly. 
Those  eyes  looked  at  him  continually,  stubbornly.  The 
countenance  seemed  to  him  familiar.  All  at  once  he  shiv- 
ered to  the  marrow  of  his  bones,  cold  sweat  covered  him, 
and  down  his  spine  to  his  feet  passed  thousands  of  ants. 
He  recognized  the  face  of  Bogun  ! 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


455 


CHAPTER  XL. 

Zagloba  lay  bound  hand  and  foot  to  his  own  sabre, 
which  was  passed  across  behind  his  knees,  in  that  same 
room  in  which  the  wedding  was  celebrated.  The  terrible 
chief  sat  at  some  distance  on  a bench,  and  feasted  his  eyes 
on  the  terror  of  the  prisoner. 

“ Good-evening ! ” said  he,  seeing  the  open  lids  of  his 
victim. 

Zagloba  made  no  answer,  but  in  one  twinkle  of  an  eye 
came  to  his  senses  as  if  he  had  never  put  a drop  of  wine 
to  his  mouth  ; the  ants  which  had  gone  down  to  his  heels 
returned  to  his  head,  and  the  marrow  in  his  bones  grew 
cold  as  ice.  They  say  that  a drowning  man  in  the  last 
moment  sees  clearly  all  his  past,  — that  he  remembers 
everything,  and  gives  himself  an  account  of  that  which  is 
happening  to  him.  Such  clearness  of  vision  and  memory 
Zagloba  possessed  in  that  hour  ; and  the  last  expression  of 
that  clearness  was  a silent  cry,  unspoken  by  the  Ups,  — 

“ He  will  give  me  a flaying  now.” 

And  the  leader  repeated,  with  a quiet  voice : Good- 
evening ! ” 

(( ;gj.p  j ??  thought  Zagloba,  “ I would  rather  go  to  the 
furies.” 

Don’t  you  know  me,  lord  noble  ? ” 

^‘With  the  forehead,  with  the  forehead!  How  is  your 
health  ? ” 

“Not  bad  ; but  as  to  yours,  I T1  occupy  myself  with  that.” 

“ I have  not  asked  God  for  such  a doctor,  and  I doubt  if 
I could  digest  your  medicine  ; but  the  will  of  God  be  done.” 

“Well,  you  cured  me;  now  ITl  return  thanks.  We  are 
old  friends.  You  remember  how  you  bound  my  head  in 
Rozlogi,  do  you  not  ? ” 

Bogun’s  eyes  began  to  glitter  like  two  carbuncles,  and  the 
line  of  his  mustaches  extended  in  a terrible  smile. 

“ I remember,”  said  Zagloba,  “ that  I might  have  stabbed 
you,  and  I did  not.” 

“ But  have  I stabbed  you,  or  do  I think  to  stab  you  ? 
No!  For  me  you  are  a darling,  a dear;  and  I will  guard 
you  as  the  eye  in  my  head.” 


456 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ I have  always  said  that  you  are  an  honorable  cavalier,” 
said  Zagloba,  pretending  to  take  Bogun’s  words  in  earnest. 
At  the  same  time  through  his  mind  flew  the  thought : It 
is  evident  that  he  is  meditating  some  special  delicacy  for 
me.  I shall  not  die  in  simple  style.” 

You  speak  well,”  continued  Bogun.  ^^You  too  are  an 
honorable  cavalier ; so  we  have  sought  and  found  each 
other.” 

‘‘  What  is  true  is  that  I have  not  sought  you  ; but  I thank 
you  for  the  good  word.” 

“You  will  thank  me  still  more  before  long;  and  I will 
thank  you  for  this,  that  you  took  the  young  woman  from 
Eozlogi  to  Bar.  There  I found  her ; and  I would  ask  you 
to  the  wedding,  but  it  will  not  be  to-day  nor  to-morrow,  — 
there  is  war  at  present,  — and  you  are  an  old  man,  perhaps 
you  will  not  live  to  see  it.” 

Zagloba,  notwithstanding  the  terrible  position  in  which 
he  found  himself,  pricked  up  his  ears.  “ To  the  wedding !” 
he  muttered. 

“ But  what  did  you  think  ? ” asked  Bogun.  “ That  I was 
a peasant,  to  constrain  her  without  a priest,  or  not  to  insist 
on  being  married  in  Kieff.  You  brought  her  to  Bar  not  for 
a peasant,  but  for  an  ataman  and  a hetman.” 

“ Very  good ! ” thought  Zagloba.  Then  he  turned  his 
head  to  Bogun.  “ Give  the  order  to  unbind  me,”  said  he. 

“ Oh,  lie  awhile,  lie  awhile  ! You  will  go  on  a journey. 
You  are  an  old  man,  and  you  need  rest  before  the  road.” 

“ Where  do  you  wish  to  take  me  ? ” 

“You  are  my  friend,  so  I will  take  you  to  my  other 
friend,  KnVonos.  Then  we  shall  both  think  how  to  make 
it  pleasant  for  you.” 

“ It  will  be  hot  for  me,”  muttered  Zagloba ; and  again 
the  ants  were  walking  over  his  back.  At  last  he  began  to 
speak  : — 

“I  know  that  you  are  enraged  at  me  but  unjustly,  God 
knows.  We  lived  together,  and  in  Chigirin  we  drank  more 
than  one  bottle.  I had  for  you  the  love  of  a father  for 
your  knightly  daring ; a better  love  you  did  not  find  in  the 
whole  Ukraine.  Is  n’t  that  true  ? In  what  way  have  I 
crossed  your  path  ? If  I had  not  gone  with  you  to  Bozlogi, 
we  should  have  lived  to  this  day  in  kind  friendship ; and 
why  did  I go  if  not  out  of  friendship  for  you  ? And  if  you 
had  not  become  enraged,  if  you  had  not  killed  those  un- 
happy  people,  — God  is  looking  at  me,  — I should  not  have 


WITH  FlllE  AND  SWORD. 


457 


crossed  your  path.  Why  should  I mix  in  other  men’s  af- 
fairs ? 1 would  have  preferred  to  see  the  girl  yours  ; but 

through  your  Tartar  courtship  my  conscience  was  moved, 
and  besides  it  was  a noble’s  house.  You  yourself  would 
not  have  acted  otherwise.  I might,  moreover,  have  swept 
you  out  of  the  world  with  the  greatest  gain  to  myself. 
And  why  did  I not  do  it  ? Because  I am  a noble.  Be 
ashamed  of  yourself  too,  for  I know  you  wish  to  take  ven- 
geance on  me.  As  it  is,  you  have  the  girl  in  your  hands. 
What  do  you  want  of  me  ? Have  not  I guarded  as  the  eye 
in  my  head  this  your  property  ? Since  you  have  respected 
her  it  is  to  be  seen  that  you  have  knightly  honor  and  con- 
science ; but  how  will  you  extend  to  her  the  hand  which 
you  steep  in  my  innocent  blood  ? How  will  you  say  to  her, 
‘ The  man  who  led  you  through  the  mob  and  the  Tartars  I 
delivered  to  torment  ’ ? Have  shame,  and  let  me  go  from 
these  bonds  and  from  this  captivity  into  which  you  have 
seized  me  by  treachery.  You  are  young,  and  know  not 
what  may  meet  j-ou,  and  for  my  death  God  will  punish 
you  in  that  which  is  dearest  to  you.” 

Bogun  rose  from  the  bench,  pale  with  rage,  and  approach- 
ing Zagloba,  began  to  speak  in  a voice  stifled  with  fury,  — 

Unclean  swine  ! I will  have  straps  torn  from  you, 
I ’ll  burn  you  on  a slow  fire,  I ’ll  drive  spikes  into  you,  I ’ll 
tear  you  into  rags.” 

In  an  access  of  fury  he  grasped  at  the  knife  hanging  from 
his  belt,  and  for  a moment  pressed  it  convulsively  in  his 
hand.  The  edge  was  already  gleaming  in  Zagloba’s  eyes, 
when  the  chief  restrained  himself,  thrust  the  knife  back 
into  the  scabbard,  and  cried : “ Boys  ! ” 

Six  Zaporojians  came  into  the  room. 

Take  that  Polish  carrion,  throw  it  into  the  stable,  and 
guard  it  as  the  eye  in  your  head  ! ” 

The  Cossacks  took  Zagloba,  — two  by  his  hands  and  feet, 
one  behind  by  the  hair,  — and  carrying  him  out  of  the  house 
bore  him  through  the  yard,  and  threw  him  on  a dung-heap 
in  the  stable  standing  at  one  side.  Then  they  closed  the 
door.  Complete  darkness  surrounded  the  prisoner,  but  in 
the  cracks  between  the  wall-planks  and  through  holes  in  the 
thatch  the  dim  light  of  night  penetrated  here  and  there. 
After  a while  Zagloba’s  eyes  grew  accustomed  to  the  dark- 
ness. He  looked  around,  and  saw  there  were  no  pigs  in  the 
stable,  nor  Cossacks.  The  conversation  of  the  latter,  how- 
ever, reached  him  clearly  through  all  the  four  walls.  Evi- 


458 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


dently  the  whole  building  was  surrounded  closely ; but  in 
spite  of  these  guards  Zagloba  drew  a long  breath. 

First  of  all,  he  was  alive.  When  Bogun  flashed  his  knife 
above  him  he  was  convinced  that  his  last  moment  had  come, 
and  he  recommended  his  soul  to  God,  — it  is  true  with  the 
greatest  fear.  But  evidently  Bogun  decided  to  save  him 
for  a death  incomparably  more  complicated.  He  desired 
not  only  to  take  revenge,  but  to  glut  himself  with  vengeance 
on  the  man  who  had  stolen  from  him  the  beauty,  belittled 
his  Cossack  glory,  and  covered  him  with  ridicule,  swaddling 
him  like  a baby.  It  was  therefore  a gloomy  prospect  for 
Ban  Zagloba ; but  he  was  comforted  by  the  thought  that  he 
was  still  living,  that  likely  they  would  take  him  to  Kri- 
vonos  and  begin  to  torture  him  there,  and  consequently  he 
had  a few,  perhaps  a number  of  days  before  him.  In  the 
mean  while  he  lay  in  the  stable  alone,  and  could  in  the  midst 
of  the  quiet  night  think  of  stratagems. 

That  was  the  one  good  side  of  the  affair ; but  when  he 
thought  of  the  bad  ones  the  ants  began  to  travel  over  his 
spine  in  thousands. 

“ Stratagems  ! If  a pig  lay  here  in  this  stable,  he  would 
have  more  stratagems  than  I,  for  they  would  not  tie  him 
crosswise  to  a sabre.  If  Solomon  had  been  bound  in  this 
way,  he  would  have  been  no  wiser  than  his  trousers  or  my 
boot-heel.  Oh,  my  God,  my  God,  for  what  dost  thou  pun- 
ish me  ? Of  all  people  in  the  world  I wanted  most  to  avoid 
this  scoundrel,  and  such  is  my  luck  that  he  is  just  the  man  I 
have  not  avoided.  I shall  have  my  skin  dressed  like  sviboda 
cloth.  If  another  had  taken  me,  I might  promise  to  join  the 
rebellion  and  then  run  away.  But  another  would  not  have 
believed  me,  and  this  one  least  of  all.  I feel  my  heart 
dying  within  me.  The  devils  have  brought  me  to  this 
place.  Oh,  my  God  ! my  God  ! ” 

But  after  a while  Zagloba  thought  that  if  he  had  his 
hands  and  feet  free,  he  might  more  easily  use  some  strata- 
gem. Well,  let  him  try ! If  he  could  only  push  the  sword 
from  under  his  knees,  the  rest  would  go  on  more  easily.  But 
liow  was  he  to  push  it  out  ? He  turned  ou  his  side,  he 
could  do  nothing ; then  he  fell  into  deep  thought. 

Next  he  began  to  rock  himself  on  his  back  with  increas- 
ing rapidity,  each  moment  pushing  himself  half  the  length 
of  his  body  ahead.  He  got  heated;  his  forehead  was  in 
greater  perspiration  than  during  the  dance.  At  times  he 
stopped  and  rested ; at  times  he  interrupted  the  work,  for 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


459 


it  appeared  some  one  of  the  Cossacks  was  coming  to  the 
door ; then  he  began  with  renewed  ardor.  At  last  he 
pushed  himself  forward  to  the  wall. 

After  that  he  began  to  sway  in  another  direction,  not 
from  head  to  foot,  but  from  side  to  side,  so  that  every  time 
he  struck  lightly  against  the  wall  with  the  sabre,  which  was 
pushed  in  this  way  from  under  his  knees,  moving  more  and 
more  toward  the  middle  of  the  stable  from  the  side  of  the 
hilt.  Zagloba’s  heart  began  to  beat  like  a hammer,  for  he 
saw  that  this  method  might  be  effectual. 

He  worked  on,  trying  to  strike  with  the  least  noise,  and 
only  when  the  conversation  of  the  Cossacks  was  louder 
than  the  light  blow.  At  last  the  moment  came  when  the 
end  of  the  sheath  was  on  a line  with  his  wrist  and  his  knee, 
and  further  striking  against  the  wall  could  not  push  it  out. 
But  hanging  from  the  other  side  was  a considerable  and 
much  heavier  part  of  the  sabre,  taking  into  consideration 
the  hilt  with  the  cross  usually  on  sabres.  Zagloba  counted 
on  that  cross. 

He  began  to  rock  himself  for  the  third  time,  but  now  the 
great  object  of  his  efforts  was  to  turn  himself  with  his  feet 
toward  the  wall.  Attaining  this,  he  began  to  push  himself 
up  with  his  feet.  The  sabre  still  clung  under  his  knees  and 
his  hands,  but  the  hilt  became  more  and  more  involved  in  the 
uneven  surface  of  the  ground.  At  length  the  cross  caught 
rather  firmly.  Zagloba  pushed  the  last  time.  For  a moment 
joy  nailed  him  to  the  spot ; the  sabre  had  dropped  out. 

He  removed  his  hands  then  from  his  knees,  and  though 
they  were  still  bound  he  caught  the  sabre  with  them.  He 
held  the  scabbard  with  his  feet  and  drew  out  the  blade.  To 
cut  the  bonds  on  his  feet  was  the  work  of  a moment.  It 
was  more  difficult  in  the  case  of  his  hands.  He  was  obliged 
to  put  his  sabre  on  the  ground  with  the  edge  up,  and  draw 
the  cords  along  the  edge  until  he  had  cut  them.  When  he 
had  done  this  he  was  not  only  free  from  bonds,  but  armed. 
He  drew  a long  breath,  then  made  a sign  of  the  cross  and 
began  to  thank  God. 

But  it  was  very  far  yet  from  the  cutting  of  the  bonds  to 
the  rescuing  of  himself  from  the  hands  of  Bogun. 

What  further  ? ” asked  Zagloba  of  himself. 

He  found  no  answer.  The  stable  was  surrounded  by 
Cossacks  ; there  were  about  a hundred.  A mouse  could  not 
have  passed  through  unobserved,  and  what  could  a man  as 
bulky  as  Zagloba  do  ? 


460 


YilTll  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


‘‘  I see  that  I am  beginning  to  come  to  the  end  of  my  re- 
sources,” said  he  to  himself.  wit  is  only  good  to 

grease  boots  with,  and  you  could  buy  better  grease  than  it 
from  the  Hungarians  at  the  fair.  If  God  does  not  send  me 
some  idea,  then  I shall  become  roast  meat  for  the  crows; 
but  if  he  does  send  me  an  idea,  then  I promise  to  remain  in 
continence  like  Pan  Longin.” 

The  louder  conversation  of  the  Cossacks  behind  the  wall 
interrupted  his  thoughts.  He  sprang  up  and  put  his  ear  to 
a crack  between  the  timbers.  The  dry  pine  gave  back  the 
voices  like  the  sounding-board  of  a lute. 

^^And  where  shall  we  go  from  here.  Father  Ovsivuyu  ? ” 
asked  one  voice. 

To  Kamenyets,  of  course,”  said  another. 

Nonsense  ! The  horses  can  barely  drag  their  legs  ; they 
Avill  not  get  there.” 

That ’s  why  we  stop  here ; they  will  have  rest  by  morning.” 

A moment  of  silence  followed ; then  the  first  voice  was 
heard  lower  than  before.  ‘^And  it  seems  to  me,  father, 
that  the  ataman  is  going  from  Kamenyets  to  Yampol,” 

Zagloba  held  his  breath. 

Be  silent  if  your  young  head  is  dear  to  you  ! ” was  the 
answer. 

Another  moment  of  silence,  but  from  behind  the  other 
walls  came  whispering. 

“They  are  all  around,  on  the  watch  everywhere,”  mut- 
tered Zagloba ; and  he  went  to  the  opposite  wall. 

Meanwhile  were  heard  the  noise  of  chewing  oats  and  the 
snorting  of  horses  evidently  standing  right  there;  among 
these  horses  the  Cossacks  were  lying  on  the  ground  and 
talking,  for  their  voices  came  from  below. 

“ Ah ! ” said  one,  “ we  have  come  here  without  sleeping, 
eating,  or  feeding  our  horses,  so  as  to  go  on  the  stake  in  the 
camp  of  Yeremi.” 

“The  people  who  have  fled  from  Yarmolintsi  saw  him  as 
I see  you.  What  they  tell  is  a terror.  He  is  as  big  as  a 
pine-tree,;  in  his  forehead  are  two  firebrands,  and  he  has  a 
dragon  under  him  for  a horse.” 

“ Lord,  have  mercy  on  us  ! ” 

“We  ought  to  take  that  Pole  with  the  soldiers  and  be  off.” 

“ How  be  off,  when  as  it  is  the  horses  are  just  dying  ? ” 

“ A bad  fix,  brother  ! If  I were  the  ataman,  I would  cut 
off  the  heads  of  those  Poles,  and  go  back  to  Kamenyets,  even 
on  foot.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  461 

will  take  him  with  us  to  Kamenyets,  and  there  our 
ataman  will  play  with  him.” 

The  devils  will  play  with  you  first ! ” muttered  Zagloba. 

And,  indeed,  in  spite  of  all  his  fear  of  Bogun,  and  maybe 
especially  because  of  that,  he  had  sworn  that  he  would 
not  yield  himself  alive.  He  was  free  from  bonds,  and  he 
had  a sabre  in  his  hands,  — he  would  defend  himself.  If 
they  cut  him  to  pieces,  all  right ; but  they  would  n’t  take 
him  alive. 

The  snorting  and  groaning  of  horses  excessively  road- 
weary  drowned  the  sound  of  further  conversation,  and 
immediately  gave  a certain  idea  to  Zagloba. 

“ If  I could  get  through  the  wall,”  thought  he,  and  jump 
on  horseback  suddenly  — it  is  night,  and  before  they  could 
see  what  happened  I should  be  out  of  sight.  It  is  hard 
enough  to  chase  through  the  ravines  and  valleys  by  sun- 
light, but  what  must  it  be  in  the  dark  ? God  grant  me  an 
opportunity  ! ” 

But  an  opportunity  was  not  to  be  obtained  easily.  It  was 
necessary  either  to  throw  down  the  wall  — and  to  do  that 
he  would  have  to  be  Pan  Podbipienta  — or  to  burrow  under 
it  like  a fox ; and  then  they  would  surely  hear,  discover, 
and  seize  the  fugitive  by  the  neck  before  he  could  touch  the 
stirrup  with  his  foot.  A thousand  stratagems  crowded  into 
Zagloba’s  head ; but  for  the  very  reason  that  they  were  a 
thousand  no  one  of  them  presented  itself  clearly. 

‘‘  It  cannot  be  otherwise  ; only  with  my  life  can  I pay,” 
thought  he. 

Then  he  went  toward  the  third  wall.  All  at  once  he 
struck  his  head  against  something  hard.  He  felt ; it  was  a 
ladder.  The  stable  was  not  for  pigs,  but  for  buffaloes,  and 
half  the  length  it  had  a loft  for  straw  and  hay.  Zagloba 
without  a moment’s  hesitation  climbed  up.  Then  he  sat 
down,  drew  breath,  and  began  slowly  to  pull  up  the  ladder 
after  him. 

“Well,  now  I am  in  a fortress  !”  he  muttered.  “Even 
if  they  should  find  another  ladder,  they  could  n’t  bring  it 
here  very  quickly  ; and  if  I don’t  split  the  forehead  of  the 
man  who  comes  here,  then  I ’ll  give  myself  to  be  smoked 
into  bacon.  Oh,  devil  take  it ! ” he  burst  out  after  a while, 
“in  truth  they  cannot  only  smoke  me,  but  fry  and  melt  me 
into  tallow.  But  let  them  burn  the  stable  if  they  wish, 
— all  right ! They  won’t  get  me  alive  ; and  it  is  all  the 
same  whether  the  crows  eat  me  raw  or  roasted.  If  I only 


462 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


escape  those  robber  hands,  I don’t  care  for  the  rest ; and  1 
have  hope  that  something  will  happen  yet.” 

Zagloba  passed  easily,  it  is  evident,  from  the  lowest  de- 
spair to  hope,  — in  fact,  such  hope  entered  him  as  if  he  were 
already  in  the  camp  of  Prince  Yerenii.  But  still  his  position 
had  not  improved  much.  He  was  sitting  on  the  loft,  and  he 
had  a sabre  in  his  hand ; he  might  ward  off  an  attack  for 
some  time,  but  that  was  all.  From  the  loft  to  freedom  was 
a road  like  jumping  from  the  stove  on  your  forehead,  — with 
this  difference,  that  below  the  sabres  and  pikes  of  the  Cos- 
sacks watching  around  the  walls  were  waiting  for  him. 

Something  will  happen ! ” muttered  Zagloba ; and  ap- 
l^roaching  the  roof  he  began  to  separate  quietly  and  remove 
the  thatch,  so  as  to  gain  for  himself  an  outlook  into  the 
world.  This  was  easily  done,  for  the  Cossacks  talked  con- 
tinually under  the  walls,  wishing  to  kill  the  tedium  of 
watching ; and  besides  there  sprang  up  a rather  strong 
breeze,  which  deadened  with  its  movement  among  the 
neighboring  trees  the  noise  which  was  made  in  removing  the 
bundles.  After  a time  the  aperture  was  ready.  Zagloba 
stuck  his  head  through  it  and  began  to  look  around. 

The  night  had  already  begun  to  wane,  and  on  the  east- 
ern horizon  appeared  the  first  glimmer  of  day.  By  the 
pale  light  Zagloba  saw  the  whole  yard  filled  with  horses ; in 
front  of  the  cottage  rows  of  sleeping  Cossacks,  stretched  out 
like  long  indefinite  lines  ; farther  on  the  well-sweep  and  the 
trough,  in  which  water  was  glistening  ; and  near  it  again  a 
rank  of  sleeping  men  and  a number  of  Cossacks  with  drawn 
sabres  in  their  hands  walking  along  that  line. 

“ There  are  my  men,  bound  with  ropes,”  muttered  Za- 
globa. “ Bah  ! ” he  added  after  a while,  “ if  they  were  mine  ! 
But  they  are  the  prince’s.  I was  a good  leader  to  them  ; 
there  is  nothing  to  be  said  on  that  point.  I led  them  into 
the  mouth  of  the  dog.  It  will  be  a shame  to  show  my  eyes 
if  God  returns  me  freedom.  And  through  what  was  all 
this  ? Through  love-making  and  drinking.  What  was  it  to 
me  that  trash  were  marrying  ? I had  as  much  business  at 
this  wedding  as  at  a dog’s  wedding.  I will  renounce  this 
traitorous  mead,  which  crawls  into  the  legs,  not  the  head. 
All  the  evil  in  the  world  is  from  drinking ; for  if  they  had 
fallen  upon  us  while  sober,  I should  have  gained  the  victory 
in  a trice  and  shut  Bogun  up  in  this  stable.” 

Zagloba’s  gaze  fell  again  on  the  cottage  in  which  the 
chief  was  sleeping,  and  rested  at  its  door. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


463 


Sleep  on,  you  scoundrel ! ” lie  muttered,  sleep ! And 
may  you  dream  that  the  devils  are  skinning  you,  — a thing 
which  will  not  miss  you  in  any  case  ! You  wanted  to  make 
a sieve  out  of  my  skin  ; try  to  crawl  up  to  me  here,  and  we 
shall  see  if  I do  not  cut  yours  so  that  it  would  n’t  do  to  make 
boots  for  a dog.  If  I could  only  get  myself  out  of  this 
place,  — if  I could  only  get  out ! But  how  ? ” 

Indeed  the  problem  was  not  to  be  solved.  The  whole 
yard  was  so  packed  with  men  and  horses  that  even  if  Za- 
globa  had  got  out  of  the  stable,  even  if  he  had  pushed 
through  the  thatch  and  sprung  on  one  of  the  horses  that 
stood  right  there,  he  could  in  no  wise  have  pushed  to  the 
gate ; and  then  how  was  he  to  get  beyond  the  gate  ? 
Still,  it  seemed  to  him  that  he  had  solved  more  than  lialf 
the  problem.  He  was  free,  armed,  and  he  sat  in  the  loft 
as  in  a fortress. 

What  the  devil  good  is  there,’’  thought  he,  iu  getting 
out  of  the  rope  if  you  are  to  be  hanged  with  it  afterward  ? ” 
And  again  stratagems  began  to  bustle  in  his  head  ; but  there 
were  so  many  of  them  that  he  could  not  choose. 

Meanwhile  the  light  increased,  the  places  around  the  cot- 
tage began  to  emerge  from  the  shadow ; the  thatch  of  the 
cottage  was  covered  as  if  by  silver.  Zagloba  could  distin- 
guish accurately  particular  groups ; he  could  see  the  red 
uniforms  of  his  men,  who  were  lying  around  the  well,  and 
the  sheepskin  coats  under  which  the  Cossacks  were  sleeping 
near  the  cottage. 

Then  suddenly  some  figure  rose  from  the  rank  of  the  sleep- 
ers and  began  to  pass  with  slow  step  through  the  yard,  halting 
here  and  there  near  men  and  horses,  speaking  for  a moment 
with  the  Cossacks  who  were  guarding  the  prisoners,  and  at 
last  approached  the  stable.  Zagloba  supposed  at  first  that 
it  was  Bogun,  for  he  saw  that  the  guards  spoke  to  that 
figure  as  subordinates  to  a superior. 

Eh ! ” he  muttered,  “ if  I had  a musket  now,  I would 
show  you  how  to  cover  yourself  with  your  feet.” 

At  this  moment  the  figure  raised  its  head,  and  on  its 
face  fell  the  gray  light  of  the  morning.  It  was  not 
Bogun,  but  the  sotnik  Golody,  whom  Zagloba  recognized 
at  once,  for  he  knew  Golody  well  from  the  time  of  his  own 
intimacy  with  Bogun  in  Chigirin. 

Well,  boys,  you  are  not  asleep  ? ” said  Golody. 

“ No,  father,  though  we  should  like  to  sleep.  It  is  about 
time  to  change  guard.” 


464 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ It  will  be  changed  immediately.  And  that  devil’s  imp 
has  not  got  away  ? ’’ 

“No,  no!  — unless  the  soul  has  gone  out  of  him,  father, 
for  he  has  n’t  moved.’^ 

“ Ah  ! he  is  an  old  fox.  But  look,  see  what  he  is  doing, 
for  he  would  go  through  the  ground.” 

“ This  minute  ! ” answered  a number  of  Cossacks,  going 
'•/O  the  door  of  the  stable. 

“ Throw  out  hay  from  the  mow  ! Bub  the  horses ! We 
will  start  at  sunrise.” 

“ All  right,  father  1 ” 

Zagloba,  leaving  at  once  his  lookout  in  the  opening  of  the 
thatch,  crawled  to  the  hole  in  the  floor.  At  the  same  mo- 
ment he  heard  the  creak  of  the  wooden  hinges  and  the 
rustling  of  the  straw  under  the  feet  of  the  Cossacks.  His 
heart  beat  like  a hammer  in  his  breast,  and  he  pressed  the 
hilt  of  the  sabre  in  his  hand,  renewing  in  his  soul  the  oath 
that  he  would  resign  himself  to  be  burned  with  the  stable 
or  be  cut  to  pieces  rather  than  be  taken  alive.  He  expected 
every  moment  that  the  Cossacks  would  raise  a fearful  up- 
roar, but  he  was  deceived.  For  a time  he  heard  them  walk- 
ing more  and  more  quickly  through  the  whole  stable.  At 
last  one  said,  — 

“What  the  devil  is  the  matter?  I can’t  find  him.  We 
threw  him  in  here.” 

“ He  is  n’t  a werewolf,  is  he  ? Strike  a light,  Vassily ; 
it  is  as  dark  here  as  in  a forest.” 

A moment  of  silence  followed.  Evidently  Vassily  was 
looking  for  flint  and  tinder,  while  the  other  Cossacks  began 
to  call  in  a low  voice  : “ Where  are  you  ? ” 

“ Kiss  the  dog’s  ear  ! ” muttered  Zagloba. 

Steel  struck  flint,  a cluster  of  sparks  flashed  forth  and 
lighted  the  dark  interior  of  the  stable  and  the  heads  of 
the  Cossacks  in  their  caps,  then  deeper  darkness  came 
down  again. 

“ He  is  not  here  ! he  is  not  here  ! ” cried  excited  voices. 

That  moment  one  sprang  to  the  door.  “ Father  Golody  ! 
Father  Golody  ! ” 

“ What ’s  the  matter  ? ” cried  the  sotnik,  approaching 
the  door. 

“ There  is  no  Pole.” 

“ How,  no  Pole  ? ” 

“ He  has  gone  into  the  ground ; he  is  n’t  anywhere.  0 God, 
have  mercy  on  us ! We  struck  fire  ; he  is  not  here.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  465 

“ Impossible  ! Oh,  you  will  catch  it  from  the  ataman ! 
Has  he  escaped,  or  how  is  it  ? You  have  been  asleep.’’ 

“No,  father,  we  have  not  slept.  He  did  n’t  get  out  of  the 
stable  on  our  side.” 

“ Be  quiet  ! don’t  wake  the  ataman.  If  he  has  n’t  gone 
out,  then  he  must  be  here.  Have  you  looked  everywhere  ? ” 
“ Everywhere.” 

“ On  the  loft  too  ? ” 

“ How  could  he  crawl  on  the  loft  when  he  was  bound  ? ” 
“You  fool ! If  he  had  n’t  unbound  himself,  he  would  be 
here.  Look  on  the  loft ! Strike  a light ! ” 

Sparks  flashed  again.  The  news  flew  in  a moment  among 
all  the  guards.  They  began  to  crowd  to  the  stable  with  the 
haste  usual  on  sudden  occasions ; hurried  steps  were  heard, 
hurried  questions  and  still  more  hurried  answers.  Advices 
crossed  one  another  like  swords  in  battle. 

“ To  the  loft ! to  the  loft ! ” 

“ But  watch  outside  ! ” 

“ Don’t  wake  the  ataman ; if  you  do,  there  will  be  terror.” 
“ The  ladder  is  gone  ! ” 

“ Bring  another  ! ” 

“ There  is  none  anywhere.” 

“ Run  to  the  cottage ; see  if  there  is  one  there.” 

“ Oh,  curse  the  Bole  ! ” 

“ Go  up  the  corners  to  the  thatch  ; get  in  through  the 
thatch.” 

“ Impossible  ; for  the  roof  projects  and  is  fastened  with 
planks.” 

“ Bring  the  lances  ; we  will  go  up  on  the  lances.  Ah, 
the  dog ! he  has  hauled  up  the  ladder.” 

“ Bring  the  lances  ! ” roared  Golody. 

Some  ran  for  the  lances,  while  others  stretched  their  heads 
up  toward  the  loft.  Already  scattered  light  penetrated 
through  the  open  door  into  the  stable  ; and  with  its  uncer- 
tain gleam  was  to  be  seen  the  square  opening  in  the  loft, 
black  and  silent.  From  below  were  heard  single  voices. 

“Now,  sir  noble,  let  down  the  ladder  and  come.  You 
won’t  get  away,  anyhow ; why  put  people  to  trouble  ? 
Come  down,  oh,  come  down  ! ” 

Silence. 

“You  are  a wise  man.  If  it  would  do  you  any  good,  you 
might  stay  up  there ; but  since  it  won’t  help  you,  come 
down  of  your  own  accord,  be  a good  fellow.” 

Silence. 


30 


466 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Come  down  ! If  you  don’t,  we  will  skin  your  head  and 
throw  you  head-hrst  into  the  dung-heap.” 

Zagloba  was  as  deaf  to  threats  as  to  coaxing,  sitting  in 
the  dark  like  a badger  in  his  hole,  preparing  for  a stubborn 
defence.  He  only  grasjoed  his  sabre  tighter,  panted  a little, 
and  whispered  his  prayers. 

Lances  were  now  brought,  three  of  them  tied  together, 
and  placed  with  their  points  to  the  opening.  The  thought 
flashed  through  Zagloba’s  mind  to  grasp  and  draw  them  up; 
but  he  thought  that  the  roof  might  be  too  low,  and  he 
could  n’t  draw  them  up  entirely.  Besides,  others  would  be 
brought  at  once.  Meanwhile  the  stable  became  crowded 
with  Cossacks.  Some  held  torches,  others  brought  from 
wagons  all  kinds  of  ladders  and  poles,  every  one  of  which 
turned  out  to  be  too  short ; these  they  lashed  together  hur- 
riedly with  straps,  for  it  was  really  difticult  to  climb  on  the 
lances.  Still  they  found  volunteers. 

I ’ll  go,”  called  a number  of  voices. 

^^Wait  for  the  ladder!”  said  Golody. 

“ And  what  harm  is  it,  father,  to  try  on  the  lances  ? ” 

“ Vassily  will  climb  ; he  goes  like  a cat.” 

“ Let  him  try.” 

But  others  began  to  joke  immediately.  Be  careful ! 
he  has  a sabre ; he  will  cut  your  head  off.  Look  out ! he 
will  grab  you  by  the  head,  drag  you  in,  and  treat  you  as 
a bear  would.” 

But  Vassily  did  n’t  allow  himself  to  be  frightened. 
knows,”  said  Vassily,  ‘‘that  if  he  should  lay  a finger  on  me 
the  ataman  would  give  him  the  devil  to  eat ; and  you, 
brothers.” 

This  was  a warning  to  Zagloba,  who  sat  quietly,  and  did 
not  even  mutter. 

But  the  Cossacks,  as  is  usual  among  soldiers,  got  into 
good  humor,  for  the  whole  affair  began  to  amuse  them  ; so 
they  kept  on  teasing  Vassily. 

“ There  will  be  one  blockhead  less  in  the  white  world.” 

“ He  won’t  think  how  we  shall  pay  him  for  your  head. 
He  is  a bold  hero.” 

“ Ho,  ho ! He  is  a werewolf.  The  devil  knows  into 
what  form  he  has  turned  already.  He  is  a wizard ! Can’t 
tell,  Vassily,  whom  you  will  find  there  behind  the  opening.” 

Vassily,  who  had  already  spat  on  his  palms  and  was  just 
grasping  the  lances  by  the  stem,  stopped  suddenly.  “ I ’ll 
go  against  a Pole,”  said  he,  “ but  not  against  the  devil.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


467 


But  now  the  ladders  were  lashed  together  and  placed  at 
the  opening.  It  was  difficult  to  climb  them,  too,  for  they 
bent  immediately  where  they  were  tied,  and  the  slender 
round  cracked  under  the  feet,  which  were  placed  on  the 
lowest  one  to  try.  But  Golody  himself  began  to  ascend; 
while  going,  he  said, — 

“ My  dear  noble,  you  see  that  there  is  no  joking  here.  If 
you  liave  made  up  your  mind  to  stay  up  there,  stay ; but 
don’t  fight,  for  we  will  get  you  anyhow,  even  if  we  have  to 
pull  the  stable  to  pieces.  Have  sense  ! ” 

At  last  his  head  reached  the  opening  and  went  through  it 
slowly.  All  at  once  the  whiz  of  a sabre  was  heard.  The 
Cossack  screamed  fearfully,  tottered,  and  fell,  with  his  head 
cut  in  two. 

Cut ! slash  ! ” roared  the  Cossacks. 

A fearful  tumult  began  in  the  stable.  Shouts  and  cries 
were  raised,  which  were  overborne  by  the  thundering  voice 
of  Zagloba, — 

“ Oh,  you  scoundrels,  you  man-eaters,  you  basilisks  ! I ’ll 
cut  you  to  pieces,  you  mangy  ruffians ! You  ’ll  know  a 
knightly  hand.  Attacking  honest  people  by  night,  shutting 
a noble  in  a stable  ! Scoundrels  ! Come  to  me  by  ones  or 
by  twos,  only  come  ! Come  along ; but  you  ’ll  leave  your 
heads  on  the  dung-heap,  for  I ’ll  hew  them  off,  as  I live.” 

Cut ! cut ! ” shouted  the  Cossacks. 

We  will  burn  the  stable.” 

I ’ll  burn  it  myself,  you  ox-tails,  and  you  with  it.” 

Several,  — several  at  a time  ! ” shouted  an  old  Cossack. 

Support  the  ladder,  prop  it  with  lances,  take  bundles 
of  hay  on  your  heads  and  go  on  ! We  must  get  him.” 

Then  he  mounted,  and  with  him  two  comrades.  The 
rounds  began  to  break,  the  ladders  bent  still  more ; but 
more  than  twelve  strong  hands  seized  them  by  the  sides 
propped  by  the  lances,  others  thrust  the  points  of  lances 
through  the  opening  to  ward  off  the  blows  of  the  sabre. 

A few  moments  later  three  bodies  fell  on  the  heads  of 
those  standing  below.  Zagloba,  heated  by  his  triumph, 
bellowed  like  a buffalo,  and  poured  out  such  curses  as  the 
world  had  never  heard,  and  from  which  the  souls  of  the 
Cossacks  would  have  died  within  them,  if  fury  had  not 
begun  to  possess  them.  Some  thrust  their  lances  into  the 
loft;  others  hurried  on  the  ladders,  though  sure  death 
waited  them  in  the  opening.  Suddenly  a shout  was  heard 
at  the  door,  and  into  the  stable  rushed  Bogun  himself.  He 


468 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


was  without  a cap,  in  trousers  and  shirt ; in  his  hand  was  a 
drawn  sabre,  and  in  his  eyes  fire. 

“ Through  the  thatch  ! ” he  shouted.  Tear  the  thatch 
apart  and  take  him  alive  ! ” 

But  Za^globa,  seeing  him,  roared : Buffian,  just  come  up 
here  ! I T1  cut  off  your  nose  and  ears.  I won’t  touch  your 
neck,  for  that  belongs  to  the  hangman.  Well,  are  you 
afraid,  my  urchin  ? ” Then  Zagloba  said  to  the  Cossacks  : 
‘‘  Tie  that  scoundrel  for  me,  and  you  will  all  be  pardoned. 
Well,  gallows-bird!  well,  Jews’  picture!  I am  alone  here; 
only  show  your  head  on  this  loft ! Come,  come  ! I shall  be 
glad  to  see  you.  I ’ll  give  you  such  a reception  that  you  ’ll 
remember  it  with  your  father  the  devil,  and  your  mother  a 
harlot.” 

The  poles  of  the  roof  now  began  to  crack.  It  was  evi- 
dent the  Cossacks  were  up  there  and  tearing  through  the 
thatch. 

Zagloba  heard,  but  fear  did  n’t  deprive  him  of  power ; he 
was  as  if  drunk  with  the  battle  and  with  blood.  I ’ll 
spring  to  the  corner  and  perish  there,”  thought  he. 

But  that  instant  gun-shots  were  heard  in  the  yard.  A 
number  of  Cossacks  rushed  to  the  stable.  Father ! 
father  ! ” they  shouted.  “ This  way  ! ” 

Zagloba  at  the  first  moment  did  not  understand  what  had 
happened,  and  was  astonished.  He  looked  down  through 
the  opening ; there  was  no  one  Ihere.  The  rafters  were  not 
cracking. 

What  is  it  ? what  has  happened  ? ” he  cried  aloud. 

Ah ! I understand.  They  want  to  burn  the  stable,  and 
fire  from  pistols  at  the  roof.” 

Then  was  heard  the  uproar  of  people,  more  terrible  every 
moment,  and  the  tramp  of  horses.  Shouts  mixed  with 
howls  and  the  clatter  of  steel. 

‘‘  My  God,  that  must  be  a battle ! ” thought  Zagloba, 
springing  to  the  opening  in  the  thatch.  He  looked,  and 
his  legs  bent  under  him  with  delight. 

In  the  yard  a battle  was  raging,  and  soon  Zagloba  beheld 
the  terrible  defeat  of  Bogun’s  Cossacks.  Attacked  on  a sud- 
den, struck  with  fire  from  pistols  placed  at  their  heads  and 
breasts,  pushed  to  the  fences,  to  the  cottage  and  out-houses, 
cut  with  swords,  thrown  down  by  the  rush  of  horses, 
trampled  with  their  hoofs,  the  Cossacks  perished  almost 
without  resistance.  The  ranks  of  red-uniformed  soldiers, 
cutting  furiously  and  pressing  on  the  fugitives,  did  not 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


469 


allow  them  to  form,  to  use  their  sabres,  to  draw  breath,  or 
to  reach  their  horses.  Only  detached  groups  defended 
themselves.  Some,  favored  by  the  disturbance,  uproar,  and 
smoke,  succeeded  in  reaching  their  loosened  saddle-girths, 
and  perished  before  they  touched  the  stirrups  with  a foot ; 
others,  throwing  away  lances  and  sabres,  disappeared  under 
the  fences,  got  stuck  between  the  posts,  or  jumped  over  the 
top,  shouting  and  crying  with  unearthly  voices.  It  seemed 
to  the  unfortunates  that  Prince  Yeremi  himself  had  fallen 
upon  them  unexpectedly,  and  was  shivering  them  with  his 
whole  power.  They  had  no  time  to  come  to  their  minds  to 
look  around.  The  sliouts  of  the  victors,  the  whistle  of 
sabres,  and  the  rattle  of  shots  chased  them  like  a storm. 
The  hot  breath  of  horses  was  on  their  necks.  “ Save 
yourselves,  men  ! ” was  heard  on  every  side.  “ Slay  ! kill ! ” 
was  the  response  of  the  assailants. 

At  last  Zagloba  saw  little  Volodyovski  as,  standing  near 
the  gate  at  the  head  of  a number  of  soldiers,  he  gave  direc- 
tions with  his  baton  and  voice,  and  sometimes  rushed  on 
his  gray  horse  into  the  whirl,  and  then  the  moment  he 
turned  or  struck,  a man  fell  without  uttering  a sound.  Oh, 
but  he  was  a master  beyond  masters,  little  Volodyovski, 
and  a soldier,  blood  and  bone  ! He  did  not  lose  sight  of 
the  battle,  but  making  a correction  here  and  there,  re- 
turned again,  looked  and  corrected,  like  the  director  of 
an  orchestra,  who  at  times  plays  himself,  at  times  stops, 
watching  carefully  over  all,  so  that  each  man  may  fill  his 
part. 

When  he  saw  this,  Zagloba  stamped  on  the  floor  of  the 
loft  till  the  dust  rose.  He  clapped  his  hands  and  shouted,  — 

“ Slay  the  dog-brothers  ! Kill  them  ! Play  them  ! Cut, 
slash,  hew,  kill ! On  to  them,  on  ! Sabre  them  to  a man  ! ” 

Thus  he  shouted  and  jumped  till  his  eyes  were  inflamed 
from  exertion,  and  he  lost  vision  for  a moment ; but  when 
he  regained  his  eyesight  he  saw  a still  more  beautiful  spec- 
tacle. There,  at  the  head  of  a number  of  Cossacks,  was 
Bogun,  rushing  away  on  horseback  like  lightning,  without 
a cap,  in  his  shirt  and  trousers,  and  after  him,  at  the  head 
of  his  soldiers,  little  Volodyovski.  “ Slay  ! ” shouted  Za- 
globa; ^Hhat’s  Bogun.”  But  his  voice  did  not  reach 
them.  That  moment  Bogun  with  his  heroes  was  over  the 
fence,  Volodyovski  over  the  fence.  Some  remained  behind; 
horses  fell  under  others  in  the  leap.  Zagloba  looked.  Bo- 
gun is  on  the  plain,  Volodyovski  is  on  the  plain.  Then  the 


470 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Cossacks  scatter  in  their  flight,  and  soldiers  in  their  pur- 
suit ; individual  pursuit  begins.  Zagloba’s  breath  died 
within  his  breast,  his  eyes  were  almost  bursting  through 
his  lids  ; for  what  does  he  see  ? Volodyovski  is  almost  on 
the  neck  of  Bogun,  like  a hound  on  a wild  boar.  The  chief 
turns  his  head,  raises  his  sabre ; they  flght.  Zagloba  shouts. 
Still  another  moment,  and  Bogun  falls  with  his  horse  ’ and 
Volodyovski,  leaving  him,  hurries  after  the  others. 

But  Bogun  is  alive ; he  rises  from  the  ground  and  runs 
to  a pile  of  rocks  surrounded  with  bushes. 

Hold  him  ! hold  him  ! ” roared  Zagloba.  That ’s 
Bogun ! 

Then  a new  band  of  Cossacks  hurry  on,  who  till  that 
moment  had  been  hiding  on  the  other  side  of  the  rocks,  but 
now  discovered,  seek  a new  way  of  escape,  pushed  by  sol- 
diers who  are  about  half  a furlong  behind.  This  party 
comes  up  to  Bogun,  bears  him  away,  disappears  from  sight 
in  the  turns  of  the  ravine,  and  after  it  disappear  the 
soldiers. 

In  the  yard  it  was  silent  and  empty ; for  the  soldiers  of 
Zagloba,  rescued  by  Volodyovski,  chased  after  the  Cossacks 
and  pursued  with  the  others  the  scattered  enemy. 

Zagloba  let  down  the  ladder,  slipped  from  the  loft,  and 
coming  out  of  the  stable  into  the  yard,  said,  I am  free  ! 
Then  he  began  to  look  around.  In  the  yard  lay  a number 
of  Zaporojian  bodies  and  some  Poles.  He  walked  slowly 
among  them,  and  examined  each  carefully.  At  length  he 
knelt  over  one  of  them.  Soon  he  rose  with  a canteen 
in  his  hand.  It  is  full ! ” he  muttered  ; and  placing  it  to 
his  mouth  he  raised  his  head.  ‘‘Not  bad!”  Again  he 
looked  round,  and  again  he  repeated,  but  with  a much  clearer 
voice,  “ I am  free  1 ” 

He  went  to  the  cottage.  On  the  threshold  he  came  upon 
the  body  of  the  old  cooper,  whom  the  Cossacks  had  killed 
there.  He  disappeared  inside.  When  he  came  out,  around 
his  hips,  over  a coat  soiled  with  manure,  glittered  Bogun’s 
belt,  thickly  embroidered  with  gold ; at  the  belt  a knife 
with  a great  ruby  in  the  hilt. 

“ God  has  rewarded  bravery,”  he  muttered,  “ for  the  belt 
is  pretty  full.  All,  you  wretched  robber,  I have  hope  that 
you  will  not  escape  ! That  little  hop-of-my-thumb  — may 
the  bullets  strike  him  ! — is  a lively  piece,  just  like  a wasp. 
I knew  he  was  a good  soldier ; but  to  drive  Bogun  as  he 
would  a wliite-faced  mare,  I did  not  expect  that  of  him. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


471 


That  there  should  be  such  strength  and  courage  in  such  a 
little  body ! Bogun  might  carry  him  on  a string  at  his  belt. 
May  the  bullets  strike  Volodyovski ! — but  better,  may  God 
give  him  luck.  He  couldn’t  have  known  Bogun,  or  he 
would  have  finished  him.  Bhu ! how  it  smells  of  powder 
here,  enough  to  pierce  the  nose  ! But  if  I did  n’t  get  out 
of  a scrape  this  time  such  as  I have  never  been  in  before  ! 
Praise  to  God  ! Well,  well,  but  so  to  drive  Bogun  ! I 
must  examine  this  Volodyovski  again,  for  it  must  be  there 
is  a devil  sitting  inside  of  him.” 

Zagloba  sat  on  the  threshold  of  the  stable  in  meditation, 
and  waited.  Presently  there  appeared  at  a distance  on  the 
plain  soldiers  returning  from  the  victory,  and  at  their  head 
rode  Volodyovski.  When  he  saw  Zagloba,  Volodyovski  gal- 
loped up,  and  springing  from  his  horse,  came  to  him. 

Do  I see  you  once  more  ? ” called  he,  at  a distance. 

Me,  in  my  own  person,”  said  Zagloba.  God  reward 
you  for  coming  with  reinforcements  in  time  ! ” 

Thanks  be  to  God  that  I came  in  time  ! ” said  the  little 
knight,  pressing  the  palm  of  Zagloba  with  joy. 

‘‘  But  where  did  you  hear  of  the  straits  in  which  I was  ? ” 

The  peasants  of  this  place  gave  information.” 

Oh,  and  I thought  they  betrayed  me.” 

Why  should  they  ? They  are  honest.  The  newly  mar- 
ried barely  got  off  with  their  lives,  and  what  happened  to 
the  others  they  know  not.” 

^Hf  they  are  not  traitors,  then  they  are  killed  by  the 
Cossacks.  The  master  of  the  house  lies  near  the  door. 
But  what  of  that  ? Tell  me,  is  Bogun  alive,  did  he  escape, 
— he  without  a cap,  in  the  shirt  and  trousers,  whom  you 
threw  with  his  horse  ? ” 

“ I hit  him  on  the  head ; but  it  is  too  bad  that  I did  n’t 
know  him.  But  tell  me,  my  good  Zagloba,  what  is  the  best 
you  have  done.” 

What  have  I done  ? ” repeated  Zagloba.  Come,  Pan 
Michael,  and  see.”  He  took  him  by  the  hand  and  led  him 
into  the  stable.  Look  at  that ! ” 

Volodyovski  saw  nothing  for  a while,  for  he  had  come 
in  from  the  light ; but  when  his  eyes  had  become  used  to 
the  darkness  he  saw  bodies  lying  motionless  on  the  dung- 
heap.  And  who  cut  down  these  men  ? ” asked  he,  in 
astonishment. 

‘‘  I ! ” said  Zagloba.  You  have  asked  what  I did.  Here 
it  is  before  you  ! ” 


472 


WITH  FIRE  AJSD  SWORD. 


But,”  said  the  j^oung  officer,  how  did  you  do  it  ? ” 
defended  myself  up  there.  They  stormed  me  from 
below  and  through  the  roof.  I don’t  know  how  long  it 
was,  for  in  battle  a man  does  n’t  reckon  time.  It  was 
Bogun,  with  a strong  force  and  chosen  men.  He  will  re- 
member you ; he  will  remember  me  too.  At  another  time 
1 will  tell  you  how  I fell  into  captivity,  what  I passed 
through,  and  how  I settled  Bogun ; for  I had  an  encounter 
of  tongues  with  him.  But  now  I am  so  wearied  that  I can 
scarcely  stand.” 

“Well,”  repeated  Volodyovski,  “it  is  not  to  be  denied 
you  defended  yourself  manfully ; but  I will  say  this,  you 
are  a better  swordsman  than  general.” 

“Pan  Michael,”  said  the  noble,  “it  is  no  time  for  discus- 
sion. Better  thank  God,  who  has  sent  down  to  us  to-day  so 
mighty  a victory,  the  memory  of  which  will  not  soon  vanish 
from  among  men.” 

Volodyovski  looked  with  astonishment  at  Zagloba,  since 
it  had  appeared  to  him  hitherto  that  he  alone  had  gained 
that  victory  which  Zagloba  evidently  wished  to  share  with 
him.  But  he  only  looked,  shook  his  head,  and  said,  “Let 
it  be  so.” 

An  hour  later  the  two  friends,  at  the  head  of  their 
united  parties,  moved  on  to  Yarmolintsi. 

Almost  no  one  was  missing  from  Zagloba’s  men;  for 
sprung  upon  in  their  sleep,  they  offered  no  resistance. 
Bogun,  being  sent  specially  for  informants,  had  given 
orders  not  to  kill,  but  to  take  prisoners. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


473 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

Bogun,  though  a brave,  clear-sighted  leader,  had  no 
luck  in  this  expedition  against  the  supposed  division  of 
Prince  Yeremi.  He  was  merely  confirmed  in  the  belief 
that  the  prince  had  really  moved  his  whole  force  against 
KnVonos ; for  this  was  the  information  given  by  the  cap- 
tives from  among  Zagloba’s  men,  who  believed  most 
sacredly  that  the  prince  was  marching  after  them.  Noth- 
ing remained  then  for  the  unfortunate  ataman  but  to 
withdraw  with  all  speed  to  KnVonos ; but  the  task  was 
not  easy.  Scarcely  on  the  third  day  was  a party  of 
two  hundred  and  a few  tens  of  Cossacks  collected  around 
him ; the  others  had  eitlier  fallen  in  the  fight,  were  lying 
wounded  on  the  field  of  struggle,  or  were  wandering  yet 
among  the  ravines  and  reeds,  not  knowing  what  to  do, 
how  to  turn,  or  where  to  go.  Besides,  the  party  left  to 
Bogun  was  not  good  for  much  ; for  it  was  beaten,  inclined 
to  flee  at  every  alarm,  demoralized,  frightened.  And  it 
was  made  up  too  of  chosen  men  ; better  soldiers  it  would 
be  difficult  to  find  in  the  whole  Saitch.  But  the  heroes 
didn’t  know  with  what  a small  force  Pan  Volodyovski 
had  struck  them,  and  that,  thanks  only  to  the  unexpected 
attack  on  sleeping  and  unprepared  men,  could  he  inflict 
such  a defeat.  They  believed  most  sacredly  that  they  had 
been  fighting,  if  not  with  the  prince  himself,  at  least 
with  a strong  detachment  several  times  more  numerous 
than  it  was.  Bogun  raged  like  fire ; cut  in  the  hand,  run 
over,  sick,  beaten,  he  had  let  his  inveterate  enemy  out  of 
his  hands,  and  belittled  his  own  fame.  For  now  those 
Cossacks  who  on  the  eve  of  the  defeat  would  have  fol- 
lowed him  blindly  to  the  Crimea,  to  hell,  and  against 
the  prince  himself,  had  lost  faith  and  courage,  and  were 
thinking  only  how  to  carry  their  lives  out  of  the  defeat. 
Still  Bogun  had  done  everything  that  a leader  was  bound 
to  do ; he  had  neglected  nothing,  he  had  established 
pickets  at  a distance  from  the  house,  and  rested  only  be- 
cause the  horses  which  had  come  from  Kamenyets  almost 
at  one  course  were  altogether  unfit  for  the  road.  But 
Volodyovski,  whose  youth  had  been  passed  in  surprising 
and  hunting  Tartars,  approached  the  pickets  like  a fox 


474 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


in  the  night,  seized  them  before  they  could  shout  or  fire, 
and  fell  upon  them  in  such  fashion  that  Bogun  could 
escape  only  in  his  shirt  and  trousers.  When  the  chief 
thought  of  this  the  light  grew  dark  in  his  eyes,  his  head 
swam,  and  despair  gnawed  his  soul  like  a mad  dog.  He 
who  on  the  Black  Sea  had  rushed  upon  Turkish  galleys, 
and  galloped  on  the  necks  of  Tartars  to  Perekop,  and 
lighted  up  the  eyes  of  the  Khan  with  the  blaze  of  his 
villages,  and  under  the  hand  of  the  prince  near  Lubni  it- 
self had  cut  a garrison  to  pieces  at  Vassilyevka,  had  to 
flee  in  his  shirt,  bareheaded  and  without  a sabre,  — for  he 
had  lost  that  too  in  his  meeting  with  the  little  knight. 
So  at  the  stopping-places  where  the  horses  were  fed, 
when  no  man  was  looking,  the  chief  seized  himself  by  the 
head  and  cried  : “ Where  is  my  Cossack  glory,  where  my 
sabre  friend  ? ’’  When  he  cried  in  this  way  a wild  raving 
carried  him  away,  and  then  he  drank  as  if  he  were  not  a 
creature  of  God,  and  wanted  to  inarch  against  the  prince, 
attack  all  his  forces,  • — perish  and  disappear  for  the  ages. 

He  wdshed  it,  but  the  Cossacks  did  not.  “ Though  you 
kill  us,  father,  we  wdll  not  go  ! ” was  their  gloomy  answer  to 
his  outbursts  ; and  vainly  in  accesses  of  fury  he  cut  at  them 
with  his  sabre  and  singed  their  faces  with  his  pistol,  — they 
w^ould  not,  they  did  not  go. 

You  would  have  said  that  the  ground  was  slipping  awmy 
from  the  ataman’s  feet,  for  this  wms  not  the  end  of  his 
misfortune.  Fearing  on  account  of  probable  pursuit  to  go 
straight  to  the  south,  and  thinking  that  perhaps  Krivonos 
had  already  given  up  the  siege,  he  rushed  straight  to  the  east, 
and  came  upon  the  party  of  Pan  Podbipienta.  Pan  Longin, 
wakeful  as  a stork,  did  not  permit  an  attack,  but  falling 
first  on  Bogun,  defeated  him  the  more  easily  because  his  Cos- 
sacks w'ere  unwilling  to  fight ; when  he  had  defeated  him  he 
turned  him  over  to  Skshetuski,  who  beat  him  worst  of  all ; so 
tliat  Bogun,  after  long  wanderings  in  the  steppes  with  a few 
horses  only,  without  glory,  without  Cossacks,  without  booty, 
without  informants,  made  his  way  back  at  last  to  Krivonos. 

But  the  wild  Krivonos,  usually  so  terrible  to  subordi- 
nates whom  fortune  did  not  favor,  was  not  angry  this  time. 
He  knew  from  his  own  experience  what  an  affair  with 
Yeremi  meant;  therefore  he  even  petted  Bogun,  comforted 
him,  quieted  him,  pacified  him,  and  when  he  fell  into  a 
violent  fever,  gave  orders  to  nurse  and  cure  him  with 
all  care. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


475 


The  four  officers  of  the  prince,  having  filled  the  country 
with  terror  and  dismay,  returned  safely  to  Yarmolintsi, 
where  they  remained  several  days  to  give  rest  to  the  men 
and  horses.  There,  when  they  came  into  the  same  quarters, 
they  gave  to  Skshetuski,  each  in  turn,  an  account  of  what  had 
happened  to  them  and  what  they  had  accomplished ; then 
they  sat  down  by  the  bottle  to  relieve  their  hearts  in  friendly 
converse  and  satisfy  their  mutual  curiosity. 

But  Zagloba  gave  little  chance  to  any  man  to  speak.  He 
had  no  desire  to  listen,  but  wished  only  that  others  should 
listen  to  him,  — in  truth  it  came  out  that  he  had  the  most 
to  tell. 

‘‘  Gentlemen,”  said  he,  I fell  into  captivity,  it  is  true ; 
but  fortune  turns  around.  Bogun  has  been  all  his  life  vic- 
torious, but  we  beat  him  this  time.  That  is  how  it  is  usually 
in  war.  To-day  you  tan  people,  to-morrow  they  tan  you. 
But  God  punished  Bogun  because  he  fell  upon  us,  sleeping 
sweetly  the  sleep  of  the  just,  and  roused  us  in  such  a dis- 
honorable way.  Ho,  ho  ! he  thought  to  terrify  me  with  his 
filthy  tongue  ; but  I tell  you  here,  gentlemen,  that  I cornered 
him  so  that  he  lost  his  boldness,  became  confused,  and  said 
what  he  did  n’t  want  to  say.  What ’s  the  use  of  talking 
long  ? If  I had  n’t  got  into  captivity.  Pan  Michael  and  I 
would  not  have  defeated  him.  I say  both  of  us,  because  in 
this  affair  magna  pars  fui,  and  I shall  not  cease  to  insist  on 
it  to  my  death.  So  God  give  me  health  ! Hear  my  reasons 
further : If  I and  Volodyovski  had  not  beaten  him,  then 
Podbipienta  would  not  have  beaten  him,  and  further  Skshe- 
tuski would  not  have  beaten  him  ; and  finally  if  we  had  n’t 
beaten  him  he  would  have  beaten  us,  and  who  was  the  cause 
that  this  did  n’t  take  place  ? ” 

Ah ! it  is  with  you  as  with  a fox,”  said  Pan  Longin ; 
“ you  wave  your  tail  here,  slink  away  there,  and  always  get 
out.” 

It ’s  a foolish  hound  that  runs  after  his  own  tail,  for  he 
will  not  catch  it  and  Avill  not  smell  anything  honorable,  and 
besides  will  lose  his  wind.  How  many  men  have  you  lost  ? ” 
Twelve  in  all,  and  some  wounded ; they  did  n’t  strike  us 
very  hard.” 

“ And  you.  Pan  Michael  ? ” 

About  thirty,  for  I fell  upon  them  unawares.” 

And  you.  Lieutenant  ? ” 

‘^As  many  as  Pan  Longin.” 

And  I lost  two.  See  yourselves  who  is  the  best  leader  ! 


476 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


That ’s  the  question.  Why  did  we  come  here  ? On  the  ser- 
vice of  the  prince,  to  get  news  of  KnVonos.  Well,  I tell  you, 
gentlemen,  that  I first  got  news  of  him,  and  from  the  best 
source,  because  I got  it  from  Bogun ; and  I know  that  he  is 
at  Kamenyets,  but  he  thinks  of  raising  the  siege,  for  he  is 
afraid.  I know  this  openly ; but  I know  something  else 
which  will  put  joy  into  your  heart,  and  of  which  I have  not 
spoken  because  I wanted  that  we  should  counsel  about  it 
together.  I was  sick  till  now,  for  weariness  overpowered 
me,  and  my  bowels  rose  up  against  that  villanous  binding 
on  a stick.  I thought  my  blood  would  boil  over.” 

“Tell  us,  for  God’s  sake  ! ” cried  Volodyovski,  “have  you 
heard  anything  of  our  unfortunate  lady  ? ” 

“Yes,  God  bless  her,”  said  Zagloba. 

Skshetuski  rose  to  his  full  height  and  then  sat  down. 
There  followed  such  a silence  that  the  buzzing  of  the  mos- 
quitoes was  heard  on  the  windows  till  Zagloba  began 
again,  — 

“ She  lives,  I know  that  certainly ; she  is  in  Bogun’s 
hands.  Gentlemen,  it  is  a terrible  thing;  however,  God  has 
not  permitted  harm  or  disgrace  to  meet  her.  Bogun  him- 
self told  me  this,  — he  who  would  rather  boast  of  some- 
thing else.” 

“ How  can  that  be  ? how  can  that  be  ? ” asked  Skshetuski, 
feverishly. 

“ If  I lie,  may  a thunderbolt  strike  me ! ” said  Zagloba, 
with  importance,  “ for  this  is  a sacred  thing.  Listen  to 
what  Bogun  said  when  he  wished  to  jeer  at  me  before  I 
settled  him  at  last.  ‘Did  you  think,’  said  he,  ‘that  you 
brought  her  to  Bar  for  a peasant ; that  I was  a peasant  to 
constrain  her  by  force  ; that  I was  not  to  be  married  in 
Kieff  in  the  church,  and  monks  sing  for  me,  and  three  hun- 
dred candles  burn  for  me,  — me,  an  ataman,  a hetman  ! ’ 
And  he  stamped  his  feet  and  threatened  me  with  his  knife, 
for  he  thought  he  was  frightening  me ; but  I told  him  to 
frighten  the  dogs  ! ” 

Skshetuski  had  now  recovered  himself.  His  monk’s  face 
lighted  up ; gladness  and  uncertainty  played  on  it  again. 
“ Where  is  she  now,  where  is  she  ? ” he  asked  hurriedly. 
“If  you  have  found  that  out,  then  you  have  come  from 
heaven.” 

“ He  did  not  tell  me  that,  but  two  words  are  enough  for 
a wise  head.  Kemember,  gentlemen,  he  jeered  me  all  the 
while  till  I planted  him,  and  then  he  went  in.  ‘ First  I ’ll 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


477 


take  you/  said  he,  ^to  KnVonos,  and  then  I would  invite 
you  to  the  wedding ; but  now  there  is  war,  so  it  will  not 
come  off  soon.’  Think  of  it,  gentlemen,  — ^ not  come  off 
soon  ; ’ therefore  we  have  plenty  of  time.  Secondly,  think, 
— ^ first  to  KnVonos,  then  to  the  wedding;’  therefore  in  no 
way  is  she  at  the  camp  of  KnVonos,  but  somewhere  farther, 
where  the  war  has  not  reached.” 

“You  are  a man  of  gold,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“I  thought  at  first,”  said  the  delightfully  flattered  Za- 
globa,  “ that  maybe  he  had  sent  her  to  Kieff ; but  no,  for 
he  said  he  would  go  for  the  wedding  to  Kieff  with  her. 
If  they  will  go,  it  means  that  she  is  not  there ; and  he  is  too 
shrewd  to  take  her  there  now,  for  if  Hmelnitski  should 
push  into  Red  Russia,  Kieff  could  be  taken  easily  by  the 
Lithuanian  forces.” 

“ Surely,  surely  ! ” cried  Pan  Longin.  “Kow,  as  God  is 
just  to  me,  no  man  could  change  minds  with  you.” 

“But  I shouldn’t  change  with  every  one,  lest  I might  get 
soup  instead  of  reason,  — a thing  which  might  easily  happen 
among  the  Lithuanians.” 

“Oh,  he  is  beginning  again  ! ” said  Pan  Longin. 

“Well,  since  she  is  not  with  KnVonos  nor  in  Kieff,  where 
is  she  ? ” 

“ There ’s  the  difficulty.” 

“ If  you  have  worked  it  out,  then  tell  me  quickly,  for  fire 
is  burning  me,”  said  Skshetuski. 

“Beyond  Yampol,”  said  Zagloba,  and  rolled  his  one  sound 
eye  triumphantly. 

“ How  do  you  know  ? ” inquired  Volodyovski. 

“ How  do  I know  ? Here  is  how : I was  sitting  in  the 
stable,  — for  that  brigand  had  me  shut  up  in  the  stable,  may 
the  wild  boars  rip  him!  — and  the  Cossacks  were  talking 
among  themselves  all  around.  I put  my  ear  to  the  wall 
then,  and  \rhat  did  I hear?  ^Kow  maybe  the  ataman  will 
go  beyond  Yampol,’  said  one ; and  then  the  other  answered, 

‘ Be  silent,  if  your  young  head  is  dear  to  you  ! ’ I ’ll  give  my 
neck  that  she  is  beyond  Yampol.” 

“Oh,  as  sure  as  God  is  in  heaven  !”  cried  Volodyovski. 

“ He  did  not  take  her  to  the  Wilderness  ; therefore,  accord- 
ing to  my  head,  he  must  have  hidden  her  somewhere  be- 
tween Yampol  and  Yagorlik.  I was  once  in  that  region 
when  the  judges  of  the  king  and  the  Khan  met ; for  in  Ya- 
gorlik, as  you  know,  cattle  questions  of  the  boundary  are 
tried,  of  which  cases  there  is  never  a lack.  Along  the 


478 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


whole  Dniester  there  are  ravines,  hidden  places,  and  reeds 
in  which  living  by  themselves  are  people  who  know  no 
authority,  dwell  in  the  wilderness,  and  see  no  neighbors. 
He  has  hidden  her  surely  among  such  wild  solitaries,  for 
he  would  be  surest  of  her  there.” 

“ But  how  can  we  go  there  now,  when  KnVonos  bars  the 
way  ? ” asked  Pan  Longin.  Yampol  too,  I hear,  is  a nest 
of  robbers.” 

To  this  Skshetuski  replied : “ Though  I had  to  risk  my 
life  ten  times,  I should  try  to  save  her.  I will  go  disguised 
and  look  for  her.  God  will  help  me,  I shall  find  her.” 

I will  go  with  you,  Yan,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“And  I as  a minstrel  with  my  lute.  Believe  me,  gentle- 
men, that  I have  more  experience  than  any  of  you  ; but 
since  the  lute  has  disgusted  me  to  the  last  degree,  I ’ll  take 
bagpipes.” 

“ I too  shall  be  good  for  something,”  said  Podbipienta. 

“Of  course,”  added  Zagloba.  “Whenever  we  need  to 
cross  the  Dnieper  you  will  carry  us  over,  like  Saint  Chris- 
topher.” 

“I  thank  you  from  my  soul,  gentlemen,”  said  Pan  Yan; 
“and  I accept  your  readiness  with  a willing  heart.  There 
is  nothing  to  be  compared  with  trusty  friends,  of  whom  as  I 
see  Providence  has  not  deprived  me.  May  the  great  God 
grant  me  to  repay  you  with  my  health  and  property  ! ” 

“We  are  all  as  one  man!”  shouted  Zagloba.  “God  is 
pleased  with  concord,  and  you  will  find  that  we  shall  soon 
see  the  fruit  of  our  labors.” 

“Then  nothing  else  remains  to  me,”  said  Skshetuski,  after 
a moment’s  silence,  “but  to  deliver  up  the  squadron  to  the 
prince,  and  start  at  once.  We  will  go  by  the  Dniester, 
along  through  Yampol  to  Yagorlik,  and  look  everywhere. 
But  if,  as  I hope,  Hmelnitski  is  already  crushed  or  will  be 
before  we  reach  the  prince,  then  public  service  will  not  be 
in  the  way.  Certain  regiments  will  go  to  the  Ukraine,  to 
finish  the  remnant  of  the  rebellion,  but  they  will  get  on 
without  us.” 

“Wait!”  said  Volodyovski ; “doubtless  after  Hmelnitski, 
KnVonos’s  turn  will  come ; maybe  we  shall  go  together  with 
the  regiments  to  Yampol.” 

“ No,  we  must  go  there  before,”  answered  Zagloba.  “But 
first  of  all  give  up  the  squadron,  so  as  to  have  free  hand. 
I hope,  too,  that  the  prince  will  be  satisfied  with  us.” 

“ Especially  with  you.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


479 


“ That ’s  true,  for  I shall  bring  him  the  best  news.  Be- 
lieve me,  I expect  a reward.” 

“ When  shall  we  take  the  road  ? ” 

“We  must  rest  till  morning,”  said  Volodyovski.  “Let 
Skshetuski  command,  however,  for  he  is  chief  here ; but  I 
forewarn  you,  if  we  start  to-day  my  horses  will  all  give 
out.” 

“ I know  that  it  is  impossible  to  start  to-day,”  said  Skshe- 
tuski ; “ but  I think  after  good  oats  we  can  go  to-morrow.” 

They  started  on  the  following  day.  According  to  the 
orders  of  the  prince,  they  were  to  return  to  Zbaraj  and  wait 
further  orders.  They  went  consequently  through  Kuzmin, 
aside  from  Felstin,  to  Volochisk,  from  which  the  old  high- 
way led  through  Hlebanovka  to  Zbaraj.  The  roads  were 
bad  ; for  rain  was  falling,  though  quietly.  Pan  Longin,  going 
ahead  with  one  hundred  horses,  broke  up  a few  disorderly 
bands  that  had  gathered  around  the  rear  of  the  forces  of  the 
commander-in-chief.  At  Volochisk  they  stopped  for  the 
night. 

But  they  had  barely  begun  a pleasant  sleep  after  the  long 
road,  when  they  were  roused  by  an  alarm,  and  the  guards 
informed  them  that  cavalry  detachments  were  approach- 
ing. Immediately  came  the  news  that  it  was  Vershul’s 
Tartar  squadron,  therefore  their  own  men.  Zagloba,  Pan 
Longin,  and  Volodyovski  met  at  once  in  Skshetuski’s  room; 
and  right  after  them  rushed  in,  like  a storm,  an  officer  of 
the  light  cavalry,  breathless  and  covered  with  mud.  When 
he  had  looked  at  him,  Skshetuski  cried  out : “ Vershul ! ” 
“Yes,  it  is  I,” said  the  newly  arrived,  unable  to  catch  his 
breath. 

“ From  the  prince  ? ” 

“ Yes.  Oh  for  breath,  breath  ! ” 

“ What  news  ? All  over  with  Hmelnitski  ? ” 

“ All  — over  with  — the  Commonwealth  ! ” 

“ By  the  wounds  of  Christ,  what  do  you  say  ? Defeat ! ” 
“ Defeat,  disgrace,  shame  ! - — without  a battle  — a panic  — 
oh  ! oh  ! ” 

Skshetuski  could  not  believe  his  ears.  “But  speak ! speak, 
in  the  name  of  the  living  God  ! The  commanders  — ” 

“ Ban  away.” 

Where  is  our  prince  ? ” 

“ Betreating  — without  an  army  — I am  here  from  the 
prince  — the  order  to  Lvoff  — at  once  — they  are  pursuing 
us  — ” 


480 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“Who?  Vershul,  Vershiil,  come  to  your  senses,  man! 
Who  is  pursuing  ? ” 

“ Hmelnitski  and  the  Tartars.’’ 

“ In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ! ” 
cried  Zagloba.  “ The  earth  is  opening.” 

But  Skshetuski  understood  already  what  the  matter  was. 
“ Questions  later  on  ; now  to  horse  1 ” 

“ To  horse  ! to  horse  ! ” 

The  hoofs  of  the  horses  under  Vershul’s  Tartars  were 
clattering  by  the  windows.  The  townspeople,  roused  by 
the  arrival  of  troops,  burst  from  their  houses  with  lanterns 
and  torches  in  their  hands.  The  news  hew  through  the 
town  like  lightning.  The  alarm  was  sounded.  The  town, 
silent  a moment  before,  w^as  hlled  with  yells,  tramping  of 
horses,  shouting  of  orders,  and  wailing  of  Jews.  The  in- 
habitants wishing  to  leave  wdth  the  troops  got  ready  wagons, 
in  which  they  put  their  wives  and  children,  with  feather- 
beds. The  mayor,  at  the  head  of  a number  of  citizens, 
came  to  beg  Skshetuski  not  to  depart  at  once,  but  to  con- 
voy the  inhabitants  even  to  Tarnopol.  Skshetuski  would 
not  listen ; for  the  order  received  was  explicit,  to  go  to  Lvoff 
as  fast  as  his  breath  would  let  him.  They  hurried  away 
therefore  ; and  on  the  road  Vershul,  recovering  breath,  told 
what  had  happened,  and  how. 

“ Since  the  Commonwealth  has  been  a commonwealth,” 
said  he,  “ never  has  it  borne  such  a defeat.  Tsetsora, 
Jdltiya  Yodi,  Korsiin,  are  nothing  in  comparison.” 

Skshetuski,  Volodyovski,  and  Pan  Longin  bent  down  to 
the  necks  of  their  horses,  now  grasping  their  own  heads, 
now  raising  their  hands  to  heaven.  “ The  thing  passes 
human  belief,”  said  they.  “ But  where  was  the  prince  ? ” 

“ Deserted  by  all,  thrust  aside  on  purpose  ; he  did  not 
command,  in  fact,  his  own  division.” 

“ Who  had  command  ? ” 

“Ho  man,  and  all  men.  T have  been  long  in  service, 
I have  eaten  my  teeth  in  war,  and  yet ‘up  to  this  day  I 
haVe  not  seen  such  armies  and  such  leaders.” 

Zagloba,  who  had  no  great  love  for  Vershul  and  knew 
him  but  little,  began  to  shake  his  head  and  smack  his  lips ; 
at  last  he  said,  — 

“My  dear  sir,  either  your  vision  is  confused,  or  you  have 
taken  some  partial  defeat  for  a general  one  ; for  what  you 
relate  passes  imagination  completely.” 

“ That  it  passes  imagination,  I confess  ; and  I ’ll  say  more 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


481 


to  you,  — that  I should  gladly  give  my  head  to  be  severed 
if  by  some  miracle  it  should  appear  that  I am  mistaken.” 

‘‘But  how  did  you  get  to  Volochisk  first  after  the  defeat? 
For  I don’t  wish  to  admit  that  you  were  the  first  to  run 
away.  Where,  then,  are  the  forces  in  flight  ? In  what 
direction  are  they  fleeing  ? What  has  happened  to  them  ? 
Why  did  n’t  the  fugitives  get  ahead  of  you  ? To  all  these 
questions  I seek  an  answer  in  vain.” 

Vershul  at  any  other  time  would  not  have  permitted 
such  questions,  but  at  that  moment  he  could  think  of 
nothing  but  the  defeat ; therefore  he  merely  answered,  — 

“ I came  first  to  Volochisk,  for  the  others  are  retreating 
to  Ojigovtsi,  and  the  prince  hurried  me  off  on  purpose  toward 
the  place  in  which  he  thought  you  were,  so  the  avalanche 
might  not  catch  you  through  hearing  the  news  too  late  ; 
and  secondly,  because  the  five  hundred  horse  which  you 
have  are  no  small  comfort  to  him,  for  the  greater  part  of 
his  division  is  killed  or  in  flight.” 

“Wonderful  things  !”  said  Zagloba. 

“ It ’s  a terror  to  think  of  ! Desperation  seizes  one,  the 
heart  is  cut,  tears  flow,”  said  Volodyovski,  wringing  his 
hands.  “ The  country  destroyed  ; disgrace  after  death,  — 
such  forces  dispersed,  lost.  It  cannot  be  that  there  is  any- 
thing but  the  end  of  the  world  and  the  approach  of  the  last 
judgment.” 

“ Don’t  interrupt  him,”  said  Skshetuski ; “ let  him  tell  all.” 

Vershul  was  silent  for  a time,  as  if  collecting  his  strength  ; 
nothing  was  heard  but  the  plashing  of  hoofs  in  the  mud, 
for  rain  was  falling.  It  was  still  the  depth  of  night,  and 
very  dark,  because  cloudy ; and  in  that  darkness  and  rain 
the  words  of  Vershul,  who  began  thus  to  speak,  had  a 
wonderful  sound  of  ill-omen, — 

“ If  I had  not  expected  to  fall  in  battle,  I should  have  lost 
my  reason.  You  speak  of  the  last  judgment,  — and  I 
think  it  will  come  soon,  for  everything  is  going  to  pieces ; 
wickedness  rises  above  virtue,  and  antichrist  is  walking 
through  the  world.  You  have  not  seen  what  took  place  ; 
but  if  you  are  not  able  to  bear  even  the  story  of  it,  how  is 
it  with  me,  who  saw  with  my  own  eyes  the  defeat  and 
measureless  disgrace  ? God  gave  us  a happy  beginning  in 
this  war.  Our  prince,  after  getting  satisfaction  at  Chol- 
ganski  Kamen  from  Pan  Lashch,  gave  the  rest  to  oblivion, 
and  made  peace  with  Prince  Dominik.  We  were  all  pleased 
with  this  concord,  — really  a blessing  of  God.  The  prince 

31 


482 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


gained  a second  victory  at  Konstantinoff,  and  took  the 
place  ; for  the  enemy  left  it  after  the  first  storm.  Then  we 
marched  to  Pilavtsi,  though  the  prince  did  not  advise  going 
there.  But  immediately  on  the  road  various  machinations 
were  manifest  against  him,  — ill-will,  envy,  and  evident  in- 
trigue. He  was  not  listened  to  in  councils,  no  attention  was 
paid  to  his  words,  and  above  all,  efforts  were  made  to  sepa- 
rate our  division,  so  that  the  prince  should  not  have  it  all  in 
hand.  If  he  should  oppose,  the  blame  of  defeat  would  be 
thrown  on  him.  He  was  silent,  therefore,  suffered  and 
endured.  By  order  of  the  commander-in-chief  the  light 
cavalry,  together  with  Vurtsel  and  the  cannon.  Colonel 
Makhnitski,  Osinski,  and  Koritski,  were  detached,  so  that 
there  remained  with  the  prince  only  the  hussars  and  Zats- 
vilikhovski,  two  regiments  of  dragoons,  and  I,  with  a part 
of  my  squadron,  — altogether  not  more  than  two  thousand 
men.  And  they  paid  no  attention  to  the  prince ; he  was 
despised ; and  I heard  how  the  clients  of  Prince  Hominik 
said : ^ They  won’t  say  now,  after  the  victory,  that  it  came 
through  Vishnyevetski.’  And  they  said  openly  that  if  such 
immeasurable  glory  covered  Yeremi,  his  candidate,  Prince 
Karl,  could  carry  the  election,  and  they  want  Kazimir. 
The  whole  army  was  infected  with  factions,  so  that  ha- 
rangues were  held  in  circles,  as  if  they  were  sending  dele- 
gates to  the  Diets ; they  were  thinking  of  everything  but 
battle,  just  as  if  the  enemy  had  been  beaten  already.  But 
if  I were  to  tell  you  of  the  feasting  and  the  applauding,  you 
would  not  believe  me.  The  legions  of  Pyrrhus  were  noth- 
ing in  comparison  with  those  armies,  all  in  gold,  jewels,  and 
ostrich  feathers,  with  two  hundred  thousand  camp  followers. 
Legions  of  wagons  followed  us,  horses  dropped  dead  under 
the  weight  of  gold-tipped  and  silken  tents  ; wagons  were 
breaking  under  provision  chests.  You  would  have  thought 
we  were  going  to  the  conquest  of  the  world.  Nobles  of  the 
general  militia  shook  their  sticks,  saying,  ^ This  is  how  we 
will  pacify  the  trash,  and  not  kill  tliem  with  swords.’  We 
old  soldiers,  accustomed  to  fighting  without  talking,  had  a 
foreboding  of  evil  at  the  sight  of  this  unheard  of  pride. 
Then  began  tumults  against  Kisel,  — that  he  was  a traitor ; 
and  tumults  for  him,  — that  he  was  a worthy  senator. 
Tliey  cut  one  another  with  sabres  when  they  were  drunk; 
there  were  no  commanders  of  camps,  no  one  looked  after 
order;  there  was  no  general.  Each  one  did  what  he  liked, 
went  where  it  pleased  him  best,  stopped,  took  his  place 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


483 


where  it  suited  him  ; and  the  camp  followers  raised  such 
an  uproar  ! Oh,  merciful  God  ! that  was  a carnival,  not 
a campaign,  — a carnival  at  which  the  salvation  of  the 
Commonwealth  was  danced  away,  drunk  away,  ridden  away, 
and  chaffered  away,  to  the  last  bit.” 

‘‘But  we  are  still  alive,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“And  God  is  in  heaven,”  added  Skshetuski. 

A moment  of  silence  followed  ; then  Vershul  said,  — 

“ We  shall  perish  totally,  unless  God  performs  a miracle 
and  ceases  to  chastise  us  for  our  sins  and  shows  us  unmer- 
ited mercy.  At  times  I do  not  believe  myself  what  I saw 
with  my  own  eyes,  and  it  seems  to  me  that  a nightmare  was 
choking  me  in  my  sleep.” 

“Tell  further,”  said  Zagloba;  “you  came  to  Pilavtsi,  and 
then  what  ? ” 

“We  stopped.  What  the  commanders  counselled  I know 
not.  At  the  last  judgment  they  will  answer  for  that;  if 
they  had  struck  Hmelnitski  at  once  he  would  have  been, 
shattered  and  swept  away,  as  God  is  in  heaven,  in  spite 
of  disorder,  insubordination,  tumult,  and  want  of  a leader. 
On  their  side  was  panic  among  the  rabble ; they  were 
already  taking  counsel  how  to  give  up  Hmelnitski  and  the 
elders,  and  he  himself  was  meditating  flight.  Our  prince 
rode  from  tent  to  tent,  begged,  implored,  threatened.  ‘ Let 
us  strike,’  said  he,  ‘ before  the  Tartar  comes  ! ’ He  tore  the 
hair  from  his  head.  Men  looked  at  one  another,  but  did 
nothing  and  nothing.  They  drank,  they  had  meetings.  Re- 
ports came  that  the  Tartars  were  marching,  — the  Khan  with 
two  hundred  thousand  horsemen.  The  commanders  coun- 
selled and  counselled.  The  prince  shut  himself  up  in  his 
tent,  for  they  had  set  him  aside  altogether.  In  the  army  they 
began  to  say  that  the  chancellor  had  forbidden  Prince  Domi- 
nik  to  give  battle ; that  negotiations  were  going  on.  Still 
greater  disorder  appeared.  At  last  the  Tartars  came,  but 
God  gave  us  luck  the  first  day.  The  prince  and  Pan  Osinski 
fought,  and  Pan  Lashch  did  very  well.  They  drove  the 
Tartar  horde  from  the  field,  cut  them  up  considerably ; but 
afterward  — ” Here  Vershul’s  voice  died  in  his  breast, 

“ But  afterward  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 

“ — came  the  terrible,  inexplicable  night  which  I remem- 
ber. I was  on  guard  with  my  men  by  the  river,  when 
on  a sudden  I heard  firing  of  cannon  in  the  Cossack 
camp  as  if  in  applause,  and  I heard  shouts.  Then  it  oc- 
curred to  me  that  yesterday  it  was  said  in  the  camp  that 


484 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


the  whole  Tartar  force  had  not  arrived  yet,  — only  Tugai 
Bey  with  a part.  I thought  then : ‘ If  they  are  making 
such  uproarious  applause,  the  Khan  must  have  come  in  his 
owm  person/  Then  in  our  camp  rose  a tumult.  I hurried 
thither  with*a  few  men.  ‘ What ’s  the  matter  ? ’ They  shout 
to  me  : ‘ The  commanders  have  gone  ! ’ I hasten  to  Prince 
Dominik’s  quarters,  — he  is  not  to  be  found  ; to  Ostrorog,  — 
he  is  gone  ; to  Konyetspolski,  — he  is  not  there  ! Jesus  of 
Nazareth  ! Soldiers  are  flying  over  the  square ; there  are 
shouts,  tumult,  yells,  blazing  torches.  ‘ Where  are  the  com- 
manders ? where  are  the  commanders  ? ’ cry  some.  ‘ To 
horse ! to  horse  ! ’ cry  others.  Still  others  : ‘ Save  your- 
selves, brothers  ! Treason ! treason  ! ’ Hands  are  raised  to 
heaven,  faces  are  pale,  eyes  wild.  They  rush,  trample,  suffo- 
cate one  another,  mount  their  horses,  flee  weaponless  at 
random.  Others  leave  helmets,  breastplates,  arms,  tents. 
The  prince  rides  up  at  the  head  of  the  hussars  in  his 
silver  armor,  with  six  torches  around  him.  He  stands  in 
the  stirrups  and  cries:  ‘1  am  here,  gentlemen!  Bally 
around  me  ! ’ What  can  he  do  ? They  don’t  hear  him, 
don’t  see  him ; they  rush  on  his  hussars,  break  their  ranks, 
overturn  horses  and  men.  We  were  barely  able  to  save  the 
prince  himself.  Then  over  the  trampled-out  fires,  in  dark- 
ness, like  a dammed-up  torrent,  like  a river,  the  whole  army 
in  wild  panic  rush  from, the  camp,  flee,  scatter,  disappear. 
No  more  an  army,  no  more  leaders,  no  more  a Common- 
wealth, — nothing  but  unwashed  disgrace  and  the  foot  of 
the  Cossack  on  your  neck  ! ” 

Here  Vershul  began  to  groan  and  to  pull  at  his  horse,  for 
the  madness  of  despair  had  caught  him.  This  madness  he 
communicated  to  the  others,  and  they  rode  on  in  that  rain 
and  night  as  if  bewildered.  They  rode  a long  time.  Za- 
globa  broke  silence  first,  — 

‘‘Without  battle.  Oh,  the  rascals  ! Oh,  such  sons  of  — 
You  remember  what  lordly  figures  they  cut  at  Zbaraj,  — 
how  they  promised  to  eat  Hnielnitski  without  pepper  and 
salt.  Oh,  the  scoundrels  ! ” 

“ How  could  they  ? ” shouted  Yershul.  “ They  ran  away 
after  the  first  battle  gained  over  the  Tartars  and  the  mob, 
— after  a battle  in  which  the  general  militia  fought  like 
lions.” 

“ The  finger  of  God  is  in  this,”  said  Skshetuski ; “ but 
there  is  some  secret  too,  which  must  be  explained.” 

“ If  the  army  had  fled,  why  that  sort  of  thing  happens 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


485 


in  the  world/’  said  Volodyovski;  “but  here  the  leaders  left 
the  camp  first,  as  if  on  purpose  to  lighten  the  victory  for  the 
enemy  and  give  the  army  to  slaughter.” 

“True,  true  ! ” said  Vershul.  “It  is  said  even  that  they 
did  this  on  purpose.” 

“ On  purpose  ? By  the  wounds  of  Christ,  that  cannot 
be!” 

“ It  is  said  they  did  so  on  purpose  ; but  why  ? Who  can 
discover,  who  can  guess  ? ” 

“ May  their  graves  crush  them,  may  their  race  perish, 
and  only  a memory  of  infamy  remain  behind  them  ! ” said 
Zagloba. 

“ Amen  ! ” said  Skshetuski. 

“ Amen  I ” said  Volodyovski. 

“ Amen  1 ” repeated  Pan  Longin. 

“ There  is  one  man  who  can  save  the  fatherland  yet,  if 
they  give  him  the  baton  and  the  remaining  power  of  the 
Commonwealth.  There  is  only  one,  for  neither  the  army 
nor  the  nobles  will  hear  of  another.” 

“ The  prince  ! ” said  Skshetuski. 

“Yes.” 

“We  will  rally  to  him  ; we  will  perish  with  him.  Long 
live  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski ! ” cried  Zagloba. 

“ Long  life  ! ” repeated  a few  uncertain  voices.  But  the 
cry  died  away  immediately  ; for  when  the  earth  was  opening 
under  their  feet  and  the  heavens  seemed  falling  on  their 
heads,  there  was  no  time  for  shouts. 

Day  began  to  break,  and  in  the  distance  appeared  the 
walls  of  Tarnopol. 


486 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

The  first  wrecks  from  Pilavtsi  reached  Lvoff  at  daybreak, 
September  26 ; and  with  the  opening  of  the  gates  the  news 
spread  like  lightning  through  the  city,  rousing  incredulity 
in  some,  panic  in  others,  and  in  still  others  a desperate  de- 
sire for  defence.  Skshetuski  with  his  party  arrived  two 
days  later,  when  the  whole  city  was  packed  with  fugitive 
soldiers,  nobles,  and  armed  citizens.  They  were  thinking  of 
defence,  for  the  Tartars  were  expected  any  moment;  but  it 
was  not  known  yet  who  would  stand  at  the  head  of  the  de- 
fence or  how  it  would  begin.  For  this  reason  disorder  and 
panic  prevailed  everywhere.  Some  fled  from  the  place, 
taking  their  families  and  their  property  with  them  ; dwel- 
lers in  the  region  round  about  sought  refuge  in  the  city. 
Those  departing  and  arriving  crowded  the  streets,  fought 
for  passage ; every  place  was  filled  with  wagons,  packs, 
bags,  horses,  soldiers  from  the  greatest  variety  of  regiments ; 
on  every  face  was  seen  either  uncertainty,  feverish  expecta- 
tion, despair,  or  resignation.  Every  little  while  terror  broke 
out  like  a sudden  whirlwind,  and  the  cries  were  heard: 
^^They  are  coming!  they  are  coming!  ” and  the  crowd  swept 
like  a wave,  sometimes  running  straight  ahead  infected  with 
the  madness  of  alarm,  until  it  appeared  that  another  one  of 
the  fragments  of  the  wreck  was  coming,  — fragments  which 
increased  more  and  more. 

But  how  sad  was  the  sight  of  these  soldiers  who  a short 
time  before  had  marched  in  gold  and  plumes,  with  song  on 
their  lips  and  pride  in  their  eyes,  to  that  campaign  against 
peasants  ! To-day,  torn,  starved,  emaciated,  covered  with 
mud,  on  wasted  horses,  with  shame  in  their  faces,  more  like 
beggars  than  knights,  they  could  only  rouse  pity,  if  there  was 
time  for  pity  in  that  place  against  the  walls  of  which  the 
whole  power  of  the  enemy  might  soon  hurl  itself.  And 
each  one  of  those  disgraced  knights  comforted  himself  in 
this  alone,  that  he  had  so  many  thousands  of  companions  in 
shame.  All  concealed  themselves  in  the  first  hour,  so  that 
afterward  when  they  had  recovered  they  might  spread  com- 
plaints, blame,  scatter  curses  with  threats,  drag  along  through 
the  streets,  drink  in  the  shops,  and  only  increase  disorder 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


487 


and  alarm.  For  each  one  repeated : The  Tartars  are  here, 
right  here  ! ’’  Some  saw  conflagrations  in  the  rear  ; others 
swore  by  all  the  saints  that  they  had  been  forced  to  defend 
themselves  against  scouting-parties.  The  crowds  surround- 
ing the  soldiers  listened  with  strained  attention.  The  roofs 
and  steeples  of  the  churches  were  covered  with  tliousands  of 
curious  people  ; the  bells  tolled  alarm,  and  crowds  of  women 
and  children  suffocated  one  another  in  churches  in  which 
amid  flaming  tapers  shone  the  most  holy  sacrament. 

Skshetuski  pushed  slowly  from  the  Galitian  gate  with 
his  party  through  dense  masses  of  horses,  wagons,  soldiers, 
city  guilds  standing  under  their  banners,  and  through  people 
who  looked  with  wonder  at  that  squadron  entering  the  town, 
not  in  disorder,  but  in  battle-array.  Men  shouted  that  succor 
was  coining  ; and  again  joy  justified  by  nothing  took  posses- 
sion of  the  throng,  which  swayed  forward  in  order  to  seize 
Skshetuski’s  stirrups.  Soldiers  too  ran  up,  crying : These 
are  Vishnyevetski  men  ! Long  live  Yeremi ! ” The  pres- 
sure became  so  great  that  the  squadron  was  barely  able  to 
push  forward  step  by  step. 

At  length  a party  of  dragoons  appeared  opposite,  with  an 
officer  at  the  head.  The  soldiers  pushed  aside  the  throng, 
and  the  officer  cried  : “ Out  of  the  road ! out  of  the  road  ! ” 
and  struck  with  the  side  of  his  sword  those  who  failed  to 
clear  the  way  quickly.  Skshetuski  recognized  Kushel. 

The  young  officer  greeted  his  acquaintance  heartily. 

What  times  ! what  times  ! ” said  he. 

Where  is  the  prince  ? ” asked  Pan  Yan. 

‘‘  You  would  have  killed  him  with  anxiety  if  you  had  de- 
layed. He  is  looking  for  you  and  your  men  intently.  He 
is  now  at  the  Church  of  the  Bernardines.  I am  sent  out 
to  keep  order  in  the  city  ; but  the  grozwayer  has  just  taken 
it  in  hand,  and  I will  go  with  you  to  the  church.  There 
is  a council  there  at  this  moment.” 

In  the  church  ? ” 

“Yes.  They  will  offer  the  command  to  the  prince,  for 
the  soldiers  declare  that  they  will  not  defend  the  town 
under  another  leader.” 

“ Let  us  go  ; I have  urgent  business  also  with  the  prince.” 

The  united  parties  moved  on.  Along  the  road  Skshetuski 
inquired  about  everything  that  was  passing  in  Lvoff,  and  if 
defence  was  already  determined  on. 

“ That  is  just  the  question  under  consideration,”  said 
Kushel.  “ The  citizens  want  to  defend  themselves.  What 


488 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


times ! People  of  insignificant  position  show  more  courage 
than  nobles  and  soldiers.’’ 

“ But  the  commanders,  what  has  happened  to  them  ? Are 
they  not  here,  and  will  there  not  be  opposition  to  the  prince?  ” 

“ No,  unless  he  makes  it  himself.  There  was  a fitter  time 
to  give  him  the  command  ; it  is  late  now.  The  commanders 
dare  not  show  their  faces.  Prince  Dominik  merely  took  re- 
freshments in  the  archbishop’s  palace,  and  went  away  im- 
mediately. He  did  well,  for  you  cannot  believe  what  hatred 
there  is  for  him  among  the  soldiers.  He  is  gone  already, 
and  still  they  cry  : ^ Give  him  up  ! We  will  cut  him  to 
pieces  ! ’ It  is  sure  he  would  not  have  escaped  such  a fate. 
The  royal  cup-bearer,  Ostrorog,  arrived  here  first,  and  he 
began  to  talk  against  the  prince;  but  now  he  sits  in  silence, 
for  a tumult  rose  against  him.  They  laid  all  the  blame  on 
him  to  his  face,  and  he  only  gulps  his  tears.  In  general  it 
is  awful,  what  is  going  on  ; such  times  have  come.  I say 
to  you,  thank  God  that  you  were  not  at  Pilavtsi,  that  you 
did  not  fiee  from  the  place  ; for  it  is  a real  miracle  to 
us  who  were  there  that  we  did  not  lose  our  senses 
altogether.” 

“ And  our  division  ? ” 

“ Exists  no  longer,  — scarcely  anything  is  left ; Vurtsel 
gone,  Makhnitski  gone,  Zatsvilikhovski  gone.  Vurtsel  and 
Makhnitski  were  not  at  Pilavtsi,  for  they  remained  in  Kon- 
stantinoff.  That  Beelzebub,  Prince  Dominik,  left  them 
there  so  as  to  weaken  the  power  of  our  prince.  Old  Zats- 
vilikhovski has  vanished  like  a stone  in  water.  God  grant 
he  has  not  perished  ! ” 

And  of  all  the  soldiers  have  many  come  here  ? ” 

“ In  number  sufficient,  but  what  of  that  ? The  prince 
alone  could  use  them,  if  he  would  take  the  command; 
they  will  obey  no  one  else.  The  prince  was  terribly 
alarmed  about  you  and  the  soldiers.  This  is  the  only  sound 
squadron.  We  were  already  mourning  for  you.” 

“ At  present  he  is  the  happy  man  for  whom  people  are 
mourning ! ” 

They  rode  in  silence  for  a time,  looking  at  the  crowd  and 
listening  to  the  shouts  and  yells  : ‘‘The  Tartars  ! the  Tar- 
tars ! ” In  one  place  they  beheld  the  terrible  sight  of  a man 
torn  to  pieces  by  the  mob  on  suspicion  of  being  a spy.  The 
bells  were  tolling  incessantly. 

“ Will  the  horde  be  here  soon  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 

“ The  devil  knows,  — maybe  to-day.  This  city  will  not 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


489 


defend  itself  long,  for  it  cannot  hold  out.  Hmelnitski  is 
coming  with  two  hundred  thousand,  besides  Tartars.” 

“ Caput ! ” answered  Zagloba.  “ It  would  have  been  bet- 
ter for  us  to  have  gone  on  at  breakneck  speed.  What  have 
we  gained  so  many  victories  for  ? ” 

Over  whom  ? ” 

Over  Krivonos,  over  Bogun,  — devil  knows  whom  else.” 

But,”  said  Kushel,  in  a low  voice,  turning  to  Skshe- 
tuski,  “ Yan,  has  God  not  comforted  you  in  any  way  ? Have 
you  not  found  the  one  whom  you  were  seeking  ? Have  you 
not  at  least  learned  something  ? ” 

“No  time  to  think  of  that,”  said  Skshetuski.  ‘‘What  do 
I and  my  affairs  signify  in  view  of  what  has  happened  ? 
All  is  vanity,  vanity,  and  death  at  the  end.” 

“ It  seems  to  me  that  the  whole  world  will  perish  before 
long,”  said  Kushel. 

Meanwhile  they  reached  the  Bernardine  Church,  which 
was  blazing  with  light.  Immense  crowds  stood  before  the 
door ; but  they  could  not  enter,  for  a line  of  men  with  hal- 
berds closed  the  passage,  admitting  only  the  most  important 
officers  of  the  army. 

Skshetuski  ordered  his  men  to  form  a second  line. 

“ Come,”  said  Kushel ; “ half  the  Commonwealth  is  in  this 
church.” 

They  entered.  Kushel  had  not  exaggerated  greatly.  All 
who  were  best  known  in  the  army  and  city  had  assembled 
for  council,  including  the  voevoda,  the  castellans,  the  colo- 
nels, the  captains,  officers  of  foreign  regiments,  the  clergy, 
as  many  nobles  as  the  church  could  hold,  a multitude  of 
military  of  the  lower  grades,  and  a number  of  the  town 
councillors  with  the  grozwayer  at  their  head,  who  was  the 
leader  of  the  citizens.  The  prince  too  was  present,  the 
royal  cup-bearer,  and  one  of  the  commanders,  the  voevoda 
of  Kieff,  the  starosta  of  Stobnik,  Vessel,  Artsishevski,  and 
Osinski.  They  sat  in  front  of  the  great  altar,  so  that  the 
public  might  see  them.  The  council  was  held  hastily  and 
excitedly,  as  is  usual  on  such  occasions.  Speakers  stood  on 
benches  and  implored  the  elders  not  to  yield  the  city  to  the 
hands  of  the  enemy  without  defending  it.  “Even  if  we 
have  to  perish,  the  city  will  detain  the  enemy,  the  Common- 
wealth will  recover.  What  is  needed  for  defence  ? There 
are  walls,  there  are  troops,  there  is  determination,  — only 
a leader  is  wanted.”  And  after  speeches  of  this  kind, 
through  the  crowd  flew  murmurs  which  passed  into  loud 


m 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


shouts  ; excitement  seized  the  assembly.  We  will  per- 
ish, we  will  perish  willingly  ! ” they  cry.  “ We  will  wipe 
out  the  disgrace  of  Pilavtsi,  we  will  shield  the  father- 
land ! ” And  they  began  to  shake  their  sabres,  and  the 
naked  edges  glittered  in  the  blaze  of  the  candles.  Others 
cried  : Be  quiet ! Let  the  deliberations  be  orderly  ! Shall 
we  defend  or  not  defend  ? ” Defend ! defend  ! ” roared 
the  assembly  till  the  echo  thrown  back  from  the  arches  re- 
peated, Defend  ! ” Who  is  to  be  the  leader  ? Who  should 
be  the  leader?  Prince  Yeremi,  — he  is  a leader,  he  is  a 
hero  ! Let  him  defend  the  city ; let  the  Commonwealth 
give  him  the  baton.  Long  life  to  him  ! ’’ 

Then  such  a thundering  roar  burst  forth  from  a thousand 
lungs  that  the  walls  trembled  and  the  glass  rattled  in  the 
windows  of  the  church. 

“Prince  Yeremi!  Prince  Yeremi!  Long  life  to  Prince 
Yeremi ! Long  life,  victory  to  him  ! ” 

A thousand  sabres  flashed ; all  eyes  were  turned  to  the 
prince.  He  rose  calmly  with  wrinkled  brow.  There  was 
silence  at  once,  as  if  only  poppy-seeds  were  falling. 

“ Gentlemen,”  said  the  prince,  with  a resonant  voice, 
which  in  that  silence  reached  every  ear,  “ when  the  Cym- 
bri  and  the  Teutons  fell  upon  the  Commonwealth  of  Pome 
no  one  would  accept  the  consulate  till  Marius  took  it.  But 
Marius  had  a right  to  take  it,  for  there  were  no  leaders  ap- 
pointed by  the  senate.  And  I in  the  present  straits  would 
not  avoid  power,  since  I wish  to  serve  my  dear  country 
with  my  life  ; but  I cannot  accept  the  command  since  I 
should  offend  the  country,  the  senate,  and  the  authorities, 
and  a self-elected  chief  I will  not  be.  Among  us  is  the 
man  to  whom  the  Commonwealth  has  given  the  baton  of 
command, — the  cup-bearer  of  the  Crown.” 

Plere  the  prince  could  speak  no  further  ; for  hardly  had 
he  mentioned  the  cup-bearer  when  there  rose  a terrible  din 
and  the  clattering  of  sabres.  The  crowd  swayed  and  there 
was  a burst  as  of  powder  on  which  a spark  has  fallen. 
“ Away  with  him  ! Destruction  to  him  ! Pereat ! ” was 
lieard  in  the  throng.  “Pereat!  pereat  I”  was  roared  louder 
and  louder.  The  cup-bearer  sprang  from  his  seat,  pale, 
with  drops  of  cold  sweat  on  his  forehead ; and  then  threat- 
ening flgures  approached  the  stalls,  near  the  altar,  and 
ominous  words  were  heard : “ Give  him  here  ! ” 

The  prince,  seeing  whither  this  was  tending,  rose  and 
stretched  out  his  right  hand.  The  crowds  restrained  them- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD, 


491 


selves,  thinking  that  he  wished  to  speak.  There  was  silence 
in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye.  But  the  prince  wished  merely  to 
allay  the  storm  and  tumult,  not  to  permit  the  shedding  of 
blood  in  the  church.  When  he  saw  that  the  most  threat- 
ening moment  had  passed,  he  took  his  seat  again. 

On  the  second  chair  from  the  voevoda  of  Kieff  sat  the 
unfortunate  cup-bearer;  his  gray  hair  had  dropped  upon 
his  breast,  his  hands  were  hanging,  and  from  his  mouth 
came  words  interrupted  by  sobs  : “ 0 Lord,  for  my  sins  I 
accept  the  cross  with  resignation.” 

The  old  man  might  rouse  pity  in  the  hardest  heart ; but 
a crowd  is  generally  pitiless.  Again  therefore  the  tumult 
began  when  the  voevoda  of  Kieff  rose  and  gave  a sign  with 
his  hand  that  he  wanted  to  speak.  He  was  a partner  in 
the  victories  of  Yeremi,  therefore  they  listened  to  him 
willingly.  He  turned  to  the  prince  then,  and  in  the  most 
feeling  words  adjured  him  not  to  reject  the  baton  of  com- 
mand and  not  to  hesitate  to  save  the  country.  When  the 
Commonwealth  is  perishing,  let  laws  slumber ; let  not  the 
appointed  chief  save  it,  but  him  who  has  the  most  power 
to  save.  Take  the  command,  then,  invincible  leader,  take 
it  and  rescue,  not  this  city  alone,  but  the  whole  Com- 
monwealth. Behold  I,  an  old  man,  with  the  lips  of  the 
Commonwealth  implore  you,  and  with  me  all  ranks  of 
people, — all  men,  women,  and  children,  — Save  us!  save 
us ! ” 

Here  followed  an  incident  which  moved  all  hearts.  A 
woman  in  mourning  approached  the  altar,  and  casting  at 
the  feet  of  the  prince  her  golden  ornaments  and  jewels, 
knelt  before  him,  and  sobbing  loudly,  cried  out : “We  bring 
you  our  goods ; we  give  our  lives  into  your  hands.  Save 
us,  save  us  ; for  we  perish  I ” 

At  the  sight  of  this  senators,  soldiers,  and  then  the 
whole  throng  roared  with  a mighty  cry,  and  there  was  one 
voice  in  that  church  : “ Save  us  ! ” 

The  prince  covered  his  face  with  his  hands  ; and  when  he 
raised  his  head  tears  were  glittering  in  his  eyes.  Still  he 
hesitated.  What  would  become  of  the  dignity  of  the  Com- 
monwealth if  he  should  accept  the  command  ? 

Then  rose  the  cup-bearer  of  the  Crown.  “ I am  old,” 
said  he,  “ unfortunate,  and  crushed.  I have  a right  to  re- 
sign the  charge  which  is  beyond  my  powers,  and  to  place 
it  on  younger  shoulders.  Here  in  the  presence  of  this 
crucified  God  and  of  all  the  knighthood,  I deliver  the 


492 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


baton  to  you,  — take  it.”  And  he  extended  the  insignia  to 
Vishnyevetski. 

A moment  of  such  silence  followed  that  flies  on  the  wing 
could  be  heard.  At  last  the  solemn  voice  of  Yeremi  was 
heard  : “ For  my  sins  — I accept  it.” 

Then  a frenzy  of  enthusiasm  ruled  the  assembly.  The 
crowds  broke  the  benches,  fell  at  the  feet  of  Vishnyevetski, 
cast  down  their  money  and  treasures  before  him.  The  news 
spread  like  lightning  through  the  whole  city.  The  soldiers 
were  losing  their  senses  from  joy,  and  shouted  that  they 
wished  to  go  against  Hmelnitski,  the  Tartars,  the  Sultan  ; 
the  citizens  thought  no  longer  of  surrender,  but  of  defence 
to  the  last  drop  of  blood ; the  Armenians  brought  money 
of  their  own  accord  to  the  city  hall,  before  anything  was 
said  of  a levy ; the  Jews  in  the  synagogue  raised  an  uproar 
of  thanksgiving;  the  guns  on  the  walls  thundered  forth 
the  glad  tidings  ; along  the  streets  was  firing  of  muskets, 
pistols,  and  guns.  Shouts  of  ‘‘  Long  life  ! ” continued  all 
night.  Any  one  not  knowing  the  state  they  were  in  might 
suppose  that  the  city  was  celebrating  a triumph  or  some 
solemn  festival.  And  still  three  hundred  thousand  enemies 
— an  army  greater  than  any  which  the  German  Emperor  or 
the  King  of  France  could  place  in  the  field,  an  army  wilder 
than  the  legions  of  Tamerlane  — might  at  any  moment 
invest  the  walls  of  that  city. 


WITH  FIEE  AND  SWORD. 


498 


CHAPTER  XLIIL 

A WEEK  later,  on  the  morning  of  the  6th  of  October, 
news  as  unexpected  as  terrible  burst  upon  Lvoff.  Prince 
Yeremi,  with  the  greater  part  of  the  army,  had  left  the 
city  secretly  and  had  gone  it  was  unknown  whither. 

Crowds  gathered  before  the  archbishop’s  palace  ; they 
would  not  believe  the  report  at  first.  The  soldiers  insisted 
that  if  the  prince  had  gone,  he  had  gone  without  doubt  at 
the  head  of  a powerful  division  on  a reconnoissance  of  the 
surrounding  country.  It  appeared,  they  said,  that  lying 
spies  had  spread  reports  announcing  Hmelnitski  and  the 
Tartars  at  any  moment;  for  since  September  26  ten  days 
had  passed,  and  the  enemy  was  not  yet  in  sight.  The 
prince  wished  undoubtedly  to  convince  himself  of  the  dan- 
ger by  actual  inspection,  and  after  obtaining  intelligence 
would  return  without  fail.  Besides,  he  had  left  a number 
of  regiments,  and  everything  was  ready  for  defence. 

The  last  was  true.  Every  disposition  had  been  made, 
the  places  marked  out,  the  cannon  planted  on  the  walls. 
In  the  evening  Captain  Tsikhotski  arrived  at  the  head  of 
fifty  dragoons.  He  was  surrounded  immediately  by  the 
curious,  but  would  not  speak  with  the  crowd,  and  went 
directly  to  General  Artsishevski.  Both  called  the  grozwayer, 
and  after  consultation  they  went  to  the  city  hall.  There 
Tsikhotski  informed  the  astonished  councillors  that  the 
prince  had  gone,  not  to  return. 

At  the  first  moment  the  hands  of  all  dropped  at  their 
sides,  and  some  insolent  lips  uttered  the  word,  Traitor  ! ” 
But  that  moment  Artsishevski,  an  old  leader  famed  for 
achievements  in  the  Dutch  service,  rose  and  began  to  speak 
as  follows  to  the  military  and  the  councillors : — 

I have  heard  the  injurious  word,  which  I wish  no  one 
had  spoken,  for  even  despair  cannot  justify  it.  The  prince 
has  gone  and  will  not  return.  But  what  right  have  you 
to  force  a leader  on  whose  shoulders  the  salvation  of  a 
whole  country  rests  to  defend  your  city  only  ? What 
would  have  happened  if  the  enemy  had  surrounded  in  this 
place  the  remaining  forces  of  the  Commonwealth  ? There 
are  neither  supplies  of  food  nor  of  arms  for  so  many  troops 


494 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


here.  I tell  you  this,  — and  you  may  trust  in  my  experi- 
ence, — that  the  greater  the  force  shut  up  here,  the  shorter 
the  defence  would  be ; for  hunger  would  overpower  you 
sooner  than  the  enemy.  Hmelnitski  cares  more  for  the  per- 
son of  the  prince  than  for  your  city  ; therefore,  when  he  dis- 
covers that  Vishnyevetski  is  not  here,  that  he  is  collecting 
new  troops  and  may  come  with  relief,  he  will  let  you  off 
more  easily,  and  agree  to  terms.  You  are  murmuring  to- 
day ; but  I tell  you  that  the  prince,  by  leaving  this  city  and 
threatening  Hmelnitski  from  outside,  has  saved  you  and 
your  children.  Bear  up,  and  defend  yourselves  ! If  you 
can  detain  the  enemy  some  time,  you  may  save  your  city, 
and  you  will  render  a memorable  service  to  the  Common- 
wealth ; for  during  that  time  the  prince  will  collect  forces, 
arm  other  fortresses,  rouse  the  torpid  Commonwealth,  and 
hasten  to  your  rescue.  He  has  chosen  the  only  road  of 
salvation ; for  if  he  had  fallen  here,  with  his  army  over- 
come by  hunger,  then  nothing  could  stop  the  enemy,  who 
might  march  on  Cracow,  on  Warsaw,  and  flood  the  whole 
country,  finding  resistance  in  no  place.  Therefore,  instead 
of  murmuring,  hurry  to  the  walls,  defend  yourselves  and 
your  children,  your  city  and  the  whole  Commonwealth ! ’’ 

“ To  the  walls  ! to  the  walls  ! ’’  repeated  many  of  the 
more  daring. 

The  grozwayer,  an  energetic  and  bold  man,  answered : 

Your  determination  pleases  me  ; and  you  know  that  the 
prince  did  not  go  away  without  planning  defence.  Every 
one  here  knows  what  he  has  to  do,  paid  that  has  happened 
which  should  have  happened.  I have  the  defence  in  hand, 
and  I will  defend  to  the  last.” 

Hope  returned  again  to  timid  hearts.  Seeing  this,  Tsi- 
khotski  said  in  conclusion,  — 

“ His  Highness  informs  you  also  that  the  enemy  is  at 
hand.  Lieutenant  Skshetuski  struck  on  a party  of  two 
tliousand  Tartars  whom  he  defeated.  The  prisoners  say 
that  a great  power  is  marching  behind  them.” 

This  news  made  a deep  impression.  A moment  of  silence 
followed ; all  hearts  beat  more  quickly. 

To  the  walls  ! ” said  the  grozwayer. 

To  the  walls  ! to  the  walls  ! ” repeated  the  officers  and 
citizens  present. 

jMeanwhile  a tumult  was  raised  outside  the  windows ; the 
uproar  of  a thousand  voices,  which  mingled  in  one  undis- 
tinguishable  roar  like  the  sound  of  the  waves  of  the  sea. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


495 


Suddenly  the  doors  of  the  hall  were  thrown  open  with  a 
crash,  and  a number  of  citizens  burst  into  the  room  ; and  be- 
fore the  councillors  had  time  to  inquire  what  had  happened, 
shouts  were  raised : Flames  in  the  sky  ! flames  in  the 
sky ! ” 

“ The  word  has  become  flesh,’’  said  the  grozwayer.  To 
the  walls  ! ” 

The  hall  was  deserted.  Soon  the  thunder  of  cannon  shook 
the  walls,  announcing  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  city,  the 
suburbs  and  villages  beyond,  that  the  enemy  was  coming. 
In  the  east  the  heavens  were  red  as  far  as  the  eye  could 
see.  One  would  have  said  that  a sea  of  fire  was  approach- 
ing the  city. 

The  prince  meanwhile  had  thrown  himself  on  Zamost, 
and  having  dispersed  on  the  road  the  party  which  Tsi- 
khotski  had  mentioned  to  the  citizens,  occupied  himself 
with  repairing  and  arming  that  fortress,  naturally  strong, 
which  he  made  impregnable  in  a short  time.  Skshetuski, 
with  Pan  Longin  and  a part  of  the  squadron,  remained 
in  the  fortress  with  Pan  Weyher,  the  starosta  of  Volets. 
The  prince  went  to  Warsaw  to  obtain  from  the  Diet  means 
to  assemble  new  forces,  and  also  to  take  part  in  the  elec- 
tion which  was  near.  The  fortunes  of  Vishnyevetski  and 
the  whole  Commonwealth  hung  upon  that  election ; for  if 
Prince  Karl  were  chosen  the  war  party  would  win,  and 
the  prince  would  receive  chief  command  of  all  the  forces 
of  the  Commonwealth,  and  it  would  perforce  come  to  a 
general  struggle  for  life  and  death  with  Hmelnitski. 
Prince  Kazimir,  though  famous  for  his  bravery  and  alto- 
gether a military  man,  was  justly  considered  an  adherent 
of  the  policy  of  Ossolinski,  the  chancellor,  therefore  of 
the  policy  of  negotiations  with  the  Cossacks,  and  con- 
siderable concessions  to  them.  Neither  brother  was  sparing 
of  promises,  and  each  struggled  to  gain  partisans  for  him- 
self ; considering  therefore  the  equal  power  of  both  parties, 
no  one  could  foresee  the  result  of  the  election.  The  parti- 
sans of  the  chancellor  feared  that  Vishnyevetski,  thanks  to 
his  increasing  fame  and  the  favor  which  he  possessed 
among  the  knighthood  and  the  nobles,  would  carry  the 
balance  of  minds  to  the  side  of  Prince  Karl ; Yeremi,  for 
these  reasons,  desired  to  support  his  candidate  in  person. 
Therefore  he  hastened  to  Warsaw,  sure  that  Zamost  would 
be  able  to  hold  in  check  for  a long  time  the  whole  power  of 


496 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Hmeliiitski  and  the  Crimea.  Lvoff,  according  to  every 
probability,  might  be  considered  safe ; for  Hmelnitski  conld 
in  no  wise  spend  much  time  in  capturing  that  city,  since  he 
had  before  him  the  more  powerful  Zamost,  which  barred  his 
way  to  the  heart  of  the  Commonwealth. 

These  thoughts  strengthened  the  resolution  of  the  prince, 
and  poured  consolation  into  his  heart,  torn  by  so  many  ter- 
rible defeats  of  the  country.  Hope  possessed  him  that 
even  if  Kazimir  were  elected,  war  would  be  unavoidable,  and 
the  terrible  rebellion  would  have  to  be  drowned  in  a sea  of 
blood.  He  hoped  that  the  Commonwealth  would  again  put 
forth  a powerful  army,  for  negotiations  were  only  possible 
in  so  far  as  a powerful  army  sustained  them. 

Flattered  by  these  thoughts,  the  prince  went  under  the 
protection  of  a few  squadrons,  having  with  him  Zagloba 
and  Pan  Volodyovski,  the  first  of  whom  swore  by  everything 
that  he  would  carry  the  election  of  Prince  Karl,  for  he 
knew  how  to  talk  to  the  brother  nobles  and  how  to  manage 
them ; the  second  commanded  the  escort  of  the  prince. 

At  Sennitsa,  not  far  from  Minsk,  a delightful  though  un- 
expected interview  awaited  the  prince  ; for  he  met  Princess 
GriseldaJ  who  was  going  from  Brest-Litovsk  to  Warsaw  for 
safety,  with  the  reasonable  hope  that  the  prince  would  go 
there  too.  They  greeted  each  other  with  emotion  after  a 
long  Reparation.  The  princess,  though  she  had  an  iron  soul, 
rushed  with  such  weeping  into  the  embrace  of  her  husband 
that  she  could  not  compose  herself  for  several  hours  ; for,  oh ! 
how  many  were  the  moments  in  which  she  had  no  hope  of 
seeing  him  again,  and  still  God  granted  him  to  return  more 
famous  than  ever,  covered  with  praise,  such  as  had  never 
yet  beamed  upon  one  of  his  house,  the  greatest  of  leaders, 
the  one  hope  of  the  Commonwealth.  The  princess,  tearing 
herself  time  after  time  from  his  breast,  glanced  through  her 
tears  at  tliat  face  emaciated  and  embrowned,  at  that  lofty 
forehead  on  which  cares  and  toils  had  ploughed  deep  fur- 
rows, at  those  eyes  inflamed  with  sleepless  nights;  and 
again  she  shed  plentiful  tears,  and  all  her  ladies  wept  too 
from  the  depths  of  their  excited  hearts. 

When  after  a time  she  and  the  prince  had  become  calm, 
they  went  to  the  house  of  the  priest,  and  there  inquiries 
were  made  for  friends,  attendants,  and  knights,  who  as  it 
were  belonged  to  tlie  family,  and  with  whom  the  memory 
of  Lubni  was  bound  up.  The  prince  quieted  the  princess 
concerning  Skshetuski,  first  of  all  explaining  that  he  had 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


49T 


remained  in  Zainost  only  because  he  did  not  wish  to  lose 
himself  in  the  noise  of  the  capital  on  account  of  the  suffer- 
ing which  God  had  sent  him,  and  preferred  to  heal  the 
wounds  of  his  heart  in  military  service.  Then  he  presented 
Zagloba  and  told  of  his  deeds.  “ Vir  incomparabilis,”  said 
he,  who  not  only  saved  Kurtsevichovna  from  Bogun,  but 
took  her  through  the  camps  of  Hmelnitski  and  the  Tartars  ; 
later  he  was  with  us  to  his  great  glory,  and  fought  admirably 
at  Konstantinoff.”  Hearing  this,  the  princess  did  not  spare 
praise  on  Zagloba,  giving  him  her  hand  to  kiss  repeatedly, 
and  promising  a still  better  reward  at  a proper  time ; and 
the  “ vir  incomparabilis  ” bowed,  veiling  his  heroism  with 
his  modesty.  Then  he  strutted  and  looked  at  the  ladies  in 
waiting ; for  though  he  was  old  and  did  not  promise  himself 
much  from  the  fair  sex,  still  it  was  pleasant  to  him  that  the  , 
ladies  had  heard  so  much  of  his  bravery  and  his  deeds. 
But  mourning  was  not  absent  from  this  otherwise  glad 
greeting ; for  mentioning  the  grievous  times  of  the  Com- 
monwealth, how  often  did  the  prince  reply  to  the  ques- 
tions of  the  princess  about  various  knights  : “Killed,  killed, 
lost.”  Then  young  women  were  saddened,  for  more  than 
one  name  was  mentioned  among  the  dead  that  was  dear. 

So  gladness  was  mingled  with  grief,  tears  with  smiles. 
But  the  most  afflicted  of  all  was  Volodyovski ; for  in  vain 
did  he  look  around  and  cast  his  eyes  on  every  side, — 
Princess  Barbara  was  not  there.  It  is  true  that  amid  the 
toils  of  war  and  continual  battles,  skirmishes,  and  cam- 
paigns, that  cavalier  had  forgotten  her  somewhat,  for  he 
was  by  nature  as  prone  to  love  as  he  was  inconstant;  but 
now,  when  he  saw  the  j^oung  ladies  of  the  princess  once 
more,  when  before  his  eyes  the  life  at  Lubni  stood  as  if 
actual,  he  thought  to  himself  that  it  would  be  pleasant  for 
him  too  if  the  moment  of  rest  should  come  to  sigh  and  oc- 
cupy his  heart  again.  Since  this  did  not  happen,  however, 
but  sentiment,  as  if  through  malice,  sprang  up  in  him  anew, 
Volodyovski  suffered  grievously,  and  looked  as  if  he  had 
been  drenched  in  a pouring  rain.  He  hung  his  head  upon 
his  breast ; his  slender  mustaches,  w'hich  usually  curled  up- 
ward like  those  of  a May-bug  till  they  reached  his  nose, 
were  hanging  too;  his  upturned  nose  had  grown  long; 
the  usual  serenity  had  vanished  from  his  face,  and  he 
stood  silent,  did  not  even  move  when  the  prince  gave 
unusual  praise  to  his  bravery  and  superiority,  — for  what 
mattered  all  praises  to  him  when  she  could  not  hear  them  ? 

32 


498 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Finally  Aniisia  Borzobogata  took  pity  on  bim,  and  tliough 
they  had  had  quarrels,  she  determined  to  comfort  him. 
With  this  object,  keeping  her  eyes  on  the  princess,  she 
pushed  unobserved  toward  the  knight,  and  at  last  was  by 
his  side. 

Good-day,’’  said  she ; we  have  not  seen  each  other  for 
a long  time.” 

‘^Oh,  Panna  Anna,”  answered  Pan  Michael,  in  sadness, 
‘Gnuch  water  has  flowed  past  since  then.  We  meet  again 
in  unpleasant  times,  and  not  all  of  us.” 

“True,  not  all!  So  many  knights  have  fallen.”  Here 
Anusia  sighed  ; then  continued,  after  a time  : “ And  we  are 
not  the  same  in  number ; for  Panna  Senyutovna  has  mar- 
ried, and  Princess  Barbara  has  remained  with  the  wife  of 
, the  voevoda  of  Vilna.” 

“And  she  is  going  to  marry,  of  course.” 

“No,  she  is  not  thinking  much  of  that.  But  why  do  you 
ask  ? ” 

Having  said  this,  Anusia  closed  her  dark  eyes  till  two 
thin  lines  were  left,  and  looked  sideways  from  under  Jier 
lashes  at  the  knight. 

“ Oh,  through  good-will  for  the  family,”  answered  Pan 
Michael. 

“ Oh,  that  is  proper,”  answered  Anusia,  “ for  Pan  Michael 
has  a great  friend  in  Princess  Barbara.  More  than  once 
she  inquired : ‘ Where  is  that  knight  \yho  in  the  tournament 
at  Lubni  took  off  most  Turkish  heads,  for  which  I gave  him 
a reward?  What  is  he  doing  ? Is  he  still  alive,  and  does 
he  remember  us  ? ’ ” 

Pan  Michael  raised  his  eyes  in  thankfulness  to  Anusia ; 
first  he  was  comforted,  and  then  'he  observed  that  Anusia 
had  improved  beyond  measure. 

“ Did  Princess  Barbara  really  say  that  ? ” 

“ As  true  as  life  ; and  she  remembered,  too,  how  you  were 
riding  over  the  ditch  for  her  when  you  fell  into  the  water.” 

“ And  where  is  the  wife  of  the  voevoda  of  Vilna  now  ? ” 

“ She  was  with  us  in  Brest,  and  a week  ago  went  to 
Belsk ; from  there  she  will  go  to  Warsaw.” 

Pan  Volodyovski  looked  at  Anusia  a second  time,  and 
could  not  restrain  himself : “ But  Panna  Anusia  has  attained 
such  beauty  that  one’s  eyes  ache  in  looking  at  her.” 

The  girl  smiled  thankfully.  “Pan  Michael  only  says 
this  to  capture  me.” 

“I  wanted  to  do  so  in  my  time,”  said  he,  shrugging  his 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


499 


shoulders.  ^^God  knows  I tried  to,  but  failed;  and  now  I 
wish  well  to  Pan  Podbipienta,  for  he  was  more  fortunate.’^ 
And  where  is  Pan  Podbipienta  ? ” inquired  Anusia, 
dropping  her  eyes. 

“ In  Zainost,  with  Skshetuski.  He  has  become  lieutenant 
in  the  squadron,  and  must  attend  to  service  ; but  if  he  knew 
whom  he  could  see  here,  as  God  is  in  heaven  he  would  have 
taken  leave  and  come  with  long  steps.  He  is  a great  knight, 
and  deserving  of  every  love.” 

And  in  war  — he  met  no  accident  ? ” 

It  seems  to  me  that  you  wish  to  ask,  not  about  that,  but 
about  the  three  heads  that  he  wanted  to  cut  off.” 

‘‘  I do  not  believe  that  he  really  wanted  to  do  that.” 

But  you  would  better,  for  without  that  there  will  be 
nothing.  And  he  is  not  slow  in  looking  for  a chance,  either. 
At  Makhnovka,  when  we  went  to  examine  the  places  where 
he  had  struggled  in  the  throng  of  battle,  the  prince  himself 
went  with  us ; and  I tell  you  I have  seen  many  a fight,  but 
such  execution  I shall  not  see  again  while  I live.  When  he 
puts  on  your  scarf  for  battle,  he  does  awful  things.  He 
will  find  his  three  heads  ; be  at  rest  on  that  point.” 

May  each  find  what  he  seeks ! ” said  Anusia,  with  a 
sigh. 

Then  Volodyovski  sighed,  raised  his  eyes,  and  looked 
suddenly  toward  one  corner  of  the  room.  From  that  cor- 
ner peered  a visage,  angry,  excited,  and  entirely  un- 
known to  him,  armed  with  a gigantic  nose,  and  mustaches 
great  as  two  bushes  on  a tavern-sign,  which  moved  quickly, 
as  if  from  pent-up  passion.  One  might  be  terrified  at  that 
nose,  those  eyes  and  mustaches ; but  little  Volodyovski  was 
by  no  means  timid ; therefore  he  only  wondered,  and  turn- 
ing to  Anusia  asked,  — 

What  sort  of  figure  is  that  over  there  in  the  corner, 
which  looks  at  me  as  if  it  wished  to  swallow  me  whole,  and 
moves  its  mustaches  just  like  an  old  tom-cat  at  prayers  ? ” 
What  ? ” said  Anusia,  showing  her  white  teeth ; ‘‘  that ’s 
Pan  Kharlamp.” 

What  sort  of  Pagan  is  he  ? ” 

“He  is  no  Pagan  at  all,  but  a light-horse  captain  in  the 
squadron  of  the  voevoda  of  Vilna,  who  is  escorting  us  to 
Warsaw,  and  has  to  wait  for  the  voevoda  there.  Let  Pan 
Michael  not  come  in  his  way,  for  he  is  a dreadful  man- 
eater.” 

^ “ I see  that,  I see  that.  But  if  he  is  a man-eater,  there 


500 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


are  others  fatter  than  I.  Why  should  he  whet  his  teeth  at 
me  instead  of  them  ? ” 

‘‘  Because  — ” said  Anusia  ; and  she  laughed  quietly. 

“ Because  ? ” 

Because  he  is  in  love  with  me,  and  has  told  me  that  he 
will  cut  to  pieces  every  man  who  approaches  me ; and  now, 
believe  me,  it  is  only  out  of  regard  for  the  prince  and 
princess  that  he  restrains  himself.  Were  it  not  for  them, 
he  would  pick  a quarrel  with  you  at  once.” 

Here  you  ’ve  got  it,”  said  Volodyovski,  merrily.  “ That ’s 
how  it  is,  Panna  Anna.  It  was  not  for  nothing,  I see,  that 
we  sang,  ‘ Tartars  carry  captive  prisoners,  you  seize  captive 
hearts.’  You  remember,  I suppose  ? You  cannot  move, 
you  know,  without  making  some  one  fall  in  love  with  you.” 

‘‘  Such  is  my  misfortune,”  answered  Anusia,  dropping  her 
eyes. 

‘‘Ah,  Panna  Anna  is  a Pharisee;  and  what  will  Pan 
Longin  say  to  tliis  ? ” 

“ How  am  I to  blame  if  this  Pan  Kharlamp  pursues  me  ? 
I can’t  endure  him,  and  I don’t  want  to  look  at  him.” 

“ But  see  to  it  that  blood  is  not  shed  on  your  account- 
Podbipienta  is  so  mild  that  you  could  heal  a wound  with 
him,  but  in  love  affairs  it  is  dangerous  to  joke  with  him.” 

“ If  he  cuts  Kharlamp’s  ears  off,  I shall  be  glad.” 

When  she  had  said  this,  Anusia  whizzed  off  like  a top, 
and  tripped  to  the  other  side  of  the  room  to  Carboni,  the 
physician  of  the  princess,  to  whom  she  began  to  whisper 
something  with  animation,  and  then  converse ; but  the 
Italian  fastened  his  eyes  on  the  ceiling,  as  if  carried  away 
by  ecstasy. 

Meanwhile  Zagloba  approached  Volodyovski,  and  began 
in  merry  mood  to  wink  his  one  sound  eye.  “ Pan  Michael,” 
he  asked,  “ what  sort  of  crested  lark  is  that  ? ” 

“ That  is  Panna  Anusia  Borzobogata,  lady-in-waiting  to 
the  princess.  Ah,  she  is  a pretty  little  rogue,  — eyes  like 
plates,  a pug  as  if  painted,  and  a neck  — ■ uf  ! ” 

“ Oh,  she  ’ll  pass,  she  ’ll  pass  ! My  congratulations  to 
you ! ” 

“ Oh,  give  us  peace  ! She  is  betrothed  to  Podbipienta,  or 
the  same  as  betrothed.” 

“ To  Podbi])ienta  ! My  dear  sir,  have  fear  of  the  Lord’s 
wounds ! Why,  he  has  made  vows  of  celibacy.  And  be- 
sides, the  disproportion  between  them  ! He  could  carry  her 
at  his  collar ; she  might  sit  on  his  mustaches,  like  a fly.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  501 

“ All ! she  will  manage  him  yet.  Hercules  was  stronger, 
but  a woman  trapped  him.” 

“ Yes,  if  she  only  does  n’t  give  him  horns  ; though  I 
should  be  the  first  to  help  that  about,  as  I am  Zagloba.” 

There  will  be  more  than  you  of  that  sort,  though  in 
truth  the  girl  is  of  good  stock  and  honest.  This  is  too  bad, 
for  she  is  young  and  pretty.” 

You  are  an  honorable  cavalier,  and  that  is  why  you 
praise  her  ; but  she  is  a lark.” 

“ Beauty  attracts  people.  For  example,  that  captain  over 
there  is  desperately  in  love  with  her.” 

Pshaw  ! But  look  at  that  raven  with  whom  she  is  talk- 
ing now  ! What  sort  of  devil  is  he  ? ” 

That  is  an  Italian,  — Carboni,  the  physician  of  the 
princess.” 

“ Look,  Pan  Michael,  how  his  lanterns  are  lighted  up,  and 
his  eyeballs  roll  as  if  in  delirium.  Oh,  it  is  bad  for  Pan 
Longin!  I know  something  of  this  business,  for  I had 
more  than  one  experience  in  my  youth.  Another  time  I ’ll 
tell  you  of  all  the  scrapes  in  which  I have  been,  or  if  you 
wish  you  can  listen  this  minute.” 

Zagloba  began  to  whisper  in  the  ear  of  the  little  knight, 
and  to  wink  with  more  vigor  than  usual.  But  the  end  of 
the  visit  came.  The  prince  seated  himself  by  the  princess 
in  the  carriage,  that  they  might  talk  all  they  wished  after  the 
long  absence  ; the  ladies  occupied  carriages,  the  knights 
mounted  their  horses,  and  all  moved  on.  The  court  went 
in  advance,  and  the  troops  at  some  distance  in  the  rear ; for 
those  parts  were  peaceable,  and  the  squadrons  were  needed 
for  ostentation  alone,  not  safety.  They  went  from  Sennitsa 
to  Minsk,  and  thence  to  Warsaw,  stopping  frequently  for 
plentiful  refreshments,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
time. 

The  road  was  so  thronged  that  it  was  barely  possible  to 
move  at  a walk.  All  were  going  to  the  election,  from  near 
neighborhoods  and  from  distant  Lithuania;  so  that  here 
and  there  were  met  lordly  households,  whole  trains  of 
gilded  carriages,  surrounded  by  haiduks,  gigantic  Turkish 
grooms  dressed  in  Turkish  costumes ; after  which  marched 
household  troops,  — now  Hungarian,  now  German,  now 
janissaries,  now  Cossack  detachments,  and  finally  squad- 
rons of  the  matchless  heavy  cavalry  of  the  Poles.  Each 
one  of  the  more  important  personages  tried  to  appear 
in  the  most  showy  manner  and  with  the  greatest  retinues. 


502 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Among  the  numerous  cavalcades  belonging  to  magnates, 
came  also  the  smaller  local  and  district  dignitaries.  Every 
little  while  single  wagons  of  nobles  appeared  from  out  the 
dust,  covered  with  black  leather  and  drawn  by  two  or 
four  horses,  and  in  each  sat  a noble  with  a crucifix  or  an 
image  of  the  Most  Holy  Lady  hung  on  a silk  ribbon  around 
his  neck.  All  were  armed,  — a musket  on  one  side  of  the 
seat,  a sabre  on  the  other.  Former  or  actual  officers  of 
squadrons  also  had  lances  sticking  out  two  yards  behind 
the  seat.  Under  the  wagons  were  dogs,  — either  setters  or 
hounds,  — not  for  use  (for  they  were  not  going  to  the 
chase),  but  for  the  amusement  of  the  owner.  Behind 
were  stable-boys  leading  horses  covered  with  cloth  to  pro- 
tect rich  saddles  from  dust  or  rain.  Farther  on  were 
drawn  squeaking  wagons  wdth  willow-bound  wheels,  in 
which  were  tents  and  supplies  of  provisions  for  servants  and 
masters.  When  at  times  the  wind  blew  the  dust  from  the 
highway  into  the  fields,  the  whole  road  was  uncovered  and 
changed  like  a hundred-colored  serpent,  or  a ribbon  artis- 
tically woven  from  gold  and  brocade.  Here  and  there  on 
the  road  were  heard  orchestras  of  Italians  or  janissaries, 
especially  before  the  squadrons  of  royal  or  Lithuanian 
escort,  of  which  there  was  no  lack  in  this  throng,  for  they 
had  to  go  in  the  company  of  the  dignitaries ; and  every 
place  was  full  of  shouts,  calls,  questions,  disputes,  since 
precedence  was  not  yielded  willingly  bj^  one  to  another. 

From  time  to  time  mounted  servants  and  soldiers  gal- 
loped up  to  the  retinue  of  the  prince,  demanding  the  road 
for  such  or  such  a dignitary,  or  to  ask  who  was  travelling. 
But  when  the  answer  came  to  their  ears,  “ The  voevoda  of 
Bus ! ” immediately  they  informed  their  masters,  who  left 
the  road  free,  or  if  they  were  in  advance,  turned  aside 
to  see  the  passing  retinue.  At  places  of  refreshment  the 
nobles  gathered  in  crowds  to  feast  their  eyes  with  a sight 
of  the  greatest  warrior  of  the  Commonwealth.  Cheers  also 
were  not  lacking,  to  which  the  prince  answered  with  thanks, 
first  by  reason  of  his  innate  politeness,  and  secondly  wish- 
ing with  that  affability  to  win  adherents  for  Prince  Karl, 
of  which  he  gained  not  a few  by  his  appearance  alone. 

With  equal  curiosity  did  they  look  on  the  squadrons  of 
the  prince,  — ^Hliose  Bussians,”  as  they  were  called.  They 
were  not  so  tattered  and  haggard  as  after  the  battle  at 
Konstantinoff,  for  the  prince  had  given  them  new  uniforms 
at  Zamost ; but  they  were  always  gazed  at  as  wonders  from 


WITH  FIRE  Am>  SWORD. 


503 


beyond  the  sea,  since  in  the  opinion  of  those  dwelling  in 
the  neighborhood  of  the  capital  they  came  from  the  end 
of  the  earth.  Marvels  were  related  of  those  mysterious 
steppes  and  pine-groves  in  which  such  a knighthood  was 
born.  They  wondered  at  their  sunburnt  complexions,  em- 
browned from  the  winds  of  the  Black  Sea ; at  their  haugh- 
tiness of  look,  and  a certain  freedom  of  bearing  acquired 
from  their  wild  neighbors. 

But  after  the  prince,  most  eyes  were  turned  on  Zagloba, 
who,  noticing  that  he  was  the  centre  of  admiration,  looked 
with  such  haughtiness  and  pride,  and  turned  his  eyes  so 
threateningly  that  it  was  whispered  at  once  in  the  crowd : 

This  must  be  the  foremost  knight  of  them  all ! ” And 
others  said : “ He  must  have  let  a power  of  souls  out  of 
their  bodies  ; he  is  as  fierce  as  a dragon  ! ” When  words  like 
these  came  to  the  ears  of  Zagloba,  his  only  thought  was 
to  conceal  his  inward  delight  by  still  greater  fierceness. 
Sometimes  he  answered  the  crowd,  sometimes  he  joked 
with  them,  but  especially  with  squadrons  of  the  Lithuanian 
escort,  in  which  the  men  of  the  heavy  cavalry  wore  golden, 
and  of  the  light,  silver  loops  on  their  shoulders.  At  sight 
of  this  Zagloba  would  call  out,  “ Pan  Loop,  there  is  a hook 
on  you  ! ’’  More  than  one  officer  frowned,  gritted  his  teeth, 
and  grasped  his  sabre ; but  remembering  that  that  was  a 
warrior  from  the  squadron  of  the  voevoda  of  Bus  who  took 
such  liberty,  he  spat  at  last,  and  let  the  matter  drop. 

Nearer  Warsaw  the  throng  became  so  dense  that  it  was 
only  possible  to  push  forward  at  a walk.  The  election 
promised  to  be  more  crowded  than  usual ; for  nobles  from 
remote  Kussian  and  Lithuanian  districts,  who  by  reason  of 
the  distance  could  not  have  come  for  the  election  itself, 
assembled  now  at  Warsaw  for  safety.  The  day  of  elec- 
tion was  still  distant,  for  the  first  sessions  of  the  Diet  had 
barely  begun ; but  they  had  assembled  a month  or  two 
in  advance,  so  as  to  locate  themselves  in  the  city,  renew 
acquaintance  with  this  one  and  that,  seek  for  promotion 
here  and  there,  eat  and  drink  at  the  houses  of  great  lords, 
and  enjoy  luxury  in  the  harvest  of  the  capital. 

The  prince  looked  with  sadness  through  the  windows  of 
his  carriage  on  those  crowds  of  knights,  soldiers,  and  nobles, 
on  that  wealth  and  luxury  of  costume,  thinking  what  forces 
could  be  formed  of  them,  what  armies  could  be  put  in  the 
field.  ‘^Why  is  this  Commonwealth,  so  powerful,  popu- 
lous, and  rich,  filled  with  valiant  knights,  so  weak  that  it 


504 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


is  not  able  to  settle  with  one  Hmelnitski  and  the  Tartar 
savagery  ? Why  is  this  ? The  legions  of  Hmelnitski 
could  be  answered  with  other  legions  if  those  nobles,  those 
soldiers,  that  wealth  and  substance,  those  regiments  and 
squadrons  were  willing  to  serve  public  as  well  as  private 
interests.  Virtue  is  perishing  in  the  Commonwealth,” 
thought  the  prince,  ‘^and  the  great  body  is  beginning  to 
decay.  Manhood  has  long  since  begun  to  disappear  in 
pleasant  leisure ; it  is  not  warlike  toil  that  the  army  and 
the  nobles  love  ! ” The  prince  was  right  so  far  ; but  of  the 
shortcomings  of  the  Commonwealth  he  thought  only  as  a 
warrior  and  a chieftain  who  wanted  to  turn  all  men  into 
soldiers  and  lead  them  against  the  enemy.  Bravery  could 
be  found,  and  was  found,  when  wars  a hundred  times  greater 
threatened  soon  after.  It  lacked  still  something  more, 
which  the  soldier-prince  at  that  moment  saw  not,  but  which 
his  enemy,  the  chancellor  of  the  Crown,  an  abler  statesman 
than  Yeremi,  did  see. 

But  behold  in  the  gray  and  azure  distance  appeared  in- 
distinctly the  pointed  towers  of  Warsaw.  Further  medita- 
tions of  the  prince  ceased.  He  issued  orders,  which  the 
officer  on  duty  bore  immediately  to  Volodyovski.  In  con- 
sequence of  these  orders  Pan  Michael  galloped  from  the 
carriage  of  Anusia,  around  wdiich  he  had  been  hovering 
hitherto,  to  bring  up  the  squadrons  which  had  lagged  con- 
siderably in  the  rear,  to  strengthen  the  line  and  lead  it  on  in 
order.  He  had  ridden  barely  a few  paces  when  he  heard 
some  one  rushing  after  him.  It  was  Pan  Kharlamp,  cap- 
tain of  the  light  cavalry  of  the  voevoda  of  Vilna,  Anusia’s 
worshipper. 

Volodyovski  held  in  his  horse ; for  he  understood  at  once 
that  it  would  surely  come  to  some  quarrel,  and  Pan  Michael 
loved  such  things  from  his  soul.  Kharlamp  came  up  with 
him,  and  at  first  said  nothing ; he  only  puffed,  and  moved 
his  mustaches  threateningly,  as  if  looking  for  words. 

Witli  the  forehead,  with  the  forehead.  Pan  Dragoon  ! ” 

With  the  forehead.  Pan  Escort ! ” 

How  do  you  dare  to  call  me  Escort,”  demanded  Khar- 
lamp, grinding  his  teeth,  — “me  an  officer  and  a captain, 
hei  ? ” 

Volodyovski  began  to  throw  up  a hatchet  which  he  held  in 
his  hand,  turning  his  whole  attention  as  it  were  to  catching 
it  by  the  handle  after  every  turn,  and  answered  as  if  unwill- 
ingly ; “ For  I am  not  able  to  recognize  rank  by  the  loop.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  505 

“You  offend  a whole  body  of  officers  with  whom  you  are 
not  equal.” 

“ How  is  that  ? ” asked  with  pretended  simplicity  the 
rogue  Volodyovski? 

“ For  you  serve  in  the  foreign  levy.” 

“ Put  yourself  to  rest,”  said  Pan  Michael.  “ Though  I 
serve  in  the  dragoons,  I belong  to  that  body  of  officers  not 
of  the  light,  but  of  the  heavy  cavalry  of  the  voevoda.  You 
can  talk  with  me  therefore  as  with  an  equal  or  as  with  a 
superior.” 

Kharlamp  reined  himself  in  a little,  seeing  that  he  had 
not  to  do  with  so  insignificant  a person  as  he  had  thought ; 
but  he  did  not  cease  to  grit  his  teeth,  for  the  coolness  of 
Pan  Michael  brought  him  to  still  greater  rage. 

“ Why  do  you  get  in  my  way  ? ” 

“ I see  that  you  are  seeking  a quarrel.” 

“ Maybe  I am ; and  I will  tell  you  this  [here  Kharlamp 
bent  to  the  ear  of  Volodyovski  and  finished  in  a lower 
voice],  that  I’ll  trim  your  ears  if  you  come  in  my  way 
before  Panna  Anna.” 

Volodyovski  began  again  to  throw  up  the  hatchet  very 
diligently,  as  if  that  were  the  special  time  for  such  amuse- 
ment, and  answered  in  a tone  of  persuasiveness  : “ Oh,  my 
benefactor,  permit  me  to  live  a little  yet ; let  me  go  ! ” 

“ Oh,  no ! Nothing  will  come  of  that ; you  won’t  es- 
cape me ! ” said  Kharlamp,  seizing  the  little  knight  by  the 
sleeve. 

“ I will  not  get  away  from  you,”  said  Pan  Michael,  with 
a mild  voice ; “ but  now  I am  on  service,  and  am  going  with 
the  order  of  the  prince  my  master.  Let  go  my  sleeve,  let 
go,  I beg  you ; for  otherwise  what  shall  I,  poor  devil ! 
do  unless  I go  at  you  with  this  hatchet  and  tumble  you 
from  the  horse  ? ” 

Here  the  voice  of  Volodyovski,  submissive  at  first,  hissed 
with  such  venom  that  Kharlamp  looked  at  him  with  invol- 
untary astonishment  and  dropped  his  sleeve.  “ Oh,  it  is  all 
one  !”  said  he.  “You  will  give  me  a chance  in  Warsaw. 
I ’ll  look  after  you  ! ” 

“I  won’t  hide;  but  how  can  we  fight  in  Warsaw,  be  so 
kind  as  to  instruct  me.  I have  never  been  there  yet  in 
my  life ; I am  a simple  soldier,  but  I have  heard  of  court- 
martials  which  execute  a man  for  drawing  his  sabre  in  the 
presence  of  the  king  or  during  an  interregnum.” 

“It  is  evident  that  you  have  never  been  in  Warsaw,  and 


506 


WITH  FIEE  AND  SWORD. 


that  you  are  an  ignorant  clown,  since  you  are  afraid  of 
court-martials  and  don’t  know  that  in  the  interregnum  a 
chapter  is  in  session  with  which  the  question  is  easier,  and 
you  may  be  sure  they  won’t  take  my  head  for  your  ears.” 

Thank  you  for  the  information,  and  I will  ask  you  for 
information  frequently ; for  I see  that  you  are  a man  of  no 
ordinary  experience,  and  I,  since  I practise  only  the  lowest 
of  the  rudiments,  am  barely  able  to  make  an  adjective  agree 
with  a noun,  and  if  I wanted  to  call  (which  God  forbid)  your 
Honor  a fool,  then  I know  that  I should  say  ‘ stultus,’  and 
not  ^stulta’  or  ^stultum.’” 

Here  Volodyovski  began  again  to  throw  up  the  hatchet, 
and  Kharlamp  was  astonished  again.  The  blood  rushed  to 
his  face,  and  he  pulled  his  sabre  out  of  the  scabbard ; but 
in  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  the  little  knight,  putting  his 
hatchet  under  his  knee,  drew  his  own.  For  a moment  they 
looked  at  each  other,  like  two  stags,  with  distended  nos- 
trils, and  with  fire  in  their  eyes ; but  Kharlamp  considered 
that  he  would  have  an  affair  with  the  voevoda  himself  if 
he  fell  upon  his  officer  going  with  an  order,  therefore  he 
sheathed  his  sabre. 

Oh,  I ’ll  find  you,  you  son  of  a such  a one  ! ” said  he. 

You’ll  find  me,  you  ’ll  find  me,  you  fish-broth  ! ” said  the 
little  knight. 

And  they  parted,  — one  going  to  the  cavalcade,  the  other 
to  the  squadrons,  which  had  approached  considerably  during 
this  time,  so  that  through  the  clouds  of  dust  was  heard 
the  clatter  of  the  hoofs  on  the  hard  road.  Volodyovski 
straightened  the  cavalry  and  the  infantry  to  the  proper  line, 
and  moved  to  the  head.  After  a while  Zagloba  trotted  up 
to  him. 

What  did  that  scarecrow  of  the  sea  want  of  you  ? ” 
asked  he  of  Volodyovski. 

“ Oh,  nothing  ! — he  called  me  out  to  a duel.” 

Here  is  trouble  for  you  ; he  will  punch  a hole  through 
you  with  his  nose.  Look  out.  Pan  Michael,  that  you  don’t 
cut  off  the  biggest  nose  in  the  Commonwealth,  for  you  wdll 
have  to  raise  a separate  mound  over  it.  Happy  is  the 
voevoda  of  Vilna  ! Others  must  send  scouting-parties  out 
to  look  for  the  enemy,  but  this  one  could  scent  them  for 
miles.  But  why  did  he  challenge  you  ? ” 

^Hlecause  T rode  by  the  carriage  of  Anusia  Borzobogata.” 

“You  ought  to  have  told  him  to  go  to  Pan  Longin  at 
Zamost.  He  would  liave  dressed  him  with  pepper  and 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


507 


ginger.  That  fish-broth  fellow  has  struck  badly  ; it  is  evi- 
dent that  he  has  less  luck  than  his  nose.” 

“ I said  nothing  to  him  about  Pan  Podbipienta/’  said 
Volodyovski,  “for  he  might  have  dropped  me.  I’ll  pay 
court  now  to  Anusia  .with  redoubled  fervor  out  of  spite. 
I want  to  have  my  sport  too  ; what  better  employment  can 
we  have  in  Warsaw  ? ” 

“We  '11  find  it,  Pan  Michael,  we  11  find  it,”  said  Zagloba, 
winking.  “ When  in  my  younger  years  I was  a deputy 
from  the  squadron  in  which  I served,  I travelled  through 
the  whole  country,  but  such  life  as  I found  in  Warsaw  I 
found  nowhere  else.” 

“ You  say  it  is  different  from  what  we  have  in  the  Trans- 
Dnieper  ? ” 

“ Of  course  it  is  ! ” 

“ I am  very  curious,”  said  Pan  Michael.  After  a while  he 
added : “ Still,  1 11  trim  the  mustaches  of  that  fish-broth, 
for  they  are  too  long.” 


608 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XLIV, 

A NUMBER  of  weeks  passed.  The  nobles  assembled  in 
greater  and  greater  numbers  for  the  election.  The  popu- 
lation of  the  city  increased  tenfold  ; for  with  the  crowds  of 
nobles  poured  in  thousands  of  merchants  and  shopkeepers 
of  the  whole  world,  from  distant  Persia  to  England  beyond 
the  sea.  On  the  held  of  Vola  a booth  was  built  for  the 
senate,  and  around  it  whitened  already  thousands  of  tents, 
with  which  the  spacious  meadows  were  entirely  covered. 
Xo  one  could  tell  yet  which  of  the  two  candidates  — Prince 
Kazimir,  the  cardinal,  or  Karl  Ferdinand,  the  bishop  of 
Plotsk  — would  be  elected.  On  both  sides  great  were  the 
efforts  and  exertions  made.  Thousands  of  pamphlets  were 
given  to  the  world,  relating  the  merits  and  defects  of  the 
candidates.  Both  had  numerous  and  powerful  adherents. 
On  the  side  of  Karl  stood,  as  is  known.  Prince  Yeremi, 
who  was  the  more  terrible  for  his  opponents,  as  it  was 
always  likely  that  he  would  draw  after  him  the  inferior 
nobles,  who  were  enamoured  of  him  ; and  with  the  inferior 
nobles  lay  the  ultimate  decision.  But  neither  did  Kazimir 
lack  power.  Seniority  was  in  his  favor.  On  his  side  was  the 
influence  of  the  chancellor  ; the  primate  appeared  to  incline 
to  him.  On  his  side  stood  the  majority  of  the  magnates, 
each  of  whom  had  numerous  clients  ; and  among  the  mag- 
nates also  was  Prince  Dominik  Zaslavski  Ostrogski,  voe- 
voda  of  Sandomir,  with  greatly  injured  reputation  after 
Pilavtsi  and  even  threatened  with  prosecution,  but  always 
the  greatest  lord  in  the  Commonwealth,  nay,  even  in  all 
Europe,  and  able  at  any  moment  to  throw  the  immense 
weight  of  his  wealth  into  the  scale  of  his  candidate. 

Still  the  adherents  of  Kazimir  more  than  once  had  bitter 
hours  of  doubt ; for  as  has  been  said,  everything  depended 
on  the  inferior  nobles,  who,  beginning  from  the  4th  of 
October,  had  camped  in  crowds  around  Warsaw  and  were 
coming  still  in  thousands  from  every  side  of  the  Common- 
wealth, and  who  in  an  incalculable  majority  declared  for 
Prince  Karl,  attracted  by  the  magic  of  Vishnyevetski’s 
name  and  tlie  liberality  of  the  prince  in  public  objects. 
Karl  was  a good  manager  and  wealthy  ; he  did  not  hesitate 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


509 


at  that  moment  to  devote  considerable  sums  to  the  forma- 
tion of  new  regiments  which  were  to  be  placed  under 
command  of  Yeremi.  Kazimir  would  have  followed  his 
example  willingly ; it  was  certainly  not  greed  that  held  him 
back,  but  just  the  opposite,  — excessive  liberality,  the  im- 
mediate result  of  which  was  an  insufficiency,  and  continual 
lack  of  money  in  his  treasury. 

Meanwhile  both  sides  were  canvassing.  Every  day  mes- 
sengers were  flying  between  Nyeporente  and  Yablonna. 
Kazimir  in  the  name  of  his  own  seniority  and  brotherly 
affection  adjured  Karl  to  resign;  but  the  bishop  held  back, 
answering  that  it  would  not  become  him  to  contemn  the 
fortune  which  might  meet  him,  since  that  fortune  was  in 
the  free  gift  of  the  Commonwealth,  and  was  his  to  whom  the 
Lord  had  designed  it.  Time  passed  ; the  term  of  six  weeks 
was  approaching,  and  together  with  it  the  Cossack  storm. 
News  had  come  that  Hmelnitski,  having  raised  the  siege  of 
Lvoff,  which  had  ransomed  itself  after  a number  of  assaults, 
had  invested  Zamost,  and  night  and  day  was  storming  that 
last  rampart  of  the  Commonwealth. 

It  was  said  too  that  besides  the  delegates  whom  Hmel- 
nitski had  sent  to  Warsaw  with  a letter  and  declaration 
that  as  a noble  of  Poland  he  would  give  his  vote  to  Kazimir, 
there  were  nobles  hidden  among  the  crowd,  and  that  the 
city  itself  was  full  of  disguised  Cossack  elders  whom  no 
one  could  detect,  for  they  had  come  like  regular  and  wealthy 
nobles,  differing  in  nothing,  even  in  speech,  from  other 
electors,  especially  those  from  the  Russian  provinces.  Some, 
as  was  said,  had  crept  in  through  simple  curiosity  to  look  at 
the  election  and  Warsaw;  others  to  spy,  to  obtain  news,  to 
hear  talk  about  the  war,  — how  many  troops  the  Common- 
wealth thought  of  putting  in  the  field,  and  what  grants  it 
proposed  for  the  levies.  Perhaps  there  was  much  truth  in 
the  reports  concerning  these  guests ; for  among  the  Zaporo- 
jian  elders  were  many  nobles  who  had  become  Cossacks, 
who  had  picked  up  some  Latin  and  therefore  were  not  to  be 
recognized  in  any  way.  Besides,  in  the  distant  steppes  Latin 
did  not  flourish  as  a rule,  and  such  princes  as  the  Kurt- 
sevichi  did  not  know  it  any  better  than  Bogun  and  other 
atamans. 

But  reports  like  these  with  which  the  election  field  as 
well  as  the  city  were  filled,  together  with  news  of  the  move- 
ments of  Hmelnitski  and  the  Cossack-Tartar  expeditions,  — 
which  had  reached,  it  was  said,  the  Vistula,  — filled  people’s 


510 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


minds  with  alarm,  and  more  than  once  became  causes  of 
tumult.  In  the  crowd  of  nobles  to  cast  on  a man  the  sus- 
picion of  being  a Zaporojian  in  disguise  was  enough  to 
insure  his  being  sabred  into  small  pieces  before  he  could 
show  who  he  was.  In  this  way  innocent  men  might  perish 
and  the  dignity  of  deliberations  be  destroyed,  especially 
since  with  the  custom  of  the  time  sobriety  was  not  too 
much  observed.  The  chapter  propter  securitatem  loci” 
(concerning  public  peace)  was  inadequate  to  stop  the  end- 
less quarrels  in  which  people  were  cut  down  for  the  slightest 
cause.  But  if  those  tumults,  sabre-slashings,  and  drinking- 
bouts  alarmed  orderly  people,  penetrated  with  a love  of 
good  and  peace,  through  the  danger  with  which  they  threat- 
ened the  country,  on  the  other  hand  the  reckless,  the  dis- 
orderly, the  gamblers  and  disturbers  felt  as  it  were  in  their 
element ; they  considered  this  as  their  own  special  season, 
their  day  of  harvest,  and  the  more  boldly  permitted  them- 
selves various  misdeeds. 

It  is  needless  to  add  that  among  these  Zagloba  was  first. 
His  primacy  was  secured  by  his  great  fame  as  a knight,  his 
unquenchable  thirst  upheld  by  a supply  of  drink,  a tongue 
so  tanned  that  it  had  no  equal,  and  by  a self-confidence 
which  nothing  could  shake.  But  he  had  at  times  his  at- 
tacks of  melancholy;  ” then  he  shut  himself  up  in  a room 
or  a tent,  and  did  not  go  out,  or  if  he  did  go  he  was  in 
angry  humor,  inclined  to  quarrels  and  genuine  fighting.  It 
hap})ened,  in  fact,  that  in  such  a humor  he  hacked  up  Pan 
Hunchevski  badly,  only  because  he  had  knocked  against  his 
sabre  in  passing.  At  such  times  he  endured  only  the  pres- 
ence of  Pan  Michael,  to  whom  he  complained  that  a longing 
for  Skshetuski  and  the  ‘‘poor  young  lady”  was  devouring 
him.  “ We  have  deserted  her,  Pan  Michael,”  he  used  to  say ; 
“ we  have  betrayed  her  like  Judas  into  godless  hands. 
Don’t  excuse  yourself  to  me  with  your  nemine  excepto. 
What  is  happening  to  her.  Pan  Michael,  tell  me  that  ? ” 

In  vain  Pan  Michael  explained  that  had  it  not  been  for 
Pilavtsi,  they  would  have  been  searching  for  “the  poor 
young  lady,”  but  that  now  when  the  whole  power  of  Hmel- 
nitski  separated  them  from  her  it  was  an  impossible  thing. 
Zagloba  did  not  yield  himself  to  consolation,  but  fell  into 
still  greater  passion,  cursing  by  what  the  world  stands  on, 
— “ Feather-bed,”  “ Baby,”  and  “ Latin.”  " 


^ Nickuames  given  by  llmelnitski  to  the  three  Polish  commanders. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


511 


But  these  periods  of  gloom  were  of  short  duration.  When 
they  were  over  Zagloba,  as  if  wishing  to  reward  himself  for 
lost  time,  generally  revelled  and  drank  more  than  ever.  He 
spent  his  time  in  taverns  in  company  with  the  mightiest 
drinkers  or  with  women  of  the  capital,  in  which  occupation 
Pan  Michael  held  him  trusty  companionship. 

Pan  Michael,  a soldier  and  a splendid  officer,  possessed 
not,  however,  a farthing’s  worth  of  that  seriousness  which 
misfortune  and  suffering  had  developed,  for  instance,  in 
Skshetuski.  Volodyovski  understood  his  duty  to  the  Com- 
monwepJth  in  this  way : he  killed  whomsoever  he  was 
ordered  to  kill,  — cared  for  naught  else.  He  knew  nothing 
of  public  questions;  he  was  always  ready  to  bewail  a mili- 
tary defeat,  but  it  never  entered  his  head  that  quarrels  and 
tumults  were  as  harmful  to  public  affairs  as  defeats  ; in 
one  word,  he  was  a thoughtless  young  man  who,  having  en- 
tered the  bustle  of  the  capital,  sank  in  it  to  his  ears,  and 
stuck  like  a thistle  to  Zagloba,  for  he  was  his  master  in 
license.  He  went  therefore  with  him  among  the  nobles,  to 
whom  Zagloba  at  his  cups  related  things  uncreated,  winning 
at  the  same  time  adherents  for  Prince  Karl ; he  drank  with 
him,  protected  him  when  necessary  ; the^^  both  circled  around 
in  the  field  of  election  and  the  city  like  flies  in  a pot,  and 
there  was  no  corner  into  which  they  did  not  crawh  They 
were  at  Nyeporente  and  in  Yablonna;  they  were  at  all  the 
feasts  and  dinners  given  by  magnates  ; they  were  at  taverns, 
— they  were  every  where,  and  took  part  in  everything.  Pan 
Michael’s  youthful  hand  was  restive  ; he  wanted  to  exhibit 
himself,  and  to  prove  at  the  same  time  that  the  nobility  of 
the  Ukraine  was  better  than  any  other  and  that  the  soldiers 
of  the  prince  were  higher  than  all.  They  went  therefore  to 
seek  adventures  on  purpose  among  the  Poles  of  the  king- 
dom, as  the  most  skilled  with  the  sword,  and  specially 
among  the  partisans  of  Prince  Dominik  Zaslavski,  for  whom 
both  felt  a particular  hatred.  They  engaged  only  with  the 
most  celebrated  champions,  men  of  undoubted  and  settled 
fame,  and  plotted  the  quarrels  beforehand.  You  pick  the 
quarrel,”  said  Pan  Michael,  ‘^and  then  I will  step  in.”  Za- 
globa, very  skilful  in  fence  and  by  no  means  timid  in  duelling 
with  a brother  noble,  did  not  always  agree  to  have  a substitute, 
especially  in  affairs  with  adherents  of  Zaslavski ; but  when  it 
was  a question  with  some  famous  swordsman,  he  halted  in 
the  dispute  ; if  the  noble  w'as  eager  for  the  sword  and  chal- 
lenged, Zagloba  said  ; ‘‘  My  good  sir,  I should  be  without 


512 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


conscience  if  I were  to  expose  you  to  evident  death  by 
fighting  with  you  myself ; better  try  my  little  son  and  pupil 
here,  and  I am  not  sure  that  you  will  be  able  to  manage 
him.’^  After  such  words  Volodyovski  appeared  on  the  scene 
with  his  little  upturned  mustaches,  nose  in  the  air,  and 
gaping  face.  Whether  accepted  or  not,  he  opened  the  fight, 
and  being  in  truth  a master  above  masters,  he  generally 
stretched  out  his  antagonist  after  a few  blows.  In  this 
fashion  the  two  found  sport  from  which  their  fame  in- 
creased among  restless  spirits  and  the  nobles,  but  especially 
the  fame  of  Pan  Zagloba,  for  it  was  said  : If  the  pupil  is 
such  a man,  what  must  the  master  be  ! Pan  Kharlamp  was 
the  one  person  that  Volodyovski  could  not  find  for  a long 
time.  He  thought:  “Perhaps  they  have  sent  him  back  to 
Lithuania  on  business  of  some  sort.’’ 

In  this  way  nearly  six  weeks  had  gone,  during  which  time 
public  affairs  had  advanced  notably.  The  protracted  battle 
of  the  candidate  brothers,  the  efforts  of  their  adherents,  the 
fever  and  storm  of  passion  among  partisans  had  passed, 
leaving 'scarcely  trace  or  memory.  It  was  now  known  to 
all  that  Yan  Kazimir  would  be  chosen  ; for  Prince  Karl 
had  yielded  to  his  brother,  and  resigned  the  candidature  of 
his  own  good-will.  It  is  a wonderful  thing  that  the  voice  of 
Hmelnitski  had  great  weight;  for  it  was  hoped  on  every 
side  that  he  would  yield  to  the  authority  of  the  king, 
especially  when  chosen  according  to  his  wish.  These  pre- 
visions were  justified  in  great  part.  But  for  Vishnyevet- 
ski  — who,  like  Cato  of  old,  ceased  not  one  moment  from 
repeating  that  the  Zaporojian  Carthage  must  be  destroyed 
■ — this  turn  of  affairs  was  a fresh  blow.  Negotiations  must 
be  the  order  of  the  day.  The  prince  knew,  it  is  true,  that 
these  negotiations  would  either  result  in  nothing  from  the 
start  or  would  be  broken  off  soon  from  the  nature  of  the  case, 
and  saw  war  in  the  future  ; but  disquiet  seized  him  at  the 
thought:  “What  will  be  the  issue  of  that  war?  After 
negotiations  the  justified  Hmelnitski  will  be  still  stronger, 
and  the  Commonwealth  still  weaker.  And  wlio  will  lead  its 
forces  against  a chief  so  famous  as  Hmelnitski  ? Will  not 
there  be  new  defeats  and  new  catastrophes  which  will  ex- 
haust its  forces  to  the  last?”  For  the  prince  did  not  de- 
ceive himself,  and  knew  that  to  him,  the  most  eager  adherent 
of  Karl,  the  command  would  not  be  given.  Kazimir  had 
promised,  it  is  true,  to  favor  his  brother’s  adherents  as 
much  as  his  own.  Kazimir  was  high-souled,  but  he  was  a 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


513 


partisan  of  the  chancellor’s  policy.  Some  one  else  will  re- 
ceive the  command,  not  the  prince ; and  woe  to  the  Com- 
monwealth if  he  be  not  a leader  superior  to  Hmeliiitski ! 
At  this  thought  a twofold  pain  straitened  the  soul  of  Yerenii, 
— fear  for  the  future  of  the  country,  and  the  unendurable 
feeling  of  a man  who  sees  that  his  services  are  passed  over, 
that  justice  will  not  be  done  him,  and  that  others  will  raise 
their  heads  above  his.  He  would  not  have  been  Yeremi 
Vishnyevetski  if  he  had  not  been  proud.  He  felt  within 
himself  the  power  to  wield  the  baton,  and  he  had  earned 
the  baton  ; therefore  he  suffered  doubly. 

It  was  reported  among  officers  that  the  prince  would  not 
wait  for  the  close  of  the  election,  and  would  leave  Warsaw ; 
but  that  was  not  true.  The  prince  not  only  did  not  leave, 
but  he  visited,  in  Nyeporente,  Prince  Kazimir,  who  received 
him  with  unbounded  favor  ; then  he  returned  to  the  city  for 
a prolonged  stay,  caused  by  military  affairs.  It  was  a ques- 
tion of  finding  support  for  the  army,  which  the  prince  urged 
diligently.  Besides,  new  regiments  of  dragoons  and  infan- 
try were  equipped  at  Karl’s  expense.  Some  had  been  sent 
to  Kussia  already ; others  were  to  be  drilled.  For  this  pur- 
pose the  prince  sent  out  on  every  side  officers  expert  in  or- 
ganizing troops.  Kushel  and  Vershul  had  been  sent,  and 
finally  the  turn  came  for  Volodyovski.  One  day  he  was  sum- 
moned to  the  prince,  who  gave  him  the  following  order  : — 

‘‘You  will  go  by  way  of  Babitse  and  Lipki  to  Zaborovo, 
where  horses  for  the  regiment  are  waiting ; you  will  inspect 
them,  reject  those  unfit,  and  pay  Pan  Tshaskovski  for  those 
accepted  ; then  you  will  bring  them  for  the  soldiers.  The 
money  you  will  receive  here  in  Warsaw  from  the  paymaster 
on  this  my  order.” 

Volodyovski  set  about  the  work  briskly.  He  took  the 
money,  and  on  the  same  day  he  and  Zagloba  with  eight 
others  set  out  with  a wagon  bearing  the  money.  They 
moved  slowly,  for  that  side  of  Warsaw  was  swarming  with 
nobles,  attendants,  and  horses  ; the  villages  as  far  as  Babitse 
were  so  packed  that  in  every  cottage  there  were  guests.  It 
was  easy  to  meet  adventures  in  a press  of  people  of  various 
humors ; and  in  spite  of  their  greatest  efforts  and  modest 
bearing,  our  two  friends  did  not  escape  them. 

On  reaching  Babitse  they  saw  before  the  public  house  a 
number  of  nobles  who  were  just  mounting  to  continue  their 
journey.  The  two  parties,  after  saluting  each  other,  were 
about  to  pass,  when  suddenly  one  of  the  riders  looked  at 

33 


514 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Volodyovskij  and  without  saying  a word  rode  up  to  him  on 
a trot. 

“ Ah,  you  are  here,  my  little  fellow  ! cried  he.  You 
have  been  skulking,  but  I have  found  you.  You  won’t 
escape  me  this  time ! Eh,  gentlemen  ! ” shouted  he  to  his 
comrades,  “just  wait  a bit.  I have  something  to  say  to  this 
little  stub  of  an  officer,  and  I should  like  to  have  you  as 
witnesses  of  my  words.” 

Volodyovski  smiled  with  pleasure,  for  he  recognized  Pan 
Kharlamp,  “God  is  my  witness  that  I was  not  hiding,” 
said  he ; “ more  than  that,  I was  looking  for  you  myself  to 
ask  if  you  still  cherished  rancor  against  me,  but  somehow 
we  could  n’t  meet.” 

“ Pan  Michael,”  whispered  Zagloba,  “ you  are  on  duty.” 

“I  remember,”  muttered  Volodyovski. 

“ Come  to  business  ! ” roared  Kharlamp.  “ Gentlemen,  I 
have  promised  this  milksop,  this  bald  mustache,  to  clip  his 
ears  for  him,  and  I ’ll  clip  them  as  true  as  I am  Kharlamp. 
Be  witnesses,  gentlemen,  and  you,  youngster,  come  up  here  ! ” 

“ I cannot,  as  God  is  dear  to  me,  I cannot,”  said  Volody- 
ovski ; “ let  me  off  even  for  a couple  of  days.” 

“ Why  can  you  not  ? You  are  frightened,  I suppose.  If 
you  do  not  meet  me  at  once,  I will  slap  you  so  with  my 
sword  that  you  ’ll  think  of  your  grandfather  and  grand- 
mother. Oh,  you  dodger,  you  venomous  gadfly,  you  know 
how  to  get  in  the  way,  you  know  how  to  buzz,  you  know 
how  to  bite,  but  when  it  comes  to  the  sabre  you  are  not 
there.” 

Here  Zagloba  interfered.  “It  seems  to  me  that  you  are 
pressing  matters  rather  far,”  said  he  to  Kharlamp,  “and 
look  out  that  this  fly  does  not  sting;  if  he  does,  no  plaster 
will  help  you.  Tfu ! the  devil  take  it,  don’t  you  see  that 
this  officer  is  on  duty  ? Look  at  that  wagon  with  money 
which  we  are  taking  to  the  regiment,  and  understand  that 
his  person  is  not  at  his  own  disposal  and  he  cannot  meet 
you.  Whoever  can’t  understand  that  is  a dunce  and  not  a 
soldier.  We  serve  under  the  voevoda  of  Pus,  and  we  have 
fought  men  different  from  you ; but  to-day  it  is  impossible, 
and  what  is  deferred  will  not  escape.” 

“It  is  certain,”  said  one  of  Kharlamp’s  comrades,  “that 
they  are  transporting  money  ; he  cannot  meet  you.’^ 

“What  is  their  money  to  me?”  screamed  the  irrepres- 
sible Kharlamp;  “let  him  stand  before  me  or  I’ll  slap  him 
with  my  sword.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


515 


I will  not  meet  you  to-day,  but  I give  you  the  word  of  a 
soldier  to  meet  you  in  three  or  four  days,  wherever  you 
please,  the  moment  I have  carried  out  my  orders.  And  if 
this  does  not  satisfy  you,  gentlemen,  I shall  give  order  to 
touch  the  triggers,  for  I shall  believe  that  I have  to  do  not 
with  soldiers,  but  with  brigands.  Take  yourselves  off  then 
to  all  the  devils,  for  I have  no  time  to  loiter.’^ 

On  hearing  this,  the  dragoons  of  the  escort  turned  the 
muzzles  of  their  guns  on  the  aggressors.  That  movement, 
as  well  as  the  decisive  words  of  Pan  Michael,  produced  an  evi- 
dent impression  on  the  comrades  of  Kharlamp.  Oh,  let 
him  off ! ” said  they.  “ You  are  a soldier  yourself,  you  know 
what  service  is ; it  is  certain  that  you  will  receive  satisfac- 
tion. He  is  a bold  piece,  like  all  men  of  the  Eussian  squad- 
ron ; restrain  yourself,  since  we  ask  you.’^ 

Pan  Kharlamp  blustered  awhile  longer,  but  saw  at  last 
that  he  would  either  make  his  companions  angry  or  expose 
them  to  an  uncertain  struggle  with  the  dragoons.  He  turned 
therefore  to  Volodyovski,  and  said:  “Give  me  your  word 
that  you  will  meet  me.’^ 

“ I will  seek  you  myself,  were  it  only  because  you  have 
asked  twice  about  such  a thing.  To-day  is  Wednesday,  and 
let  it  be  Saturday  at  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon.  Select 
your  ground.’’ 

“ Here  in  Babitse  there  is  a crowd  of  travellers,”  said 
Kharlamp ; “ something  might  interfere.  Let  it  be  over  there 
at  Lipki ; it  is  quieter,  and  not  far  for  me,  because  our  quar- 
ters are  in  Babitse.” 

“Will  there  be  as  large  a company  of  you  as  to-day  ? ” 
asked  the  prudent  Zagloba. 

“ Oh,  it ’s  not  necessary,”  said  Kharlamp ; “ I shall  come 
only  with  the  Selitskis,  my  relatives.  You  will  be  without 
your  dragoons,  I trust.” 

“ Perhaps  they  fight  duels  with  the  aid  of  soldiers  among 
you,”  replied  Pan  Michael ; “ but  it  is  not  the  custom  with  us.” 

“In  four  days  then,  on  Saturday,”  said  Kharlamp.  “We 
shall  be  in  front  of  the  public  house  at  Lipki ; and  now  with 
God ! ” 

“With  God!”  said  Volodyovski  and  Zagloba. 

The  opponents  parted  quietly.  Pan  Michael  was  made 
happy  by  the  coming  amusement,  and  promised  himself  to 
make  a present  to  Pan  Longin  of  mustaches  shorn  from  the 
light-horseman.  He  went  therefore  in  good  spirits  to  Za- 
borovo,  where  he  found  Prince  Kazimir,  who  had  come  to 


516 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


hunt.  But  Pan  Michael  saw  his  future  lord  only  at  a dis- 
tance, for  he  was  in  a hurry.  In  two  or  three  days  he 
carried  out  his  orders,  inspected  the  horses,  paid  Pan 
Tshaskovski,  returned  to  Warsaw,  and  at  the  appointed 
time,  yes,  an  hour  earlier,  he  was  at  Lipki  with  Zagloba  and 
Pan  Kushel,  whom  he  had  asked  to  be  his  other  second. 

On  arriving  in  front  of  the  inn  kept  by  a Jew,  they  en- 
tered to  moisten  their  throats  a little  with  mead  and  amuse 
themselves  with  conversation  at  the  glass. 

“Here,  scald-head  ! is  your  master  at  the  castle  asked 
Zagloba  of  the  innkeeper. 

“ He  is  away  in  the  town.” 

“ Are  there  many  nobles  stopping  in  Lipki  ? ” 

“My  house  is  empty.  Only  one  has  stopped  with  me,  a^'d 
he  is  sitting  in  the  next  room,  — a rich  man,  with  servants 
and  horses.” 

“ And  why  did  he  not  go  to  the  castle  ? ” 

“Because  it  is  evident  he  does  not  know  our  master.  Be- 
sides, the  place  has  been  closed  for  a month  past.” 

“ Maybe  it  is  Kharlamp,”  said  Zagloba. 

“No,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“Well,  Pan  Michael,  it  seems  to  me  that  it  is  he.  Idl  go 
and  see  who  it  is.  Jew,  has  this  gentleman  been  long  here  ? ” 

“ He  came  to-day,  not  two  hours  ago.” 

“And  don’t  you  know  where  he  came  from  ? ” 

“I  do  not;  but  it  must  be  from  a distance,  for  his  horses 
are  used  up ; his  men  said,  from  beyond  the  Vistula.” 

“ Why  did  he  come  here  then  to  Lipki  ? ” 

“ Who  knows  ? ” 

“ I ’ll  go  and  see,”  repeated  Zagloba ; “ perhaps  it  is  some 
acquaintance.”  Approaching  the  closed  door  of  the  room, 
he  knocked  with  his  sword-hilt  and  said:  “ Worthy  sir,  may 
I enter  ? ” 

“ Who  is  there  ? ” answered  a voice  within. 

“ A friend,”  said  Zagloba,  opening  the  door.  “ Ah,  beg- 
ging your  pardon,  maybe  I ’m  not  in  season,”  he  added,  push- 
ing his  head  into  the  room.  He  drew  back  suddenly,  and 
slammed  the  door  as  if  he  had  looked  on  death.  On  his 
face  was  depicted  terror  coupled  with  the  greatest  astonish- 
ment. His  mouth  was  open,  and  he  looked  with  vacant  stare 
on  Volodyovski  and  Kushel. 

“ What ’s  the  matter  ? ” asked  Volodyovski. 

“By  the  wounds  of  Christ,  be  quiet!”  said  Zagloba. 
“Bogun  is  there!” 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


517 


Who  ? What ’s  happened  to  you  ? ’’ 

“ There  — Bogun  ! ” 

Both  officers  rose  to  their  feet. 

Have  you  lost  your  reason  ? Compose  yourself ! Who 
is  it  ? ” 

“ Bogun  ! Bogun  ! ’’ 

Impossible ! ” 

“ As  I live  ! As  I stand  before  you  here,  I swear  to  you 
by  God  and  all  the  saints.” 

“Why  are  you  so  disturbed  ?”  asked  Volodyovski.  “If 
he  is  there,  then  God  has  given  him  into  our  hands.  Com- 
pose yourself ! Are  you  sure  that  it  is  he  ? ” 

“ As  sure  as  that  I am  speaking  to  you,  I saw  him ; he  was 
changing  his  clothes.’^ 

“ And  did  he  see  you  ? 

“ I don’t  know  ; I think  not.’’ 

Volodyovski’s  eyes  gleamed  like  coals.  ^'^Jew,”  whis- 
pered he,  beckoning  hurriedly  with  his  hand.  This  way  ! 
Are  there  doors  from  the  room  ? ” 

“No,  only  through  this  room.” 

“ Kushel,  you  go  under  the  window  ! ” whispered  Pan 
Michael.  “ Oh,  he  will  not  escape  us  this  time  ! ” 

Kushel,  without  speaking  a word,  ran  out  of  the  room. 

“Come  to  your  senses,”  said  Volodyovski.  “Not  over 
you,  but  over  his  neck  hangs  destruction.  What  can  he  do 
to  you  ? Nothing  ! ” 

“Nothing;  but  from  astonishment  I am  unable  to  catch 
my  breath.”  And  he  thought  to  himself : “ True,  I have 
nothing  to  fear.  Pan  Michael  is  with  me.  Let  Bogun  be 
afraid  ! ” And  putting  on  a terribly  savage  look,  he  grasped 
the  hilt  of  his  sabre.  “ Pan  ^lichael,  he  must  not  escape  us.” 

“ But  is  it  he  ? — for  still  I can’t  believe.  What  should 
he  be  doing  here  ? ” 

“ Hmelnitski  has  sent  him  as  a spy ; that  is  most  cer- 
tain. Wait!  Pan  Michael,  we  will  seize  him  and  lay  down 
the  condition  that  unless  he  gives  up  the  princess,  we  will 
deliver  him  to  justice.  If  he  gives  up  the  princess,  then  let 
the  devil  take  him.” 

“ But  are  there  not  too  few  of  ns,  — two,  and  Kushel  ? 
He  will  defend  himself  like  a madman,  and  he  has  attend- 
ants also.” 

“Kharlamp  will  come  with  two  ; there  will  be  six  of  us. 
That ’s  enough ; be  quiet ! ” 

At  that  moment  the  door  opened,  and  Bogun  entered  the 


518 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


room.  He  could  not  have  seen  Zagloba  looking  into  his 
room,  for  at  the  sight  of  him  he  quivered  suddenly,  a 
flush  as  it  were  went  over  his  face,  and  his  hand  as  quick 
as  lightning  rested  on  the  hilt  of  his  sabre ; but  all  this 
lasted  only  the  twinkle  of  an  eye.  The  flush  went  from 
his  face,  which  grew  slightly  pale. 

Zagloba  looked  at  him,  and  said  nothing.  The  ataman 
also  remained  silent,  and  in  the  room  a fly  on  the  wing 
could  be  heard.  Those  two  persons  whose  fates  had  crossed 
in  such  a wonderful  manner  pretended  at  the  moment  not 
to  know  each  other.  The  interval  was  rather  long ; it  ap- 
peared to  Pan  Michael  that  whole  ages  were  passing. 

Jew,’’  said  Bogun,  all  at  once,  “is  it  far  from  here  to 
Zaborovo  ? ” 

“Hot  far,”  answered  the  Jew.  “ Are  you  going  now  ? ” 

“Yes,”  said  Bogun,  and  turned  toward  the  door  leading 
to  the  anteroom. 

“With  your  permission,”  sounded  the  voice  of  Zagloba. 

The  chief  halted  at  once  as  if  he  had  grown  to  the  floor, 
and  turning  to  Zagloba,  fastened  his  dark  and  terrible  eyes 
on  him.  “ What  do  you  wish  ? ” asked  he,  curtly. 

“ It  seems  to  me  that  we  made  acquaintance  somewhere, 
— at  a wedding  on  a farm  in  Eussia,  was  it  not  ? ” 

“ Yes,”  said  the  chief  haughtily,  putting  his  hand  again 
on  the  hilt. 

“How  does  your  health  serve  you?”  asked  Zagloba. 
“ For  you  rode  off  in  such  haste  that  I had  no  time  to  bid 
you  farewell.” 

“ And  were  you  sorry  for  that  ? ” 

“ Of  course  I was  sorry.  We  should  have  had  a dance, 
and  the  company  would  have  been  larger.”  Here  Zagloba 
pointed  to  Volodyovski.  “ This  is  the  cavalier  who  came 
in,  and  he  would  have  been  glad  of  a nearer  acquaintance 
with  you.” 

“ Enough  of  this  ! ” shouted  Pan  Michael,  rising  suddenly. 
“ I arrest  you,  traitor  ! ” 

“ With  what  authority  ? ” asked  the  ataman,  raising  his 
head  haughtily. 

“ You  are  a rebel,  an  enemy  of  the  Commonwealth,  and 
have  come  here  as  a spy.” 

“ And  who  are  you  ? ” 

“Oh,  I will  not  exjdain  that  to  you;  but  you  won’t 
escape  me  ! ” 

“ We  shall  see,”  said  P)Ogun.  “ I should  not  explain  to 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


519 


you  who  I am  if  you  had  challenged  me  to  sabres  like  a 
soldier;  but  since  you  threaten  with  arrest,  then  I will 
explain.  Here  is  a letter  which  I carry  from  the  Zaporo- 
jian  hetman  to  Prince  Kazimir,  and  not  finding  him  in 
Kyeporente,  I am  going  with  it  to  Zaborovo.  How  wdll 
you  arrest  me  now  ? ’’ 

Bogun  looked  haughtily  and  sneeringly  at  Volodyovski. 
Pan  Michael  was  greatly  confused,  like  a hound  which  feels 
that  the  game  is  escaping  him ; and  not  knowing  what  to 
do,  he  turned  an  inquiring  look  at  Zagloba.  A painful 
moment  of  silence  followed. 

‘‘  It  is  difficult  indeed,”  said  Zagloba.  Since  you  are  an 
envoy,  we  cannot  arrest  you  ; and  you  will  not  meet  tliis 
cavalier  with  a sabre,  for  you  have  already  fled  before  him 
till  the  earth  groaned.” 

Bogun’s  face  grew  purple,  for  that  moment  he  recognized 
Volodyovski.  Shame  and  wounded  pride  sprang  into  play 
in  the  fearless  chief.  The  remembrance  of  that  flight 
scorched  him  like  fire.  It  was  the  single  stain  on  the  fame 
of  his  heroism,  — the  fame  which  he  loved  beyond  life, 
beyond  all. 

The  inexorable  Zagloba  continued  in  cold  blood:  “You 
had  almost  lost  your  trousers,  when  pity  penetrated  this 
cavalier.  Tfu ! young  hero,  you  have  a woman’s  face,  and 
a woman’s  heart  too.  You  were  brave  with  the  old  prin- 
cess and  the  lad  her  son,  but  with  a knight  you  are  a 
wind-bag.  Carry  letters,  steal  young  ladies,  — that’s  your 
work,  not  war ! As  God  is  dear  to  me,  I saw  with  my 
own  eyes  how  your  trousers  were  flying  around.  Tfu,  tfu  ! 
Now  you  talk  of  the  sabre,  for  you  are  carrying  a letter. 
How  are  we  to  meet  you  when  you  shield  yourself  with  tliat 
letter  ? All  dust  in  the  eyes,  young  hero  ! Hmelnitski  is  a 
good  soldier,  KnVonos  a good  one ; but  among  the  Cossacks 
there  is  many  a cowardly  sneak.” 

Bogun  pushed  up  suddenly  to  Zagloba,  and  Zagloba  drew 
back  with  equal  swiftness  behind  Volodyovski,  so  that  the 
two  young  knights  stood  before  each  other,  eye  to  eye. 

“ Not  from  fear  did  I retreat  before  you,  but  to  save  my 
men,”  said  Bogun. 

“I  know  not  your  reasons  for  fleeing,  but  I know  that 
you  fled,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“ I will  meet  you  anywhere,  even  here,  this  minute.” 

Will  you  challenge  me  ? ” asked  Volodyovski,  half 
closing  his  eyes. 


520 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


You  have  touched  my  fame,  tried  to  cast  shame  on  me; 
I need  your  blood.’* 

‘‘No  dispute  on  those  points,”  said  Yolodyovski. 

‘‘No  harm  to  the  consenting  party,”  added  Zagloba.  “But 
who  will  deliver  the  letter  to  the  prince  ? ” 

“ Give  yourself  no  headache  over  that ; it  is  my  affair.” 

“ Fight,  then,  if  it  cannot  be  otherwise,”  said  Zagloba.  “ But 
if  fortune  favors  you  against  this  cavalier,  remember  that  you 
will  have  to  meet  me.  And  now.  Pan  Michael,  come  out  to 
the  front  of  the  house  ; I have  something  important  to  say.” 

The  two  friends  went  out  and  called  Kushel  from  under 
the  window  of  the  room. 

“ Gentlemen,  our  affair  is  a bad  one.  He  has  really  a 
letter  to  the  prince ; if  we  kill  him,  it  is  a capital  crime. 
Remember  that  the  chapter  ‘ propter  securitatem  loci  ’ has 
jurisdiction  ten  miles  from  the  field  of  election,  and  he  is 
the  same  as  an  envoy.  A weighty  question  ! We  must 
either  hide  somewhere  afterward,  or  perhaps  the  prince 
will  protect  us  ; otherwise  it  may  go  hard  with  us.  And  to 
let  him  go  free  again  is  still  worse.  This  is  the  only  way 
to  liberate  our  poor  young  lady.  For  when  he  is  no  longer 
in  the  world  we  shall  find  her  more  easily.  The  Lord  him- 
self evidently  wishes  to  aid  her  and  Skshetuski;  that’s 
clear.  Let  us  help.” 

“ Will  you  invent  some  stratagem  ? ” asked  Kushel. 

“ With  my  stratagem  I have  already  brought  him  to 
challenge  us.  But  seconds  are  necessary,  — strangers.  My 
idea  is  to  wait  for  Kharlamp.  I will  undertake  to  make 
him  yield  his  first  place,  and  in  case  of  need,  to  testify  how 
we  were  challenged  and  obliged  to  defend  ourselves.  We 
must  also  find  out  more  accurately  from  Bogun  where  he 
hid  the  young  lady.  If  he  has  to  die,  she  is  nothing  to  him  ; 
perhaps  he  will  tell  if  we  press  him.  And  if  he  won’t  tell, 
then  it  is  better  that  he  should  not  live.  It  is  necessary  to 
do  everything  with  foresight  and  discretion.  My  head  is 
bursting,  gentlemen.” 

“ Who  will  fight  with  him  ? ” asked  Kushel. 

“ Pan  Michael  first,  I second,”  said  Zagloba. 

“And  I third.” 

“Impossible!”  interrupted  Yolodyovski.  “I  will  fight 
with  him  alone,  and  that  will  be  the  end.  If  he  brings  me 
down,  it  is  his  fortune.  Let  him  go  in  peace.” 

“ I ’ve  told  him  already,”  said  Zagloba ; “ but  if  it  is  your 
wish,  I yield.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  521 

If  it  is  his  wish,  he  may  fight  with  you,  but  with  no  one 
else.’’ 

“ Let  us  go  to  him  then.” 

Let  us  go.” 

They  found  Bogun  in  the  main  room,  drinking  mead.  He 
was  perfectly  calm. 

Listen,”  said  Zagloba,  ‘^for  these  are  important  ques- 
tions which  we  want  to  discuss  with  you.  You  have  chal- 
lenged this  cavalier.  Very  well.  But  you  must  know  that 
since  you  are  an  envoy  you  are  protected  by  law,  for  you 
come  among  civilized  men,  not  among  wild  beasts ; and 
therefore  we  cannot  meet  you  unless  you  state  before  wit- 
nesses that  you  have  challenged  us  of  your  own  free  will. 
A number  of  nobles  with  whom  we  had  to  fight  a duel  will 
come  here,  and  you  will  make  this  statement  before  them. 
We  will  give  you  our  knightly  word  that  if  fortune  favors  you 
against  Pan  Volodyovski  you  will  go  away  at  liberty,  and  no 
one  will  hinder  you,  unless  you  wish  to  make  a trial  with  me.” 

^‘Agreed,”  said  Bogun.  I will  make  that  statement  be- 
fore those  nobles,  and  I will  tell  my  men  to  deliver  the  let- 
ter and  to  inform  Hmelnitski,  if  I perish,  that  I made  the 
challenge.  And  if  God  favors  me  to  vindicate  my  Cossack 
fame  against  this  knight,  I will  ask  you  to  sabres.” 

When  he  had  spoken  he  looked  into  Zagloba’s  eyes. 
Zagloba  was  rather  confused,  coughed,  spat,  and  said,  — 

“ Agreed ! When  you  have  made  a trial  of  my  pupil,  you 
will  know  what  sort  of  work  you  will  have  with  me.  But 
enough  of  this  ! There  is  another  and  more  important  point 
in  which  we  appeal  to  your  conscience ; for  though  a Cos- 
sack, we  wish  to  treat  you  as  a knight.  You  carried  off 
Princess  Helena  Kurtsevichovna,  the  betrothed  of  our 
comrade  and  friend,  and  you  hold  her  secreted.  Know  that 
if  we  had  accused  you  of  this  it  would  not  have  helped  you 
that  Hmelnitski  made  you  his  envoy,  for  this  is  ^raptus 
puellae,’  a capital  offence,  which  would  be  judged  here  im- 
mediately. But  since  you  are  going  to  combat,  and  may 
perish,  bethink  yourself  what  will  happen  to  that  unfortu- 
nate lady  if  you  die.  Do  you,  who  love  her,  wish  evil  and 
destruction  to  her?  Will  you  deprive  her  of  protection 
and  give  her  to  shame  and  misfortune  ? Do  you  wish  to 
be  her  executioner,  even  when  you  are  dead  ? ” 

Here  the  voice  of  Zagloba  sounded  with  unusual  so- 
lemnity for  him.  Bogun  grew  pale  and  asked:  “ What  do 
you  want  of  me  ?■’ 


522 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


Tell  us  where  she  is  hidden,  so  that  we  may  find  her  if 
you  die,  and  give  her  to  her  betrothed.  If  you  do  this, 
God  will  have  mercy  on  your  soul.” 

The  chief  rested  his  head  on  his  hands,  and  thought 
deeply.  The  three  comrades  watched  carefully  the  changes 
in  that  mobile  face,  which  was  suddenly  covered  with  such 
touching  grief  as  if  neither  anger,  rage,  nor  any  fierce  feel- 
ing had  ever  played  upon  it,  and  as  if  that  man  had  been 
created  only  for  love  and  yearning.  A long  time  this 
silence  lasted,  till  finally  it  was  broken  by  the  voice  of 
Zagloba,  which  trembled  while  uttering  the  following 
words,  — 

‘‘  If  you  have  already  put  her  to  shame,  may  God  con- 
demn you  and  let  her  find  shelter  in  a cloister.” 

Bogun  raised  his  sad,  moistened  eyes,  and  said:  ^^If  I 
have  shamed  her  ? I know  not  how  you  Poles  love,  knights 
and  cavaliers,  but  I am  a Cossack.  I protected  her  in  Bar 
from  death  and  disgrace,  and  afterward  took  her  to  the 
desert,  and  there  guarded  her  as  the  eye  in  my  head ; did 
no  injury  to  her,  fell  at  her  feet  and  bowed  to  her  as  before 
an  image.  If  she  told  me  to  go,  I went,  and  have  not  seen 
her  since,  for  war  detained  me.” 

God  will  remember  that  for  you  at  the  judgment,”  said 
Zagloba,  sighing  deeply,  But  is  she  safe  ? KnVonos  and 
the  Tartars  are  there.” 

Kn'vonos  is  at  Kamenyets,  and  sent  me  to  ask  Hmel- 
nitski  whether  he  was  to  march  on  Kudak.  He  has  surely 
gone  there,  and  where  she  is  there  are  neither  Cossacks  nor 
Poles  nor  Tartars.  She  is  safe,” 

Where  is  she,  then  ? ” 

Listen  to  me,  Poles  ! Let  it  be  as  you  wish.  I will  tell 
you  where  she  is,  and  I will  give  the  order  to  render  her 
up ; but  you  must  give  me  your  knightly  word  that  if  God 
favors  me,  you  will  not  look  for  her.  You  promise  for 
yourselves  and  for  Pan  Skshetuski,  and  I will  tell  you.” 

The  three  friends  looked  at  one  another. 

“ We  cannot  do  that,”  said  Zagloba. 

Oh,  as  true  as  life  we  cannot ! ” cried  Kushel  and 
Volodyovski. 

‘‘  Is  it  possible  ? ” asked  Bogun.  His  brows  were  frowning 
and  his  eyes  flashed.  ‘‘Well,  why  can  you  not?” 

“Because  Pan  Skshetuski  is  not  present';  and  besides, 
you  may  be  sure  that  none  of  us  would  cease  to  seek  for 
her,  even  if  you  have  hidden  her  under  ground.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD 


523 


So  you  would  make  this  bargain  with  me:  ^Cossack, 
give  up  your  soul,  and  then  we  will  sabre  you  ! ’ Oh,  don’t 
wait . for  it ! And  do  you  think  my  Cossack  sabre  is  not 
made  of  steel,  that  you  are  croaking  over  me  like  ravens 
over  a dead  carcass  ? And  why  am  I to  die,  and  not  you  ? 
You  want  my  blood,  but  I want  yours  ! We  shall  see  who 
gets  whose.” 

Then  you  will  not  tell  ? ” 

Why  talk  to  me  ? Death  to  you  all ! ” 

Death  to  you!  You  deserve  to  be  cut  to  pieces  with 
sabres ! ” 

Try  it ! ” said  the  chief,  rising  quickly. 

Kushel  and  Volodyovski  sprang  at  the  same  moment 
from  the  bench.  Threatening  looks  were  exchanged, 
breasts  overflowing  with  anger  breathed  more  violently,  and 
it  is  unknown  what  might  have  happened,  had  not  Zagloba, 
who  had  looked  through  the  window,  cried:  ‘‘Kharlamp 
has  come  with  his  seconds ! ” 

The  light-horse  captain  with  his  two  companions,  the 
Selitskis,  entered  the  room.  After  the  first  greeting,  Za- 
globa took  them  aside  to  explain  the  affair.  He  spoke 
so  eloquently  that  he  soon  convinced  them,  especially 
when  he  declared  that  Volodyovski  asked  only  for  a short 
delay,  and  immediately  after  his  struggle  with  the  Cossack 
would  be  ready  to  meet  Kharlamp.  Here  Zagloba  related 
how  old  and  terrible  was  the  hatred  of  all  the  soldiers  of 
the  prince  for  Bogun ; how  he  was  an  enemy  of  the  whole 
Commonwealth,  and  was  one  of  the  most  desperate  rebels  ; 
and  finally,  how  he  had  carried  off  the  princess,  a lady  of 
a noble  house,  the  betrothed  of  a noble  who  was  the  mirror 
of  every  knightly  virtue.  ‘^And  if  you  are  a noble  and 
have  some  feeling  of  brotherhood,  you  know  that  the  wrong 
inflicted  on  one  is  inflicted  on  the  whole  order.  Can  you 
let  it  go  then  unavenged  ? ” 

Kharlamp  raised  difficulties  at  first,  and  said  that  since 
matters  were  in  that  state,  Bogun  should  be  cut  to  pieces 
on  the  spot.  “ But  let  Pan  Volodyovski  meet  me  according 
to  agreement.” 

Zagloba  had  to  explain  to  him  again  why  this  could  not 
be,  and  that  it  would  not  be  knightly  to  attack  one  man 
from  behind  in  this  fashion.  Happily  the  Selitskis  helped 
him,  both  men  of  judgment  and  prudence,  so  that  the  stub- 
born Lithuanian  let  himself  be  convinced  at  last,  and  agreed 
to  a delay. 


524 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD 


Meanwhile  Boguii  went  to  his  men,  and  returned  with 
the  essaul  Eliasenko,  to  whom  he  told  how  he  had  chal- 
lenged two  nobles,  and  then  repeated  the  same  thing  aloud, 
in  presence  of  Kharlamp  and  the  Selitskis. 

“We  on  our  part  declare,’’  said  Volodyovski,  “that  if 
you  come  out  victorious  in  the  struggle  with  me,  it  will 
depend  on  your  will  whether  you  are  to  fight  with  Pan 
Zagloba,  and  in  no  case  will  any  one  else  call  you  out,  and 
this  company  will  not  attack  you  ; you  will  go  where  you 
please.  For  this  I give  my  knightly  word,  and  I beg  you, 
gentlemen  who  have  just  come,  to  add  the  same  on  your 
part.” 

“ We  do,”  said  Kharlamp  and  the  two  Selitskis,  solemnly. 

Then  Bogun  delivered  to  Eliasenko  Hmelnitski’s  letter 
to  the  prince;  and  said:  “You  will  give  this  letter  to  the 
prince ; and  if  I die  you  will  tell  him  and  Hmelnitski  that 
the  fault  was  mine,  and  that  I was  not  killed  through 
treachery.” 

Zagloba,  who  had  a watchful  eye  on  everything,  saw  not 
the  least  disquiet  on  the  sullen  visage  of  Eliasenko.  It 
was  evident  that  he  was  too  sure  of  his  ataman. 

Bogun  then  turned  haughtily  to  the  nobles:  “Well,  to 
one  death,  to  another  life,”  said  he.  “We  may  begin.” 

“ Time,  time  ! ” said  all,  tucking  back  the  skirts  of  their 
coats  under  their  belts,  and  taking  their  sabres  under  their 
arms. 

They  went  in  front  of  the  inn,  and  turned  down  to  a 
creek  which  flowed  among  a growth  of  hawthorns,  wild 
roses,  and  plum-trees.  November  had  stripped,  it  is  true, 
the  leaves  from  the  bushes,  but  the  thicket  was  so  close 
that  it  looked  black  as  a mourning-ribbon  along  through 
the  empty  fields  to  the  forest.  The  day  was  pale,  but 
pleasant  with  that  melancholy  mildness  of  autumn  full  of 
sweetness.  The  sun  embroidered  softly  with  gold  the 
naked  branches  of  the  trees,  and  lighted  up  the  yellow, 
sandy  banks  extending  some  distance  along  the  right  side 
of  the  creek.  The  combatants  and  their  seconds  went 
straight  to  these  banks. 

“ We  will  stop  here,”  said  Zagloba. 

“ Agreed,”  answered  all. 

Zagloba  grew  more  and  more  unquiet ; at  last  he  ap- 
proached Volodyovski,  and  whispered:  “Pan  Michael  — ” 

“Well  ?” 

“ For  the  love  of  God,  Pan  Michael,  exert  yourself ! In 


WITH  FUIE  AND  SWORD. 


525 


your  hands  now  is  the  fate  of  Skshetuski,  the  freedom  of 
the  princess,  your  own  life  and  mine.  God  keep  you  from 
accident ! I could  do  nothing  with  this  robber.” 

“ Why  did  you  challenge  him  then  ? ” 

“ The  word  came  out  of  itself.  I trusted  in  you,  Pan 
Michael.  I am  old,  and  my  breath  is  short.  I choke,  and 
this  beauty  can  jump  like  a goat.  He  is  a fleet  hound,  Pan 
Michael.” 

1 fll  do  my  best,”  said  the  little  knight. 

“ God  give  you  aid  ! Don’t  lose  courage  ! ” 

Why  should  I ? ” 

At  that  moment  one  of  the  Selitskis  came  up  to  them. 

He  is  a trim  fellow,  your  Cossack,”  he  whispered  ; he  acts 
with  us  as  if  he  were  an  equal,  if  not  a superior.  What  a 
bearing ! It  must  be  that  his  mother  looked  on  some  noble.” 

“It  is  more  likely,”  said  Zagloba,  ‘Hhat  some  noble 
looked  on  her.” 

“And  so  it  appears  to  me,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“ To  our  places  ! ” called  Bogun,  suddenly. 

“To  our  places,  to  our  places  ! ” 

They  took  their  places,  — the  nobles  in  a half-circle, 
Volodyovski  and  Bogun  opposite  each  other. 

Volodyovski,  as  a man  experienced  in  such  affairs  though 
he  was  young,  tested  the  ground  first  with  his  feet  to  see  if 
it  was  firm ; then  he  cast  his  eye  about,  wishing  to  know  all 
the  unevenness  of  the  place,  xind  it  was  apparent  that  he 
did  not  underestimate  the  affair.  He  had  t©  meet  with  a 
knight  the  most  celebrated  in  the  whole  Ukraine,  of  whom 
the  people  sang  songs,  and  whose  name  was  known  through 
the  breadth  of  Kussia  to  the  Crimea.  Pan  Michael,  a 
simple  lieutenant  of  the  dragoons,  promised  himself  much 
from  that  struggle,  for  it  was  either  a glorious  death  or  an 
equally  glorious  victory ; therefore  he  neglected  nothing  to 
show  himself  worthy  of  such  an  opponent.  He  had  an 
unusual  seriousness  in  his  face,  seeing  which  Zagloba  was 
frightened.  “ He  is  losing  courage,”  thought  he ; “ it  is 
over  with  him,  and  then  it  is  over  with  me ! ” 

Meanwhile  Volodyovski,  having  examined  the  ground 
carefully,  began  to  unbutton  his  vest.  Bogun  followed  his 
example,  and  both  threw  off  their  upper  garments,  so  that 
they  were  in  trousers  and  shirts ; then  they  rolled  up  the 
sleeves  on  their  right  arms. 

But  how  insignificant  appeared  little  Pan  Michael  before 
the  large  and  powerful  ataman ! He  was  almost  invisible. 


526 


AVITII  FIRE  AND  SWORD, 


The  seconds  looked  uneasily  on  the  broad  breast  of  the 
Cossack,  on  the  great  muscles  visible  from  under  the 
rolled-up  sleeve,  like  knots  and  cords.  It  seemed  as 
though  a little  cock  had  stood  up  to  fight  with  a powerful 
falcon  of  the  steppes.  The  nostrils  of  Bogun  were  dis- 
tended as  if  snuffing  blood  in  advance ; his  face  was  so 
contracted  that  his  dark  foretop  seemed  to  touch  his  brow, 
and  the  sabre  quivered  in  his  hand ; he  fixed  his  eyes  rapa- 
ciously on  his  opponent  and  waited  the  word. 

Volodyovski  looked  once  more  through  the  light  at  the 
edge  of  his  sword,  moved  his  little  yellow  mustache,  and 
stood  in  position. 

There  will  be  straight  cuts  here,”  muttered  Kushel  to 
Selitski. 

Meanwhile  the  voice  of  Zagloba,  slightly  trembling,  said: 

In  the  name  of  God,  begin ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


527 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

The  sabres  whistled ; edge  clashed  against  edge.  The 
place  of  conflict  was  shifted  at  once ; for  Bogun  pressed  on 
with  such  fury  that  Volodyovski  sprang  back  a number  of 
steps,  and  the  seconds  had  to  retreat  too.  The  lightning 
zigzags  of  Bogun’s  sword  were  so  swift  that  the  astonished 
eyes  of  those  present  could  not  follow  them.  It  seemed 
to  them  that  Volodyovski  was  altogether  surrounded  and 
covered,  and  that  God  alone  could  snatch  him  from  beneath 
that  storm  of  thunderbolts.  The  blows  were  mingled  in 
one  uninterrupted  whistle ; the  rush  of  the  moving  air 
struck  all  faces.  The  fury  of  the  Cossack  increased ; the 
wild  rage  of  conflict  seized  him,  and  like  a hurricane  he 
pushed  Volodyovski  before  him.  The  little  knight  retreated 
continually,  and  merely  defended  himself.  His  extended 
right  arm  scarcely  moved ; only  his  hand  described,  with- 
out stopping,  circles  narrow  but  swift  as  thought,  and 
caught  the  raging  blows  of  Bogun.  He  put  edge  under 
edge,  warded  off  and  again  defended  and  still  retreated, 
fixed  his  eyes  on  the  eyes  of  the  Cossack,  and  in  the  midst 
of  serpentine  lightnings  appeared  calm  ; but  on  his  cheeks 
purple  spots  were  coming  out.  Zagloba  closed  his  eyes,  and 
heard  nothing  but  blow  after  blow,  bite  after  bite. 

“He  defends  himself  yet,”  thought  he. 

He  defends  himself  yet,”  said  the  Selitskis  and  Kushel. 

“ He  is  already  pushed  to  the  sand-bank,”  added  Kushel, 
quietly. 

Zagloba  opened  his  eyes  again  and  looked.  True,  Volody- 
ovski was  pushed  to  the  bank  ; but  evidently  he  was  not 
wounded  yet.  The  flush  on  his  face  had  become  deeper,  and 
drops  of  sweat  were  on  his  forehead. 

Zagloba’s  heart  began  to  beat  with  hope.  *^Pan  Michael 
is  a master  beyond  masters,”  thought  he,  “and  this  fellow 
will  become  tired  at  last.” 

In  fact  Bogun’s  face  had  grown  pale,  sweat  stood  in 
drops  on  his  forehead  ; but  resistance  only  roused  his  rage, 
foam  shone  from  under  his  mustache,  and  from  his  breast 
came  the  hoarseness  of  fury. 

Volodyovski  did  not  let  him  out  of  sight,  and  defended 
himself  continually.  Suddenly,  feeling  the  sand-bank  be- 


528 


WITH  FIRH  and  sword. 


hind,  he  collected  himself.  It  seemed  to  the  spectators  tha,t 
he  had  fallen  ; meanwhile  he  bent,  snrunk  up,  half  squatted, 
and  hurled  his  whole  body  as  if  it  were  a stone  against  the 
breast  of  the  Cossack. 

“ He  is  attacking  ! ” shouted  Zagloba. 

“ He  is  attacking  ! ” repeated  the  others. 

So  he  was,  in  fact.  The  Cossack  retreated  now  ; and  the 
little  knight,  having  discovered  the  whole  power  of  his  op- 
ponent, pushed  on  him  so  briskly  that  the  breath  stopped 
in  the  breasts  of  the  seconds.  Evidently  he  began  to  warm 
up  ; his  little  eyes  shot  sparks  ; he  squatted,  he  sprang,  he 
changed  position  in  a moment,  he  described  circles  around 
the  Cossack,  and  forced  him  to  turn  where  he  stood. 

“ Oh,  masterly,  masterly  ! ” said  Zagloba. 

‘‘You  will  perish  ! ” said  Bogun,  all  at  once. 

“ You  will  perish  ! ” answered,  like  an  echo,  Volodyovski. 

At  that  moment  the  Cossack  threw  his  sabre  from  his 
right  to  his  left  hand,  — a feat  possible  only  to  the  ablest 
fencers,  — and  gave  with  his  left  hand  such  a terrible  blow 
that  Volodyovski  fell  to  the  ground  as  if  struck  by  lightning. 

“Jesus,  Mary  I”  screamed  Zagloba. 

But  Volodyovski  had  fallen  on  purpose,  so  that  the  sabre  of 
Bogun  might  meet  only  air.  Then  the  little  knight  sprang 
up  like  a wildcat,  and  with  almost  the  whole  length  of  his 
blade  cut  terribly  into  the  open  breast  of  the  Cossack. 

Bogun  tottered,  advanced  a step,  and  with  a last  effort 
gave  the  last  thrust.  Volodyovski  warded  it  off  with  ease,  and 
struck  still  twice  on  the  inclined  head.  The  sabre  dropped 
from  the  powerless  hands  of  Bogun,  and  he  fell  with  his 
face  on  the  sand,  which  immediately  reddened  under  him 
in  a broad  pool  of  blood. 

Eliasenko,  present  at  the  duel,  rushed  to  the  body  of  the 
ataman.  The  seconds  were  unable  to  utter  a word  for  some 
time.  Pan  Michael  too  was  silent ; he  rested  both  hands 
on  his  sabre  and  panted  heavily. 

Zagloba  first  broke  the  silence.  “ Pan  Michael,  come  to 
my  embrace  ! ” said  he,  with  emotion. 

Then  they  surrounded  him  in  a circle. 

“ You  are  a swordsman  of  the  first  water.  May  the 
bullets  strike  you  ! ” said  the  Selitskis. 

“ You  are  a deceitful  rogue,  I see,”  said  Kharlamp ; 
“but  I T1  meet  yon,  lest  it  be  said  that  I am  afraid. 
But  though  you  were  to  slash  me  in  such  fashion  as  this, 
still  I congratulate  you.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  529 

“And  you  should  put  yourself  at  rest,  for  in  fact  you 
iiave  nothing  to  fight  about, said  Zagloba. 

“Impossible  ! ” answered  the  light-horseman,  “for  it  is  a 
question  here  of  my  reputation,  for  which  I am  glad  to  give 
my  life.” 

“ I have  no  claim  on  your  life.  It  is  better  to  drop  the 
matter;  for  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I have  not  come  in  your 
way  as  you  imagine.  Some  other  man  better  than  I will 
stand  in  your  way,  but  not  I.” 

“ Is  that  true  ? ” 

“ My  knightly  word  for  it=” 

“ Then  make  peace  with  each  other,”  cried  the  Selitskis 
and  Kushel. 

“ Let  it  be  so,”  said  Kharlamp,  opening  his  arms. 

Volodyovski  fell  into  them,  and  the  two  men  kissed  each 
other  till  the  echoes  resounded  along  the  bank. 

Kushel  said : “ I did  not  think  that  you  could  beat  such 
a giant ; and  he  knew  too  how  to  use  a sabre.” 

“I  had  no  idea  that  he  was  such  a swordsman.  Where 
could  he  have  learned  ? ” 

Here  the  attention  of  all  was  directed  again  to  the  pros- 
trate chief,  whom  at  that  time  Eliasenko  had  turned  on  his 
back  and  was  looking  with  tears  for  signs  of  life  in  him. 
It  was  impossible  to  recognize  the  features  of  Bogun,  for 
they  were  covered  with  streaks  of  blood  which  flowed  out 
of  the  wounds  in  his  head  and  which  immediately  grew 
stiff  in  the  chill  air.  The  shirt  on  his  breast  was  all  in  blood, 
but  he  still  gave  signs  of  life.  Seemingly  he  was  in  his 
last  agonies  ; his  feet  quivered,  and  his  fingers  hooked  con- 
vulsively like  claws  in  the  sand. 

Zagloba  looked  and  waved  his  hand.  “ He  has  had  his 
fill ; he  is  parting  with  the  world.” 

“ Ah,”  said  one  of  the  Selitskis,  looking  at  the  body, 
“ that ’s  a corpse  already  ! ” 

“Yes,  for  he  is  almost  cut  into  bits.”  . 

“He  was  no  common  knight,”  muttered  Volodyovski, 
nodding  his  head. 

“I  know  something  of  that,”  added  Zagloba. 

Meanwhile  Eliasenko  tried  to  raise  up  and  carry  away 
the  unfortunate  ataman  ; but  being  rather  a slender  man  and 
not  young,  and  since  Bogun  belonged  almost  to  the  giants, 
he  could  not.  It  was  some  distance  to  the  inn,  and  Bogun 
might  die  at  any  moment.  The  essaul,  seeing  this,  turned 
to  the  nobles. 

“Gentlemen,”  said  he,  clasping  his  hands,  “for  the  sake 


530 


WITH  FITIE  AND  SAVORD. 


of  the  Saviour  and  the  Holy  Most  Pure,  help  me  ! Do  not 
let  him  die  here  like  a dog ! I am  old,  not  strong  enough, 
and  the  men  are  far  awayd^ 

The  nobles  looked  at  one  another.  Animosity  against 
Bogun  had  vanished  from  every  heart. 

“ True,  it  is  hard  to  leave  him  here  like  a dog,’^  muttered 
Zagloba.  “ Since  we  met  him  in  a duel,  he  is  no  longer  a 
peasant  for  us,  but  a soldier,  to  whom  such  assistance  is 
due.  Who  will  carry  him  with  me,  gentlemen  ? ” 

I,”  said  Volodyovski. 

Then  carry  him  on  my  burka,”  added  Kharlamp. 

In  a moment  Bogun  was  lying  on  the  mantle,  the  ends  of 
which  Zagloba,  Volodyovski,  Kushel,  and  Eliasenko  held ; 
and  the  whole  party,  in  company  with  Kharlamp  and  the 
Selitskis,  moved  with  slow  steps  toward  the  inn. 

“ He  has  a firm  life,”  said  Zagloba  ; “he  is  moving  yet.  My 
God,  if  any  man  had  told  me  that  I should  become  his  nurse 
and  carry  him  in  this  fashion,  I should  have  thought  that 
he  was  trifling  with  me.  I have  too  feeling  a heart,  I 
know  that  myself  ; but  life  is  cruel.  I ’ll  dress  his  wounds 
too.  I hope  we  shall  meet  no  more  in  this  world ; let  him 
remember  me  kindly  in  the  next.” 

“ Then  you  think  that  he  will  not  recover  by  any  means  ? ” 
asked  Kharlamp. 

“ He  ! I would  n’t  give  a wisp  of  old  straw  for  his  life. 
Such  was  his  fate,  and  he  could  not  escape  it ; for  even  if 
he  had  succeeded  with  Pan  Volodyovski,  he  wouldn’t  have 
escaped  my  hands.  But  I prefer  that  it  has  happened  as  it 
has,  for  already  there  is  an  outcry  against  me  as  a merciless 
slaughterer.  And  what  am  I to  do  when  a man  crawls  into 
my  way  ? I had  to  pay  Pan  Dunchevski  five  hundred  se- 
quins’ flne,  and  you  know,  gentlemen,  that  estates  in  Kussia 
give  no  income  now.” 

“ True,  for  they  have  plundered  you  there  to  the  last,” 
said  Kharlamp. 

“ Oh,  this  Cossack  is  heavy  ! ” said  Zagloba ; “ I ’ve  lost 
my  breath.  — Plundered  us,  yes,  plundered;  but  I hope  the 
Diet  will  make  some  provision,  otherwise  we  are  reduced 
to  death.  But  he  is  heavy,  he  is  heavy  ! See,  the  blood 
is  beginning  to  run  again  ! Hurry,  Pan  Kharlamp,  to  the 
inn  ; let  the  Jew  mix  some  dough  with  spider-web.  It  won’t 
help  the  dead  man  much,  but  care  is  a Christian  act,  and  it 
will  be  easier  for  him  to  die.  Hurry,  Pan  Kharlamp ! ” 

Kharlamp  ])ushed  ahead  ; and  when  at  last  they  carried 
the  chief  into  the  room,  Zagloba  betook  himself,  with  great 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD, 


581 


knowledge  of  the  art  and  expertness,  to  dressing  him.  He 
stopped  the  blood,  closed  the  wounds,  then  turned  to  Elia- 
senko  and  said,  — 

“You,  grandfather,  are  not  needed  here.  Hide  with  all 
speed  to  Zaborovo,  ask  to  be  placed  before  the  prince,  de- 
liver the  letter,  and  tell  what  you  saw,  everything  as  it  was. 
If  you  lie,  I shall  know,  for  I am  a confidant  of  his  High- 
ness the  Prince,  and  I shall  command  your  head  to  be  cut 
off.  Give  my  respects  to  Hmelnitski,  for  he  knows  and 
loves  me.  We  will  give  a fitting  funeral  to  your  ataman. 
You  do  your  own  work  ; do  not  loiter  in  corners,  or  some 
one  will  settle  you  before  you  can  tell  who  you  are.  Be  in 
good  health,  and  be  off ! ” 

“ Let  me  stay,  gentlemen,  even  till  he  gets  cold.’’ 

“ Be  off,  I tell  you  ! ” said  Zagloba,  threateningly  : “ if 
not,  I ’ll  order  the  peasants  to  take  you  to  Zaborovo. 
And  my  respects  to  Hmelnitski.” 

Eliasenko  bowed  to  the  girdle  and  went  out.  Zagloba 
said  again  to  Kharlamp  and  the  Selitskis,  — 

“ I ’ve  got  that  Cossack  off ; for  what  has  he  to  do  here, 
and  if  some  one  should  kill  him,  which  might  easily 
happen,  then  the  blame  would  be  laid  on  us.  The  parti- 
sans of  Zaslavski  and  the  curs  of  the  chancellor  would  be 
first  to  roar  with  all  their  might  that  in  spite  of  God’s 
law  Vishnyevetski’s  men  murdered  the  whole  Cossack  em- 
bassy. But  a wise  head  has  a remedy  for  everything. 
We  won’t  let  ourselves  be  eaten  in  kasha  by  these  fops, 
these  parasites ; and  when  necessary  you,  gentlemen,  will 
bear  witness  how  it  all  happened,  and  that  he  challenged 
us  himself.  I must  order  the  bailiff  of  this  place  to  bury 
him  somehow.  They  don’t  know  here  who  he  was ; they 
will  think  that  he  was  a noble,  and  bury  him  decently. 
It ’s  time  for  us  too  to  be  on  the  road.  Pan  Michael,  for 
we  have  a report  to  make  to  the  prince  yet.” 

The  hoarse  breathing  of  Bogun  interrupted  these  words. 

“ Oh,  the  soul  is  seeking  a way  for  itself,”  said  Zagloba. 
“It  is  getting  dark,  and  the  spirit  will  go  groping  to  the 
other  world.  But  since  he  put  no  shame  on  our  young- 
lady,  may  God  give  him  eternal  rest,  — amen  ! Let  us  go, 
Pan  Michael.  From  my  heart  I forgive  him  all  his  sins, 
though  to  tell  the  truth,  I put  myself  more  in  his  way 
than  he  put  himself  in  mine.  But  the  end  has  come. 
Gentlemen,  I wish  you  good  health.  It  was  a delight  to 
make  the  acquaintance  of  such  honorable  men,  but  remem- 
ber to  testify  in  case  of  need.” 


532 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XLVL 

Prince  Yeremi  heard  of  the  slaying  of  Bogun  with  no- 
table indifference,  especially  when  he  learned  that  there 
were  men  outside  his  regiments  who  were  ready  at  any 
moment  to  testify  that  Volodyovski  had  been  challenged. 
If  the  affair  had  not  happened  just  before  the  announce- 
ment of  Yan  Kazimir’s  election,  if  the  struggle  of  the  can- 
didates had  been  still  going  on,  the  opponents  of  Yeremi 
and  at  their  head  the  chancellor  would  certainly  not  have 
failed  to  forge  weapons  against  him  out  of  this  event,  in 
spite  of  all  witnesses  and  testimony.  But  after  Prince 
Karl’s  withdrawal,  men’s  minds  were  occupied  with  other 
things,  and  it  was  easy  to  foresee  that  the  whole  affair 
would  be  drowned  in  oblivion.  Hmelnitski,  it  is  true,  might 
raise  it  to  show  what  new  injuries  he  was  enduring  every 
day;  but  Yeremi  justly  hoped  that  Prince  Kazimir  in  send- 
ing his  answer  would  order  it  to  be  stated  from  himself  how 
the  envoy  had  perished,  and  Hmelnitski  would  not  dare  to 
doubt  the  truth  of  the  prince’s  words, 

Yeremi  was  anxious  only  that  no  political  disturbance 
should  rise  through  his  soldiers.  On  the  other  hand  he  was 
glad,  on  Skshetuski’s  account,  of  what  had  happened,  for  the 
finding  of  Kurtsevichovna  was  really  much  more  likely  now. 
It  was  possible  to  find  her,  to  rescue  or  ransom  her  ; and 
the  prince  would  surely  not  spare  the  outlay,  no  matter  how 
great,  if  only  he  could  save  his  favorite  knight  from  suffer- 
ing and  restore  his  happiness. 

Volodyovski  went  to  the  prince  in  great  apprehension  ; for 
though  in  general  he  had  little  timidity,  still  he  feared  as 
he  did  fire  every  frown  of  the  voevoda’s  brow.  What  was 
his  astonishment  then  and  joy  when  the  prince,  after  he  had 
heard  the  report  and  meditated  awhile  on  what  had  hap- 
pened, took  a costly  ring  from  his  finger  and  said,  — 

“ I praise  your  moderation  for  not  attacking  him  first,  for 
a great  and  harmful  uproar  might  have  arisen  at  the  Diet 
from  that.  P>ut  if  the  princess  shall  be  found,  Skshetuski 
will  be  indebted  to  you  for  life.  Reports  reach  me,  Volo- 
dyovski, that  as  others  are  unable  to  keep  their  tongues 
beliind  their  lips,  you  are  unable  to  keep  your  sabre  in  its 
scal)bard,  for  which  punishment  is  due  you.  But  since  you 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


533 


took  the  part  of  a friend  and  sustained  the  reputation  of 
our  regiments  with  such  a famous  hero,  take  this  ring,  so 
as  to  have  some  memento  of  this  day.  I knew  that  you 
were  a good  soldier  and  famous  at  the  sword,  but  this  is 
like  a master  of  masters.” 

“ He  ! ” said  Zagloba.  He  would  cut  the  devil’s  horns 
off  at  the  third  round.  If  your  Highness  should  ever  have 
my  head  cut  off,  then  I ask  that  no  one  else  cut  it  but  him, 
for  at  least  I should  go  to  the  other  world  straightway.  He 
cut  Bogun  in  two  in  the  breast,  and  then  passed  twice 
through  his  wits.” 

The  prince  was  fond  of  knightly  affairs  and  good  sol- 
diers ; he  smiled  therefore  with  pleasure  and  asked : “Have 
you  ever  found  your  match  at  the  sabre  ? ” 

“ Skshetuski  hacked  me  a little  once,  but  I paid  him 
back  the  time  your  Highness  put  us  both  behind  the  bars. 
Among  others  Pan  Podbipienta  might  meet  me,  for  he  has 
230wer  beyond  human  ; and  Kushel  almost,  if  he  had  better 
eyes.” 

Don’t  believe  him,  your  Highness  ! no  man  can  stand 
before  him.” 

“ And  Bogun  fought  long  ? ” 

“I  had  grievous  work.  He  knew  how  to  throw  the  sabre 
from  the  right  to  the  left  hand.” 

“Bogun  told  me  himself,”  interrupted  Zagloba,  “that 
he  fought  with  the  Kurtsevichi  whole  days  for  practice, 
and  I saw  myself  how  he  did  the  same  with  others  in 
Chigirin.” 

“ Do  you  know  what  you  would  better  do,  Volodyovski  ? ” 
said  the  prince,  with  pretended  seriousness  ; “ go  to  Zamost, 
challenge  Hmelnitski,  and  with  one  blow  free  the  Common- 
wealth from  all  its  defeats  and  anxieties.” 

“I  will  go  at  your  Plighness’s  order,  if  Hmelnitski  wishes 
to  meet  me,”  answered  Volodyovski. 

To  which  the  prince  answered  : “ We  are  joking,  and  the 
world  is  perishing  ! But  you,  gentlemen,  must  really  go 
to  Zamost.  I have  news  from  the  Cossack  camp  that  the 
moment  Prince  Kazimir’s  election  is  declared,  Hmelnitski 
will  raise  the  siege  and  withdraw  to  Kussia,  which  he  will 
do  from  real  or  simulated  affection  for  the  king,  or  be- 
cause his  power  might  more  easily  be  broken  at  Zamost. 
Therefore  you  must  go  and  tell  Skshetuski  what  has  hap- 
pened, so  that  he  may  set  out  to  look  for  the  princess. 
Tell  him  to  choose  from  my  squadrons  with  the  starosta 


534 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


of  Valets  as  many  soldiers  as  may  be  necessary  for  the 
expedition.  Besides,  I shall  send  liiiii  permission  by  you 
and  give  him  a letter,  for  his  happiness  is  very  near  my 
heart.” 

“Your  Highness,  you  are  a father  to  us  all;  therefore 
we  desire  to  remain  in  faithful  service  to  you  while  we 
live.” 

“ I am  not  sure  that  my  service  will  not  soon  be  a 
hungry  one,”  said  the  prince,  “if  all  my  fortune  beyond 
the  Dnieper  is  lost;  but  while  it  lasts,  what  is  mine  is 
yours.” 

“ Oh,”  cried  Volodyovski,  “ our  poor  fortunes  will  always 
be  at  the  disposal  of  your  Highness.” 

“ And  mine  with  the  rest,”  added  Zagloba. 

“ That  is  not  necessary  yet,”  answered  the  prince,  kindly. 
“ I still  entertain  the  hope  that  if  I lose  everything  the 
Commonwealth  will  at  least  remember  my  children.” 

Speaking  thus,  the  prince  seemed  to  have  a moment  of 
second  sight.  The  Commonwealth  in  fact  a few  years  later 
gave  to  his  only  son  the  best  it  had,  — that  is,  the  crown  ; 
but  at  that  time  the  gigantic  fortune  of  Yeremi  was  really 
shattered. 

“ W ell,  we  got  out  of  it,”  said  Zagloba,  when  both  had 
left  the  prince.  “Pan  Michael,  you  may  be  sure  of  pro- 
motion. But  let  us  see  the  ring.  Upon  my  word,  it  is 
worth  about  one  hundred  ducats,  for  the  stone  is  very 
beautiful.  Ask  any  Armenian  in  the  bazaar  to-morrow. 
For  such  an  amount  we  might  swim  in  eating  and  drink- 
ing and  other  delights.  What  do  you  think.  Pan  Michael  ? 
The  soldier’s  maxim  is  ; ‘ To-day  I live,  to-morrow  decay ; ’ 
and  the  sense  of  it  is  this,  — that  it  isn’t  worth  while  to 
think  of  to-morrow.  Short  is  the  life  of  man,  Pan  Michael. 
The  great  thing  is  this,  that  henceforth  the  prince  will 
carry  you  in  his  heart.  He  would  give  ten  times  as  much 
to  make  a present  of  Bogun  to  Skshetuski,  and  you  have 
done  it.  A^ou  may  expect  great  favors,  believe  me ! Are 
the  villages  few  that  the  prince  has  given  to  knights  for 
life,  or  made  presents  of  outright  ? What  is  such  a ring  as 
this  ? Surely  some  income  will  fall  to  you,  and  to  wind  up, 
the  prince  will  give  you  one  of  his  relatives  in  marriage.” 

Pan  Michael  jumped  up.  “ How  do  you  know  that  — ” 

“ That  what  ?'  ” 

“ T wanted  to  say,  what  have  you  got  in  Aunir  liead  ? How 
could  such  a thing  take  place  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


535 


But  does  it  not  take  place  ? Are  you  not  a noble,  or  are 
not  all  nobles  equal  ? Are  the  distant  relatives,  male  and 
female,  of  every  magnate  among  the  nobles  few  in  number  ? 
These  relatives  he  gives  in  marriage  to  his  most  important 
men.  Very  likely  Sufchinski  of  Senchy  married  some  dis- 
tant relative  of  the  Vishnyevetskis.  Though  some  of  us 
serve,  we  are  all  brothers,  Pan  Michael,  — all  brothers,  since 
we  are  all  descended  in  common  from  Japhet,  and  the  whole 
difference  is  in  fortune  and  offices  to  which  each  may  arrive. 
There  are  likely  enough  in  some  other  countries  consider- 
able differences  between  nobles,  but  they  are  mangy  nobles. 
I understand  differences  between  dogs  ; there  are,  for  in- 
stance, pointers,  and  there  are  hounds  of  various  kinds. 
But  consider.  Pan  Michael,  it  cannot  be  so  among  nobles  ; for 
then  we  should  be  dog-brothers,  not  nobles,  — which  disgrace 
to  such  an  honorable  order  Thou  wilt  not  permit,  0 Lord ! ” 

“ You  speak  truly,’’  said  Volodyovski ; “ but  then  the 
Vishnyevetskis  are  kingly  stock,  almost.” 

‘^Ah,  Pan  Michael,  just  as  if  you  are  not  eligible  to  the 
throne  ! I,  first  of  all,  would  vote  for  you,  if  I should  make 
up  my  mind  like  Pan  Sigismond  Skarshevski,  who  swears 
that  he  will  vote  for  himself  unless  he  is  ruined  at  dice. 
Everything,  thank  God,  with  us  is  obtained  by  free  vote ; 
our  poverty,  not  our  birth,  stands  in  the  way.” 

That ’s  the  case  precisely,”  sighed  Pan  Michael. 

What ’s  to  be  done  ? We  are  plundered  to  the  last ; 
and  we  shall  be  lost  if  the  Commonwealth  does  n’t  provide 
some  income  for  us,”  said  Zagloba,  and  we  shall  perish 
miserably.  What  wonder  is  it  if  a man,  though  by  nature 
abstemious,  should  like  to  get  drunk  under  such  oppres- 
sions ? Let  us  go.  Pan  Michael,  and  drink  a glass  of  small 
beer  ; we  shall  comfort  ourselves  even  a little.” 

Thus  conversing,  they  reached  the  old  town  and  entered 
a wine-shop,  before  which  a number  of  attendants  were 
holding  the  shubas  and  burkas  of  nobles  who  were  drink- 
ing inside.  Having  seated  themselves  before  a table,  they 
ordered  a decanter  and  began  to  take  counsel  as  to  what 
they  should  do  now,  after  the  killing  of  Bogun. 

“If  Hmelnitski  should  leave  Zamost  and  peace  follow, 
then  the  princess  is  ours,”  said  Zagloba. 

“We  must  go  to  Skshetuski  at  once,  and  not  let  him  off 
till  he  finds  the  girl.” 

“ True,  we  will  go  at  once  ; but  now  there  is  no  way  of 
getting  to  Zamost.” 


536 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


That ’s  all  the  same,  if  only  God  will  favor  us  later.^’ 

Zagloba  raised  his  glass.  ‘^He  will,  he  will,”  said  he. 

Do  you  know.  Pan  Michael,  what  I ’ll  tell  you  ? ” 

What  is  it  ? ” 

Bogun  is  killed.” 

Volodyovski  looked  at  him  with  astonishment.  Yes  ; 
who  should  know  that  better  than  I ? ” 

“ May  your  hands  be  holy  ! you  know  and  I know.  I 
saw  how  you  fought ; you  are  now  before  my  eyes,  and 
still  I must  repeat  it  to  myself  continually,  for  at  times  it 
seems  as  though  I had  only  some  kind  of  a dream.  What 
a care  has  been  removed  ! what  a knot  your  sabre  cut ! 
May  the  bullets  strike  you  ! for  God  knows,  this  is  too 
great  to  be  told.  No,  I cannot  restrain  myself;  let  me 
jmess  you  once  again.  Pan  Michael.  If  you  will  believe, 
when  I made  your  acquaintance  I thought  to  myself ; 
^ There  is  a little  whipper-snapper.’  A nice  whipper-snap- 
per, to  slash  Bogun  in  this  fashion  ! Bogun  is  gone ; no 
trace,  no  ashes  of  him,  — slain  to  death  for  the  ages  of 
ages  ; amen  ! ” 

Here  Zagloba  began  to  hug  and  kiss  Volodyovski,  and 
Pan  Michael  was  moved  to  tears  as  if  sorry  for  Bogun. 
At  last,  however,  he  freed  himself  from  Zagloba’s  embraces 
and  said : We  were  not  present  at  his  death,  and  he  is 
hard  to  kill.  Suppose  he  recovers  ? ” 

Oh,  in  God’s  name,  what  are  you  talking  about  ? ” said 
Zagloba.  should  be  ready  to  go  to-morrow  to  Lipki 
and  arrange  the  nicest  funeral  for  him,  just  after  his 
death.” 

Why  should  you  go?  You  wouldn’t  finish  a wounded 
man.  After  the  sabre,  whoever  does  not  yield  his  breath 
at  once  is  likely  to  pull  through.  A sabre  is  not  a bullet.” 

“He  cannot  recover.  He  was  already  in  the  death-agony 
when  we  left.  No  chance  of  recovery  ! I examined  his 
wounds  myself.  Let  him  rest,  for  you  cut  him  open  like  a 
hare.  We  must  go  to  Skshetuski  at  once  and  comfort  him, 
or  he  may  die  of  gnawing  grief.” 

“ Or  he  will  become  a monk  ; he  told  me  so  himself.” 

“ What  wonder?  I should  do  the  same  in  his  place.  I 
do  not  know  a more  honorable  knight,  and  a more  unhappy 
one  I do  not  know.  The  Lord  visits  him  grievously.” 

“Leave  off,”  said  Volodyovski,  a little  drunk,  “for  I 
am  not  able  to  stop  my  tears.” 

“Neither  am  I,”  added  Zagloba;  “such  an  honorable 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  537 

knight,  and  such  a soldier!  But  the  princess  — you  do 
not  know  her  ; such  a darling  ! ’’ 

Here  Zagloba  began  to  howl  in  a low  bass,  for  he  really 
loved  the  princess ; and  Pan  Michael  accompanied  him  in  a 
higher  key,  and  they  drank  wine  mixed  with  tears.  Then, 
dropping  their  heads  on  their  breasts,  they  sat  for  a time 
gloomily,  till  Zagloba  struck  his  fist  on  the  table. 

^‘Pan  Michael,  why  do  we  weep?  Bogun  is  killed  ! ” 

“True,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“We  ought  rather  to  rejoice.  We  are  fools  now  if  we 
don’t  find  her.” 

“Let  us  go,”  said  Volodyovski,  rising. 

“Let  us  drink,”  corrected  Zagloba.  “God  grant  us  to 
hold  their  children  at  the  christening,  and  all  because  we 
slew  Bogun.” 

“ Served  him  right  ! ” finished  Volodyovski,  not  noticing 
that  Zagloba  was  already  sharing  with  him  the  merit  of 
killing  Bogun. 


538 


WITH  TIKE  A^D  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

At  last  ‘‘Te  Deum  laudamus”  was  heard  in  the  cathe- 
dral of  Warsaw,  and  the  king  was  enthroned ; cannon  thun- 
dered, bells  were  tolled,  and  confidence  began  to  enter  all 
hearts.  The  interregnum  had  passed,  — a time  of  storms 
and  unrest  -the  more  terrible  for  the  Commonwealth  that  it 
happened  in  a period  of  universal  disaster.  Those  who  had 
been  trembling  at  the  thought  of  threatening  dangers,  now 
that  the  election  had  passed  with  unusual  harmony,  drew  a 
deep  breath.  It  seemed  to  many  that  the  unparalleled  civil 
war  was  over  forever,  and  that  the  newly  chosen  king  had 
but  to  pronounce  sentence  on  the  guilty.  Indeed,  this  hope 
was  supported  by  the  bearing  of  Ilmelnitski  himself.  The 
Cossacks  at  Zamost,  while  storming  the  castle  wildly,  never- 
theless spoke  loudly  in  favor  of  Yan  Kazimir.  Hmelnitski 
sent  through  the  priest  Huntsel  Mokrski  letters  full  of 
loyalty,  and  through  other  envoys  obedient  requests  for 
favor  to  himself  and  the  Zaporojian  army.  It  was  known 
also  that  the  king,  in  accord  with  the  policy  of  the  chancel- 
lor, desired  to  make  considerable  concessions  to  the  Cos- 
sacks. As  before  the  catastrophe  of  Pilavtsi  war  was  in 
every  mouth,  so  was  peace  now.  It  was  hoped  that  after  so 
many  disasters  the  Commonwealth  would  recover,  and  under 
the  new  reign  would  be  healed  from  all  its  wounds.  At  last 
Snyarovski  went  with  a letter  of  the  king  to  Hmelnitski ; 
and  soon  the  joyful  news  was  circulated  that  the  Cossacks 
would  withdraw  from  Zamost  to  the  Ukraine,  where  they 
would  wait  quietly  the  commands  of  the  king  and  the  com- 
mission which  was  to  be  occupied  with  examining  the 
wrongs  inflicted  on  them.  It  seemed  that  after  the  storm 
a seven-colored  rainbow  hung  over  the  land,  heralding 
calm  and  fair  weather. 

There  were  not  lacking,  it  is  true,  unfavorable  prophecies 
and  prognostications,  but  in  view  of  the  favoring  reality  no 
weight  was  attached  to  them.  The  king  went  to  Chensto- 
khova  to  thank  first  of  all  the  Divine  Protectress  for  the  elec- 
tion and  to  give  himself  to  her  further  care,  and  then  to 
Cracow  to  the  coronation.  The  dignitaries  followed  him: 
Warsaw  was  deserted  ; only  those  exiles  from  Russia  re- 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWOKD.  539 

mained  who  did  not  dare  yet  to  return  to  their  ruined 
fortunes,  or  who  had  nothing  with  which  to  return. 

Prince  Yeremi,  as  senator  of  the  Commonwealth,  had  to 
go  with  the  king;  but  Volodyovski  and  Zagioba,  at  the  head 
of  one  squadron  of  dragoons,  went  with  hurried  marches  to 
Zamost  to  give  Skshetuski  the  happy  tidings  of  what  had 
happened  to  Bogun,  and  then  to  go  with  him  in  search  of 
the  princess. 

Zagioba  left  Warsaw  not  without  a certain  sadness  ; for 
in  that  immeasurable  concourse  of  nobles,  in  the  uproar  of 
election,  in  the  endless  revelry  and  the  brawls  raised  in 
company  with  Volodyovski,  he  was  as  happy  as  a fish  in  the 
sea.  But  he  consoled  himself  with  the  thought  that  he  was 
returning  to  active  life,  to  the  search  for  adventures,  and 
stratagems  of  which  he  promised  not  to  spare  himself ; and 
besides  he  had  his  own  opinion  about  the  dangers  of  the 
capital,  which  he  laid  bare  to  Volodyovski  in  the  following 
manner  : — 

It  is  true.  Pan  Michael,”  said  he,  that  we  did  great 
things  in  Warsaw  ; but  God  keep  us  from  a longer  visit ! 
For  1 tell  you  we  should  become  effeminate,  like  that 
famous  Carthaginian  whom  the  sweetness  of  the  air  of 
Capua  weakened  to  the  core.  But  worst  of  all  are  women ; 
they  bring  every  man  to  destruction.  Just  think,  there 
is  nothing  more  traitorous  than  woman ! A man  grows  old, 
but  still  she  attracts  him.” 

“ But  you  might  give  us  peace,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“ I repeat  this  to  myself  often,  it  being  time  for  me  to 
grow  sedate  ; but  I am  too  hot-blooded  yet.  You  are  more 
phlegmatic  ; in  me,  however,  is  passion  itself.  But  a truce 
to  this  ; we  will  begin  another  life  now.  More  than  once 
have  I grieved  for  war  of  late.  We  have  an  excellent  squad- 
ron ; and  around  Zamost  there  are  bands  of  marauders  with 
whom  we  will  amuse  ourselves  while  going  after  the 
princess.  AVe  shall  see  Skshetuski  too,  and  that  giant,  that 
Lithuanian  stork,  that  hop-pole.  Pan  Longin,  and  we  have 
not  seen  him  for  many  a day.” 

“ You  are  longing  for  him,  and  when  you  see  him  you 
give  him  no  peace.” 

‘‘  Because  when  he  talks  it  is  as  if  your  horse  were  mov- 
ing his  tail,  and  he  stretches  every  word  as  a shoemaker  does 
leather ; with  him  everything  went  into  strength  instead  of 
brains.  When  he  takes  any  one  by  the  shoulders  he  pushes 
the  ribs  through  the  skin ; still  there  is  not  a child  in  the 


540 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Commonwealth  who  could  not  outwit  him.  How  is  it  pos- 
sible that  a man  with  such  a fortune  should  be  so  dull  ? ” 

Has  he  in  truth  such  a fortune  ? ” 

He  ? When  I made  his  acquaintance  he  had  a belt  so 
stuffed  that  he  could  not  gird  himself  with  it^  and  he  car- 
ried it  around  like  a smoked  sausage.  You  could  flourish 
it  like  a staff  and  it  would  not  bend.  He  told  me  himself 
how  many  villages  he  has,  — Myshekishki,  Psikishki,  Pig- 
vishki,  Sirutsiani,  Tsiaputsiani,  Kapustsiani  (or  rather, 
Kapustsiana,^  but  adding  glowa),  Baltupye  — Who  could 
remember  all  these  heathen  names  ? About  half  the  dis- 
trict belongs  to  him  ! It ’s  a great  family,  the  Podbipienta 
— among  soup-eaters.” 

“ Have  n’t  you  exaggerated  a little  about  these  estates  ? ” 

“ I do  not  exaggerate,  for  I repeat  what  I heard  from  him, 
and  during  his  life  he  has  never  told  a lie,  — he  is  in  fact 
too  stupid  for  that.” 

“Well,  then,  Anusia  will  be  a lady  with  a full  mouth. 
But  as  to  your  dictum  that  he  is  stupid,  I cannot  agree  to 
that  in  any  way.  He  is  a solid  man,  and  so  clear-headed 
that  no  one  can  give  better  counsel.  But  that  he  is  not  a 
rogue,  — that  is  not  difficult.  The  Lord  God  did  not  give 
every  one  such  a nimble  tongue  as  yours.  There  is  no  deny- 
ing that  he  is  a great  knight  and  a man  of  the  utmost  honor. 
As  proof  of  this  you  love  him  and  are  glad  to  see  him.” 

“ Oh,  the  punishment  of  God  on  him  ! ” muttered  Zagloba. 
“I  am  glad  only  because  I can  tease  him  with  Anusia.” 

“I  don’t  advise  you  to  do  that,  for  it  is  a dangerous  thing. 
You  might  plaster  a wound  with  him,  but  in  the  case  of 
Anusia  he  would  surely  lose  patience.” 

“ Let  him  lose  it.  I ’ll  clip  his  ears  for  him  as  I did  for 
Pan  Dunchevski.” 

“ Oh,  spare  us  ! I should  not  like  to  have  you  try  him 
as  an  enemy.” 

“Well,  well,  let  me  only  see  him.” 

Tills  wish  of  Zagloba  was  fulfilled  sooner  than  he  ex- 
pected. When  they  arrived  at  Konskovoli,  Volodyovski 
determined  to  stay  for  the  night,  as  the  horses  were  terribly 
road-weary.  Who  can  describe  the  astonishment  of  the  two 

1 Kapustsiani,  “ of  cabbage,”  the  masculine  form  of  the  adjective. 
Kapnstsiann  gloiva  means  “ a cabbage  head  ; a stupid  fellow.”  Glowa  is 
the  ordinary  word  for  head  in  Polish,  and  takes  the  feminine  adjective  end- 
ing ill  a ; hence  Kapiistsiana.  For  explanation  of  the  other  names  see 
list  of  names  and  places. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


541 


friends  when  on  entering  the  dark  anteroom  of  the  inn 
they  recognized  Pan  Podbipienta  in  the  first  noble  they  met ! 

“ Oh  ! how  are  you  ? How  long,  how  long  ! cried  Zagloba ; 

and  the  Cossacks  did  not  cut  you  up  in  Zamost  ? 

Pan  Podbipienta  took  them  one  after  the  other  by  the 
shoulders,  and  kissed  them  on  the  cheeks.  “ And  have  we 
met  ? ” he  repeated  with  joy. 

“ Where  are  you  going  ? asked  Volodyovski. 

“To  Warsaw, — to  the  prince.” 

“ The  prince  is  not  in  Warsaw  ; he  went  to  Cracow  with  the 
king,  before  whom  he  has  to  carry  the  globe  at  the  coronation.” 

“But  Pan  Weyher  sent  me  to  Warsaw  with  a letter  in- 
quiring where  the  prince’s  regiments  are  to  go,  for  God  be 
thanked  they  are  required  no  longer  in  Zamost.” 

“ Then  you  need  go  no  farther,  for  we  are  carrying  the 
orders.” 

Pan  Longin  frowned ; for  from  his  soul  he  wished  to  get 
to  the  prince,  to  see  the  court,  and  especially  one  little  per- 
son at  that  court.  Zagloba  began  to  mutter  significantly  to 
Volodyovski. 

“ Then  I ’ll  go  to  Cracow,”  said  the  Lithuanian,  after  a 
moment’s  thought.  I was  ordered  to  deliver  the  letter, 
and  I will  deliver  it.” 

“ Let ’s  go  and  order  them  to  warm  up  some  beer,”  said 
Zagloba. 

“ And  where  are  you  going  ? ” asked  Pan  Longin. 

“ To  Zamost,  to  Skshetuski.” 

“ He  is  not  in  Zamost.” 

“ Xow,  old  woman,  you ’ve  got  a cake.  Where  is  he  ? ” 

“ Somewhere  around  Khoroschina ; he  is  breaking  up 
disorderly  bands.  Hmelnitski  retreated ; but  his  colo- 
nels are  burning,  robbing,  and  slaying  along  the  road.  The 
starosta  of  Valets  has  ordered  Pan  Jakob  Kogovski  to 
disperse  them.” 

“ And  is  Skshetuski  with  him  too  ? ” 

“Yes,  but  they  act  separately  ; for  there  is  great  rivalry 
between  them,  of  which  I will  tell  you  later  on.” 

Meanwhile  they  entered  the  room.  Zagloba  ordered 
three  gallons  of  warmed  beer  ; then  approaching  the  table 
at  which  Volodyovski  had  already  sat  down  with  Pan 
Longin,  he  said,  — 

“ You  do  not  know,  Pan  Podbipienta,  the  greatest  and 
the  happiest  news,  — that  I and  Pan  Michael  have  slain 
Bogun.” 


542 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  Lithuanian  rose  from  the  bench.  ‘^My  own  broth- 
ers, can  this  be?” 

“ As  you  see  us  here  alive.” 

And  both  of  you  killed  him  ? ” 

We  did.” 

That  is  news.  0 God,  God  ! ” said  the  Lithuanian,  clap- 
ping his  hands.  And  you  say  that  both  of  you  — how 
both  ? ” 

“ For  I,  to  begin  with,  by  stratagem  brought  him  to  this, 
that  he  challenged  us,  — do  you  understand  me  ? Then 
Pan  Michael  met  him  first,  and  cut  him  up,  I tell  you,  like 
a sucking  pig  at  Easter,  — opened  him  like  a roast  capon  ; 
do  you  understand  ? ” 

‘‘  Then  you  were  not  the  second  combatant  ? ” 

But  look  here  ! ” said  Zagloba.  I see  that  you  must  have 
lost  blood,  and  that  your  mind  totters  from  weakness.  Lid 
you  understand  that  I would  fight  a duel  with  a corpse,  or 
that  I would  kill  a prostrate  man  ? ” 

But  you  said  that  you  had  slain  him  together.” 

Zagloba  shrugged  his  shoulders.  Holy  patience  with 
such  a man ! Pan  Michael  did  n’t  Bogun  challenge  both 
of  us  ? ” 

“He  did.” 

“ Lo  you  understand  no^w  ? ” 

“Weil,  let  it  be  so,”  answered  Pan  Longin.  “ Skshetuski 
was  looking  for  Bogun  around  Zamost ; but  he  was  no 
longer  there.” 

“ How  was  that,  — Skshetuski  was  looking  for  him  ? ” 

“ I must,  I see,  tell  you  everything  from  the  beginning  ex- 
actly as  it  happened,”  said  l^an  Longin.  “We  remained,  as 
you  know,  in  Zamost,  and  you  went  to  Warsaw.  We  did 
not  wait  for  the  Cossacks  very  long.  They  came  in  impen- 
etrable clouds  from  Lvoff,  so  that  you  could  not  take  them 
all  in  with  the  eye.  But  our  prince  had  supplied  Zamost, 
so  that  they  might  have  stood  two  years  in  front  of  it.  We 
thought  that  they  would  n’t  storm  it  at  all,  and  great  was 
tlie  grief  among  ns  on  that  account;  for  each  had  promised 
himself  delight  from  their  defeats,  and  since  there  were 
Tartars  among  them  I too  hoped  that  God  would  give  me 
my  three  heads  — ” 

“ Beg  of  him  one,  but  a good  one,”  interrupted  Zagloba. 

“You  are  always  the  same ; it  is  disgusting  to  hear  you,” 
said  the  Lithuanian.  “We  thought  they  would  n’t  storm  ; 
they,  however,  as  if  mad  in  their  stubbornness,  went  at  once 


wrrir  fire  and  sword. 


r>4:] 

to  building  macliines,  and  then  for  the  storming!  It  trans- 
pired later  that  Hmelnitski  himself  was  unwilling ; but 
Chernota,  their  camp  commander,  began  to  assail  him,  and 
to  say  that  he  was  afraid  and  wanted  to  fraternize  with  the 
Poles.  Hmelnitski  therefore  permitted  it,  and  sent  Cher- 
nota  first.  What  followed,  brothers,  I will  not  tell  you. 
The  light  could  not  be  seen  from  smoke  and  fire.  They 
went  on  boldly  at  first,  filled  the  ditch,  mounted  tlie  walls  5 
but  we  warmed  them  up  so  that  they  ran  away  from  the  walls 
and  their  own  machines ; then  we  rushed  out  after  them  in 
three  squadrons,  and  cut  them  up  like  cattle.’’ 

Yolodyovski  rubbed  his  hands.  “Oh,  sorry  am  I not  to 
have  been  at  that  feast ! ” cried  he,  in  ecstasy. 

“And  I should  have  been  of  service  there,”  said  Zagloba, 
with  calm  confidence. 

“ There  Skshetuski  and  Pogovski  distinguished  them- 
selves most,”  continued  the  Lithuanian.  “Both  are  grand 
knights ; both  are  altogether  hostile  to  each  other.  Po- 
govski  was  specially  angry  with  Skshetuski,  and  beyond 
doubt  would  have  sought  a quarrel  if  Pan  Weyher  had  not 
forbidden  duels  on  pain  of  death.  We  did  n’t  understand 
at  first  what  the  trouble  was  with  Pogovski  till  it  came  out 
at  last  that  he  was  a relative  of  Pan  Lashch,  whom  the 
prince,  as  you  remember,  excluded  from  the  camp  for  Skshe- 
tuski’s  sake ; hence  the  malice  in  Pogovski  against  the 
prince,  against  us  all,  and  especially  against  Skshetuski ; 
hence  the  rivalry  between  them  which  covered  both  in  the 
siege  with  great  glory,  for  each  tried  to  surpass  the  other. 
Both  were  first  on  the  walls  and  in  the  sallies,  till  at  last 
Hmelnitski  got  tired  of  storming,  and  began  a regular  siege, 
not  neglecting  meanwhile  stratagems  which  might  enable 
him  to  capture  the  place.” 

“He  confides  as  much  or  more  in  cunning,”  said  Zagloba. 

“ He  is  a madman  and  ignorant  besides,”  continued  Podbi- 
pienta.  “ Thinking  Pan  Weyher  a German,  — it  is  evident  he 
had  n’t  heard  of  the  voevodas  of  Pomorye  of  that  name,  — he 
wrote  a letter  wishing  to  persuade  the  starosta  to  treason  as  a 
foreigner  and  a mercenary.  Then  Pan  Weyher  wrote  to  him, 
explaining  how  everything  was  and  how  vainly  he  had  ap- 
proached him  with  his  attempt.  The  better  to  show  his.  im- 
portance, the  starosta  wished  to  send  this  letter  through 
some  person  more  important  than  a trumpeter;  and  as  no 
officers  volunteered,  since  it  was  like  going  to  destruction 
to  venture  among  such  wild  beasts,  and  some  had  scruples 


544 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


about  their  rank,  therefore  I undertook  it.  And  now  listen, 
for  the  most  interesting  part  begins  here.” 

‘‘We  are  listening  attentively,”  said  the  two  friends. 

“ I went  then,  and  found  the  hetman  drunk.  He  received 
me  angrily.  Especially  after  he  had  read  the  letter,  he 
threatened  with  his  baton  ; and  I,  commending  my  soul  hum- 
bly to  God,  thought  thus  to  myself:  ‘If  he  touches  me.  I’ll 
smash  his  head  with  my  fist.’  What  was  to  be  done,  dear 
brothers,  — what  ? ” 

“It  was  lionorable  on  your  part  to  have  those  thoughts,” 
said  Zagloba,  with  emotion. 

“But  the  colonels  pacified  him  and  barred  the  road  to  me 
against  him,”  said  Ban  Longin  ; “ and  more  than  all  a young 
man,  so  bold  that  he  took  him  by  the  waist  and  drew  him 
away,  saying,  ‘Don’t  go,  father,  you  have  been  drinking.’ 
I looked  to  see  who  was  defending  me,  and  wondered  at  his 
boldness  and  intimacy  with  Hmelnitski,  till  I saw  that  he  was 
Bogun.” 

“Bogun  ! ” cried  Volodyovski  and  Zagloba. 

“ Yes,  I knew  him,  for  I made  his  acquaintance  in  Roz- 
logi.  I listened.  ‘ That  is  an  acquaintance  of  mine,’  said  he 
to  Hmelnitski.  And  Hmelnitski,  since  decision  with  drink- 
ing men  is  sudden,  answered,  ‘If  he  is  thy  acquaintance, 
son,  then  give  him  fifty  thalers,  and  I will  give  him  an 
answer.’  He  gave  me  the  answer ; and  as  to  the  thalers,  not 
to  anger  the  beast,  I told  him  to  put  them  away  for  the 
haiduks,  for  it  was  not  the  custom  among  officers  to  take 
presents.  He  conducted  me  politely  enough  to  the  door ; 
but  I had  scarcely  come  out  when  Bogun  followed  me. 
‘We  met  in  Bozlogi,’  said  he.  ‘Yes,’  1 answer,  ‘but  I did 
not  expect,  brother,  to  see  you  in  this  camp.’  ‘Not  my  own 
will,  but  misfortune,  drove  me  here,’  said  he.  In  the  con- 
versation I told  him  that  it  was  we  who  had  defeated  him 
beyond  Yarmolintsi.  ‘ I did  not  know  with  whom  I had  to 
do,’  he  answered  ; ‘ I was  cut  in  the  hand,  and  my  men 
were  good  for  nothing,  for  they  thought  that  Prince  Yeremi 
himself  was  beating  them.’  ‘ And  we  did  not  know,’  said  I ; 
‘ for  if  Pan  Skshetuski  had  knovvn  that  you  were  there,  then 
one  of  you  would  not  be  living  now.’  ” 

“ That  is  very  certain  ; but  what  did  he  say  then  ? ” asked 
Volodyovski. 

“ He  changed  greatly,  and  turned  the  conversation.  He 
told  me  how  Krivonos  had  sent  him  with  letters  to  Hmel- 
nitski at  Lvoff  in  order  to  get  a little  rest,  and  Hmelnitski 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


545 


would  n^t  selid  him  back,  for  he  thought  to  employ  him  in 
other  missions,  since  he  was  a man  of  presence.  At  last  he 
asked,  ‘ Where  is  Pan  Skshetuski  ? ’ and  when  I answered, 
‘ He  is  in  Zamost,^  he  said,  ‘ Zamost  ? Then  we  may  meet ; ’ 
and  with  that  I bade  him  farewell.^' 

‘‘I  think  now  that  Hmelnitski  sent  him  immediately 
afterward  to  Warsaw,”  said  Zagloba. 

“ True,  but  wait ! I returned  then  to  the  fortress,  and 
made  a report  of  my  mission  to  Weyher.  It  was  already 
late  at  night.  Next  day  a new  storm,  more  furious  than  the 
first.  I had  no  time  to  see  Skshetuski  till  the  third  day.  I 
told  him  that  I had  seen  Bogun  and  spoken  to  him.  There 
were  many  officers  present,  and  with  them  Rogovski.  Hear- 
ing this,  he  said  with  a taunt:  ‘I  know  it  is  a question  of  a 
woman;  but  if  jmu  are  such  a knight  as  report  says,  now 
you  have  Bogun,  call  him  out,  and  you  may  be  sure  that 
that  fighter  will  not  refuse  you.  We  shall  have  a splendid 
view  from  the  walls.  But  there  is  more  talk  of  you  Vish- 
nyevetski  men  than  you  deserve.’  Skshetuski  looked  at 
Rogovski  as  if  he  would  cut  him  off  his  feet.  ‘ Is  that 
your  advice?’  asked  he.  ‘Very  good!  But  I don’t  know 
whether  you  who  criticise  our  value  would  have  the  daring 
to  go  among  the  mob  and  challenge  Bogun  for  me.’  ‘The 
daring  I have,  but  I am  neither  groomsman  nor  brother  to 
you,  and  I will  not  go.’  Then  others,  with  laughter  against 
Rogovski,  said : ‘ Oh,  you  are  small  now ; but  when  it 
was  a question  of  another  man’s  skin  you  were  big  ! ’ Then 
Rogovski  as  an  ambitious  fellow  got  his  blood  up.  Next 
day  he  went  with  a challenge,  but  could  n’t  find  Bogun.  We 
did  n’t  believe  his  story  at  first,  but  now  after  what  you 
have  told  me  I see  that  it  was  true.  Hmelnitski  must  have 
sent  Bogun  away  really,  and  you  killed  him.” 

“That  was  it,”  said  Yolodyovski. 

“ Tell  us  now,”  said  Zagloba,  “ where  to  find  Skshetuski,  for 
we  must  find  him  so  as  to  go  for  the  princess  immediately.” 

“ You  will  find  him  easily  beyond  Zamost,  for  he  is  heard 
of  there.  He  and  Rogovski,  tossing  from  one  to  the  other 
the  forces  of  Kalina,  the  Cossack  colonel,  destroyed  them. 
Later  Skshetuski  alone  broke  up  Tartar  parties,  twice  de- 
feated Burial,  and  dispersed  a number  of  bands.” 

“ Does  Hmelnitski  permit  that  ? ” 

“ Hmelnitski  disavows  them,  and  says  that  they  plunder 
in  spite  of  his  orders  ; if  he  did  n’t  do  this,  no  one  would 
believe  in  his  loyalty  and  obedience  to  the  king.” 

35 


546 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 

^‘The  beer  is  very  bad  in  this  Konskovoli,”  remarked 
Zagloba. 

“ Beyond  Lublin  you  will  pass  through  a ravaged  coun- 
try,” continued  the  Lithuanian  ; “for  the  advanced  parties 
reached  that  place,  and  the  Tartars  took  captives  every- 
where, and  God  only  knows  how  many  they  seized  around 
Zamost  and  Grubeshovo.  Skshetuski  has  already  sent 
several  thousand  rescued  prisoners  to  the  fortress.  He  is 
working  with  all  his  might,  regardless  of  health.” 

Here  Pan  Longin  sighed,  bowed  his  head  in  thought,  and 
after  a while  continued : “ And  I thought : ‘ God  in  his 
supreme  mercy  will  undoubtedly  comfort  Skshetuski,  and 
give  him  that  in  which  he  sees  his  happiness ; for  great  are 
that  man’s  services.’  In  these  times  of  corruption  and 
covetousness,  when  every  one  is  thinking  of  self  alone,  he 
has  forgotten  himself.  He  might  have  obtained  permission 
long  ago  from  the  prince,  and  gone  to  seek  the  princess ; 
but  instead  of  that,  since  this  paroxysm  has  come  on  the 
country  he  has  not  left  his  duty  for  a moment,  continuing 
his  unceasing  labor  with  torment  in  his  heart.” 

“ He  has  a Koman  soul ; this  cannot  be  denied,”  said 
Zagloba. 

“We  should  take  example  from  him.” 

“ Especially  you.  Pan  Longin,  who  have  gone  to  the  war, 
not  to  serve  your  country,  but  to  find  three  heads.” 

“ God  is  looking  into  my  soul,”  said  Podbipienta,  raising 
his  eyes  to  heaven. 

“ God  has  rewarded  Skshetuski  with  the  death  of  Bogun,” 
said  Zagloba,  “and  with  this,  that  he  has  given  a moment 
of  peace  to  the  Commonwealth;  for  now  the  time  has  come 
for  him  to  seek  what  he  lost.” 

“You  will  go  with  him  ? ” asked  the  Lithuanian. 

“ And  you  ? ” 

“I  should  be  glad  to  go;  but  what  will  happen  to  the 
letters  I am  taking,  — one  from  the  starosta  of  Valets  to  the 
king,  another  to  the  prince,  and  a third  from  Skshetuski  to 
the  prince,  with  a request  for  leave  ? ” 

“We  are  taking  leave  to  him.” 

“Yes,  but  how  can  I avoid  delivering  the  letters  ?” 

“You  must  go  to  Cracow,  it  cannot  be  otherwise;  how- 
ever, I tell  you  sincerely  I should  be  glad,  in  this  quest 
after  the  princess,  to  have  such  fists  as  yours  behind  my 
shoulders  ; but  for  any  other  purpose  you  are  useless.  There 
dissimulation  will  be  necessary,  and  complete  disguise  in 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


547 


Cossack  dress,  to  appear  as  peasants  ; but  you  are  so  re- 
markable with  your  stature  that  every  one  would  ask,  ‘ Who 
is  that  tall  booby  ? Where  did  such  a Cossack  as  that  come 
from  Besides,  you  don’t  know  their  language  well.  No, 
no  ! you  go  to  Cracow,  and  we  will  help  ourselves  somehow.” 

“ That  is  what  I think  too,”  said  Volodyovski. 

‘^Surely  it  must  be  so,”  answered  Podbipieuta.  ^^May 
the  merciful  God  bless  and  aid  you ! And  do  you  know 
where  she  is  hidden  ? ” 

‘‘Bogun  would  not  tell.  We  know  only  what  I overheard 
when  Bogun  confined  me  in  the  stable,  but  that  is  enough.” 

“ But  how  will  you  find  her  ? ” 

“ M}"  head,  my  head  ! ” said  Zagloba.  “ I was  in  more 
difficult  places  than  this.  Now  the  question  is  only  to 
find  Skshetuski  as  quickly  as  possible.” 

“ Inquire  in  Zamost.  Pan  Weyher  must  know,  for  he 
corresponds  with  him,  and  Skshetuski  sends  him  captives. 
May  God  bless  you  ! ” 

“ And  you  too,”  said  Zagloba.  “ When  you  are  in  Cra- 
cow, at  the  prince’s,  give  our  respects  to  Pan  Kharlamp.” 

“ Who  is  he  ? ” 

“A  Lithuanian  of  extraordinary  beauty,  for  whom  all 
the  maidens  and  ladies-in-waiting  of  the  princess  have  lost 
their  heads.” 

Pan  Lon  gin  trembled.  “ My  good  friend,  is  this  joking  ? ” 

“ Farewell ! Terribly  bad  beer  in  this  Konskovoli ! ” con- 
cluded Zagloba,  muttering  at  Volodyovski. 


548 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  XLVIIL 

So  Pan  Longin  went  to  Cracow,  his  heart  pierced  with  an 
arrow,  and  the  cruel  Zagloba  with  Volodyovski  to  Zamost, 
where  they  remained  only  one  day ; for  the  commandant 
informed  them  that  he  had  received  no  news  for  a long 
time  from  Skshetuski,  and  thought  the  regiments  which 
had  set  out  under  Skshetuski  would  go  to  Zbaraj  to  protect 
those  regions  from  disorderly  bands.  This  was  the  more 
likely  since  Zbaraj,  being  the  property  of  the  Vishnyevetskis, 
was  specially  exposed  to  the  attacks  of  the  mortal  enemies 
of  the  prince.  There  lay  therefore  before  Volodyovski 
and  Zagloba  a road  long  and  difficult  enough;  but  since 
they  were  going  after  the  princess,  they  were  obliged 
to  pass  it ; therefore  it  was  all  one  to  them  whether  they 
should  enter  on  it  earlier  or  later,  and  they  moved  without 
delay,  lialting  only  to  rest,  or  disperse  robber  bands  wander- 
ing here  and  there. 

They  went  through  a country  so  ruined  that  frequently 
for  whole  days  they  did  not  meet  a living  soul.  Hamlets 
lay  in  ashes,  villages  were  burned  and  empty,  the  people 
either  killed  or  gathered  into  captivity.  They  saw  only 
corpses  along  the  road,  the  skeletons  of  houses,  of  Polish 
and  Russian  churches,  the  unburnt  remnants  of  villages 
and  cottages,  dogs  howling  on  burnt  ruins.  Whoever  had 
survived  the  Tartar-Cossack  passage  hid  in  the  depth  of  the 
forest,  and  was  freezing  from  cold  or  dying  of  hunger,  not 
daring  yet  to  leave  the  forest,  not  believing  that  misfortune 
could  have  passed  so  soon.  Volodyovski  was  obliged  to 
feed  the  horses  of  his  squadron  with  the  bark  of  trees  or 
with  half-burnt  grain  taken  from  the  ruins  of  former  gran- 
aries. But  they  advanced  quickly,  supporting  themselves 
mainly  by  supplies  taken  from  bands  of  robbers.  It  was 
already  the  end  of  November ; and  inasmuch  as  the  preced- 
ing winter  had  passed,  to  the  greatest  wonder  of  people, 
without  snow,  frost,  and  ice,  so  that  the  whole  order  of 
Nature  seemed  reversed  by  it,  by  so  much  did  the  present 
one  promise  to  be  of  more  than  usual  rigor.  The  ground 
had  stiffened,  snow  was  on  the  fields,  river-banks  were 
bordered  each  morning  with  a transnarent,  glassy  shell. 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWOKD. 


549 


The  weather  was  dry ; the  pale  sunbeams  warmed  the  world 
but  feebly  in  the  midday  hours.  Ked  twilight  of  morning 
and  evening  flamed  in  the  sky,  — an  infallible  herald  of  an 
early  and  stern  winter. 

After  war  and  hunger  a third  enemy  of  wretched  human- 
ity had  to  appear,  — frost ; and  still  people  looked  for  it  with 
desire  because  more  surely  than  all  negotiations  was  it  a 
restrainer  of  war.  Volodyovski,  as  a man  of  experience 
and  knowing  the  Ukraine  through  and  through,  was  full 
of  hope  that  the  expedition  for  the  princess  would  take 
place  without  fail ; for  the  chief  obstacle,  war,  would  not 
soon  hinder  it. 

I do  not  believe  in  the  sincerity  of  Hmelnitski,  that  out 
of  love  for  the  king  he  withdrew  to  the  Ukraine ; for  he  is 
a cunning  fox  ! He  knows  that  when  the  Cossacks  cannot 
intrench  themselves  they  are  useless ; for  in  the  open  field, 
though  five  times  the  number,  they  cannot  stand  against 
our  squadrons.  They  will  go  to  winter  quarters  now,  and 
send  their  flocks  to  the  snow-fields ; the  Tartars  also  need 
to  take  home  their  captives,  and  if  the  winter  is  severe 
there  will  be  peace  till  next  grass.” 

Perhaps  longer,  for  still  they  respect  the  king.  But 
we  do  not  need  so  much  time.  With  God’s  help  we  shall 
celebrate  Skshetuski’s  wedding  at  the  carnival.” 

“If  we  don’t  miss  him  this  time,  for  that  would  be  a new 
vexation.” 

There  are  three  squadrons  with  him,  therefore  it  is  not 
like  hunting  for  a kernel  of  grain  in  a pile  of  chaff.  Perhaps 
we  shall  come  up  with  him  yet  at  Zbaraj,  if  he  is  occupied 
in  the  neighborhood  of  robber  bands.” 

“ We  cannot  come  up  with  him,  but  we  ought  to  find 
some  news  of  him  along  the  road,”  answered  Volodyovski. 

Still  it  was  difficult  to  get  news.  The  peasants  had  seen 
passing  squadrons  here  and  there ; they  had  heard  of  their 
battles  with  robbers,  but  did  not  know  whose  squadrons  they 
were, — they  might  be  Rogovski’s  as  well  as  Skshetuski’s; 
therefore  the  two  friends  learned  nothing  certain.  But 
other  news  flew  to  their  ears  of  great  disasters  to  the  Cos- 
sacks from  the  Lithuanian  armies.  It  circled  around  in 
the  form  of  rumors  on  the  eve  of  Volodyovski’s  departure 
from  Warsaw,  but  it  was  doubted  then ; now  it  flew  through 
the  whole  country  with  great  detail  as  an  undoubted  truth. 
The  defeats  inflicted  by  Hmelnitski  on  the  armies  of  the 
Crown  the  Lithuanian  armies  had  avenged  with  defeat. 


550 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Polksenjits,  an  old  leader  and  experienced,  had  yielded  his 
head,  and  the  wild  Nebaba;  and  more  powerful  than  both, 
Krechovski,  who  raised  himself  not  to  starostaships  and 
voevodaships,  nor  to  dignities  and  offices,  but  to  the  em- 
paling stake  in  the  ranks  of  insurgents.  It  seemed  as  if 
some  marvellous  Nemesis  had  wished  to  take  vengeance  on 
him  for  the  German  blood  spilled  on  the  Dnieper,  — the  blood 
of  Flick  and  Werner,  since  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  a Ger- 
man regiment  of  Kadzivil,  and  though  shot  and  severely 
wounded  was  immediately  empaled  on  a stake,  on  which 
the  unfortunate  quivered  a whole  day  before  he  breathed 
out  his  gloomy  soul.  Such  was  the  end  of  him  who  by  his 
bravery  and  military  skill  might  have  become  a second 
Stephan  Hmeletski,  but  whom  an  overweening  desire  of 
wealth  and  dignities  pushed  upon  the  road  of  treason, 
perjury,  and  awful  murders  worthy  of  KnVonos  himself. 

With  him,  with  Polksenjits  and  Nebaba,  nearly  twenty 
thousand  Cossacks  laid  down  their  heads  on  the  field  of 
battle,  or  were  drowned  in  the  morasses  of  the  Pripet ; 
terror  then  flew  like  a whirlwind  over  the  rich  Ukraine, 
for  it  appeared  to  all  that  after  the  great  triumphs  — after 
Jdltiya  Vodi,  Korsun,  Pilavtsi  — the  hour  was  coming  for 
such  defeats  as  the  former  rebellions  had  experienced-  at 
Solonitsa  and  Kumeiki.  Hmelnitski  himself,  though  at  the 
summit  of  glory,  though  stronger  than  ever  before,  was 
frightened  when  he  heard  of  the  death  of  his  friend  ” 
Krechovski,  and  again  he  began  to  inquire  of  wizards  about 
the  future.  They  gave  various  prophecies,  — they  foretold 
great  wars,  victories,  and  defeats,  — but  they  could  not  tell 
the  hetman  what  would  happen  to  himself. 

The  defeat  of  Krechovski  and  with  it  the  winter  made  a 
prolonged  peace  more  certain.  The  country  began  to  heal, 
devastated  villages  to  be  populous,  and  hope  entered  slowly, 
gradually,  into  all  weakened  and  terrified  hearts.  With 
that  same  hope  our  two  friends  after  a long  and  difficult 
journey  arrived  safely  at  Zbaraj,  and  announcing  them- 
selves at  the  castle,  went  straightway  to  the  commandant, 
in  whom  with  no  small  astonishment  they  beheld  Vershul. 

“And  where  is  Skshetuski  ? asked  Zagloba,  after  the 
first  greetings. 

“ He  is  not  here,”  answered  Vershul. 

“ Then  you  have  command  over  the  garrison  ? ” 

‘‘Yes.  Skshetuski  had,  but  he  went  out  and  gave  me  the 
garrison  till  his  return.” 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


551 


When  did  he  promise  to  return  ? ’’ 

‘‘He  said  nothing,  for  he  didn’t  know  himself,  but  he 
said  at  parting : ‘ If  any  one  comes  to  me,  tell  him  to  wait 
for  me  here.’  ” 

Zagloba  and  Volodyovski  looked  at  each  other. 

“How  long  since  he  went  away  ? ” asked  Volodyovski. 

“Ten  days.” 

“Pan  Michael,”  said  Zagloba,  “let  Pan  Vershul  give  us 
supper,  for  men  give  poor  counsel  on  an  empty  stomach.  At 
supper  we  can  talk.” 

“ I serve  you  with  my  heart,  for  I was  just  about  to  sit 
down  myself.  Besides,  Pan  Volodyovski,  as  senior  officer, 
takes  command.  I am  with  him,  not  he  with  me.” 

“Remain  in  command,  Pau  Kryshtof,”  said  Volodyovski, 
“ for  you  are  older  in  years ; besides  I shall  have  to  go  on 
without  doubt.” 

After  a while  supper  was  served.  They  took  their  places 
and  ate.  When  Zagloba  had  quieted  somewhat  his  first 
hunger  with  two  plates  of  broth,  he  said  to  Vershul, — 

“ Can  you  imagine  where  Skshetuski  has  gone  ? ” 

Vershul  ordered  the  attendant  serving  at  the  table  to  go 
out,  and  after  a moment’s  reflection  began,  — 

“ I can  imagine  that  for  Skshetuski  secrecy  is  important, 
therefore  I did  not  speak  before  the  servant.  Pan  Yan  has 
taken  advantage  of  a favorable  time,  for  we  are  sure  of 
peace  till  spring,  and  according  to  my  calculation  he  has 
gone  to  seek  the  princess,  who  is  in  Bogun’s  hands.” 

“ Bogun  is  no  longer  in  the  world,”  said  Zagloba. 

Zagloba  related  now  for  the  third  or  fourth  time  every- 
thing as  it  was,  for  he  told  it  always  with  delight.  Ver- 
shul, like  Pan  Longin,  could  not  wonder  sufficiently  at  the 
event ; at  last  he  said,  — 

“Then  it  will  be  easier  for  Pan  Yan.” 

“ The  question  is.  Will  he  find  her  ? Did  he  take  any  men  ? ” 

“No,  he  went  alone,  with  one  Russian,  a servant,  and 
three  horses.” 

“He  acted  wisely,  for  in  that  region  the  only  help  is  in 
stratagem.  To  Kamenyets  he  might  go  with  a small  squad- 
ron perhaps;  but  in  Ushitsi  and  Mogileff  Cossacks  are 
surely  stationed,  for  there  are  good  winter  quarters  in  those 
places,  and  in  Yampol,  where  their  nest  is,  it  is  necessary 
to  go  either  with  a division  or  alone.” 

“And  how  do  you  know  that  he  went  specially  in  that 
direction  ?”  asked  Volodyovski. 


552 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


^‘Because  she  is  secreted  beyond  Yanipol,  and  he  knows 
it;  but  there  are  ravines,  hollows,  and  reeds  there  so  numer- 
ous that  even  for  one  knowing  the  place  well,  it  is  difficult 
to  find  the  way,  and  what  would  it  be  for  one  not  knowing  ? I 
used  to  go  for  horses  to  Yagorlik,  and  to  lawsuits.  I know 
all  about  the  place.  If  we  were  together,  perhaps  we  could 
succeed ; but  for  him  alone  — I have  doubts.  I have  doubts, 
unless  some  chance  indicates  the  road  to  him,  for  he  will 
not  be  able  to  make  inquiries.” 

“ Then  did  you  wish  to  go  with  him  ? ” 

Yes.  But  what  shall  we  do  now,  Pan  Michael  ? Follow 
him  or  not  ? ” 

rely  on  your  prudence.” 

H’m  ! He  went  ten  days  ago  — we  cannot  come  up  with 
him;  and  besides  he  asked  us  to  wait  here.  God  knows 
too  what  road  he  took.  Maybe  through  Ploskiroff  and  Bar 
along  the  old  highway,  and  maybe  through  Kamenyets 
Podolsk.  It  is  a hard  question.” 

Eeniember,  besides,”  said  Vershul,  that  these  are  only 
suppositions.  You  are  not  sure  that  he  went  after  the 
princess.” 

That ’s  it,  that ’s  it ! ” said  Zagloba.  Perhaps  he  went 
merely  to  get  informants  somewhere,  and  then  return  to 
Zbaraj ; for  he  knows  that  we  were  to  go  with  him,  and 
that  he  might  expect  us  at  this  time,  since  it  is  the  most 
favorable.  This  is  a difficult  question  to  settle.” 

I should  advise  you  to  wait  about  ten  days,”  said  Vershul. 

‘‘Ten  days  are  nothing;  we  should  either  w^ait  or  not 
wait  at  all.” 

“ I think  we  should  not  wait ; for  what  shall  we  lose  if  we 
move  at  once  ? If  Skshetuski  does  not  find  the  princess,  God 
may  favor  us,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“ You  see.  Pan  'Michael,  we  must  not  overlook  anything 
in  this  case.  You  are  still  young  and  want  adventures,” 
said  Zagloba;  “ but  here  is  this  danger : if  he  is  looking  for 
her  by  himself,  and  we  look  for  her  by  ourselves,  some  sus- 
picion will  be  easily  roused  in  the  people  there.  The  Cos- 
sacks are  cunning,  and  afraid  that  some  one  may  find  out 
their  plans.  They  may  have  a secret  understanding  with 
the  Pasha  of  the  boundary  near  Khotim,  or  with  the  Tar- 
tars beyond  the  Dniester  about  a future  war,  — who  knows  ? 
They  will  be  watchful  of  strangers,  particularly  of  stran- 
gers inquiring  the  way.  I know  them.  It  is  easy  to  betray 
yourself,  and  then  what  ? ” 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


553 


The  greater  the  reason  to  go.  Skshetuski  may  fall  into 
some  difficulty  where  help  would  be  required.” 

“That  is  true  too.” 

Zagloba  fell  into  such  deep  thought  that  his  temples 
quivered;  at  last  he  roused  himself,  and  said;  “Taking 
everything  into  consideration,  it  will  be  necessary  to  go.” 

Volodyovski  drew  a deep  breath  with  satisfaction.  “ And 
when  ? ” 

“When  we  have  rested  about  three  days,  so  that  body 
and  soul  may  be  fresh.” 

Kext  day  the  two  friends  began  to  make  preparations  for 
the  road,  when  unexpectedly  on  the  eve  of  their  journey 
Tsiga,  a young  Cossack,  Skshetuski’s  attendant,  arrived 
with  news  and  letters  'for  Vershul.  Hearing  of  this,  Za- 
globa and  Volodyovski  hurried  to  the  quarters  of  the  com- 
mandant, and  read  the  following : — 

“ I am  in  Kamenyets,  to  which  the  road  through  Satanoff  is  safe. 
I am  going  to  Yampol  with  Armenian  merchants  w'hom  Pan  Bu- 
kovski  found  for  me.  They  have  Tartar  and  Cossack  passes  for  a 
free  journey  to  Akerman.  We  shall  go  through  Ushitsi,  Mogileff, 
and  Yampol  with  silk  stuffs,  stopping  at  all  places  along  the  road 
wherever  there  are  living  people.  God  may  aid  me  in  finding  what 
I seek.  Tell  my  comrades,  Volodyovski  and  Zagloba,  to  wait  for 
me  in  Zbaraj  if  they  have  nothing  else  to  do;  for  by  this  road  which 
I travel  it  would  be  impossible  to  go  in  a larger  company  by  rea- 
son of  deep  distrust  in  the  minds  of  Cossacks  who  winter  in  Yam- 
pol on  the  Dniester  as  far  as  Yagorlik.  where  they  keep  their  horses 
in  the  snow.  What  I cannot  do  alone  we  three  could  not  do,  and 
I can  pass  more  readily  for  an  Armenian.  Thank  them.  Pan 
Kryshtof,  from  the  heart’s  soul  for  their  resolution,  which  I shall 
not  forget  while  I live  ; but  I was  not  able  to  wait,  since  every  day 
was  a torment  to  me,  and  I could  not  know  whether  they  would 
come,  and  it  is  the  best  time  now  to  go  when  all  the  merchants  are 
travelling  with  goods.  I send  back  my  trusty  attendant  wdiom  you 
will  care  for,  as  I have  no  need  of  him  ; but  I am  afraid  of  his 
youth,  lest  he  might  say  something  somewhere.  Pan  Bukovski 
vouches  for  these  merchants  ; says  they  are  honest,  and  1 think 
they  are,  believing  as  I do  that  everything  is  in  the  hands  of  the  high 
God,  who  if  he  wishes  will  show  his  mercy  to  us,  and  shorten  our 
sufferings.” 

Zagloba  finished  the  letter,  and  looked  at  his  comrades ; 
but  they  were  silent,  till  at  length  Vershul  said,  — 

“ I knew  he  went  there.” 

“ And  what  are  we  to  do  ? ” asked  Volodyovski. 

“What?”  said  Zagloba,  opening  his  arms.  “We  have 


554 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


nothing  to  go  for.  ^^It  is  well  that  he  is  with  merchants, 
for  he  can  look  in  everywhere,  and  no  one  will  wonder. 
In  every  country-house  there  is  something  to  be  bought, 
for  half  the  Commonwealth  has  been  plundered.  It  would 
be  difficult  for  us,  Pan  Michael,  to  go  beyond  Yampol. 
Skshetuski  is  as  black  as  a Wallachian,  and  can  pass  easily 
for  an  Armenian,  but  they  would  know  you  at  once  by 
your  little  oat-colored  mustaches.  In  peasant  disguise  it 
would  be  equally  difficult.  There  is  no  use  for  us  there, 
I must  confess,  though  I am  sorry  that  we  shall  not  put  our 
hands  to  freeing  that  poor  young  lady.  But  we  did  a 
great  service  to  Skshetuski  when  we  killed  Bogun ; for  if 
he  were  alive,  then  I would  not  guarantee  the  health  of 
Pan  Yan.’^ 

Volodyovski  was  very  much  dissatisfied.  He  had  prom- 
ised himself  a journey  full  of  adventures,  and  now  there 
was  left  to  him  a long  and  tedious  stay  at  Zbaraj.  “We 
might  go  as  far  as  Kamenyets.” 

“ What  should  we  do  there,  and  on  what  should  we  live  ? ” 
asked  Zagloba.  “ It ’s  all  one  to  what  walls  we  fasten  like 
mushrooms.  We  must  wait  and  wait,  for  such  a journey 
may  occupy  Skshetuski  long.  While  a man  moves  he  is 
young  [here  Zagloba  dropped  his  head  in  melancholy  on  his 
breast]  ; he  grows  old  in  inaction,  but  it  is  hard.  Let  him 
get  on  without  us.  To-morrow  we  will  offer  a solemn 
prayer  for  his  success.  We  killed  Bogun;  that  is  the  main 
thing.  Give  orders  to  have  your  horses  unpacked,  Pan 
Michael ! We  must  wait.” 

In  fact,  on  the  morrow  began  for  the  two  friends  long  and 
dreary  days  of  waiting,  to  which  neither  drinking  nor  dice 
could  lend  variety,  and  they  dragged  on  without  end. 
Meanwhile  a severe  winter  had  begun.  Snow  covered  the 
ramparts  of  Zbaraj,  and  the  whole  land,  in  a shroud  three 
feet  thick.  Beasts  and  wild  birds  approached  the  dwell- 
ings of  men.  Day  after  day  came  the  cawing  of  crows  and 
ravens,  in  flocks  without  number.  All  December  passed; 
then  January  and  February.  Of  Skshetuski  there  was  not 
a sound. 

Volodyovski  went  to  Tarnopol  to  seek  adventures.  Za- 
globa was  gloomy,  and  insisted  that  he  was  growing  old. 


WITH  TIKE  AND  bWOKD. 


555 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

The  commissioners  sent  by  the  Commonwealth  to  nego- 
tiate with  Hmelnitski  forced  their  way  through  the  greatest 
difficulties  to  Xovoselki,  and  there  halted,  waiting  an  answer 
from  the  victorious  hetman,  who  was  stopping  at  that  time 
in  Chigirin.  They  were  gloomy  and  depressed  ; for  death  had 
threatened  them  continually  during  the  whole  journey,  and 
difficulties  increased  at  every  step.  Day  and  night  they 
were  surrounded  by  crowds  of  the  populace,  made  wild  to 
the  last  degree  by  slaughter  and  war,  and  who  were  howling 
for  the  death  of  the  commissioners.  From  time  to  time  they 
met  bands,  commanded  by  no  one,  formed  of  robbers  or 
wild  herdsmen,  without  the  least  idea  of  the  laws  of  nations, 
but  hungry  for  blood  and  plunder.  The  commissioners  had, 
it  is  true,  a hundred  horse  as  attendants,  led  by  Pan  Bry- 
shovski ; besides  this,  Hmelnitski  himself,  foreseeing  what 
might  meet  them,  sent  Colonel  Donyets,  with  four  hundred 
Cossacks  ; but  that  escort  might  easily  prove  inadequate,  for 
the  throngs  of  wild  men  were  increasing  in  number  each  hour, 
and  assuming  a more  threatening  attitude.  If  one  of  the  con- 
voy or  the  attendants  separated,  even  for  a moment,  from  the 
company,  he  perished  without  a trace.  They  were  like  a hand- 
ful of  travellers  surrounded  by  a pack  of  hungry  wolves ; 
and  thus  passed  for  them  whole  days,  weeks,  till  at  the 
stopping-place  in  Novoselki  it  appeared  to  all  that  their  last 
hour  had  come.  The  convoy  of  dragoons  and  the  escort  of 
Donyets,  from  evening  on,  fought  a regular  battle  for  the 
life  of  the  commissioners,  who,  repeating  the  prayers  for 
the  dying,  committed  their  souls  to  God.  The  Carinelite 
Lentovski  gave  them  absolution,  one  after  another,  while 
outside  the  window  with  the  blowing  of  the  wind  came  ter- 
rible shouts,  the  report  of  shots,  hellish  laughter,  the  clatter 
of  scythes,  and  shouts  of  “ Death  to  them  ! and  demands 
for  the  head  of  the  voevoda  Kisel,  who  was  the  main  object 
of  their  rage. 

It  was  an  awful  night,  and  long,  for  it  was  a winter 
night.  Kisel  rested  his  head  on  his  hands,  and  sat  motion- 
less for  many  hours.  It  was  not  death  that  he  feared ; for 
since  he  left  Gushchi  he  was  so  exhausted,  tortured,  deprived 


556 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


of  sleep,  that  he  would  have  extended  his  hands  with  glad- 
ness to  death ; but  endless  despair  was  covering  his  soul. 
He  as  a Kussian  in  blood  and  bone  first  took  upon  him- 
self the  role  of  pacifier  in  that  unexampled  war  ; he  came 
forth  everywhere,  in  the  Senate  and  in  the  Diet,  as  the 
most  ardent  partisan  of  negotiations  ; he  supported  the  pol- 
icy of  the  chancellor  and  the  primate ; he  condemned  most 
powerfully  Yeremi,  and  he  did  this  in  good  faith,  for  the 
sake  of  the  Cossacks  and  the  Commonwealth;  and  he  be- 
lieved, with  all  his  ardent  spirit,  that  negotiations  and 
compromises  would  smooth  everything,  would  pacify,  would 
unite ; and  just  then,  in  that  moment  when  he  was  bringing 
the  baton  to  Hmelnitski  and  concessions  to  the  Cossacks, 
he  doubted  all.  He  saw  with  his  own  eyes  the  vanity  of  his 
efforts ; he  saw  beneath  his  feet  a vacuum  and  a precipice. 

“ Do  they  want  nothing  but  blood,  do  they  care  for  no 
other  freedom  than  the  freedom  of  plunder  and  burning  ? ’’ 
thought  the  voevoda  in  despair,  and  he  stifled  the  groans 
which  were  tearing  asunder  his  noble  breast. 

The  head  of  Kisel,  the  head  of  Kisel ! Death  to  him  ! ’’ 
was  the  answer  of  the  crowds. 

And  the  voevoda  would  have  offered  them  as  a willing 
gift  that  white  and  battered  head,  were  it  not  for  the  rem- 
nant of  his  belief  that  it  was  necessary  to  give  them  and 
all  the  Cossacks  something  more,  — rescue  was  immediately 
necessary  for  them  and  the  Commonwealth.  Let  the  future 
teach  them  to  ask  for  the  something  more.  And  when  he 
thought  thus,  a certain  ray  of  hope  and  consolation  lighted 
up  for  a moment  that  darkness  which  despair  created  in  his 
mind,  and  the  unfortunate  old  man  said  to  himself  that  that 
mob  was  not  the  whole  body  of  Cossacks,  — not  Hmelnitski 
and  his  colonels,  — with  wliom  negotiations  would  begin. 

But  can  these  negotiations  be  lasting  while  half  a million 
of  peasants  stand  under  arms  ? Will  they  not  melt  at  the 
first  breath  of  spring,  like  the  snows  which  at  that  moment 
covered  tha  steppes  ? Here  again  came  to  the  voevoda  the 
words  of  Yeremi : Kindness  may  be  shown  to  the  con- 
quered alone.”  Here  again  his  thoughts  fell  into  darkness, 
and  the  precipice  yawned  beneath  his  feet. 

Meantime  midnight  was  passing.  The  shouting  and 
shots  had  decreased  in  some  degree ; the  whistle  of  the 
wind  rose  in  their  place,  the  yard  was  filled  with  a snow- 
drift ; the  wearied  crowds  had  evidently  begun  to  disperse  to 
their  houses  ; hope  entered  the  hearts  of  the  commissioners. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD 


657 


Voitsekh  Miaskovski,  a chamberlain  from  Lvoff,  rose  from 
the  bench,  listened  at  the  window  to  the  drifting  of  the 
snow,  and  said,  — 

“ It  seems  to  me  that  with  God’s  favor  we  shall  live  till 
morning.” 

“ Perhaps  too  Hmelnitski  will  send  more  assistance,  for 
we  shall  not  reach  our  journey’s  end  with  what  we  have 
now,”  said  Pan  Smyarovski. 

Pan  Zelenski,  the  cup-bearer  from  Bratslav,  smiled  bit- 
terly : Who  would  say  that  we  are  peace  commissioners  ? ” 

“ I have  been  an  envoy  more  than  once  to  the  Tartars,” 
said  the  ensign  of  Novgrodek,  but  such  a mission  as  this 
I have  not  seen  in  my  life.  The  Commonwealth  endures 
more  contempt  in  our  persons  than  at  Korsiin  and  Pilavtsi. 

I say,  gentlemen,  let  us  return,  for  there  is  no  use  in  think- 
ing of  negotiations.” 

“ Let  us  return,”  repeated  as  an  echo  Pan  Bjozovski,  the  . 
castellan  of  Kieff ; there  can  be  no  peace ; let  there  be  war  ! ” 

Kisel  raised  his  lids  and  fixed  his  glassy  eyes  on  the 
castellan.  ^‘Jdltiya  Vodi,  Korsiin,  Pilavtsi!”  said  he,  in 
hollow  tones. 

He  was  silent,  and  after  him  all  were  silent.  But  Pan 
Kulchinski,  the  treasurer  of  Kieff,  began  to  repeat  the 
rosary  in  an  audible  voice  ; and  Pan  Kjetovski,  master 
of  the  chase,  seized  his  head  with  both  hands,  and  re- 
peated, — 

What  times,  what  times  ! God  have  mercy  upon  us  I ” 

The  door  opened,  and  Bryshovski,  captain  of  the  dragoons 
of  the  bishop  of  Poznania,  commander  of  the  convoy,  entered 
the  room. 

Serene  voevoda,”  said  he,  some  Cossack  wants  to  see 
the  commissioners.” 

‘‘  Very  well,”  answered  Kisel ; has  the  crowd  dispersed  ? ” 

The  people  have  gone  away  ; they  promised  to  return 
to-morrow.” 

“ Did  they  press  on  much  ? ” 

Terribly,  but  Donyets’  Cossacks  killed  a number  of  them. 
To-morrow  they  promise  to  burn  us.” 

“ Very  well,  let  that  Cossack  enter.” 

After  a while  the  door  was  opened,  and  a certain  tall, 
black-bearded  figure  appeared  at  the  threshold  of  the  room. 

Who  are  you  ? ” asked  Kisel. 

Yan  Skshetuski,  colonel  of  hussars  of  Prince  Vishnye- 
vetski,  voevoda  of  Bus.” 


558 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  castellan  Bjozovski,  Pan  Kulchinski,  and  the  master 
of  the  chase  Pan  Kjetovski  sprang  from  their  seats.  All 
of  them  had  served  the  past  year  under  the  prince  at  Ma- 
khnovka  and  Konstantinoff,  and  knew  Skshetuski  perfectly. 
Kjetovski  was  even  related  to  him. 

Is  it  true,  is  it  true  ? Is  this  Pan  Skshetuski  ? ” re- 
peated they. 

What  are  you  doing  here,  and  how  did  you  reach  us  ? ” 
asked  Kjetovski,  taking  him  by  the  shoulder. 

‘‘In  peasant’s  disguise,  as  you  see,”  said  Skshetuski. 

“This,”  cried  Bjozovski  to  Kisel,  “is  the  foremost  knight 
in  the  army  of  the  voevoda  of  Bus  ; he  is  famous  throughout 
the  whole  army.” 

“ I greet  him  with  thankful  heart,”  said  Kisel,  “ and  I see 
that  he  must  be  a man  of  great  resolution,  since  he  has 
forced  his  way  to  us.”  Then  to  Skshetuski  he  said  : “ What 
do  you  wish  of  us  ? ” 

“ That  you  permit  me  to  go  with  you.” 

“You  are  crawling  into  the  jaws  of  the  dragon,  but  if 
such  is  your  wish  we  cannot  oppose  it.” 

Skshetuski  bowed  in  silence. 

Kisel  looked  at  him  with  astonishment.  The  severe  face 
of  the  young  knight,  with  its  expression  of  dignity  and 
suffering,  struck  him.  “ Tell  me,”  said  he,  “ what  causes 
drive  you  to  this  hell,  to  which  no  one  comes  of  his  own 
accord  ? ” 

“Misfortune,  serene  voevoda.” 

“ I have  made  a needless  inquiry,”  said  Kisel.  “ You 
must  have  lost  some  of  your  relatives  for  whom  you  are 
looking  ? ” 

“ I have.” 

“ Was  it  long  since  ? ” 

“ Last  spring.” 

“ How  is  that,  and  you  start  only  now  on  the  search  ? 
Why,  it  is  nearly  a year  ! What  were  you  doing  in  the 
mean  while  ? ” 

“ I was  fighting  under  the  voevoda  of  Bus.” 

“Would  not  such  a true  man  as  he  give  yon  leave  of 
absence  ? ” 

“ I did  not  wish  it  myself.” 

Kisel  looked  again  at  the  young  knight,  and  then  followed 
a silence,  interrupted  by  the  castellan  of  Kieff. 

“The  misfortunes  of  this  knight  are  known  to  all  of  us 
who  served  with  the  prince.  We  shed  more  than  one  tear 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


559 


over  them,  and  it  is  the  more  praiseworthy  on  his  part  that 
he  preferred  to  serve  his  country  while  the  war  lasted  in- 
stead of  seeking  his  own  good.  This  is  a rare  example  in 
these  times  of  corruption.” 

“ If  it  shall  appear  that  my  word  has  any  weight  with 
Hmelnitski,  then  believe  me  I shall  not  spare  it  in  your 
cause,”  said  Kisel. 

Skshetuski  bowed  a second  time. 

“ Go  now  and  sleep,”  said  the  voevoda,  kindly ; “ for  you 
must  be  wearied  in  no  small  degree,  like  all  of  us  who  have 
not  had  a moment’s  rest.” 

“ I will  take  him  to  my  quarters,  for  he  is  my  relative,” 
said  Kjetovski. 

Let  us  all  go  to  rest ; who  knows  whether  we  shall  sleep 
to-morrow  night  ? ” said  Bjozovski. 

“ Maybe  an  eternal  sleep,”  concluded  the  voevoda.  Then 
he  went  to  the  small  room,  at  the  door  of  which  his  attend- 
ant w^as  waiting,  and  afterward  the  others  separated. 

Kjetovski  took  Skshetuski  to  his  quarters,  which  were 
some  houses  distant.  His  attendant  preceded  them  with  a 
lantern. 

‘‘  What  a dark  night,  and  it  howls  louder  every  moment,” 
said  Kjetovski.  “ Oh,  Pan  Yan,  what  a day  we  have  passed  ! 
I thought  the  last  judgment  had  come.  The  mob  almost 
put  the  knife  to  our  throats.  Bjozovski’s  arms  grew  weak, 
and  we  had  already  begun  prayers  for  the  dying.” 

“ 1 was  in  the  crowd,”  said  Skshetuski.  To-morrow 
evening  they  expect  a new  band  of  robbers  to  whom  they 
sent  word  about  you.  We  must  leave  here  absolutely. 
But  are  you  going  to  Kieff  ? ” 

That  depends  on  the  answer  of  Hmelnitski,  to  whom 
Prince  Chetvertinski  has  gone.  Here  are  my  quarters ; 
come  in,  I pray  you.  Pan  Yan  ! I have  ordered  some  wine  to 
be  heated,  and  we  will  strengthen  ourselves  before  sleep.” 

They  entered  the  room,  in  which  a big  fire  was  burning 
in  the  chimney.  Steaming  wine  was  on  the  table  already. 
Skshetuski  seized  a glass  eagerly. 

I ’ve  had  nothing  between  my  lips  since  yesterday,” 
said  he. 

You  are  terribly  emaciated.  It  is  clear  that  sorrow 
and  toil  have  been  gnawing  you.  But  tell  me  about  your- 
self, for  I know  of  your  affair.  You  think  then  of  seeking 
the  princess  there  among  them  ? ” 

‘^Either  her  or  death,”  answered  the  knight. 


560 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


‘^Yoii  will  more  easily  find  death.  How  do  you  know 
that  she  may  be  there  ? ” 

Because  I have  looked  for  her  elsewhere.” 

“ Where  ? ” 

Along  the  Dniester  as  far  as  Yagorlik.  I went  with 
Armenian  merchants,  for  there  were  indications  that  she 
was  secreted  there  ; I went  everywhere,  and  now  I am 
going  to  Kieff,  since  Bogun  was  to  take  her  there.” 

Scarcely  had  the  colonel  mentioned  the  name  of  Bogun 
when  the  master  of  the  chase  seized  himself  by  the  head. 
“ As  God  lives ! ” he  cried,  I have  not  told  you  the  most 
important  of  all.  I heard  that  Bogun  is  killed.” 

Skshetuski  grew  pale.  How  is  that  ? Who  told  you  ? ” 

“ That  noble  who  saved  the  princess  once,  and  who 
showed  such  bravery  at  Konstantinoff,  told  me.  I met  him 
when  I was  going  to  Zamost.  We  were  passing  on  the 
road.  I merely  inquired  tor  the  news,  and  he  answered  me 
that  Bogun  was  killed.  I asked  : ‘ Who  killed  him  ? ’ ‘I,* 

said  he.  Then  we  parted.” 

The  flame  which  had  flashed  in  the  face  of  Skshetuski 
was  suddenly  quenched.  That  noble  ! ” said  he  ; it  is 
impossible  to  believe  him.  No,  no,  he  could  n’t  be  in  a 
condition  to  kill  Bogun.” 

“ And  did  n’t  you  see  him.  Pan  Yan,  for  I remember  too 
that  he  told  me  he  was  going  to  you  at  Zamost  ? ” 

I did  not  wait  for  him  at  Zamost.  He  must  be  now  at 
Zbaraj.  I was  in  a hurry  to  overtake  the  commission.  I 
did  not  return  from  Kamenyets  to  Zbaraj,  and  I did  not  see 
him.  God  alone  knows  whether  even  that  is  true  which  he 
told  me  about  her,  which  he  as  it  were  overheard  while 
captive  with  Bogun,  — that  Bogun  had  hidden  her  beyond 
Yampol,  and  then  intended  to  take  her  to  Kieff  for  mar- 
riage. Perhaps  this  too  is  untrue,  like  everything  Zagloba 
said.” 

“ Why  do  you  go  then  to  Kieff  ? ” 

Skshetuski  was  silent ; for  a moment  nothing  was  heard 
but  the  whistling  and  howling  of  the  wind. 

For,”  said  Kjetovski,  placing  his  finger  on  his  forehead, 
“ if  Bogun  is  not  killed,  you  may  fall  into  his  hands  with 
ease.” 

I go  to  find  him,”  answered  Skshetuski,  in  a hollow 
voice. 

« Why  ? ” 

Let  God’s  judgment  be  passed  between  us.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD,  561 

“But  he  will  not  fight  with  you;  he  will  simply  bind 
you,  take  your  life,  or  sell  you  to  the  Tartars.” 

“I  am  with  the  commissioners,  in  their  suite.” 

“ God  grant  that  we  bring  our  own  lives  out  of  this  ! What 
is  the  use  of  talking  of  the  suite  ? ” 

“To  whom  life  is  heavy,  the  earth  will  be  light.” 

“ But  have  the  fear  of  God  before  you,  Yan  ! It  is  not  a 
question  here  of  death,  for  that  avoids  no  man,  but  they 
can  sell  you  to  the  Turkish  galleys.” 

“Do  you  think  that  would  be  worse  for  me  than  the 
present  ? ” 

“ I see  that  you  are  desperate,  and  trust  not  in  the  mercy 
of  God.” 

“ You  are  mistaken  ! I say  that  it  is  evil  for  me  in  the 
world,  because  it  is ; but  long  ago  I was  reconciled  to  the 
will  of  God.  I do  not  beg,  1 do  not  groan,  I do  not  curse, 
I do  not  beat  my  head  against  the  wall ; I merely  desire  to 
accomplish  that  which  pertains  to  me  while  strength  and 
life  remain.” 

“ But  grief  is  devouring  you  like  poison.” 

“ God  gave  grief  to  devour,  and  he  will  send  the  cure 
when  he  wishes.” 

“ I have  no  answer  to  such  an  argument,”  said  Kjetovski. 
“ In  God  is  the  only  salvation  ; in  him  hope  for  us  and  the 
whole  Commonwealth.  The  king  went  to  Chenstokhova. 
He  may  obtain  something  from  the  Most  Holy  Lady  ; other- 
wise we  shall  all  perish.” 

Silence  followed,  and  from  outside  the  window  came  only 
the  constant  “ Who ’s  there  ? ” of  the  dragoons. 

“True,  true,”  said  Kjetovski.  “We  all  belong  more  to 
the  dead  than  the  living.  People  have  forgotten  to  smile 
in  this  Commonwealth  ; they  only  groan  like  that  wind  in 
the  chimney.  I too  have  believed  that  happier  times 
would  come,  till  I went  on  this  journey  with  others  ; but 
now  I see  that  that  was  a barren  hope.  Kuin,  war,  hunger, 
murder,  and  nothing  more,  — nothing  more.” 

Skshetuski  was  silent ; the  blaze  of  the  fire  lighted  his 
stern,  emaciated  face.  Finally  he  raised  his  head  and  said 
with  a voice  of  dignity,  — 

“ That  is  all  temporal,  which  passes  away,  vanishes,  and 
leaves  nothing  behind.” 

“You  speak  like  a monk,”  said  Kjetovski. 

Skshetuski  made  no  answer;  the  wind  only  groaned 
each  moment  more  sadly  in  the  chimney. 

36 


562 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  L. 

Next  morning  early  the  commissioners  left  Novoselki, 
and  with  them  Skshetuski ; but  that  was  a tearful  journey, 
in  which  at  every  stopping-place,  in  every  village,  they  were 
threatened  with  death,  and  met  with  contempt,  which  was 
worse  than  death,  — worse  specially  in  this,  that  the  com- 
missioners bore  in  their  own  persons  the  dignity  and 
majesty  of  the  Commonwealth.  Pan  Kisel  grew  ill,  so 
that  at  every  lodging-place  he  was  borne  from  the  sleigh 
to  the  house.  The  chamberlain  of  Lvoff  wept  over  his 
own  disgrace  and  that  of  the  country.  Captain  Bry- 
shovski  fell  ill  also  from  sleeplessness  and  toil.  Pan 
Yan  therefore  took  his  place,  and  led  on  farther  that  hap- 
less suite  amidst  the  pressure  of  crowds,  insults,  threats, 
skirmishes,  and  battles. 

At  Belgorod  it  seemed  to  the  commissioners  again  that 
their  last  hour  had  come.  The  crowd  had  beaten  the  sick 
Bryshovski,  were  killing  Pan  Gnyazdovski ; and  only  the 
arrival  of  the  metropolitan  for  an  interview  with  the 
voevoda  put  a stop  to  the  intended  slaughter.  They  did 
not  wish  to  admit  the  commissioners  into  Kieff  at  all. 
Prince  Chetvertinski  returned,  February  11,  from  Hmel- 
nitski  without  an  answer.  The  commissioners  did  not 
know  what  further  to  do  or  where  to  go.  Their  return 
was  prevented  by  immense  parties  waiting  only  for  the 
breaking  of  negotiations  to  kill  the  envoys.  The  mob 
became  more  and  more  insolent ; the  bridles  of  the  dra- 
goons’ horses  were  seized,  and  the  road  stopped ; stones, 
pieces  of  ice,  and  frozen  lumps  of  snow  were  thrown  into 
the  sleigh  of  the  voevoda.  At  Gvozdova,  Skshetuski  and 
Donyets  had  to  fight  a bloody  battle  in  which  they 
dispersed  several  hundred  of  the  mob.  The  ensign  of 
Novgrodek  and  Pan  Smyarovski  went  with  a new  argu- 
ment to  persuade  Hmelnitski  to  come  to  meet  the  com- 
missioners at  Kieff,  but  the  voevoda  had  little  hope  that 
they  would  live  to  reach  him.  Meanwhile  the  commis- 
sioners in  Khvastovo  were  forced  to  look  with  folded 
arms  on  the  crowds  killing  prisoners  of  both  sexes  and 
of  every  age.  Some  were  drowned  through  holes  in  the  ice. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


563 


some  were  drenched  with  water  poured  over  them  in  the 
frost,  others  stabbed  with  forks  or  whittled  to  death  with 
knives.  Eighteen  of  such  days  passed  before  at  last  the 
answer  came  from  Hmelnitski  that  he  would  not  go  to 
Kieff,  but  was  waiting  in  Pereyaslav  for  the  voevoda  and 
the  commissioners. 

When  they  had  crossed  the  Dnieper  at  Trypole  and 
reached  Voronkovo  in  the  night,  from  which  place  it  was 
only  thirty  miles  to  Pereyaslav,  the  unfortunate  commis- 
sioners drew  a breath  of  relief,  thinking  that  their  torment 
was  over.  Hmelnitski  went  out  two  miles  and  a half  to 
meet  them,  wishing  to  show  honor  to  the  royal  embassy, 
but  how  changed  from  those  days  in  which  he  put  him- 
self forward  as  an  injured  man,  — “quantum  mutatus  ab 
illo  ! ” as  Kisel  justly  wrote  of  him.  He  rode  forth  with  a 
suite  of  horsemen,  with  his  colonels  and  essauls,  with  mar- 
tial music,  under  the  standard,  bunchuk,  and  crimson  ban- 
ner, like  a sovereign  prince. 

The  commissioners  with  their  retinue  halted  at  once  ; and 
Hmelnitski,  riding  up  to  the  front  sleigh,  in  which  sat  the 
voevoda,  looked  for  a while  at  his  venerable  face,  then 
raised  his  cap  slightly  and  said,  — 

“ With  the  forehead  to  you.  Commissioners  of  the  king, 
and  to  you,  Voevoda.  It  had  been  better  to  commence 
treating  with  me  long  ago,  when  I was  less  and  did  not 
know  my  own  power ; but  because  the  king  has  sent  you 
to  me,  I receive  you  with  thankful  heart  in  my  own  land.’’ 

“ Greetings  to  you,  Pletman  ! ” answered  Kisel.  “ His 
Majesty  the  King  has  sent  us  to  present  his  favor  and 
mete  out  justice.” 

“ I am  thankful  for  the  favor ; but  justice  I have  already 
meted  out  with  this  [and  here  he  struck  upon  his  sabre]  on 
your  necks,  and  I will  mete  out  more  of  it  if  you  do  not 
give  me  satisfaction.” 

“You  do  not  greet  us  very  affably,  Pan  Hetman  of  the 
Zaporojians,  — us,  the  envoys  of  the  king.” 

“ I will  not  speak  in  the  cold ; there  will  be  a better  time 
for  that,”  replied  Hmelnitski,  dryly.  ‘‘Let  me  into  your 
sleigh,  Kisel,  for  I wish  to  show  you  honor  and  ride  with 
you.” 

Then  he  dismounted  and  approached  the  sleigh.  Kisel 
pushed  himself  to  the  right,  leaving  the  left  side  vacant. 
Seeing  this,  Hmelnitski  frowned  and  exclaimed  : “ Give  me 
the  right  side  ! ” 


564 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


I am  a senator  of  the  Commonwealth/’  replied  Kisel. 

And  what  is  a senator  to  me  ? Pan  Pototski  is  the  first 
senator  and  hetman  of  the  Crown  ; I have  him  in  fetters 
with  others,  and  can  empale  him  to-morrow,  if  I wish.” 

A blush  appeared  on  the  pale  face  of  Kisel.  “ I repre- 
sent the  person  of  the  king  here  ! ” said  he. 

Hmelnitski  frowned  still  more,  but  restrained  himself 
and  sat  on  the  left  side,  muttering  : “ Granted ; he  is  king  in 
Warsaw,  but  I am  in  Kussia.  I see  that  I have  not  trodden 
enough  on  your  necks.” 

Kisel  gave  no  answer,  but  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven.  He 
had  already  a foretaste  of  that  which  waited  him,  and  he 
thought  justly  at  that  time  that  if  the  road  to  Hmelnitski 
was  a Calvary,  to  be  envoy  to  him  was  a passion  indeed. 

The  horses  moved  to  the  town,  in  which  twenty  can- 
non were  thundering  and  all  the  bells  tolling.  Hmelnitski, 
as  if  fearing  that  the  commissioners  should  consider  these 
sounds  as  given  out  exclusively  in  their  honor,  said  to  the 
voevoda,  — 

I receive  in  this  manner  not  only  you  but  other  ambas- 
sadors who  are  sent  to  me.” 

And  Hmelnitski  spoke  the  truth,  for  in  fact  embassies 
were  sent  to  him  as  to  a reigning  prince.  Peturning  from 
Zamost  under  the  influence  of  the  election  and  the  defeats 
inflicted  by  the  Lithuanian  forces,  the  hetman  had  not  one 
half  of  this  pride  in  his  heart ; but  when  Kieff  went  forth 
to  meet  him  with  torches  and  banners,  when  the  academy 
greeted  him  ^Hamquam  Moijsem,  servatorem,  salvatorem, 
liberatorem,  populi  de  servitute  lechica  et  bono  omine 
Bogdan,  — God-given  ; ” when  finally  he  was  called  illus- 
trissimus  princeps,”  — then,  according  to  the  words  of  a con- 
temporary, ‘^the  beast  was  elated.”  He  had  a real  sense 
of  his  power,  and  felt  the  ground  under  his  feet,  which  had 
been  wanting  to  him  hitherto. 

Poreign  embassies  were  a silent  recognition  as  well  of  his 
power  as  of  his  separateness  ; the  uninterrupted  friendship 
of  the  Tartars,  purchased  by  the  greater  part  of  the  booty 
gained,  and  by  the  ill-fated  captives  whom  that  leader  of 
the  people  permitted  to  be  taken  from  the  people,  promised 
support  against  every  enemy ; therefore  Hmelnitski,  who 
recognized  at  Zamost  the  suzerainty  and  will  of  the  king, 
was  at  that  time  so  settled  in  pride,  convinced  of  his  own 
power,  of  the  disorder  of  the  Commonwealth,  the  incom- 
petence of  its  leaders,  that  he  was  ready  to  raise  his  hand 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


565 


against  the  king  himself,  dreaming  in  his  gloomy  soul,  not 
of  Cossack  freedom  nor  the  restoration  of  the  former  privi- 
leges of  the  Zaporojians,  not  of  justice  for  himself,  but  of  a 
separate  lordship,  of  a princely  crown  and  sceptre. 

And  he  felt  himself  master  of  the  Ukraine.  The  Zapo- 
rojians clung  to  him,  for  never  under  any  man’s  command 
had  they  so  wallowed  in  blood  and  booty.  A people  wild 
by  nature  rallied  to  him  ; for  while  the  peasant  of  Mazovia 
or  of  Great  Poland  bore  without  a murmur  that  burden  of 
power  and  oppression  which  in  all  Europe  weighed  upon  the 
“descendants  of  Ham,”  the  man  of  the  Ukraine  drew  into 
himself  with  the  air  of  the  steppes  a love  of  freedom  as 
unbounded,  wild,  and  vigorous  as  the  steppes  themselves. 
Could  he  wish  to  walk  after  the  plough  of  a master  when 
his  gaze  was  lost  in  the  fields  of  God,  and  not  of  a master ; 
when  beyond  the  Cataracts  the  Saitch  called  to  him,  “ Leave 
your  lord,  and  come  to  freedom  ! ” when  the  stern  Tartar 
taught  him  war,  accustomed  his  eyes  to  conflagration  and 
slaughter  and  his  hands  to  weapons  ? Was  it  not  pleasanter 
for  him  to  frolic  with  Hmelnitski  and  “ slay  the  lords  ” than 
to  bend  his  proud  back  before  a land  steward  ? 

Besides  this,  the  people  rallied  to  Hmelnitski,  for  who- 
ever did  not  went  into  captivity.  In  Stamboul  a prisoner 
was  exchanged  for  ten  arrows,  and  three  for  a bow  seasoned 
by  the  fire,  — such  was  the  number  of  them  ! The  multi- 
tude indeed  had  no  choice  ; and  one  song,  wonderful  for 
that  time,  has  remained,  which  long  afterward  succeeding 
generations  sang  of  that  leader  called  a Moses,  — “ Oh,  that 
the  first  bullet  might  not  miss  that  Hmelnitski ! ” 

Villages,  towns,  and  hamlets  disappeared ; the  country 
was  turned  into  a desert  and  a ruin,  — a wound  which 
ages  were  not  able  to  heal.  But  that  leader  and  hetman  did 
not  see  this,  or  did  not  wish  to  see  it ; for  he  never  saw 
anything  by  reason  of  himself,  and  he  grew  and  fattened 
on  blood  and  fire.  In  his  own  monstrous  self-love  he  Avas 
destroying  his  own  people  and  his  OAvn  country  ; and  now 
he  brings  in  those  commissioners  to  Pereyaslav  with  the 
thunder  of  cannon  and  the  tolling  of  bells,  as  a separate 
ruler,  as  a hospodar,  as  a prince ! 

The  commissioners  went  into  the  den  of  the  lion  hanging 
their  heads,  and  the  remnant  of  hope  was  quenched  in  them. 
Meanwhile  Skshetuski,  riding  behind  the  second  rank  of 
sleighs,  examined  carefully  the  faces  of  the  colonels  who 
had  come  with  Hmelnitski,  to  find  among  them  Bogun. 


566 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


After  fruitless  search  on  the  Dniester  to  a point  beyond 
Yagorlik,  the  plan  had  long  since  matured  in  the  soul  of 
Pan  Yan,  as  the  last  and  only  method,  to  find  Bogun  and 
challenge  him  to  a death-struggle.  The  unfortunate  knight 
knew,  it  is  true,  that  in  such  a venture  Bogun  might  destroy 
him  without  a struggle  or  give  him  up  to  the  Tartars  ; but  he 
thought  better  of  Bogun.  He  was  aware  of  his  courage  and 
mad  daring,  and  was  almost  sure  that,  having  the  choice,  he 
would  hght  for  the  princess.  Therefore  he  formed  the  plan 
to  bind  Bogun  by  an  oath  that  in  case  of  his  death  he  would 
let  Helena  go.  Of  himself  Skshetuski  did  not  care  ; and 
supposing  that  Bogun  would  say,  “ If  I die,  she  is  neither 
for  me  nor  for  you,”  he  was  ready  to  agree  to  this  and  bind 
himself  by  oath,  if  he  could  only  save  her  from  the  hands  of 
the  enemy.  Let  her  seek  peace  in  the  cloister  for  the  rest 
of  her  life.  He  would  seek  that  peace  first  in  war,  and 
then  if  death  did  not  come  to  him,  would  seek  it  under  the 
habit,  as  did  all  suffering  souls  in  that  age.  The  way 
seemed  to  Skshetuski  straight  and  clear ; and  since  at 
Zamost  the  idea  of  a struggle  with  Bogun  had  been  given, 
now  that  his  search  along  the  reeds  of  the  Dniester  was 
fruitless,  that  way  seemed  the  only  one.  With  this  purpose 
lie  hurried  from  the  Dniester  in  one  journey,  resting  no- 
where, hoping  to  find  Bogun  without  fail  either  near  Hmel- 
nitski  or  in  Kiefi,  especially  since,  according  to  what  Zagloba 
had  said  in  Yarmolintsi,  the  chief  was  to  be  married  in  Kieff 
with  three  hundred  tapers. 

But  Skshetuski  sought  him  in  vain  among  the  colonels. 
He  found  instead  many  old  acquaintances  of  peace  times,  — 
such  as  Daidyalo,  whom  he  had  seen  in  Chigirin ; Yashev- 
ski,  who  had  been  an  envoy  from  the  Saitch  to  the  Prince ; 
Yarosha,  a former  sotnik  of  the  prince;  Nadkolopalyets, 
Grusha,  and  many  others.  He  determined  then  to  ask  them. 

“We  are  old  acquaintances,”  said  Skshetuski,  approach- 
ing Yashevski. 

“I  knew  you  in  Lubni;  you  are  one  of  Prince  Yeremi’s 
knights.  We  drank  and  frolicked  together  in  Lubni.  And 
what  is  your  prince  doing  ? ” 

“ He  is  well.” 

“ In  spring  he  will  not  be  well.  He  has  n’t  met  Hmel- 
nitski  yet ; but  he  will  meet  him,  and  will  have  to  go  to 
destruction  alone.” 

“As  God  judges.” 

“ God  is  good  to  our  father  Hmelnitski.  Your  prince  will 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


567 


never  return  to  liis  Tartar  bank  on  the  east  of  the  Dnieper. 
Hmelnitski  has  many  a Cossack,  and  what  has  your  prince  ? 
He  is  a good  soldier.  And  are  you  not  in  his  service  now  ? ” 

“ I attend  the  commissioners.” 

‘‘Well,  I am  glad;  you  are  an  old  acquaintance.” 

“ If  you  are  glad,  then  do  me  a service,  and  I shall  be 
thankful.” 

“ What  service  ? ” 

“ Tell  me  where  is  Bogun,  that  famous  ataman,  formerly 
of  the  Bereyaslav  regiment,  who  must  have  a high  office 
among  you  now.” 

“Silence!”  answered  Yashevski,  threateningly.  “It  is 
your  luck  that  we  are  old  acquaintances  and  that  I drank 
with  you,  otherwise  I should  stretch  you  on  the  snow  witli 
this  whirlbat.” 

Skshetuski  was  astonished ; but  being  a man  of  ready 
courage,  he  squeezed  his  baton  and  asked  : “ Are  you  mad  ? ” 

“ I am  not  mad,  nor  do  I wish  to  threaten  you ; but  there 
is  an  order  from  Hmelnitski  that  if  any  of  you,  even  one 
of  the  commissioners,  should  ask  a question,  to  kill  him 
on  the  spot.  If  I do  not  do  this,  another  will ; therefore 
I warn  you  out  of  good  feeling.” 

“ But  I ask  in  my  own  private  affair.” 

“Well,  it  is  all  one.  Hmelnitski  told  us,  the  colonels, 
and  commanded  us  to  tell  others : ‘ If  any  one  asks,  even 
about  wood  for  the  stove,  or  ashes,  kill  him.’  You  tell  this 
to  your  people.” 

“ I thank  you  for  good  advice,”  said  Skshetuski. 

“ You  are  the  only  one ; I have  warned  you  alone.  I 
should  be  the  first  to  stretch  another  Pole  on  the  ground.” 

They  were  silent.  The  party  had  already  reached  the 
gates  of  the  town.  Both  sides  of  the  road  and  the  street 
were  swarming  with  the  crowd  and  armed  Cossacks,  who 
out  of  regard  for  the  presence  of  Hmelnitski  did  not  dare 
to  scatter  curses  and  lumps  of  snow  at  the  sleighs,  but  who 
looked  frowningly  at  the  commissioners,  clinching  their  hsts 
or  grasping  the  hilts  of  their  sabres. 

Skshetuski,  having  formed  his  dragoons  four  deep,  raised 
his  head  and  rode  haughtily  and  calmly  through  the  broad 
street,  not  paying  the  least  attention  to  the  threatening 
looks  of  the  multitude ; in  his  soul  he  only  thought  how 
much  cool  blood,  self-reliance,  and  Christian  patience  would 
be  necessary  for  him  to  carry  through  what  he  had  planned, 
and  not  sink  at  the  first  step  in  that  sea  of  hatred. 


568 


WITH  TIKE  A^D  6W0KD. 


CHAPTER  LT. 

On  the  following  day  the  commissioners  had  long  consul- 
tations among  themselves,  whether  to  deliver  the  gifts  of 
the  king  to  Hmelnitski  immediately  or  to  wait  till  he  should 
show  greater  obedience  and  a certain  compunction.  They 
decided  to  win  him  by  kindness  and  the  favor  of  the  king. 
The  delivery  of  the  gifts  was  decided  upon  therefore,  and 
on  the  following  day  that  solemn  act  was  accomplished. 
From  early  morning  bells  were  tolled  and  cannon  fired. 
Hmelnitski  waited  for  them  before  his  residence,  in  the 
midst  of  his  colonels,  all  the  officers,  and  countless  throngs 
of  Cossacks  and  people ; for  he  wished  that  all  should  see 
with  what  honor  the  king  surrounded  him.  He  took  his 
seat  upon  a raised  place  under  the  standard  and  buncliuk, 
wearing  a mantle  of  purple  brocade  lined  with  sable,  having 
at  his  side  ambassadors  from  neighboring  peoples.  With 
his  hand  on  his  side,  and  feet  resting  on  a velvet  cushion 
trimmed  with  gold,  he  waited  for  the  commissioners. 

In  the  throng  of  the  assembled  mob  from  moment  to  mo- 
ment there  escaped  murmurs  of  gladness  and  flattery  at  the 
sight  of  that  leader  in  whom  this  throng,  valuing  power 
above  all  things,  saw  the  embodiment  of  that  power.  For 
only  thus  the  imagination  of  the  people  could  represent  to 
itself  its  unconquerable  champion,  — the  crusher  of  het- 
mans, dukes,  nobles,  and  Poles  in  general,  who  up  to  his 
time  had  been  clothed  with  the  charm  of  invincibility.  Dur- 
ing that  year  of  battle  Hmelnitski  had  grown  old  somewhat, 
but  had  not  bent ; his  gigantic  shoulders  always  indicated 
power  sufficient  to  overcome  kingdoms  or  to  found  new 
ones ; his  enormous  face,  red  from  the  abuse  of  drink,  ex- 
pressed unbending  will,  unrestrained  pride,  and  an  insolent 
confidence  which  gave  him  victories.  Storm  and  anger  were 
slumbering  in  the  wrinkles  of  that  face,  and  you  could  easily 
know  that  when  they  were  roused  men  bent  before  their  ter- 
rible breath  like  woods  before  a tempest.  From  his  eyes, 
surrounded  by  a red  border,  impatience  was  shooting  that 
the  commissioners  did  not  come  quickly  enough  with  the 
presents,  and  from  his  nostrils  issued  two  rows  of  steam, 
like  two  pillars  of  smoke  from  the  nostrils  of  Lucifer  j and 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


569 


in  that  mist  from  his  own  lungs  he  sat,  purple,  gloomy, 
and  proud,  flanked  by  envoys,  in  the  midst  of  his  colonels, 
having  around  them  a sea  of -the  unclean  mob. 

At  last  the  commissioners’  party  appeared.  In  front 
marched  drummers  beating  their  drums,  and  trumpeters 
with  trumpets  at  their  mouths  and  swollen  cheeks,  beating 
and  blowing  from  the  brass  long  sad  sounds,  as  if  at  the 
funeral  of  the  dignity  and  glory  of  the  Commonwealth. 
After  this  orchestra  Kjetovski  bore  the  baton  on  a satin 
cushion ; Kulchinski,  treasurer  of  Kieff,  a crimson  banner 
with  an  eagle  and  an  inscription ; and  next  walked  Kisel 
alone,  tall,  slender,  with  a white  beard  flowing  over  his 
breast,  with  pain  on  his  aristocratic  face  and  unfathomable 
suffering  in  his  soul.  A few  steps  behind  the  voevoda  the 
rest  of  the  commissioners  dropped  in,  and  the  rear  was 
brought  up  by  Bryshovski’s  dragoons,  under  command  of 
Pan  Yan. 

Kisel  walked  slowly ; for  at  that  moment  he  saw  clearly 
that  behind  the  torn  tatters  of  negotiations,  from  under  the 
pretext  of  offering  the  favor  and  forgiveness  of  the  king, 
another  naked,  disgusting  truth  peered  forth,  which  even  the 
blind  could  see  and  the  deaf  could  hear,  for  it  shouted  : 
“ Thou,  Kisel,  art  going  not  to  offer  favor ; thou  art  going 
to  beg  for  it,  thou  art  going  to  buy  it  with  that  baton  and 
banner ; and  thou  goest  on  foot  to  the  feet  of  that  peasant 
leader,  in  the  name  of  the  whole  Commonwealth, — thou  a 
senator,  a voevoda  ! ” For  this  reason  the  soul  was  rent 
in  the  lord  of  Brusiloff,  and  he  felt  as  mean  as  a worm,  as 
lowly  as  dust ; and  in  his  ears  the  words  of  Yeremi  were 
roaring  : Better  for  us  not  to  live,  than  to  live  in  captivity 
under  peasants  and  trash.”  And  what  was  he,  Kisel,  in 
comparison  with  that  prince 'of  Lubni,  who  never  showed 
himself  to  rebellion,  except  like  Jupiter  with  frowning 
brow,  in  the  smell  of  sulphur,  the  flame  of  war,  and  the 
smoke  of  powder,  — what  was  he  ? Under  the  weight  of 
these  thoughts  the  heart  of  the  voevoda  was  breaking,  the 
smile  had  left  his  face,  and  joy  his  heart  forever,  and  he 
felt  that  he  would  rather  a hundred  times  die  than  take 
another  step ; but  he  went  on,  for  his  whole  past  pushed 
him  forward,  — all  his  labors,  all  his  efforts,  all  the  inexor- 
able logic  of  his  previous  acts. 

Hmelnitski  waited  for  him  with  hand  on  his  side,  with 
pouting  lips  and  frowning  brow. 

The  party  approached  at  last.  Kisel,  moving  to  the 


570 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


front,  made  a few  steps  in  advance  toward  the  elevation. 
The  drummers  stopped  drumming,  the  trumpeters  blowing, 
and  deep  silence  followed  in  the  multitude.  Only  the  frosty 
wind  waved  the  crimson  banner  borne  by  Pan  Kulchinski. 

Suddenly  the  silence  was  broken  by  a certain  curt,  em- 
phatic, and  commanding  voice,  which  sounded  with  the 
unspeakable  power  of  desperation  resembling  nothing  and 
no  man  : Dragoons  to  the  rear  ! follow  me  ! That  was 
the  voice  of  Pan  Yan. 

All  heads  were  turned  toward  him.  Hmelnitski  himself 
rose  somewhat  in  his  seat  to  see  what  was  taking  place. 
The  blood  of  the  commissioners  rushed  to  their  faces. 
Skshetuski  stood  in  his  stirrups  ; erect,  pale,  with  flashing 
eyes,  naked  sabre  in  his  hand,  half  turned  to  the  dragoons, 
he  repeated  again  the  thundering  command  : “ Follow  me  ! ” 

Amidst  the  silence  the  hoofs  of  the  horses  clattered  along 
the  smooth  surface  of  the  street.  The  disciplined  dragoons 
turned  their  horses  on  the  spot ; the  colonel  placed  himself 
at  their  head,  gave  the  sign  with  his  sword  ; the  whole  party 
moved  slowly  back  to  the  residence  of  the  commissioners. 

Astonishment  and  uncertainty  were  depicted  on  all  faces, 
not  excepting  that  of  Hmelnitski ; for  in  the  voice  and 
motions  of  the  colonel  there  was  something  unusual.  Still 
no  one  knew  clearly  whether  that  sudden  disappearance  of 
the  escort  did  not  belong  to  the  ceremonial  of  the  occasion. 

Kisel  alone  understood  that  the  treaty  and  the  lives  of 
the  commissioners  together  with  the  escort  hung  on  a 
thread  at  that  moment ; therefore  he  stood  on  the  elevation, 
and  before  Hmelnitski  had  time  to  take  in  what  had  hap- 
pened, began  to  speak.  First  he  offered  the  favor  of  the  king 
to  Hmelnitski  and  the  whole  Zaporojie.  But  suddenly  his 
speech  was  interrupted  by  a new  occurrence,  which  had  only 
this  good  side,  that  it  turned  attention  entirely  from  the 
previous  one.  Daidyalo,  an  old  colonel,  standing  near 
Hmelnitski,  began  to  shake  his  baton  before  the  voevoda, 
to  gesticulate  and  cry,  — 

What  do  you  say  there,  Kisel  ? The  king  is  king,  but 
you  kinglets,  princes,  nobles,  have  involved  everything. 
And  yon,  Kisel,  bone  of  our  bone,  you  have  gone  away 
from  us,  and  stand  with  the  Poles.  We  have  enough  of 
your  talk,  for  we  will  get  what  we  want  with  the  sabre.” 

The  voevoda  looked  with  offended  feeling  into  the  eyes 
of  Hmelnitski.  “ Is  this  the  discipline  in  which  you  keep 
your  colonels  ? ” 


WITH  TIKE  A^sD  SWORD. 


571 


silent,  Daidyalo  ! cried  the  hetman. 

“Be  silent,  be  silent!  You  are  drunk,  though  it  is 
early,’'  repeated  the  other  colonels.  “Go  away,  or  we  will 
pull  you  out  by  the  head  I ” 

Daidyalo  wanted  to  clamor  more,  but  they  took  him  by 
the  shoulders  and  put  him  outside  the  circle. 

The  voevoda  continued  with  smooth  and  chosen  words, 
showing  Hmelnitski  how  great  were  the  gifts  which  he  was 
receiving ; for  he  had  the  sign  of  lawful  power,  which  hith- 
erto he  had  exercised  only  as  a usurper.  The  king,  being 
able  to  chastise,  had  preferred  to  forgive  him,  which  he  did 
on  account  of  the  obedience  which  he  had  shown  at  Zamost, 
and  because  his  previous  acts  were  committed  not  during 
his  reign.  It  was  proper  therefore  that  he,  Hmelnitski, 
having  offended  so  much  before,  should  prove  thankful  now 
for  favor  and  clemency,  — should  stop  the  shedding  of 
blood,  pacify  the  peasants,  and  proceed  to  a treaty  with  the 
commissioners. 

Hmelnitski  received  the  baton  in  silence,  and  the  banner, 
which  he  ordered  to  be  unfurled  above  his  head.  The  mob, 
at  sight  of  this,  began  to  howl  with  joyous  voices,  so  that 
for  a time  nothing  could  be  heard.  Certain  satisfaction 
was  reflected  on  the  face  of  the  hetman,  who,  after  he  had 
waited  awhile,  said,  — 

“ For  such  great  favor  shown  me  by  his  Majesty  the  King 
through  you  in  sending  me  command  over  the  forces,  and 
overlooking  my  previous  acts,  I give  humble  thanks.  I 
have  always  said  that  the  king  was  with  me  against  you 
faithless  dukes  and  kinglets ; and  the  best  proof  is  that  he 
sends  me  satisfaction  because  I have  cut  your  necks,  and 
will  further  cut  them  if  you  will  not  obey  me  and  the  king 
in  everything.” 

Hmelnitski  spoke  the  last  words  in  a loud  voice,  in  a 
railing  tone,  and  wrinkled  his  brows  as  if  anger  had  begun 
to  rise  in  him.  The  commissioners  grew  rigid  at  such  an 
unexpected  turn  in  his  answer;  but  Kisel  said, — 

“The  king,  mighty  hetman,  commands  you  to  stop  the 
shedding  of  blood,  and  to  begin  a treaty  with  us.” 

“ Blood  is  not  shed  by  me,  but  by  the  Lithuanian  forces,” 
answered  the  hetman,  harshly  ; “ for  I have  intelligence  that 
Kadzivil  has  destroyed  my  Mozir  and  Turoff.  Should  this 
prove  true,  then  I have  enough  of  your  prisoners,  — distin- 
guished prisoners,  — and  I will  have  their  heads  cut  off  at 
once,  I will  not  proceed  to  a treaty  now.  It  is  difficult 


572 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD- 


to  begin  at  present,  for  the  army  is  not  assembled ; there  is 
only  a handful  of  colonels  here,  the  rest  being  in  winter 
quarters.  I cannot  begin  without  them.  Besides,  what’s 
the  use  of  talking  long  in  the  frost  ? What  you  had  to 
give  me  you  have  given,  and  all  men  now  see  that  1 am 
hetman  from  the  hand  of  the  king ; and  now  come  to  me  for 
a glass  of  gorailka  and  dinner,  for  I am  hungry.” 

Having  said  this,  Hmelnitski  moved  toward  his  resi- 
dence, and  after  him  the  commissioners  and  colonels.  In 
the  great  central  room  stood  a table  ready,  bending  under 
plundered  silver,  among  which  the  voevoda,  Kisel,  might 
have  found  some  of  his  own,  taken  the  past  year  in  Gush- 
chi.  On  the  table  were  piled  up  mountains  of  pork,  beef, 
and  Tartar  pilav ; throughout  the  whole  room  was  an  odor 
of  millet  vudka,  served  in  silver  goblets.  Hmelnitski  took 
his  place,  with  Kisel  at  his  right  and  Bjozovski  at  his  left,, 
and  with  his  hand  to  the  gorailka,  said,  — 

They  say  in  W arsaw  that  I drink  Polish  blood,  but  I 
prefer  gorailka,  leaving  the  other  to  the  dogs.” 

The  colonels  burst  into  laughter,  from  which  the  walls  of 
the  room  trembled.  Such  an  appetizer”  did  the  hetman 
give  the  commissioners  before  their  dinner  ; and  the  com- 
missioners gulped  it  without  a word,  in  order,  as  the  cham- 
berlain of  Lvolf  wrote,  not  to  anger  the  beast.”  But  perspi- 
ration in  heavy  drops  covered  the  pale  forehead  of  Kisel. 

The  entertainment  commenced.  The  colonels  took  pieces 
of  meat  from  the  platters  with  their  hands,  the  hetman 
himself  placed  pieces  on  the  plates  of  Kisel  and  Bjozovski ; 
and  the  first  of  the  dinner  passed  in  silence,  for  every  one 
was  satisfying  his  hunger.  In  the  silence  could  be  heard 
only  the  crunching  of  bones  under  the  teeth  of  the  com- 
pany or  the  gurgling  of  the  drinkers.  At  times  some  one 
threw  out  a word  which  remained  without  echo  till  Hmel- 
nitski, who  had  first  satisfied  himself  somewhat,  and  emp- 
tied a number  of  glasses  of  millet  vudka,  turned  suddenly 
to  the  voevoda,  and  asked,  — 

“ Who  was  the  leader  of  your  company  ? ” 

Disquiet  was  reflected  on  Kisel’s  face.  “ Skshetuski,  an 
honorable  knight.” 

know  him,”  said  Hmelnitski;  “and  why  did  he  not 
wisli  to  be  present  when  you  delivered  the  gifts  to  me  ? ” 

“ He  was  not  associated  with  us  for  assistance,  but  for 
safety,  and  he  had  an  order  to  that  effect.” 

“ And  who  gave  him  that  order  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORI^ 


573 


I,”  answered  the  voevoda ; ‘‘  for  I did  not  think  that  it 
was  proper,  at  the  delivery  of  the  gifts,  that  dragoons 
should  be  standing  over  the  necks  of  you  and  nie.’^ 

“ I had  another  opinion,  for  I know  that  soldier  is  stubborn.” 

Here  Yashevski  mixed  in  the  conversation.  We  don’t 
care  for  the  dragoons,”  said  he.  ‘‘We  used  to  think  Poles 
powerful  through  them ; but  we  discovered  at  Pilavtsi  that 
they  are  not  the  Poles  of  other  days,  who  beat  the  Turks, 
Tartars,  and  Germans.” 

“Hot  Zamoiskis,  Jolkyevskis,  Khodkyevichi,  Hmelyet- 
skis,  and  Konyetspolskis,”  interrupted  Hmelnitski,  “ but 
Chorzovskis  and  Zaiontchkovskis,  — big  fellows,  wrapped  in 
iron ; and  they  were  dying  of  terror  as  soon  as  they  saw 
us,  and  ran  off,  though  there  were  only  three  thousand 
Tartars  in  the  place.” 

The  commissioners  were  silent,  but  the  eating  and  drink- 
ing seemed  to  them  more  and  more  bitter  each  moment. 

“ I beg  you  humbly  to  drink  and  eat,”  said  Hmelnitski, 
“ or  I shall  think  that  our  simple  Cossack  fare  cannot  pass 
your  lordly  throats.” 

“ Oh,  if  they  are  too  narrow  we  can  slit  them  open  a 
little,”  said  Daidyalo. 

The  Cossacks,  feeling  encouraged,  burst  into  laughter  ; 
but  Hmelnitski  looked  threateningly  at  them,  and  they 
grew  silent  again. 

Kisel,  who  had  been  ill  several  days,  was  pale  as  a sheet. 
Bjozovski  was  so  red  that  it  seemed  as  though  the  blood 
would  burst  through  his  face.  At  last  he  could  restrain 
himself  no  longer,  and  shouted, — 

“ Have  we  come  here  to  dine  or  to  be  insulted  ? ” 

To  this  Hmelnitski  answered;  “You  have  come  for  a 
treaty  ; but  meanwhile  the  Lithuanian  forces  are  burning 
and  slaughtering.  I hear  they  have  destroyed  Mozir  and 
Turoff ; should  this  prove  true,  I shall  order  four  hundred 
captives  to  be  beheaded  in  your  presence.” 

Bjozovski  restrained  his  blood,  boiling  the  moment  before. 
It  was  true  ! The  lives  of  the  captives  depended  on  the  hu- 
mor of  the  hetman,  — on  one  twinkle  of  his  eye ; therefore  it 
was  necessary  to  endure  everything,  and  besides  to  calm  his 
outbursts,  to  bring  him  “ad  mitiorem  et  saniorem  mentem.” 

In  this  spirit  the  Carmelite  Lentovski,  by  nature  mild 
and  timid,  said  in  a quiet  voice, — 

“ May  the  God  of  mercy  grant  that  the  news  from  Litln 
uania  about  Mozir  and  Turoff  may  be  changed  ! ” 


574 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


But  scarcely  had  he  finished  when  Fedor  Veshnyak,  the 
colonel  of  Cherkasi,  bent  toward  him  and  struck  with 
his  baton,  wishing  to  hit  the  Carmelite  on  the  neck.  For- 
tunately he  did  not  reach  him,  since  there  were  four  men 
between  them  ; but  immediately  he  cried  out,  — 

Wordy  priest ! it  is  not  your  affair  to  give  the  lie  to  me. 
But  come  outdoors,  and  I will  show  you  how  to  respect 
Zaporojian  colonels ! ’’ 

Others,  however,  hurried  to  quiet  him ; but  not  succeed- 
ing, they  put  him  out  of  the  room. 

When,  mighty  hetman,  do  you  wish  that  the  commis- 
sioners should  meet  ? ” asked  Kisel,  wishing  to  give  another 
turn  to  the  conversation. 

Unfortunately  Hmelnitski  was  no  longer  sober,  therefore 
he  gave  a quick  and  biting  answer,  — 

“ To-morrow  will  be  business  and  discussion,  for  now  I 
am  in  drink.  Why  do  you  talk  now  of  commissions ; you 
do  not  give  me  time  to  eat  and  drink.  I have  enough  of 
this  already  ! Now  there  must  be  war ! ” And  he  thumped 
the  table  till  the  dishes  and  cups  jumped.  “ In  those  four 
weeks  I T1  turn  you  all  feet  upward  and  trample  you,  and 
sell  the  remnant  to  the  Turkish  Tsar.  The  king  will  be 
king,  so  as  to  execute  nobles,  dukes,  princes.  If  a prince 
offends,  cut  off  his  head ; if  a Cossack  offends,  cut  off  his 
head ! You  threaten  me  with  the  Swedes,  but  they  cannot 
stand  before  me.  Tugai  Bey  is  near  me,  my  brother,  my 
soul ; the  only  falcon  in  the  world,  he  is  ready  at  once  to 
do  everything  that  I wish.” 

Here  Hmelnitski,  with  the  rapidity  peculiar  to  drunken 
men,  passed  from  anger  to  tenderness,  till  his  voice  trem- 
bled from  emotion. 

‘‘You  wish  me  to  raise  my  sabre  against  the  Turks  and 
Tartars,  but  in  vain.  I ’ll  go  against  you  with  my  good 
friends.  I have  sent  my  regiments  around  so  as  to  pro- 
vender  the  horses  and  to  be  ready  for  the  road,  without 
wagons,  without  cannon.  I shall  find  all  those  among  the 
Boles.  I will  order  any  Cossack  to  be  beheaded  who  takes 
a wagon,  and  I will  take  no  carriage  myself,  nothing  but 
packs  and  bags ; in  this  fashion  I will  go  to  the  Vistula  and 
say:  ‘Boles,  sit  still  and  be  quiet!’  And  if  you  say  any- 
thing beyond  the  Vistula,  then  I’ll  find  you  there.  We 
have  had  enough  of  your  lordship  and  your  dragoons,  you 
cursed  reptiles  living  by  injustice  itself  I ” 

Here  he  sprang  from  his  seat,  pulled  his  hair,  stamped 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


575 


with  his  feet,  crying  that  there  must  be  war,  for  he  had 
already  received  absolution  and  a blessing  for  it ; he  had 
nothing  to  do  with  commissions  and  commissioners,  he 
would  not  allow  a suspension  of  arms. 

Seeing  at  length  the  terror  of  the  commissioners,  and 
recollecting  that  if  they  went  away  at  once,  war  would  be- 
gin in  the  winter,  consequently  at  a time  when  the  Cossacks, 
not  being  able  to  entrench  themselves,  fought  badly  in  the 
open  field,  he  calmed  down  a little  and  again  sat  on  the 
bench,  dropped  his  head  on  his  breast,  rested  his  hands  on 
his  knees,  and  breathed  hoarsely.  Finally  he  took  a glass 
of  vudka. 

“ To  the  health  of  the  king ! ” cried  he. 

To  his  glory  and  health  ! ” repeated  the  colonels. 

^‘Now,  Kisel,  don’t  be  gloomy,”  said  the  hetman,  “and 
don’t  take  to  heart  what  I say,  for  I ’ve  been  drinking.  For- 
tune-tellers inform  me  that  there  must  be  war,  but  I ’ll  wait 
till  next  grass.  Let  there  be  a commission  then  ; I will 
free  the  captives  at  that  time.  They  tell  me  that  you  are 
ill,  so  let  this  be  to  your  health ! ” 

Again  Hmelnitski  dropped  into  momentary  tenderness, 
and  resting  his  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  the  voevoda  brought 
his  enormous  red  face  to  the  pale,  emaciated  cheeks  of  Kisel. 

After  him  came  other  colonels,  and  approaching  the  com- 
missioners with  familiarity  shook  their  hands,  clapped  them 
on  the  shoulders,  repeated  after  the  hetman : “ Till  next 
grass.”  The  commissioners  were  in  torment.  The  peasant 
breaths,  filled  with  the  odor  of  gorailka,  came  upon  the  faces 
of  those  nobles  of  high  birth,  for  whom  the  pressure  of  those 
sweating  hands  was  as  unendurable  as  an  affront.  Threat- 
enings  also  were  not  lacking  among  the  expressions  of  vul- 
gar cordiality.  Some  cried  to  the  voevoda:  “We  want  to 
kill  Poles,  but  you  are  our  man  !”  Others  said  : “Well,  in 
times  past,  you  killed  our  people,  now  you  ask  favors  ! De- 
struction to  you  ! ” “ You  white  hands  ! ” cried  Ataman 

Vovk,  formerly  miller  in  Nestervar,  “I  slew  my  landlord. 
Prince  Chertvertinski.”  “ Give  us  Yeremi,”  said  Yashevski, 
rolling  along,  “ and  we  will  let  you  off  ! ” 

It  became  stifling  in  the  room  and  hot  beyond  endurance. 
The  table  covered  with  remnants  of  meat,  fragments  of 
bread,  stained  with  vudka  and  mead,  was  disgusting.  At 
last  the  fortune-tellers  came  in,  — conjurers  with  whom  the 
hetman  usually  drank  till  late  at  night,  listening  to  their 
predictions,  — strange  forms,  old,  bent,  yellow,  or  in  the 


576  WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 

vigor  of  youth,  soothsaying  from  wax,  grains  of  wheat,  fire, 
water,  foam,  from  the  bottom  of  a flask  or  from  human  fat. 
Among  the  colonels  and  the  youngest  of  them  there  was 
frolicking  and  laughing.  Kisel  came  near  fainting. 

We  thank  you,  Hetman,  for  the  feast,  and  we  bid  you 
good-by,”  said  he,  with  a weak  voice. 

“ Kisel,  I will  come  to  you  to-morrow  to  dine,”  answered 
Hmelnitski,  “ and  now  return  home.  Donyets  with  his 
men  will  attend  you,  so  that  nothing  may  happen  to  you 
from  the  crowd.” 

The  commissioners  bowed  and  went  out.  Donyets  with 
the  Cossacks  was  waiting  at  the  door. 

0 God ! 0 God ! 0 God ! ” whispered  Kisel,  quietly, 
raising  his  hands  to  his  face. 

The  party  moved  in  silence  to  the  quarters  of  the  com- 
missioners. But  it  appeared  that  they  were  not  to  stop 
near  one  another.  Hmelnitski  had  assigned  them  purposely 
quarters  in  different  parts  of  the  town,  so  that  they  could 
not  meet  and  counsel  easily. 

Kisel,  suffering,  exhausted,  barely  able  to  stand,  went  to 
bed  immediately,  and  permitted  no  one  to  see  him  till  the  fol- 
lowing day ; then  before  noon  he  ordered  Pan  Yan  to  be  called. 

“ Have  you  acted  wisely  ? ” asked  he.  “ What  have  you 
done  ? You  might  have  exposed  our  lives  and  your  own  to 
destruction.” 

‘‘Serene  voevoda,  mea  culpa!  but  delirium  carried  me 
away,  and  I preferred  to  perish  a hundred  times  rather  than 
behold  such  things.” 

“ Hmelnitski  saw  the  slight  put  on  him,  and  I was  barely 
able  to  pacify  the  wdld  beast  and  explain  your  act.  He  will 
be  with  me  to-day,  and  will  undoubtedly  ask  for  you.  Then 
tell  him  that  you  had  an  order  from  me  to  lead  away  the 
soldiers.” 

“ From  to-day  forth  Bjozovski  takes  the  command,  for  he 
is  well.” 

“ That  is  better  ; you  are  too  stubborn  for^  these  times. 
It  is  difficult  to  blame  you  for  anything  in  this  act  except 
lack  of  caution  ; but  it  is  evident  that  you  are  young  and 
cannot  bear  the  pain  that  is  in  your  breast.” 

“ I am  accustomed  to  pain,  serene  voevoda,  but  I cannot 
endure  disgrace.” 

Kisel  groaned  quietly,  just  like  an  invalid  when  touched 
on  the  sore  spot.  Then  he  smiled  with  a gloomy  resigna- 
tion, and  said,  — 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


577 


“ Such  words  are  daily  bread  for  me,  which  for  a long  time 
I eat  moistened  with  bitter  tears  ; but  now  the  tears  have 
failed  me.” 

Pity  rose  in  Skshetuski’s  heart  at  the  sight  of  this  old 
man  with  his  martyr’s  face,  who  was  passing  the  last  days 
of  his  life  in  double  suffering,  for  it  was  a suffering  both  of 
the  mind  and  the  body. 

Serene  voevoda,”  said  he,  God  is  my  witness  that  I 
was  thinking  only  of  these  fearful  times  when  senators  and 
dignitaries  of  the  Crown  are  obliged  to  bow  down  before 
the  rabble,  for  whom  the  empaling  stake  should  be  the  only 
return  for  their  deeds.” 

God  bless  you,  for  you  are  young  and  honest.  I know 
that  you  have  no  evil  intention.  But  that  which  you  say 
your  prince  says,  and  with  him  the  army,  the  nobles,  the 
Diets,  half  the  Commonwealth  ; and  all  that  burden  of  scorn 
and  hatred  falls  upon  me.” 

Each  serves  the  country  as  he  understands,  and  let  God 
judge  intentions.  As  to  Prince  Yeremi,  he  serves  the  coun- 
try with  his  health  and  his  property.” 

Applause  surrounds  him,  and  he  walks  in  it  as  in  the 
sunlight,”  answered  the  voevoda.  And  what  comes  to 
me  ? Oh,  you  have  spoken  justly  ! Let  God  judge  inten- 
tions, and  may  he  give  even  a quiet  grave  to  those  who  in 
life  suffer  beyond  measure.” 

Skshetuski  was  silent,  and  Kisel  raised  his  eyes  in  mute 
prayer.  After  a while  he  began  to  speak,  — 

“ I am  a Russian,  blood  and  bone.  The  tomb  of  the 
Princes  Sviatoldovichi  lies  in  this  land ; therefore  I have 
loved  it  and  that  people  of  God  whom  it  nourishes  at  its 
breast.  I have  witnessed  injuries  committed  by  both  sides  ; 
I have  seen  the  license  of  the  wild  Zaporojians,  but  also  the 
unendurable  insolence  of  those  who  tried  to  enslave  that  war- 
like people.  What  was  I to  do,  — I,  a Russian,  and  at  the 
same  time  a true  son  and  senator  of  this  Commonwealth  ? 
I joined  myself  to  those  who  said  ‘ Pax  vobiscum  ! ’ because 
my  blood  and  my  heart  so  enjoined  ; and  among  the  men 
whom  I joined  were  our  father,  the  late  king,  the  chancellor, 
the  primate,  and  many  others.  I saw  that  for  both  sides 
dissension  was  destruction  ; I desired  all  my  life  to  my  last 
breath  to  labor  for  concord ; and  when  blood  was  already 
shed  I thought  to  myself,  ‘I  will  be  an  angel  of  union.’  I 
continued  to  labor,  and  I labor  still,  though  in  pain,  torment, 
and  disgrace,  and  in  doubt  almost  more  terrible  than  all. 

37 


578 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


As  God  is  dear  to  me,  I know  not  now  whether  your  prince 
came  too  early  with  his  sword  or  I too  late  with  the  olive 
branch  ; but  this  I see,  that  my  work  is  breaking,  that  strength 
is  wanting,  that  in  vain  I knock  my  gray  head  against  the 
wall,  and  going  down  to  the  grave  I see  only  darkness 
before  me,  and  destruction,  — 0 God  ! destruction  on  every 
side.’^ 

“ God  will  send  salvation.’’ 

‘‘  May  he  send  a ray  of  it  before  my  death,  that  I die  not 
in  despair! — this  in  return  for  all  my  sufferings.  I will 
thank  him  for  the  cross  which  I carry  during  life,  — thank 
him  because  the  mob  cry  for  my  head,  because  they  call  me 
a traitor  at  the  Diets,  because  my  property  is  plundered,  and 
for  the  disgrace  in  which  I live,  — for  all  the  bitter  reward 
which  I have  received  from  both  sides.” 

When  he  had  finished  speaking,  the  voevoda  extended  his 
dry  hands  toward  heaven ; and  two  great  tears,  perhaps  the 
very  last  in  his  life,  flowed  out  of  his  eyes. 

Pan  Yan  could  restrain  himself  no  longer,  but  falling  on 
his  knees  before  the  voevoda,  seized  his  hand,  and  said  in  a 
voice  broken  by  great  emotion,  — 

I am  a soldier,  and  move  on  another  path ; but  I give 
honor  to  merit  and  suffering.”  And  the  noble  and  knight 
from  the  regiment  of  Yeremi  pressed  to  his  lips  the  hand 
of  that  Russian  who  some  months  before  he  with  others 
had  called  a traitor. 

Kisel  placed  both  hands  on  Skshetuski’s  head.  “ My  son,” 
said  he  in  a low  voice,  may  God  comfort,  guide,  and  bless 
you,  as  I bless  you.” 

The  vicious  circle  of  negotiations  began  from  that  very 
day.  Hmelnitski  came  rather  late  to  the  voevoda’s  dinner, 
and  in  the  worst  temper.  He  declared  immediately  that 
wdiat  he  had  said  yesterday  about  suspension  of  arms,  a 
commission  at  Whitsuntide,  and  the  liberation  of  prisoners 
he  said  while  drunk,  and  that  he  now  saw  an  intention  to 
deceive  him.  Kisel  calmed  him  again,  pacified  him,  gave 
reasons ; but  these  speeches  were,  according  to  the  words  of 
the  chamberlain  of  Lvoff,  “ surdo  tyranno  fabula  dicta.”  The 
hetman  began  then  with  such  rudeness  that  the  commission- 
ers were  sorry  not  to  have  the  Hmelnitski  of  yesterday.  He 
struck  Pan  Pozovski  with  his  baton,  only  because  he  had  ap- 
peared before  him  out  of  season,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
Pozovski  was  nearly  dead  already  from  serious  illness. 

Neither  courtesy  and  good-will  nor  the  persuasions  of  the 


WITH  FIRE  ANF)  SWORD. 


579 


voevoda  were  of  use.  When  he  had  become  somewhat  ex- 
cited by  gorailka  and  the  choice  mead  of  Gushchi,  he  fell 
into  better  humor,  but  then  he  would  not  on  any  account  let 
himself  speak  of  public  affairs,  saying,  If  we  are  to  drink, 
let  us  drink,  — to-morrow  business  and  discussion,  — if  not, 
I ’ll  be  off  with  myself.”  About  three  o’clock  in  the  morn- 
ing he  insisted  on  going  to  the  sleeping-room  of  the  voevoda, 
which  the  latter  opposed  under  various  pretexts ; for  he  had 
shut  in  Skshetuski  there  on  purpose,  fearing  that  at  the 
meeting  of  this  stubborn  soldier  with  Hmelnitski  something 
disagreeable  might  happen  which  would  be  the  destruction 
of  the  colonel.  But  Hmelnitski  insisted  and  went,  followed 
by  Kisel.  What  was  the  astonishment  of  the  voevoda 
when  the  hetman,  seeing  the  knight,  nodded  to  him,  and 
cried,  — 

“ Skshetuski,  why  were  you  not  drinking  with  us  ? 
And  he  stretched  out  his  hand  to  him  in  a friendly 
manner. 

Because  I am  sick,”  replied  the  colonel,  bowing. 

You  went  away  yesterday.  The  pleasure  was  nothing 
to  me  without  you.” 

Such  was  the  order  he  had,”  put  in  Kisel. 

Don’t  tell  me  that,  Voevoda.  I know  him,  and  I know 
that  he  did  not  want  to  see  you  giving  me  honor.  Oh,  he 
is  a bird ! But  what  would  not  be  forgiven  another  is  for- 
given him,  for  I like  him,  and  he  is  my  dear  friend.” 

Kisel  opened  wide  his  eyes  in  astonishment.  The  het- 
man turned  to  Pan  Yan.  Do  you  know  why  I like 
you  ? ” 

Skshetuski  shook  his  head. 

You  think  it  is  because  you  cut  the  lariat  at  Omelnik 
when  I was  a man  of  small  note  and  they  hunted  me  like  a 
wild  beast.  Ko,  it  is  not  that.  I gave  you  a ring  then 
with  dust  from  the  grave  of  Christ.  Horned  soul ! you 
did  not  show  me  that  ring  when  you  were  in  my  hands  ; but 
I set  you  at  liberty  anyhow,  and  we  were  even.  That ’s 
not  why  I like  you  now.  You  rendered  me  another  service, 
for  which  you  are  my  dear  friend,  and  for  which  I owe  you 
thanks.” 

Pan  Yan  looked  with  astonishment  at  Hmelnitski. 

See  how  he  wonders  ! ” said  the  hetman,  as  if  speaking 
to  some  fourth  person.  ‘‘Well,  I will  bring  to  your  mind 
what  they  told  me  in  Chigirin  when  I came'  there  from 
Bazaluk  with  Tugai  Bey.  I inquired  everywhere  for  my 


580 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


enemy,  Chaplinski,  whom  I did  not  find ; but  they  told  me 
what  you  did  to  him  after  our  first  meeting,  — that  you 
grabbed  him  by  the  hair  and  trousers,  beat  the  door  open 
with  him,  drew  blood  from  him  as  from  a dog.’^ 

I did  in  fact  do  that,’^  said  Skshetuski. 

‘^You  did  splendidly,  you  acted  well.  But  I’ll  reach 
him  yet,  or  treaties  and  commissions  are  in  vain,  — I’ll 
reach  him  yet,  and  play  with  him  in  my  own  fashion  ; but 
you  gave  him  pepper.” 

The  hetman  now  turned  to  Kisel,  and  began  to  tell  how 
it  was  : He  caught  him  by  the  hair  and  trousers,  lifted  him 
like  a fox,  opened  the  door  with  him,  and  hurled  him  into 
the  street.”  Here  he  laughed  till  the  echo  resounded  in 
the  side-room  and  reached  the  drawing-room.  ‘‘Voevoda, 
give  orders  to  bring  mead,  for  I must  drink  to  the  health  of 
this  knight,  my  friend.” 

Kisel  opened  the  door,  and  called  to  the  attendant,  who 
immediately  brought  three  goblets  of  the  mead  of  Gushchi. 

Hmelnitski  touched  goblets  with  the  voevoda'and  Pan 
Yan,  and  drank  so  that  his  head  was  warmed,  his  face 
smiled,  great  pleasure  entered  his  heart,  and  turning  to  the 
colonel  he  said  : Ask  of  me  what  you  like.” 

A flush  came  on  the  pale  face  of  Skshetuski ; a moment 
of  silence  followed. 

“Don’t  fear  ! ” said  Hmelnitski ; “ a word  is  not  smoke. 
Ask  for  what  you  like,  provided  you  ask  for  nothing  belong- 
ing to  Kisel.” 

The  hetman  even  drunk  was  always  himself. 

“ If  I may  use  the  affection  which  you  have  for  me,  then 
I ask  justice  from  you.  One  of  your  colonels  has  done  me 
an  injury.” 

“ Off  with  his  head  ! ” said  Hmelnitski,  with  an  outburst. 

“ It  is  not  a question  of  that ; only  order  him  to  fight  a 
duel  with  me.” 

“ Off  with  his  head  ! ” cried  the  hetman.  “ Who  is  he  ? ” 

“ Boguii.” 

Hmelnitski  began  to  blink  ; then  he  struck  his  forehead 
with  his  palm.  “Bogun  ? Bogun  is  killed.  The  king  wrote 
me  that  he  was  slain  in  a duel.” 

Pan  Yan  was  astonished.  Zagloba  had  told  the  truth. 

“ What  did  Bogun  do  to  you  ? ” asked  Hmelnitski. 

A still  deeper  flush  came  on  the  colonel’s  face.  He  feared 
to  mention  the  princess  before  the  half-drunk  hetman,  lest 
he  might  hear  some  unpardonable  word. 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SW01H3. 


581 


Kisel  rescued  him.  ‘‘  It  is  an  important  affair,”  said  he, 
‘^of  which  Bjozovski  the  castellan  has  told  me,  Bogun 
carried  off  the  betrothed  of  this  cavalier  and  secreted  her, 
it  is  unknown  where.” 

“ But  have  you  looked  for  her  ? ” asked  Hmelnitski. 

have  looked  for  her  on  the  Dniester,  for  he  secreted 
her  there,  but  did  not  find  her.  I heard,  however,  that  he 
intended  to  take  her  to  Kieff,  where  he  wished  to  come 
himself  to  marry  her.  Give  me,  0 Hetman,  the  right  to  go  to 
Kieff  and  search  for  her  there.  I ask  for  nothing  more.” 

You  are  my  friend  ; you  battered  Chaplinski.  Idl  give 
you  not  only  the  right  to  go  and  seek  her  wherever  you 
like,  but  I will  issue  an  order  that  whoever  has  her  in  keep- 
ing shall  deliver  her  to  you ; and  I ’ll  give  you  a baton  as  a 
pass,  and  a letter  to  the  metropolitan  to  look  for  her  among 
the  nuns.  My  word  is  not  smoke  ! ” 

He  opened  the  door  and  called  to  Vygovski  to  come  and 
write  an  order  and  a letter.  Chernota  was  obliged,  though 
it  was  after  three  o’clock,  to  go  for  the  seal.  Daidyalo 
brought  the  baton,  and  Donyets  received  the  order  to  conduct 
Skshetuski  with  two  hundred  horse  to  Kieff,  and  farther  to 
the  first  Polish  outposts. 

Next  day  Skshetuski  left  Pereyaslav. 


582 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  LII. 

If  Zagloba  was  bored  at  Zbaraj,  uo  less  bored  was 
Volodyovski,  who  was  longing  especially  for  war  and  its 
adventures.  They  went  out,  it  is  true,  from  time  to  time 
with  the  squadron  in  pursuit  of  plundering  parties  who 
were  burning  and  slaying  on  the  Zbruch  ; but  that  was  a 
small  war,  principally  work  for  scouts,  difficult  because 
of  the  cold  winter  and  frosts,  yielding  much  toil  and  little 
glory.  For  these  reasons  Pan  Michael  urged  Zagloba  every 
day  to  go  to  the  assistance  of  Skshetuski,  from  whom  they 
had  had  no  tidings  for  a long  time. 

He  must  have  fallen  into  some  fatal  trap  and  may  have 
lost  his  life,’’  said  Volodyovski.  “We  must  surely  go,  even 
if  we  have  to  perish  with  him.” 

Zagloba  did  not  offer  much  opposition,  for  he  thought 
they  had  stayed  too  long  in  Zbaraj,  and  wondered  why 
mushrooms  were  not  growing  on  them  already.  But  he 
delayed,  hoping  that  news  might  come  from  Skshetuski 
any  moment. 

“ He  is  brave  and  prudent,”  answered  he  to  the  impor- 
tunities of  Volodyovski.  “ We  will  wait  a couple  of  days 
yet ; perhaps  a letter  will  come  and  render  our  whole  expe- 
dition useless.” 

Volodyovski  recognized  the  justice  of  the  argument  and 
armed  himself  with  patience,  though  time  dragged  on  more 
and  more  slowly.  At  the  end  of  December  frost  had 
stopped  even  robbery,  and  there  was  peace  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. The  only  entertainment  was  in  public  news, 
which  came  thick  and  fast  to  the  gray  walls  of  Zbaraj. 

They  spoke  about  the  coronation  and  the  Diet,  and  about 
the  question  whether  Prince  Yeremi  would  receive  the 
baton  which  belonged  to  him  before  all  other  warriors. 
They  were  terribly  excited  against  those  who  affirmed 
that  in  view  of  the  turn  in  favor  of  a treaty  with  Hmel- 
nitski,  Kisel  alone  could  gain  advancement.  Volodyovski 
had  several  duels  on  this  point,  and  Zagloba  several 
drinking-bouts ; and  there  was  danger  of  the  latter’s  be- 
coming a confirmed  drunkard,  for  not  only  did  he  keep 
com])any  witli  officers  and  nobles,  but  he  was  not  ashamed 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


583 


to  go  even  among  townspeople  to  christenings  and  wed- 
dings, praising  especially  their  mead,  for  which  Zbaraj 
was  famous. 

Volodyovski  reproved  him  for  this,  saying  that  familiarity 
with  people  of  low  degree  was  not  befitting  a noble,  since 
regard  for  a whole  order  would  be  diminished  thereby ; but 
Zagloba  answered  that  the  laws  were  to  blame  for  that,  be- 
cause they  permit  townspeople  to  grow  .up  in  luxury  and 
to  come  to  wealth,  which  should  be  the  portion  of  nobles 
alone ; he  prophesied  that  no  good  could  come  of  such  great 
privileges  for  insignificant  people.  It  was  difficult  indeed 
to  blame  him  in  a period  of  gloomy  winter  days  amidst  un- 
certainty, weariness,  and  waiting. 

Gradually  Vishnyevetski’s  regiments  began  to  assemble 
in  greater  and  greater  numbers  at  Zbaraj,  from  which  fact 
war  in  the  spring  was  prophesied.  Meanwhile  people  be- 
came more  lively.  Among  others  came  the  hussar  squad- 
ron of  Pan  Yan,  with  Podbipienta.  He  brought  tidings 
of  the  disfavor  in  which  the  prince  ,was  at  court,  and  of 
the  death  of  Pan  Yanush  Tishkyevich,  the  voevoda  of  Kieff, 
whom,  according  to  general  report,  Kisel  was  to  succeed, 
and  finally  of  the  serious  illness  with  which  Pan  Lashch 
was  stricken  down  in  Cracow.  As  to  war,  Podbipienta 
heard  from  the  prince  himself  that  only  by  force  of 
events  and  necessity  would  it  come,  for  the  commissioners 
had  gone  with  instructions  to  make  every  concession  pos- 
sible to  the  Cossacks.  This  account  of  Podbipienta’s  was 
received  by  the  prince’s  knights  with  rage  ; and  Zagloba 
proposed  to  make  a protest  and  form  a confederation,  for 
he  said  he  did  not  wish  his  labor  at  Konstantinoff  to  go  for 
nothing. 

All  February  passed  with  these  tidings  and  uncertainties, 
and  the  middle  of  March  was  approaching ; but  from  Skshe- 
tuski  there  was  no  word.  Volodyovski  began  to  insist  all 
the  more  on  their  expedition. 

“We  have  to  seek  now  not  for  the  princess,”  said  he, 
“but  for  Pan  Yan.” 

It  was  soon  shown  that  Zagloba  was  right  in  delaying 
the  expedition  from  day  to  day,  for  at  the  end  of  March 
the  Cossack  Zakhar  came  with  a letter  from  Kieff  addressed 
to  Volodyovski.  Pan  Michael  summoned  Zagloba  at  once, 
and  when  they  had  closeted  themselves  with  the  messen- 
ger in  a room  apart,  he  broke  the  seal  and  read  the 
following : — 


584 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


I discovered  no  trace  on  the  Dniester  as  far  as  Yagorlik.  Sup- 
posing that  she  must  be  hidden  in  Kieff,  I joined  the  commissioners, 
with  whom  I went  to  Pereyaslav.  Obtaining  there  the  hoped  for 
consent  from  Hmelnitski,  1 arrived  at  Kieff,  and  am  making  a 
search  for  her  everywhere,  in  which  the  metropolitan  assists  me. 
Many  of  our  people  are  hidden  in  private  houses  and  in  monas- 
teries, but  fearing  the  mob,  they  do  not  declare  themselves;  there- 
fore search  is  difficult.  God  not  only  guided  and  protected  me,  but 
inspired  Hmelnitski  with  an  affection  for  me;  wherefore  I hope 
that  He  will  assist  me  and  have  mercy  on  me  for  the  future.  I 
beg  the  priest  Mukhovetski  for  a solemn  Mass,  at  which  you 
will  pray  for  my  intention. 

Skshetuski. 

Praise  be  to  God  the  Eternal ! ” cried  Volodyovski. 

There  is  a postscript  jet,”  said  Zagloba. 

True ! answered  the  little  knight ; and  he  read 
further : — 

“ The  bearer  of  this  letter,  the  essaul  of  the  Mirgorod  kuren,  had 
me  in  his  honest  care  when  I was  at  the  Saitch  and  in  captivity, 
and  now  he  has  aided  me  in  Kieff  and  has  undertaken  to  deliver 
this  letter  with  risk  to  his  life.  Have  him  in  your  care,  Michael, 
so  that  nothing  may  be  wanting  to  him.” 

You  are  an  honest  Cossack ; there  is  at  least  one  such ! ” 
said  Zagloba,  giving  his  hand  to  Zakhar. 

The  old  man  pressed  it  with  dignity. 

You  may  be  sure  of  reward,”  interjected  the  little 
knight. 

He  is  a falcon,”  said  the  Cossack ; “ I like  him.  I did 
not  come  here  for  money.” 

I see  you  are  not  lacking  in  a spirit  wffiich  no  noble 
would  be  ashamed  of,”  said  Zagloba.  “ They  are  not  all 
beasts  among  you,  — not  all  beasts.  But  no  more  of  this  ! 
Then  Pan  Skshetuski  is  in  Kieff  ? ” 

“ He  is.” 

‘‘And  in  safety,  for  I hear  that  the  mob  is  revelling  ?” 

“ He  stops  with  Colonel  Donyets.  They  will  do  nothing 
to  him,  for  our  father  Hmelnitski  ordered  Donyets  to  guard 
him  at  the  peril  of  his  life  as  the  eye  in  his  head.” 

“ Real  wonders  take  place ! How  did  Hmelnitski  get 
such  a liking  for  Pan  Yan  ? ” 

“ Oh,  he  has  liked  him  a long  time  ! ” 

“ Did  Pan  Skshetuski  tell  you  what  he  was  looking  for  in 
Kieff?” 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


585 


Why  shouldn’t  he  tell  me  when  he  knows  that  I am  his 
friend  ? I searched  with  him  and  searched  by  myself ; so 
he  had  to  tell  me  what  he  was  looking  for.” 

But  so  far  you  have  n’t  found  her  ? ” 

We  have  not.  Whatever  Poles  are  there  yet  are  hiding, 
one  does  not  know  of  the  other,  so  that  it  is  not  easy  to 
find  any  one.  You  heard  that  the  mob  kill  people,  but  I 
have  seen  it ; they  kill  not  only  Poles,  but  those  who  hide 
them,  even  monks  and  nuns.  In  the  monastery  of  Nikolai 
the  Good  there  were  twelve  Polish  women  with  the  nuns ; 
they  suffocated  them  in  the  cells  together  with  the  nuns. 
Every  couple  of  days  a shout  is  raised  on  the  street,  and 
people  are  hunted  and  dragged  to  the  Dnieper.  Oh,  how 
many  have  been  drowned  already  ! ” 

Perhaps  they  have  killed  the  princess  too  ? ” 

Perhaps  they  have.” 

^^No,”  interrupted  Yolodyovski;  ^Gf  Bogun  took  her 
there,  he  must  have  made  it  safe  for  her.” 

Where  is  it  safer  than  in  a monastery  ? But  for  all  that 
they  kill  people  there.” 

‘^Uf!”said  Zagloba.  So  you  think,  Zakhar,  that  she 
might  have  perished  ? ” 

I don’t  know.” 

It  is  evident  that  Skshetuski  is  in  good  heart,”  said  Za- 
globa. ‘‘  God  has  visited  him,  but  he  comforts  him.  And 
is  it  long  since  you  left  Kieff,  Zakhar  ? ” 

‘‘  Oh,  long ! I left  Kieff  when  the  commissioners  were 
passing  there  on  their  return.  Many  Poles  wished  to  es- 
capee with  them,  and  did  escape,  the  unfortunates ! As  each 
one  was  able,  over  the  snow,  over  pathless  tracts,  through 
forests,  they  hurried  to  Belogrodki ; but  the  Cossacks  pur- 
sued and  beat  them.  Many  fled,  many  were  killed,  and 
some  Pan  Kisel  ransomed  with  what  money  he  had.” 

“ Oh,  the  dog-souls  ! And  so  you  came  out  with  the 
commissioners  ? ” 

^^With  the  commissioners  to  Gushchi,  and  from  there  to 
Ostrog;  farther  I came  alone.” 

“ Then  you  are  an  old  acquaintance  of  Pan  Skshetuski  ? ” 

“ I made  his  acquaintance  in  the  Saitch,  nursed  him  when 
he  was  wounded,  and  then  I learned  to  like  him  as  if  he 
were  my  own  child.  I am  old,  and  have  nobody  to  love.” 

Zagloba  called  to  the  servant,  gave  orders  to  bring  in  mead 
and  meat,  and  they  sat  down  to  supper.  Zakhar  ate  heartily, 
for  he  was  road- weary  and  hungry ; then  he  sank  his  gray 


586 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


mustaches  eagerly  in  the  dark  liquid,  drank,  smacked  his 
lips,  and  said  ; “ Splendid  mead  ! ” 

“ Better  than  the  blood  which  you  folks  drink,”  said  Za- 
globa.  But  I think  that  you  are  an  honest  man,  and  lov- 
ing Pan  Skslietuski,  will  not  go  any  more  to  the  rebellion, 
but  remain  with  us.  It  will  be  good  for  you  here.” 

Zakhar  raised. his  head.  I delivered  the  letter,  now  I ’ll 
go  back.  I am  a Cossack.  It  is  for  me  to  be  a brother  with 
the  Cossacks,  not  with  the  Poles.” 

And  will  you  beat  us  ? ” 

‘^I  will.  I am  a Cossack  of  the  Saitch.  We  elected 
Hmelnitski  hetman,  and  now  the  king  has  sent  him  the 
baton  and  the  banner.” 

There  it  is  for  you.  Pan  Michael ! Have  not  I advised  a 
protest  ? And  from  what  kuren  are  you  ? ” 

“ From  the  Mirgorod ; but  it  is  no  longer  in  existence.” 

What  has  happened  to  it  ? ” 

The  hussars  of  Pan  Charnetski  at  Jbltiya  Vodi  cut  it  to 
pieces.  I am  under  Donyets  now,  with  those  who  survived. 
Pan  Charnetski  is  a real  soldier ; he  is  with  us  in  captivity, 
and  the  commissioners  have  interceded  for  him.” 

We  have  your  prisoners  too.” 

That  must  be  so.  In  Kieff  they  say  that  our  best  hero 
is  a captive  with  the  Poles,  though  some  say  he  is  dead.” 

“ Who  is  that  ? ” 

Oh,  the  famous  ataman,  Bogun.” 

“ Bogun  was  killed  in  a duel.” 

But  who  killed  him  ? ” 

“ That  knight  there,”  said  Zagloba,  pointing  proudly  to 
Volodyovski. 

The  eyes  of  Zakhar,  who  at  that  moment  had  raised  the 
second  quart  of  mead,  stared,  his  face  grew  purple,  and  at 
last  he  snorted  the  liquid  through  his  nostrils  as  he  laughed. 

That  knight  killed  Bogun  ? ” he  asked,  coughing  violently 
from  laughter. 

“ What ’s  the  matter  with  the  old  devil  ? ” asked  Yolody- 
ovski,  frowning.  This  messenger  takes  too  much  liberty 
on  himself.” 

“ Be  not  angry.  Pan  Michael ! ” interrupted  Zagloba.  ‘‘  He 
is  clearly  an  honest  man,  and  if  a stranger  to  politeness  it  is 
because  he  is  a Cossack.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  the  greater 
praise  for  you  that  though  you  are  so  paltry  in  appearance 
you  have  wrought  such  mighty  deeds  in  your  time.  Your 
body  is  insigniticant,  but  your  soul  is  great.  I myself,  as 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


587 


you  remember,  when  looking  at  you  after  the  duel,  though  I 
saw  the  struggle  with  my  own  eyes,  could  not  believe  that 
such  a whipper-snapper  — ” 

“ Oh,  let  us  have  peace  ! ’’  blurted  out  Volodyovski. 

I am  not  your  father,  so  don’t  be  angry  with  me.  But 
I tell  you  this : I should  like  to  have  a son  like  you,  and  if 
you  wish,  I will  adopt  you  and  convey  all  my  property  to 
you ; for  it  is  no  shame  to  be  great  in  a small  body.  The 
prince  is  not  much  larger  than  you,  and  Alexander  the  Great 
would  not  deserve  to  be  his  armor-bearer.” 

What  makes  me  angry,”  said  Volodyovski,  somewhat 
mollified,  is  specially  this,  that  nothing  favorable  to  Skshe- 
tuski  is  evident  from  this  letter.  He  did  not  lay  down  his 
head  on  the  Dniester,  God  be  thanked  for  that ; but  he  has 
not  found  the  princess  yet,  and  what  surety  is  there  that  he 
will  find  her  ? ” 

True.  But  if  God  through  us  has  freed  him  from  Bogun, 
and  has  conducted  him  through  so  many  dangers,  through 
so  many  snares,  if  he  has  inspired  even  the  stony  heart  of 
Hmelnitski  with  a wonderful  affection  for  him,  you  have  no 
reason  to  dry  up  from  torment  and  sorrow  into  smoked 
bacon.  If  you  do  not  see  in  all  this  the  hand  of  Provi- 
dence, it  is  clear  that  your  wit  is  duller  than  your  sabre,  — 
a reasonable  arrangement  enough,  since  no  man  can  have 
all  gifts  at  once.” 

I see  one  thing,”  answered  Volodyovski,  moving  his 
mustaches,  — ^Hhat  we  have  nothing  to  do  here,  and  still 
we  must  stay  here  till  we  wither  up  altogether.” 

I shall  wither  up  sooner  than  you,  for  I am  older,  and 
you  know  that  turnips  wither  and  salt  meat  grows  bitter 
from  age.  Let  us  rather  thank  God  for  promising  a happy 
end  to  all  our  troubles.  ISTot  a little  have  I grieved  for  the 
princess,  — more  indeed  than  you  have,  and  little  less  than 
Skshetuski,  — for  she  is  my  dear  daughter,  and  it  is  true 
that  I might  not  love  my  own  so  much.  They  say  indeed 
that  she  is  as  much  like  me  as  one  cup  is  like  another ; but 
I love  her  besides  that,  and  you  would  not  see  me  either 
happy  or  at  peace  if  I did  not  hope  that  her  trouble  would 
soon  come  to  an  end.  To-morrow  I shall  write  a wedding- 
hymn  ; for  I write  very  beautiful  verses,  though  in  recent 
times  I have  neglected  Apollo  somewhat  for  Mars.” 

“ What  is  the  use  in  thinking  of  Mars  now  ! May  the 
hangman  take  that  Kisel  and  all  the  commissioners  and 
their  treaties  ! They  will  make  peace  in  the  spring  as  true 


588 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


as  two  and  two  are  four.  Pan  Podbipienta,  who  saw  the 
prince,  says  so  too.’^ 

“ Podbipienta  knows  as  much  of  public  affairs  as  a goat 
does  of  pepper.  While  at  the  court  his  mind  was  more  on 
that  tufted  lark  than  anything  else,  and  he  pushed  up  to 
her  as  a dog  to  a partridge.  God  grant  that  some  one  else 
may  get  her  from  him  ! But  enough  of  this  ! I do  not 
deny  that  Kisel  is  a traitor,  — all  the  Commonwealth  knows 
that;  but  as  to  treaties, — well,  grandmother  talks  both 
ways.” 

Here  Zagloba  turned  to  the  Cossack.  And  what,  Zakhar, 
do  they  say  among  your  folks  ? Will  there  be  peace  or 
war  ? ” 

‘‘  There  will  be  peace  till  next  grass,  and  after  that  there 
will  be  destruction  either  to  us  or  to  the  Poles.” 

Comfort  yourself.  Pan  Michael.  I have  heard  too  that 
the  mob  are  arming  everywhere.” 

There  will  be  such  a war  as  has  not  been,”  said  Zakhar. 

Our  people  say  that  the  Sultan  of  Turkey  will  come  and 
the  Khan  of  all  the  hordes.  Our  friend  Tugai  Bey  is  near, 
has  n’t  returned  home  at  all.” 

“ Console  yourself.  Pan  Michael,”  repeated  Zagloba. 

There  is  a prophecy  too  about  the  new  king,  that  his 
whole  reign  will  be  passed  under  arms.  It  is  most  likely 
that  the  sabre  will  not  be  sheathed  for  a long  time  to  come. 
Man  will  tremble  from  continual  war,  like  a broom  from 
shaking;  but  that  is  our  soldier  lot.  When  you  have  to 
fight.  Pan  Michael,  keep  close  to  me  and  you  will  see  beau- 
tiful things,  — you  will  learn  how  we  used  to  fight  in  past 
and  better  times.  Oh,  my  God  ! not  such  people  as  at  present 
were  those  in  years  gone  by.  You  are  not  like  them  either. 
Pan  Michael,  though  you  are  a fierce  soldier  and  killed 
Bogun.” 

“You  speak  truly.  Pan,”  said  Zakhar;  “not  such  are 
people  now  as  they  used  to  be.”  Then  he  began  to  gaze  at 
Volodyovski  and  shake  his  head.  “But  that  this  knight 
killed  Bogun,  — never,  never  ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


680 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

Old  Zakhar  went  back  to  Kieff  after  a few  days’  rest, 
and  then  came  tidings  that  the  commissioners  had  no  great 
hopes  of  peace,  or  in  fact  almost  despaired  of  it.  They 
were  able  to  obtain  merely  an  armistice  till  the  Russian 
Whitsuntide,  in  accordance  with  which  a new  commission 
was  to  begin,  with  plenary  powers.  But  the  demands  and 
conditions  put  forth  by  Hmelnitski  were  so  exorbitant  that 
no  one  believed  that  the  Commonwealth  could  agree  to 
them.  Vigorous  arming  was  commenced  therefore  on  both 
sides.  Hmelnitski  sent  envoy  after  envoy  to  the  Khan 
to  hasten  at  the  head  of  all  his  forces ; he  sent  also  to 
Stamboul,  where  Pan  Bechinski,  on  behalf  of  the  king,  had 
resided  for  a considerable  time.  In  the  Commonwealth 
writs  for  the  national  militia  were  expected  every  moment. 
News  came  of  the  appointment  of  fresh  leaders,  — the 
cup-bearer,  Ostrorog,  Lantskoronski,  and  Firlei,  — and  the 
complete  removal  from  military  affairs  of  Yeremi  Vishny- 
evetski,  who  was  able  to  shield  the  country  only  at  the 
head  of  his  own  forces.  Not  merely  the  soldiers  of  the 
prince,  not  merely  the  nobles  of  Russia,  but  also  the  parti- 
sans of  the  former  commanders  were  indignant  at  such  a 
selection  and  such  disfavor,  declaring  justly  that  if  there 
had  been  political  reasons  for  sacrificing  Yeremi  while  there 
was  hope  of  concluding  a treaty,  his  removal  in  presence 
of  war  was  a great,  an  unpardonable  blunder ; for  he  alone 
was  able  to  meet  Hmelnitski,  and  conquer  that  famous 
leader  of  rebellion.  Finally  the  prince  himself  came  to 
Zbaraj  for  the  purpose  of  assembling  as  many  forces  as 
possible,  to  stand  in  readiness  on  the  borderland  of  the 
conflict. 

An  armistice  had  been  concluded,  but  at  every  moment  it 
proved  of  no  avail.  Hmelnitski  ordered,  it  is  true,  the 
execution  of  some  colonels  stationed  here  and  there  in 
camps,  who  in  spite  of  the  armistice  had  permitted  them- 
selves to  attack  castles,  and  squadrons  encamped  in  various 
places ; but  he  was  unable  to  restrain  the  masses  of  the 
people,  and  the  numerous  independent  bands,  who  either 
had  not  heard  of  the  armistice,  or  who  knew  not  even  the 
meaning  of  the  word.  They  attacked  therefore  continually 


590 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


the  boundaries  secured  by  the  agreement,  thus  breaking 
every  engagement  made  by  the  hetman.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  troops  of  private  persons  and  of  the  king  in  pur- 
suing robbers  frequently  passed  the  Pripet  and  the  Goryn 
in  the  province  of  Kieff,  continued  into  the  depth  of  the 
province  of  Bratslav,  and  there,  attacked  by  the  Cossacks, 
fought  regular  battles,  not  infrequently  bloody  and  stub- 
born. Hence  continual  complaints  from  the  Cossacks  and 
Poles  of  the  violation  of  the  armistice,  which  it  was  indeed 
beyond  the  power  of  man  to  observe.  The  armistice  existed 
therefore  so  far  as  Hmelnitski  on  one  side,  and  the  king 
and  hetmans  on  the  other,  had  not  moved  into  the  field ; 
but  the  war  was  raging,  in  fact,  before  the  main  forces  had 
rushed  to  the  combat,  and  the  first  warm  rays  of  spring 
shone  again  upon  burning  villages,  towns,  cities,  and  castles, 
giving  light  to  slaughter  and  human  misfortune. 

Parties  from  the  neighborhood  of  Bar,  Hmelnik,  and  Ma- 
khnovka  appeared  around  Zbaraj,  slaying,  robbing,  burning. 
Yeremi  dispersed  these  with  the  hands  of  his  colonels ; but 
he  took  no  part  in  this  small  warfare  himself,  as  he  intended 
to  move  with  his  whole  division  when  the  hetmans  should 
be  already  in  the  field. 

He  sent  out  therefore  detachments  with  orders  to  pay  for 
blood  with  blood,  for  robbery  and  murder  with  the  stake. 
Podbipienta  went  with  others  and  gained  a victory  at  Cherni 
Ostroff ; but  he  was  a knight  terrible  only  in  battle,  — to  pris- 
oners taken  with  arms  in  their  hands  he  was  too  indulgent ; 
therefore  he  was  not  sent  a second  time.  But  in  expedi- 
tions of  this  kind  Volodyovski  distinguished  himself ; as  a 
partisan  he  had  no  rival  save  Vershul  alone,  for  no  one  ac- 
complished such  lightning  marches.  No  one  knew  how  to 
approach  the  enemy  so  unexpectedly,  break  them  up  with 
such  wild  onset,  scatter  to  the  four  winds,  and  exterminate 
by  hunting  down,  hanging,  and  slaughtering ; soon  he  was 
invested  with  terror  and  the  favor  of  the  prince.  From 
the  end  of  March  to  the  middle  of  April  Volodyovski  dis- 
persed seven  independent  parties,  each  one  of  which  was 
three  times  stronger  than  his  own ; and  he  did  not  grow 
weary  in  his  work,  but  showed  a continually  increasing 
eagerness,  as  if  gaining  it  from  the  blood  he  was  shedding. 

The  little  knight,  or  rather  the  little  devil,  teased  Zagloba 
to  accompany  him  in  these  expeditions,  for  he  loved  his 
company  above  all  things ; but  the  worthy  noble  opposed 
every  suggestion,  and  thus  explained  his  inactivity : — 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


691 


My  stomach  is  too  big,  Pan  Michael,  for  these  struggles 
and  encounters ; and  besides,  each  man  has  his  special  power. 
To  strike  with  hussars  in  the  thick  of  the  enemy  in  the 
open  day,  break  through  a camp,  capture  standards,  — 
that’s  my  forte,  the  Lord  God  created  and  fitted  me  for 
that ; but  to  hunt  a rabble  in  the  night  through  the  brush, 
— I leave  that  to  you,  who  are  as  slender  as  a needle,  and 
can  easily  push  through  everywhere.  I am  a knight  of 
ancient  date,  and  I prefer  to  tear  through  as  the  lion  does, 
rather  than  creep  along  like  a bloodhound  on  trails.  Be- 
sides, after  the  evening  milking  I must  to  bed,  for  that  is 
my  best  time.” 

Volodyovski  therefore  went  alone,  and  alone  conquered, 
till  a certain  time  when,  going  out  toward  the  end  of  April, 
he  returned  in  the  middle  of  May,  as  woe-begone  and  gloomy 
as  if  he  had  met  a defeat  and  wasted  his  men.  Thus  it 
appeared  to  all ; but  in  that  long  and  difficult  expedition 
Volodyovski  had  gone  beyond  Ostrog  to  the  neighborhood 
of  Golovna,  and  had  defeated  there,  not  a common  band 
made  up  of  the  rabble,  but  several  hundred  Zaporojians, 
half  of  whom  he  killed  and  the  other  half  captured.  The 
more  astonishing,  therefore,  was  the  profound  gloom  which 
as  a fog  covered  his  face,  joyous  by  nature.  But  Pan  Vo- 
lodyovski said  not  a word  to  any  man  ; scarcely  had  he  dis- 
mounted when  he  went  for  a long  conversation  with  the 
prince,  taking  two  unknown  knights,  and  then,  in  company 
with  them,  went  to  Zagloba  without  stopping,  though  those 
eager  for  news  seized  him  by  the  sleeve  along  the  way. 

Zagloba  looked  with  a certain  astonishment  on  the  two 
gigantic  men,  whom  he  had  never  seen  before,  and  whose 
uniform,  with  gilt  shoulder-knots,  showed  that  they  served 
in  the  Lithuanian  army.  Volodyovski  said, — 

“ Shut  the  door,  and  give  orders  to  admit  no  one,  for  we 
have  to  speak  on  affairs  of  importance.” 

Zagloba  gave  the  order  to  the  servant ; then  he  began  to 
look  unquietly  on  the  strangers,  noting  from  their  faces 
that  they  had  nothing  good  to  tell. 

“These  are,”  said  Volodyovski,  pointing  to  the  young 
men,  “ the  Princes  Bulygi  Kurtsevichi,  Yuri  and  Andrei.” 

“ The  cousins  of  Helena ! ” cried  Zagloba. 

The  princes  bowed  and  said  both  at  once  : “ Cousins  of 
the  deceased  Helena.” 

The  ruddy  face  of  Zagloba  became ' pale  blue  in  a mo- 
ment. He  began  to  beat  the  air  with  his  hands  as  if  he  had 


592 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWOKD. 


been  struck  with  a bullet.  He  opened  his  lips,  unable  to 
catch  breath,  rolled  his  eyes,  and  said  or  rather  groaned; 

There  is  news,”  answered  Volodyovski,  gloomily,  that 
the  princess  was  murdered  in  the  monastery  of  hJikolai  the 
Good.” 

^^The  mob  suffocated  with  smoke  in  a cell  twelve  young 
ladies  and  some  nuns,  among  whom  was  our  cousin,”  added 
Prince  Yuri. 

This  time  Zagloba’s  countenance,  formerly  blue,  became 
so  red  that  those  present  were  afraid  of  apoplexy.  Slowly 
his  lids  dropped  over  his  eyes ; he  covered  them  with  his 
hands,  and  from  his  mouth  came  a fresh  groan : ‘‘  Oh, 
world  ! world  ! world  ! ” Then  he  was  silent. 

But  the  princes  and  Volodyovski  began  to  complain. 

“ Oh,  good  lady,  we  your  friends  and  relatives  gathered 
together,  — we  who  wished  to  go  to  save  you,”  said  the 
young  knight,  sighing  time  after  time ; “ but  it  is  evident 
that  we  were  late  with  our  aid.  Our  willingness  was  in 
vain,  in  vain  our  sabres  and  our  courage ; for  you  are  in 
another  and  better  than  this  bad  world,  waiting  upon  the 
Queen  of  Heaven.” 

^‘Oh,  cousin,”  cried  the  gigantic  Yuri,  vrho  in  grief 
seized  his  hair  anew,  forgive  us  our  faults,  and  for  every 
drop  of  your  blood  we  will  pour  out  three  gallons.” 

“ So  help  us  God  ! ” responded  Andrei. 

The  two  men  stretched  their  hands  to  heaven.  Zagloba 
rose  from  his  seat,  advanced  a few  steps  toward  the  bed, 
tottered  like  one  drunk,  and  fell  on  his  knees  before  the 
image. 

After  a moment  the  bells  in  the  castle  sounded  for  mid- 
day, — sounded  as  gloomily  as  if  they  were  death-bells. 

She  is  no  more  ! ” said  Volodyovski  again.  The  angels 
have  taken  her  to  heaven,  leaving  us  tears  and  sighs.” 

Sobbing  shook  the  heavy  body  of  Zagloba,  and  it  trem- 
bled; but  they  complained  without  ceasing,  and  the  bells 
were  tolling. 

At  last  Zagloba  calmed  himself  ; they  had  thought  indeed 
tliat  perhaps  wearied  l)y  pain  he  had  fallen  asleep  on  his 
knees.  After  a time,  however,  he  rose,  stood  up,  sat  on  the 
bed ; but  he  had  become  as  it  were  another  man.  His  eyes 
were  red,  bloodshot;  his  head  drooping;  his  lower  lip  hung 
upon  his  beard ; imbecility  had  settled  on  his  face,  and  a 
certain  unexampled  decrepitude,  so  that  it  might  in  truth 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


593 


appear  that  the  former  Zagloba,  lively,  jovial,  full  of  fancy, 
had  died,  and  there  remained  only  an  old  man  weighted 
and  wearied  with  years. 

Meanwhile,  in  spite  of  the  protests  of  the  servant  at  the 
door,  Podbipienta  entered;  and  again  began  complaints  and 
regrets.  The  Lithuanian  called  to  mind  Kozlogi,  and  the 
first  meeting  with  the  princess, — her  sweetness,  youth, 
beauty.  At  length  he  remembered  that  there  was  some  one 
more  unhappy  than  any  of  them,  — her  betrothed.  Pan  Skshe- 
tuski,  — and  he  began  to  ask  the  little  knight  about  him. 

Skshetuski  is  with  Prince  Koretski,  at  Korets,  to  which 
place  he  came  from  Kieff ; and  he  lies  there  in  illness,  un- 
conscious of  God’s  world,”  said  Volodyovski. 

Should  not  we  go  to  him  ? ” asked  the  Lithuanian. 

“There  is  no  reason  to  go,”  replied  Volodyovski.  “The 
prince’s  physician  answers  for  his  health.  Pan  Sukhodol- 
ski  — one  of  Prince  Dominik’s  colonels,  but  a great  friend  of 
Skshetuski  — is  there,  and  our  old  Zatsvilikhovski ; they  both 
have  him  in  care  and  watchfulness.  He  lacks  for  nothing, 
and  that  delirium  does  not  leave  him  is  the  better  for  him.” 

“ Oh,  God  of  power ! ” said  the  Lithuanian,  “ have  you 
seen  Skshetuski  with  your  own  eyes  ? ” 

“ I saw  him  ; but  if  they  had  not  told  me  that  that  was  he, 
I should  not  have  known  him,  pain  and  sickness  have  so 
devoured  him.” 

“ Did  he  recognize  you  ? ” 

“ He  knew  me  undoubtedly,  though  he  said  nothing,  for 
he  smiled  and  nodded  his  head.  Such  pity  possessed  me  that 
I could  stay  no  longer.  Prince  Koretski  wishes  to  come 
here  with  his  squadron.  Zatsvilikhovski  will  come  with  him, 
and  Pan  Sukhodolski  swears  that  he  will  come  too,  even  if 
he  has  an  order  to  the  contrary  from  Prince  Dominik.  They 
will  bring  Pan  Yan  unless  disease  gets  the  better  of  him.” 

“ And  whence  have  you  tidings  of  the  princess’s  death  ? ” 
asked  Pan  Longin.  “ Have  these  young  men  brought  it  ? ” 
added  he,  pointing  to  the  princes. 

“No.  These  knights  learned  all  by  chance  in  Korets, 
where  they  had  come  with  messages  from  the  voevoda  of 
Vilna,  and  came  here  with  me,  for  they  had  letters  from  the 
voevoda  to  our  prince.  War  is  certain,  and  nothing  will 
come  of  the  commission.” 

“We  know  that  already  ourselves,  but  tell  us  who  in- 
formed you  of  the  death  of  the  princess  ? ” 

“ Zatsvilikhovski  told  me,  and  he  knows  it  from  Skshe- 

38 


594 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


tuski.  Hmelnitski  gave  Skshetuski  permission  to  search 
for  her  in  Kieff,  and  the  metropolitan  himself  had  to  assist. 
They  searched  mainly  in  the  monasteries,  for  those  of  our 
people  who  remained  in  Kieff  are  secreted  in  them.  And 
they  thought  surely  that  Bogun  had  placed  the  princess  in 
some  monastery.  They  sought  and  sought  and  were  of 
good  heart,  though  they  knew  that  the  mob  had  suffocated 
twelve  young  ladies  with  smoke  at  Nikolai  the  Good.  The 
metropolitan  contended  that  they  would  not  have  attacked 
the  betrothed  of  Bogun,  but  it  has  turned  out  otherwise.’’ 

Then  she  was  at  the  convent  of  Nikolai  the  Good  ? ” 

“She  was.  Skshetuski  met  Pan  Yoakhim  Yerlich,  who 
was  hiding  in  a monastery ; and  as  he  had  asked  every  one 
about  the  princess,  he  asked  him  too.  Pan  Yerlich  said  that 
there  were  certain  young  ladies  whom  the  Cossacks  had 
taken,  but  at  Nikolai  the  Good  twelve  remained,  whom 
afterward  they  suffocated  with  smoke,  — among  them  Kurt- 
sevichovna.  Skshetuski,  since  Yerlich  is  a hypochondriac 
and  only  half-witted  from  continual  terror,  did  not  believe 
him,  and  hurried  off  immediately  a second  time  to  Nikolai 
the  Good  to  inquire.  Unfortunately  the  nuns,  three  of 
whom  were  suffocated  in  the  same  cell,  did  not  know  the 
names,  but  hearing  the  description  which  Skshetuski  gave, 
they  said  that  she  was  the  one.  Then  Skshetuski  went 
away  from  Kieff  and  straightway  fell  ill.” 

“ The  only  wonder  is  that  he  is  still  alive.” 

“ He  would  have  died  undoubtedly  but  for  that  old  Cos- 
sack who  nursed  him  during  captivity  in  the  Saitch,  and 
then  came  here  with  letters  from  him,  and  when  he  had 
returned,  helped  him  again  in  his  search.  He  took  him  to 
Korets  and  gave  him  into  the  hands  of  Zatsvilikhovski.” 

“ May  God  protect  him,  for  he  has  never  yet  consoled 
him  ! ” said  Podbipienta. 

Volodyovski  ceased,  and  a silence  of  the  grave  reigned 
over  all.  The  princes  resting  upon  their  elbows  sat  motion- 
less with  frowning  brows ; Podbipienta  raised  his  eyes  to 
heaven,  and  Zagloba  fixed  his  glassy  gaze  on  the  opposite 
wall  as  if  sunk  in  the  deepest  thought. 

“Rouse  yourself!”  said  Volodyovski,  shaking  him  by  the 
shoulder.  “ Of  what  are  you  thinking  so  ? You  will  not 
think  out  anything,  and  all  your  stratagems  will  be  useless.” 

“ I know  that,”  answered  Zagloba,  with  a broken  voice. 
“ I am  thinking  that  I am  old,  that  I have  nothing  to  do  in 
this  world.” 


WITH  FIRE  AFID  SWORD. 


695 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

Picture  to  yourself/^  said  Volodyovski  to  Pan  Longin 
a few  days  later,  “ that  that  man  has  changed  in  one  hour 
as  if  he  had  grown  ten  years  older.  So  joyous  was  he,  so 
talkative,  so  full  of  tricks,  that  he  surpassed  Ulysses  him- 
self. Kow  he  does  not  let  two  words  out  of  his  lips,  but 
dozes  away  whole  days,  complains  of  old  age,  and  speaks  as 
in  a dream.  I knew  that  he  loved  her,  but  I did  not  think 
that  he  loved  her  to  this  degree.^^ 

‘‘  What  is  there  wonderful  in  that  ? ’’  answered  the  Lithu- 
anian, sighing.  “He  was  the  more  attached  to  her  that  he 
snatched  her  from  the  hands  of  Bogun,  and  went  through 
so  many  dangers  and  adventures  in  the  flight.  While  there 
was  hope  his  wit  was  exerted  in  inventions,  and  he  kept  on 
foot;  but  now  he  has  really  nothing  to  do  in  the  world, 
being  alone  and  without  heart  for  anything.” 

“ I tried  to  drink  with  him,  hoping  that  drink  would  re- 
store his  former  vigor,  but  in  vain.  He  drinks,  but  does 
not  think  as  before,  does  not  talk  about  his  exploits ; only 
becomes  sensitive,  and  then  hangs  his  head  on  his  breast 
and  goes  to  sleep.  I do  not  know  if  even  Pan  Yan  is  in 
greater  despair  than  he.” 

“It  is  an  unspeakable  loss,  for  withal  he  was  a great 
knight.  Let  us  go  to  him.  Pan  Michael.  He  had  the  habit 
of  scoffing  at  me  and  teasing  me  on  every  occasion;  per 
haps  the  desire  will  take  him  now.  My  God,  how  people 
change  ! He  was  such  a gladsome  man.” 

“Let  us  go,”  said  Volodyovski.  “It  is  already  late  ; but 
it  is  most  grievous  for  him  in  the  evening,  — for  dozing  all 
day,  he  is  unable  to  sleep  at  night.” 

Thus  conversing,  they  betook  themselves  to  the  quarters 
of  Zagloba,  whom  they  found  sitting  under  the  open  window 
with  his  head  resting  on  his  hand.  It  was  late  ; every 
movement  in  the  castle  had  ceased ; only  the  sentinels 
answered  in  prolonged  tones,  and  in  the  thickets  sepa- 
rating the  castle  from  the  town  the  nightingales  brought 
out  their  passionate  trills,  whistling,  smacking,  and  clapping 
as  quickly  as  fall  the  drops  in  a spring  shower.  Through 
the  open  window  came  in  the  warm  breeze  of  May  and  the 


596 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


clear  rays  of  the  moon,  which  lighted  the  downcast  face  of 
Zagloba  and  the  bald  crown  bent  toward  his  breast. 

‘‘  Good-evening ! ” said  the  two  knights. 

Good-evening ! ” answered  Zagloba. 

« Why  have  you  forgotten  yourself  before  the  window 
instead  of  going  to  bed?’’  asked  Volodyovski. 

Zagloba  sighedc  ‘‘  It  is  not  a question  of  sleep  with  me,” 
said  he,  with  a drawling  voice.  “ A year  ago  1 was  fleeing 
with  her  on  the  Kagamlik  from  Bogun,  and  in  this  same 
way  those  birds  were  twittering;  and  where  is  she  now  ? ” 

“ God  has  so  ordained,”  said  Volodyovski. 

“Ordained  to  tears  and  sorrow.  Pan  Michael.  There  is 
no  more  consolation  for  me.” 

They  were  silent ; but  through  the  open  window  came, 
with  power  increasing  each  moment,  the  trill  of  the  night- 
ingales, with  which  all  that  clear  night  seemed  filled. 

“ Oh,  God,  God  ! ” sighed  Zagloba,  “ exactly  as  it  was  on 
the  Kagamlik.” 

Pan  Longin  shook  a tear  from  his  great  mustaches,  and 
the  little  knight  said  after  a while,  — 

“ Sorrow  is  sorrow  ; but  drink  some  mead  with  us,  for 
there  is  nothing  better  against  sorrow.  At  the  glass  we 
will  talk  of  better  times.” 

“ Let  us  drink,”  said  Zagloba,  witli  resignation. 

Volodyovski  ordered  the  servant  to  bring  a liglit  and 
decanter,  and  afterward,  when  they  had  sat  down,  know- 
ing that  reminiscences  enlivened  Zagloba  more  than  any- 
thing else,  he  inquired  : “ It  is  just  a year,  is  it  not,  since 
you  fled  with  her  before  Bogun  from  Bozlogi?” 

“It  was  in  May,  in  May,”  answered  Zagloba.  “We 
passed  through  the  Kagamlik  to  flee  to  Zblotonosha.  Oh, 
it  is  hard  in  this  world ! ” 

“ And  she  was  disguised  ? ” 

“ As  a Cossack.  I had  to  cut  off  her  hair  with  my  sabre, 
poor  thing ! so  that  she  should  n’t  be  discovered.  I know 
the  place  under  the  tree  where  I hid  the  hair,  together  Avith 
the  sabre.” 

“Oh,  she  was  a sweet  lady  ! ” added  Longin,  with  a sigh. 

“I  tell  you,  gentlemen,  from  the  first  da}^  I fell  in  love 
with  her  as  if  I had  paid  homage  to  her  from  youthful 
years.  And  she  would  clasp  her  hands  before  me  and 
thank  me  for  her  rescue  and  my  care.  I wish  they  had 
killed  me  before  I had  lived  to  this  day  ! Would  that 
I had  not  lived  to  it ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


597 


Then  came  silence  again^  and  the  tliree  knights  drank 
mead  mixed  with  tears.  After  that  Zagloba  began  to 
speak  again. 

“ I thought  to  pass  a calm  old  age  with  them,  but 
now  ” — here  his  hands  hung  down  powerless  — no- 
where solace,  nowhere  solace,  but  in  the  grave  — ’’ 

Before  Zagloba  had  finished  speaking  a disturbance  rose 
in  the  anteroom  ; some  one  wished  to  enter,  and  the  servant 
would  not  let  him  in.  A wordy  struggle  followed,  in  which 
it  seemed  to  Volodyovski  that  he  recognized  some  known 
voice ; therefore  he  called  to  the  servant  not  to  forbid  en- 
trance further. 

The  door  opened,  and  in  it  appeared  the  plump,  ruddy 
face  of  Jendzian,  who,  passing  his  eyes  over  those  present, 
bowed  and  said  : ‘‘  May  Jesus  Christ  be  praised  ! ” 

“For  the  ages  of  ages,”  said  Volodyovski.  “This  is 
J endzian  ? ” 

“ I am  he,”  said  the  young  man,  “ and  I bow  to  your  knees. 
And  where  is  my  master  ? ” 

“Your  master  is  in  Korets,  and  ill.” 

“ Oh,  for  God’s  sake,  what  do  you  tell  me  ? And  is  he 
seriously  ill,  w^hich  God  forbid  ? ” 

“ He  was,  but  he  is  better  now.  The  doctor  says  he  will 
recover.” 

“ For  I have  come  with  news  about  the  lady  to  my  master.” 
The  little  knight  began  to  nod  his  head  in  melancholy 
fashion.  “You  need  not  hasten,  for  Pan  Skshetuski  al- 
ready knows  of  her  death,  and  we  here  are  shedding  tears 
of  mourning  for  her.” 

Jendzian’s  eyes  were  bursting  from  his  head.  “By  vio- 
lence ! What  do  I hear  ? Is  she  dead  ? ” 

“ Not  dead,  but  murdered  in  Kieff  by  robbers.” 

“ What  are  you  talking  about  ? In  what  Kieff  ? ” 

“ Don’t  you  know  Kieff  ? ” 

“For  God’s  sake,  are  you  fooling  with  me?  What  had 
she  to  do  in  Kieff  when  she  is  hidden  in  the  ravine  at  Vala- 
dinka,  not  far  from  Kashkoff,  and  the  witch  was  commanded 
not  to  move  a step  till  Bogun  should  come  ? As  God  is 
dear  to  me,  must  I run  mad  ? ” 

“ What  witch  are  you  speaking  of  ? ” 

“ Why,  Horpyna  ! I know  that  bass-viol  well.” 

Zagloba  stood  up  suddenly  from  the  bench,  and  began  to 
strike  out  with  his  hands  like  a man  who  has  fallen  into 
deep  water  and  is  trying  to  save  himself  from  drowning. 


598 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


the  living  God,  be  quiet!  ” said  he  to  Volodyovski. 
^^By  God’s  wounds,  let  me  ask  him  I ” 

The  company  trembled,  so  pale  was  Zagloba,  and  the 
perspiration  came  out  on  his  bald  head.  He  sprang  over 
the  bench  to  Jendzian,  and  seizing  the  young  fellow  by  the 
shoulders,  asked  in  a hoarse  voice,  — 

Who  told  you  that  she  is  near  Kashkoff,  secreted  ? ” 
Who  should  tell  me  ? Bogun  ! ” 

Are  you  mad,  fellow  ? ” roared  Zagloba,  shaking  him 
like  a pear-tree.  What  Bogun  ? ’’ 

Oh,  for  God’s  sake,”  called  Jendzian,  why  do  you  shake 
me  so  ? Let  me  go,  let  me  collect  my  wits,  for  I am  losing 
my  senses.  You  have  turned  everything  over  in  my  head. 
What  Bogun  should  there  be,  — or  don’t  you  know  him  ? ” 
Speak,  or  I ’ll  stab  you  ! ” shouted  Zagloba.  ‘‘  Where 
did  you  see  Bogun  ? ” 

In  Vlodava  ! What  do  you  want  of  me  ? ” cried  the 
frightened  young  man.  “ Am  I a robber  ? ” 

Zagloba  lost  the  thread  of  his  thought,  breath  failed  him, 
and  he  fell  on  the  bench  panting  heavily.  Volodyovski 
came  to  his  aid. 

When  did  you  see  Bogun  ?”  asked  Volodyovski. 

Three  weeks  ago.” 

Then  he  is  alive  ? ” 

Why  should  n’t  he  be  ? He  told  me  himself  how  you 
split  him  up,  but  he  has  recovered.” 

And  he  told  you  that  the  young  lady  is  at  Eashkoff  ? ” 
Who  else  should  tell  me  ? ” 

^Hjisten,  Jendzian!  it  is  a question  here  of  the  life  of 
your  master  and  the  young  lady.  Did  Bogun  himself  tell 
you  that  she  was  not  in  Kieff  ? ” 

My  master,  how  could  she  be  in  Kieff  when  he  secreted 
lier  at  Eashkoff,  and  told  Horpyna  on  peril  of  her  life  not 
to  let  her  escape  ? But  now  he  has  given  me  a baton  and  his 
ring  to  go  to  her ; for  his  wounds  opened,  and  he  had  to  lie 
down  himself,  it  is  unknown  for  how  long.” 

Further  words  from  Jendzian  were  interrupted  by  Za- 
globa, who  sprang  from  the  bench  again,  and  seizing  the 
remnant  of  his  hair  with  both  hands,  began  to  shout  like  a 
madman:  My  daughter  is  living, — by  God’s  wounds, 

she  is  living ! They  did  n’t  kill  her  in  Kieff ; she  is  alive, 
she  is  alive,  my  dearest ! ” 

And  the  old  man  stamped  with  his  feet,  laughed  and 
sobbed.  Finally,  he  seized  Jendzian  by  the  head,  pressed  him 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  599 

to  his  bosom  and  began  to  kiss  him,  so  that  the  young  fellow 
lost  his  head  altogether. 

Let  me  go,  my  master,  for  I am  stifled ! Of  course 
she  is  alive  — God  grant  us  to  go  together  for  her,  my 
master  — But,  my  master ! ’’ 

‘‘  Let  him  go,  let  him  tell  his  story,  for  we  dou’t  under- 
stand anything  yet,’’  said  Volodyovski. 

“ Speak,  speak ! ” cried  Zagloba. 

“Begin  at  the  beginning,  brother,”  said  Pan  Longin, 
on  whose  mustaches,  too,  thick  dew  had  settled  down. 

“Permit  me,  gentlemen,  to  draw  breath,”  said  Jend- 
zian ; “ and  I will  close  the  window,  for  those  wretches  of 
nightingales  are  tearing  away  in  the  bushes  at  such  a rate 
that  it  is  impossible  to  speak.” 

“ Mead  ! ” cried  Volodyovski  to  the  servant. 

Jendzian  closed  the  window  with  his  usual  deliberation, 
then  turned  to  the  company  and  said : “You  will  let  me  sit 
down,  for  I am  tired.” 

“ Sit  down  ! ” said  Volodyovski,  pouring  to  him  from  the 
decanter  borne  in  by  the  servant.  “ Drink  with  us,  for  you 
deserve  it  for  the  news  which  you  bring.  If  you  will  only 
speak  as  soon  as  possible  ! ” 

“ Good  mead  ! ” said  he,  raising  the  glass  toward  the  light. 

“ May  you  be  split ! will  you  talk  ? ” shouted  Zagloba. 

“ You  are  angry  at  once,  my  master  ! I will  talk  if  you 
wish ; it  is  for  you  to  command  and  me  to  obey,  that ’s  why 
I am  a servant.  But  I see  that  I must  start  from  the  begin- 
ning and  tell  everything  in  detail.” 

“ Speak  from  the  beginning  ! ” 

“You  remember,  gentlemen,  how  the  news  of  the  taking 
of  Bar  came  ; how  we  thought  then  that  the  young  lady  was 
lost  ? So  I returned  to  the  Jendzians,  — to  my  parents  and 
my  grandfather,  who  is  now  ninety  years  old^ — I speak 
correctly — no!  ninety -and-one.” 

“ May  he  be  nine  hundred  ! ” burst  out  Zagloba. 

“ May  God  give  him  as  many  years  as  possible  ! I thank 
you,  my  master,  for  the  kind  word.  So  I returned  home 
to  visit  my  parents,  as  I by  the  assistance  of  God  had  passed 
the  robbers  ; for  as  you  know,  the  Cossacks  took  me  up  in 
Chigirin  last  year,  and  considered  me  one  of  themselves 
because  I nursed  Bogun  when  wounded,  and  arrived  at 
great  intimacy  with  him  ; and  at  the  same  time  I collected 
some  little  from  those  criminals,  — some  silver  and  precious 
stones.” 


600 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


We  know,  we  know  ! ” said  Volodyovski. 

Well,  I reached  my  parents,  who  were  glad  to  see  me, 
and  could  n’t  believe  their  eyes  when  I showed  them  all  I 
had  collected.  I had  to  swear  to  my  grandfather  that  I 
had  come  by  it  honestly.  Then  they  were  glad ; for  you 
must  know  that  they  have  a lawsuit  with  the  Yavor- 
skis  about  a pear-tree  which  stands  on  the  line  between 
them,  — half  its  branches  are  on  the  land  of  the  Yavorskis, 
and  half  on  ours.  Now  the  Yavorskis  shake  the  tree  and 
our  pears  fall,  and  many  of  them  go  to  them.  They  stick 
to  it  that  those  in  the  middle  are  theirs,  and  we  — ” 

Don’t  bring  me  to  anger,  fellow ! ” interrupted  Za- 
globa,  and  don’t  speak  of  that  which  does  not  belong  to 
the  story  ! ” 

First,  with  your  pardon,  my  master,  I am  no  fellow, 
but  a noble,  though  a poor  one,  and  with  an  escutcheon  as 
well  as  you,  as  Pan  Volodyovski  and  Podbipienta,  friends 
of  Pan  Skshetuski,  will  tell  you  ; and  I repeat  that  this  law- 
suit has  lasted  fifty  years.” 

Dear  little  fish  ! ” said  Podbipienta,  sweetly ; but  tell 
us  about  Bogun,  not  about  pear-trees.” 

^‘Of  Bogun?”  said  Jendzian.  “Well,  let  it  be  about 
Bogun.  That  Bogun  thinks,  my  master,  that  he  has  not  a 
more  faithful  friend  and  servant  than  me,  though  he  struck 
me  in  Chigirin ; for  it  is  true  I nursed  him,  took  care  of 
him,  when  the  Kurtsevichi  had  wounded  him.  1 lied  then 
when  I said  I did  not  like  my  master’s  service  and  preferred 
to  be  with  the  Cossacks,  for  there  was  more  profit  among 
them  ; and  he  believed  me.  Why  should  n’t  he  believe  me 
when  I brought  him  to  health  ? Therefore  he  took  a 
wonderful  fancy  to  me,  and  what  is  true,  rewarded  me 
most  liberally,  not  knowing  that  I had  sworn  to  have  ven- 
geance on  him  for  the  wrong  he  had  done  me  in  Chigirin ; 
and  if  I did  not  stab  him  at  once,  it  was  only  because  it  is 
not  proper  for  a noble  to  stab  an  enemy  lying  in  bed,  as  he 
would  stick  a pig.” 

“ Well,  well,”  said  Volodyovski,  “ we  know  that  too,  but 
how  did  you  find  him  this  time  ? ” 

“ It  was  this  way  : When  we  had  pushed  the  Yavorskis  to 
the  wall  (they  will  have  to  go  out  with  packs  on  their  backs, 
it  cannot  be  otherwise),  I thought ; ^ Well,  it  is  time  for  me 
to  look  for  Bogun  and  pay  him  for  the  wrong  he  did  me.’ 
I left  ray  parents  in  secret,  and  my  grandfather;  and  he 
(there  is  good  metal  in  him)  said : ^ If  you  have  taken  an 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWOKD. 


GOl 


oath,  then  go  ; if  not,  you  will  be  a fool/  I went,  for  1 
thought  to  myself  besides : • When  I find  Bogun  maybe 
I shall  learn  something  about  the  lady,  if  she  is  alive ; and 
afterward  when  I shoot  him  and  go  to  my  master  with  the 
news,  that  too  will  not  be  without  a reward.’  ” 

‘‘  Certainly  it  will  not ; and  we  will  reward  you  also,”  said 
Volodyovski. 

“ And  from  me,  brother,  you  will  have  a horse  with  trap- 
pings,” added  Podbipienta. 

“I  thank  you  most  kindly,”  said  the  delighted  young 
man ; “ a present  is  a fitting  return  for  good  news,  and  I 
won’t  drink  away  what  I get  from  anybody  — ” 

Oh,  the  devil  take  me  ! ” muttered  Zagloba. 

^^You  went  away  from  your  home  and  friends  then?” 
suggested  Volodyovski. 

I did ; and  on  the  way  I thought : ^ Where  shall  I go  un- 
less to  Zbaraj,  for  it  is  not  far  from  Bogun,  and  I can  hear 
more  readily  of  my  master.’  I go  through  Beloe  to  Vlo- 
dava,  and  in  Vlodava  I find  my  little  horse  terribly  used  up, 
— I halt  for  refreshment.  There  was  a fair  in  the  place  5 
all  the  inns  were  full  of  nobles.  I go  to  townspeople; 
nobles  there  too  ! Then  a Jew  says  to  me  : have  a room, 
but  a wounded  noble  has  taken  it.’  Then  I say  : ‘This  has 
happened  well,  for  I know  how  to  nurse,  and  your  barber, 
as  it  is  fair-time,  cannot  get  through  his  work/  The  Jew 
said  then  that  the  noble  took  care  of  himself,  did  not  wish 
to  see  any  man ; still  he  went  afterward  to  inquire.  It 
is  evident  the  noble  was  worse,  for  he  gave  orders  to 
admit  me.  I enter,  and  I look  to  see  who  lies  in  the 
bed.  Bogun  ! I bless  myself  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ! I was  frightened ; but  he  recognized 
me  at  once,  was  very  glad  (for  he  takes  me  as  his  friend), 
and  says  he  : ‘ God  sent  you  to  me  ! I ’ll  not  die  this  time.’ 
And  I say  : ‘ What  are  you  doing  here,  my  master  ? ’ But 
he  put  his  finger  on  his  lips,  and  only  afterward  did  he  tell 
me  of  what  had  happened  to  him,  — how  Hmelnitski  sent 
him  to  the  king,  who  at  that  time  was  a prince,  — sent  him 
from  before  Zamost,  and  how  Pan  Volodyovski  cut  him  up 
at  Lipki.” 

“Did  he  remember  me  pleasantly?”  asked  Volodyovski. 

“ I cannot  say,  my  master,  otherwise  than  pleasantly 
enough.  ‘ I thought,’  says  he,  ‘ that  he  was  some  little  cur  ; 
but  it  turns  out  that  he  is  a hero  of  the  first  water,  who 
almost  cut  me  in  two/  But  when  he  thinks  of  Pan  Zagloba, 


602 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


then  he  grits  his  teeth  in  great  anger,  becaase  he  urged  you 
on  to  this  hght  — 

May  the  hangman  light  him  ! ” said  Zagloba,  I am  not 
afraid  of  him.” 

returned  then  to  our  former  familiarity,  yes,  even 
to  greater.  He  told  me  all,  — how  near  he  had  been  to  death  ; 
how  they  removed  him  to  the  mansion  at  Lipki,  taking  him 
for  a noble,  and  he  gave  himself  out  as  Pan  Hulevich  from 
Podolia ; how  they  cured  him  and  treated  him  with  great 
kindness,  for  which  he  swore  gratitude  to  them  till  death.” 

And  what  was  he  doing  in  Vlodava  ? ” 

^^Ple  was  going  to  Volynia;  but  in  Parcheva  his  wounds 
opened,  for  the  wagon  turned  over  with  him,  and  he  had  to 
stop,  though  in  great  fear,  for  they  might  easily  cut  him  to 
pieces  there.  He  told  me  this  himself.  H was,’  said  he, 
‘sent  with  letters ; but  now  I have  no  papers,  nothing  but  a 
baton  ; and  if  they  should  discover  who  I am,  not  only  the 
nobles  would  cut  me  to  pieces,  but  the  first  commandant 
would  hang  me  without  asking  permission  of  any  man.’  I 
remember  that  when  he  told  me  that,  I said  to  him  : ‘ It  is 
well  to  know  that  the  first  commandant  would  hang  you.’ 
‘And  how  is  that  ? ’ asked  he.  ‘ So  as  to  be  cautious  and  say 
nothing  to  any  man,  in  which  I also  will  serve  you.’  Then 
he  began  to  thank  me  and  to  assure  me  of  gratitude,  and 
that  reward  would  not  miss  me.  Then  he  said  : ‘ I have  no 
money,  but  what  jewels  I have  I will  give  you,  and  later  I 
will  cover  you  with  gold ; only  render  me  one  more  service.’  ” 
“And  now  we  are  coming  to  the  princess?”  said  Volo- 
dyovski. 

“ Yes,  my  master,  I must  tell  everything  in  detail.  When 
he  said  that  he  had  no  money,  I lost  all  heart  for  him,  and 
thought  to  myself ; ‘ Wait ! I ’ll  render  you  a service.’  He 
said  : ‘ I am  sick,  I have  not  strength  for  the  journey,  but  a 
long  and  dangerous  road  awaits  me.  If  I go  to  Volynia, — 
and  it  is  not  far  from  here,  — then  I shall  be  among  my  own ; 
but  to  the  Dniester  I cannot  go,  for  my  strength  is  insuffi- 
cient, and  it  is  necessary  to  pass  through  an  enemy’s  country, 
near  castles  and  troops.  Do  you  go  for  me  ! ’ ‘To  what 
place  ? ’ I ask.  ‘ To  Rashkoff,  for  she  is  hidden  there  with 
a sister  of  Donyets,  Horpyna.’  I ask,  ‘ Is  it  the  princess  ? ’ 

‘ Yes,’  says  he,  ‘ I hid  her  there  where  the  eye  of  man  can- 
not see  her  ; it  is  pleasant  for  her  there,  and  she  sleeps  like 
the  Princess  Vishnyevetska,  on  golden  cushions.’  ” 

“ Tell  me  quickly,  in  God’s  name  ! ” shouted  Zagloba. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


603 


“ What  is  done  quickly  is  done  in  the  devil’s  fashion,” 
answered  Jendzian.  ^^When  I heard  that,  iny  master,  how 
I rejoiced  ! But  I did  not  show  it,  and  I say  ; ‘ Is  she  surely 
there,  for  it  must  be  a long  time  since  you  took  her  to  the 
place  ? ’ He  began  to  swear  that  Horpyna  was  devoted  to 
him,  would  keep  her  ten  years  till  his  return,  and  that  the 
princess  was  there  as  God  is  in  heaven ; for  neither  Poles 
nor  Tartars  nor  Cossacks  could  come,  and  Horpyna  would 
not  disobey  his  order.” 

While  Jendzian  was  telling  the  story,  Zagloba  trembled 
as  in  a fever,  the  little  knight  nodded  his  head  joyfully, 
Podbipienta  raised  his  eyes  to  heaven. 

“That  she  is  there  is  certain,”  continued  the  youth,  “for 
the  best  proof  is  that  he  sent  me  to  her.  But  I put  it  off  at 
first  so  as  to  betray  nothing,  and  I ask : ‘ Why  should  I go  ? ' 
‘Because  I am  not  able  to  go.  If,’  says  he,  ‘I  go  from 
Vlodava  to  Volynia  alive,  I will  have  her  taken  to  Kieff, 
for  our  Cossacks  have  the  upper  hand  there  everywhere. 
And  you,’  says  he,  ‘ go  to  Horpyna,  and  give  her  the  order 
to  take  the  princess  to  the  monastery  of  the  Holy  Virgin  in 
Kieff.’  ” 

“ Well,  it  was  not  to  Nikolai  the  Good  then,”  burst  out 
Zagloba.  “I  saw  at  first  that  Yerlich  was  a hypochon- 
driac, or  that  he  lied.” 

“To  the  Holy  Virgin,”  said  Jendzian.  “‘I’ll  give  you 
my  ring,’  says  he,  ‘ and  baton  and  knife,  and  Horpyna  will 
know  what  they  mean,  for  we  have  agreed  about  them ; 
and  God  has  sent  you,’  says  he,  ‘all  the  more  because  she 
knows  you,  — knows  that  you  are  my  best  friend.  Go  at 
once ; don’t  fear  the  Cossacks,  but  look  out  for  the  Tartars, 
if  there  are  any,  and  avoid  them,  for  they  will  not  respect 
the  baton.  Money,  ducats,  are  buried  in  the  ravine  ; take 
them  out  at  once.  Along  the  road  you  need  only  say,  “ Bo- 
gun’s wife  is  travelling,”  and  you  will  want  for  nothing. 
Besides,’  says  he,  ‘ the  witch  is  able  to  help  herself.  Only 
go,  for  my  sake  ! Whom  besides  can  I — unfortunate  man ! — 
send,  whom  can  I trust,  in  this  strange  country,  among 
enemies  ? ’ He  begged,  my  master,  till  he  almost  shed  tears. 
Finally  the  beast  asked  me  to  take  an  oath  that  I would  go ; 
and  I took  the  oath,  but  in  my  mind  I added  : ‘ With  my 
master  ! ’ Then  he  rejoiced,  and  gave  me  the  baton,  the  ring, 
and  the  knife  at  once,  and  whatever  jewels  he  had ; and  I 
took  them  too,  for  I thought,  better  that  they  be  with  me 
than  with  a robber.  At  parting  he  told  me  what  ravine  is 


604 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


above  the  Valadinka,  how  to  go  and  how  to  turn  so  exactly 
that  I could  get  there  with  niy  eyes  bound,  which  you  will 
see  yourselves  if  you  go  with  me,  as  I think  you  will.” 
“Immediately!  to-morrow!”  said  Volodyovski. 

“ What ! to-morrow  ? We  will  order  the  horses  to  be 
saddled  at  daylight  to-day.” 

Joy  seized  the  hearts  of  all.  At  one  moment  could  be 
heard  cries  of  gratitude  to  heaven,  at  another  the  joyful 
rubbing  of  hands ; then  new  questions  put  to  Jendzian,  to 
wliich  he  answered  with  his  usual  deliberation. 

“ May  the  bullets  strike  you  ! ” cried  Zagloba ; “ what  a 
servant  Skshetuski  has  in  you ! ” 

“ Well,  what  of  it  ? ” asked  Jendzian. 

“He  will  cover  you  with  gold.” 

“ I think  too  that  I shall  not  be  without  a reward,  though 
I serve  my  master  out  of  faithfulness.” 

“What  did  you  do  with  Bogun  ?”  asked  Volodyovski. 
“This,  my  master,  was  for  me  the  greatest  torment,  that 
he  lay  sick  again,  and  I could  not  put  a knife  into  him,  for 
my  master  would  blame  me  for  that.  Such  was  my  luck ! 
What  had  I to  do  ? He  had  told  me  all  he  had  to  tell,  had 
given  me  all  he  had  to  give,  so  to  my  head  for  wit.  ‘ Why,’ 
say  I to  m3^self,  ‘ should  such  a villain  walk  through  the 
world  ? He  imprisons  a lady,  and  struck  me  in  Chigirin. 
Better  that  he  should  not  be,  and  let  the  hangman  light  his 
way.  For,’  I thought  to  myself,  ^ if  he  gets  well,  he  will  be 
after  us  with  his  Cossacks.’  Not  thinking  long  then,  I went 
to  Pan  Rogovski,  the  commandant,  who  is  in  Vlodava  with 
his  squadron,  and  I told  him  that  it  was  Bogun,  the  worst 
of  the  rebels.  They  must  have  hanged  him  before  this  time.” 

Having  said  this,  Jendzian  laughed  stupidly  enough,  and 
looked  on  the  audience  as  if  waiting  for  applause ; but  how 
astonished  was  he  when  answered  by  silence  ! After  some 
time  Zagloba  muttered,  “No  more  of  this!”  but  on  the 
contraiy  Volodyovski  kept  silent,  and  Pan  Longin  began  to 
click  with  his  tongue,  shake  his  head,  and  at  last  he  said,  — 

“ You  have  acted  ignobly,  — what  is  called  ignobly  ! ” 
“How  so,  my  master?”  asked  the  astonished  Jendzian; 
“ should  I have  stabbed  him  ? ” 

“ And  that  would  have  been  ugly,  and  this  ugly.  I know 
not  which  is  better,  to  be  a murderer  or  a Judas.” 

“ What  do  you  say,  my  master  ? Is  it  to  be  a Judas  to 
give  up  a rebel  who  is  an  enemy  of  the  king  and  the 
whole  Commonwealth  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


605 


True,  but  still  the  deed  is  ignoble.  What  did  you  say 
the  name  of  that  commandant  is  ? ’’ 

“Pan  Rogovski.  They  said  his  name  was  Jakob.’’ 

“Ah,  that’s  the  same  man!”  muttered  the  Lithuanian. 
“ A relative  of  Pan  Lashch,  and  an  enemy  of  Skshetuski.” 

But  this  remark  was  not  heard,  for  Zagloba  began,  — 

“ Gentlemen,  there  is  no  reason  for  delay.  ■ God  has  so 
arranged  through  this  youth,  and  has  so  directed,  that  we 
shall  seek  her  under  better  conditions  than  hitherto.  Praise 
be  to  God  ! We  must  leave  in  the  morning.  The  prince 
has  gone  away  already,  but  we  must  start  without  his  per- 
mission, for  there  is  no  time  to  wait.  Volodyovski  will 
go;  I with  him,  and  Jendzian;  but  you.  Pan  Longin,  would 
better  stay,  for  your  stature  and  your  simplicity  of  soul 
might  betray  us.” 

“iSTo,  brother;  I ’ll  go  too,”  said  the  Lithuanian. 

“For  her  safety  you  must  stay  at  home.  Whoever  has 
seen  you  will  not  forget  you  for  a lifetime.  We  have  the 
baton,  it  is  true,  but  they  would  not  believe  you,  even  with 
the  baton.  You  suffocated  Pulyan  in  sight  of  Krivonos’s 
whole  rabble ; and  since  such  a pillar  has  stood  before  them, 
they  would  recognize  it.  You  cannot  go  with  us.  You 
would  n’t  find  three  heads  there,  and  the  one  you  have 
would  n’t  help  us  much  ; you  would  ruin  the  undertaking.” 

“ Sad,”  said  the  Lithuanian. 

“ Sad  or  not  sad,  you  must  stay.  When  we  go  to  lift  birds’- 
nests  out  of  the  trees  we  will  take  you,  but  not  this  time.” 

“ Disgusting  to  hear  you  ! ” 

“ Let  me  kiss  you,  for  joy  is  in  my  heart.  But  stay  ! one 
thing  more,  gentlemen.  This  affair  is  of  the  greatest  impor- 
tance, — a secret.  Let  it  not  be  known  among  the  soldiers, 
and  go  from  them  to  the  peasants.  Not  a word  to  any  man ! ” 

“ Not  to  the  prince  ? ” 

“ The  prince  is  not  here.” 

“ But  to  Skshetuski,  if  he  comes  ? ” 

“ To  him  especially  not  a word,  for  he  would  race  after 
us  at  once.  He  will  have  time  enough  to  be  glad  ; aild 
God  guard  us  from  a new  disappointment ! — then  he  would 
lose  his  mind.  Word  of  honor,  gentlemen  ! ” 

“Word  of  honor,”  said  Podbipienta. 

“ Word,  word  ! ” 

“ And  now  let  us  thank  God.” 

Having  said  this,  Zagloba  knelt  first,  after  him  the  others, 
and  they  prayed  long  and  fervently. 


606 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  LV. 

The  prince  had  really  set  out  for  Zamost  a few  days 
before  for  the  purpose  of  making  new  levies  of  troops,  and 
it  was  not  expected  that  he  Avould  return  soon.  Volody- 
ovski,  Zagloba,  and  Jendzian  therefore  started  on  their 
journey  unknown  to  any  one  and  in  the  greatest  secrecy,  — 
to  which  only  one  person  in  Zbaraj  was  admitted,  Pan  Lon- 
gin  ; but  he,  bound  by  his  word,  was  as  silent  as  if  enchanted. 

Vershul  and  other  officers  who  knew  of  the  princess’s 
death  did  not  suppose  that  the  departure  of  the  little 
knight  with  Zagloba  had  any  connection  with  the  betrothed 
of  the  unfortunate  Skshetuski,  and  thought  most  likely 
that  the  two  friends  had  gone  to  him  the  more  since  they 
had  taken  Jendzian,  who  was  known  to  be  a servant  of 
Skshetuski. 

They  travelled  straight  to  Hlebanovka,  and  there  made 
preparations  for  the  journey.  Zagloba  bought  first  of  all, 
with  money  borrowed  from  Pan  Longin,  five  Podolian 
horses,  capable  of  long  journeys.  Horses  of  this  breed 
were  used  by  the  Polish  cavalry  and  the  Cossacks ; they 
could  chase  a whole  day  after  a Tartar  pony,  surpassed  in 
speed  even  the  Turkish  horses,  and  endured  better  every 
change  of  weather  and  cold,  and  rainy  nights.  Five  such 
coursers  did  Zagloba  purchase ; besides  he  got  sufficient 
Cossack  clothing  for  himself  and  his  comrades,  as  well  as 
for  the  princess.  Jendzian  busied  himself  with  the  packs; 
and  when  all  was  provided  and  ready  they  started  on  the 
road,  putting  their  undertaking  under  the  guardianship  of 
God  and  Saint  Nikolai,  the  patron  of  young  ladies. 

So  disguised,  it  was  easy  to  take  them  for  Cossack 
atamans,  and  frequently  it  happened  that  soldiers  from 
Polish  garrisons  fastened  on  them,  and  guards  scattered  as 
far  as  Kamenyets ; but  Zagloba  explained  himself  to  them 
easily.  They  went  for  a long  time  through  a safe  country ; 
for  it  was  occupied  by  the  squadrons  of  the  commander 
Lantskoronski,  which  approached  slowly  toward  Bar,  in 
order  to  keep  an  eye  on  the  Cossack  bands  gathering  there. 
It  was  known  universally  that  notliing  would  come  of  the 
negotiations.  War  hung  over  the  country,  therefore,  though 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


GOT 


the  main  forces  had  not  moved  yet.  The  Pereyaslav  armis- 
tice ended  at  Whitsuntide ; partisan  warfare,  it  is  true,  had 
not  ended  at  any  time.  Now  it  increased,  and  both  sides 
were  only  waiting  the  word. 

At  that  time  spring  was  rejoicing  over  the  steppe.  The 
earth  which  had  been  trampled  by  the  hoofs  of  horses  was 
now  covered  with  a brocade  of  grass  and  flowers  which  had 
grown  up  from  the  bodies  of  the  slain.  Above  battle-fields 
the  lark  pierced  the  azure  of  the  heavens ; various  birds 
coursed  through  the  air  with  their  cries ; the  overflowed 
waters  rippled  in  pools  under  the  warm  breath  of  the 
wind,  and  in  the  evenings  the  frogs  swimming  in  the 
tepid  water  carried  on  joyous  converse  till  late  at  night. 

It  seemed  that  Nature  herself  was  eager  to  heal  the 
wounds  and  cure  the  pains,  to  hide  the  graves  beneath 
flowers.  It  was  bright  in  the  heavens,  and  on  the  earth 
fresh,  breezy,  gladsome ; and  the  whole  steppe,  as  if  painted, 
glittered  like  an  asphodel  meadow,  changed  like  the  rainbow 
or  like  a Polish  girdle  on  which  the  skilled  needlewoman 
has  joined  all  colors  with  exquisite  taste.  The  steppe  was 
full  of  the  play  of  birds,  and  the  broad  breeze  passed  over 
it,  drying  the  water  and  embrowning  the  faces  of  men. 

At  such  a time  every  heart  rejoices,  and  is  filled  with 
measureless  hope.  Our  knights  therefore  were  full  of  just 
such  hope.  Volodyovski  sang  continually.  Zagloba  straight- 
ened himself  on  the  horse,  put  his  shoulders  with  delight  to 
the  sun,  and  as  soon  as  he  was  well  warmed,  said  to  the 
little  knight,  — 

I feel  well ; for,  to  tell  the  truth,  next  to  mead  and  Hunga- 
rian wine  there  is  nothing  like  the  sun  for  old  bones.” 

‘‘It  is  good  for  everything,’’  answered  Volodyovski. 
“Just  see  how  animals  love  to  warm  themselves  in  the  sun  ! ” 

“ It  is  lucky  that  we  are  going  for  the  princess  at  such  a 
time,  for  in  the  frosts  of  winter  it  would  have  been  difficult  to 
escape  with  the  girl.” 

“ Let  us  only  get  her  into  our  hands,  and  I am  a rascal  if 
any  man  gets  her  away  from  us.  I tell  you.  Pan  Michael, 
I have  only  one  fear,  and  that  is  in  case  of  war  the  Tartars 
might  move  in  those  regions  and  snap  us  up ; for  we  can  get 
on  with  the  Cossacks.  We  will  give  no  account  whatever  to 
the  peasants,  for  you  have  noticed  that  they  take  us  for  star- 
shini  ; the  Zaporojians  respect  the  batons,  and  the  name 
of  Bogun  will  be  a shield  to  us.” 

“ I am  acquainted  with  the  Tartars,  for  while  in  the  Lubni 


608 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


domains  life  passed  in  endless  disputes  with  them.  Yer- 
shul  and  I never  had  rest/’  answered  Pan  Michael. 

‘‘And  I know  them/’  said  Zagloba.  “I  have  told  you 
how  I passed  several  years  in  their  company  and  might 
have  risen  to  great  dignities  among  them,  but  since  I did  n’t 
wish  to  become  a mussulman  1 had  to  leave  all.  Besides, 
they  wanted  to  inflict  a martyr’s  death  on  me  because  1 was 
persuading  their  principal  mulla  to  the  true  faith.” 

“ But  you  said  some  other  time  that  that  was  in  Galats.” 

“Galats  in  its  own  way,  and  the  Crimea  in  its  own.  But 
if  you  think  the  world  ends  in  Galats,  then  surely  you  don’t 
know  where  pepper  grows.  There  are  more  sons  of  Belial 
than  Christians  in  this  world.” 

Here  Jendzian  broke  into  the  conversation.  “Not  only 
may  we  receive  harm  from  Tartars,”  said  he,  “ but  I have 
not  informed  you  that  Bogun  told  me  that  unclean  powers 
are  guarding  that  ravine.  The  giantess  herself  who  guards 
the  princess  is  a powerful  witch,  intimate  with  devils  who 
may  warn  her  against  us.  I have,  it  is  true,  a bullet,  which 
I moulded  on  consecrated  wheat,  for  a common  one  would 
not  take  her;  but  besides  there  are  probably  whole  regi- 
ments of  vampires  who  guard  the  entrance.  It  is  for  your 
heads  to  see  that  no  harm  comes  to  me ; if  it  should,  my 
reward  would  be  lost.” 

“ Oh,  you  drone  ! ” said  Zagloba.  “We  have  nothing  to 
think  of  but  your  safety.  The  devil  won’t  twist  your  neck  ; 
and  even  if  he  should  it  is  all  one,  for  you  will  go  to  hell 
anyhow  for  your  covetousness.  I’m  too  old  a sparrow  to  be 
caught  wflth  chaff ; and  beat  into  yourself  that  if  she  is 
a powerful  witch  I am  a more  powerful  wizard,  for  I learned 
the  black  art  in  Persia.  She  serves  the  devils,  and  they 
serve  me,  and  I could  plough  with  them  as  with  oxen ; but  I 
don’t  want  to  do  so,  keeping  in  mind,  as  I do,  the  salvation 
of  my  own  soul.” 

“ That  is  well,  my  master ; but  for  this  time  use  your 
power,  for  it  is  alwaj^s  better  to  be  on  the  safe  side.” 

“But  I have  more  confidence  in  our  just  cause  and  the 
protection  of  God,”  said  Volodyovski.  “ Let  the  devils  be 
the  guard  of  Horpyna  and  Bogun,  but  with  us  are  the  angels 
of  heaven,  whom  the  best  brigade  in  hell  cannot  withstand. 
On  our  behalf  I make  an  offering  of  seven  white  wax  can- 
dles to  Saint  Michael  the  Archangel.” 

“Then  I will  add  one  more,”  said  Jendzian,  “so  that 
Pan  Zagloba  should  n’t  frighten  me  with  damnation.” 


609 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 

will  be  the  first 'to  pack  you  off  to  hell/’  said  the  no- 
ble, “if  it  should  appear  that  you  don’t  know  the  places 
well.” 

“Why  shouldn’t  I know?  If  we  only  reach  Valadinka, 
I can  find  the  place  with  my  eyes  bound.  We  will  go 
along  the  shore  toward  the  Dniester,  and  on  the  right  hand 
will  be  the  ravine,  which  we  shall  recognize  by  this,  that 
the  entrance  to  it  is  closed  with  a rock.  At  the  first  glance 
it  will  seem  altogether  impossible  of  entrance,  but  in  the 
rock  is  an  opening  through  which  two  horses  can  pass 
abreast.  Once  inside,  no  one  can  escape  us,  for  that  is 
the  only  entrance  and  exit.  All  around,  the  sides  are  so 
high  that  a bird  can  barely  fly  over  them.  The  witch 
kills  people  who  enter  without  permission,  and  there  are 
many  bones  of  men  inside.  Bogun  gave  orders  not  to 
notice  these,  but  to  ride  on  and  shout : ‘ Bogun  ! Bogun  ! ’ 
Then  she  will  come  out  to  us  with  friendship.  Besides 
Horpyna,  there  is  Cheremis,  who  is  a good  marksman. 
We  must  kill  them  both.” 

“I  say  nothing  about  Cheremis,  but  it  will  be  enough  to 
tie  the  woman.” 

“ How  could  you  tie  her  ? She  is  so  strong  that  she 
tears  armor  to  pieces  like  a shirt,  and  a horseshoe  crumbles 
in  her  hand.  Pan  Podbipienta  might  possibly  overpower 
her,  but  not  we.  But  leave  the  matter ; I have  a conse- 
crated bullet.  Let  the  black  hour  come  on  that  she-devil ; 
otherwise  she  would  fly  after  us  like  a wolf,  and  would 
howl  to  the  Cossacks,  and  we  should  fail  to  bring  back 
not  only  the  young  lady,  but  our  own  heads.” 

In  such  conversation  and  counsels  their  time  passed  on 
the  road.  They  travelled  hurriedly,  passing  villages,  ham- 
lets, farms,  and  grave-mounds.  They  went  through  Yarmo- 
lintsi  to  Bar,  from  where  they  were  to  advance  in  the 
direction  of  Yampol  and  the  Dniester.  They  went  through 
the  neighborhood  in  which  Volodyovski  had  defeated  Bo- 
gun and  freed  Zagloba  from  his  hands ; they  even  came 
to  the  same  farm  and  stopped  there  over  night.  Some- 
times they  slept  under  the  open  sky  in  the  steppes,  and  Za- 
globa enlivened  these  halting-places  by  narratives  of  his 
previous  adventures,  some  of  which  had  happened  and  some 
of  which  had  never  taken  place.  But  the  conversations 
were  mostly  about  the  princess  and  her  coming  liberation 
from  captivity  with  the  witch. 

Issuing  at  length  from  the  regions  held  in  curb  by  the 

39  _ 


610 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


garrisons  and  squadrons  of  Lantskoronski,  they  entered  the 
Cossack  country,  in  which  nothing  remained  of  the  Poles, 
for  those  who  had  not  fled  were  exterminated  by  fire  and 
sword.  May  had  departed,  followed  by  a sultry  June,  while 
they  had  barely  finished  a third  of  the  journey,  for  the  road 
was  long  and  difficult.  Happily  no  danger  threatened  them 
from  the  side  of  the  Cossacks.  They  gave  no  account  of 
themselves  to  the  peasant  parties,  who  usually  took  them 
for  Zaporojian  starshini.  Still,  they  were  asked  from  time 
to  time  who  they  were.  Zagloba,  if  the  inquirer  was  from 
the  lower  countiy,  showed  Bogun’s  baton ; if  a common 
murderer  from  the  mob,  then,  without  getting  from  the 
horse,  he  struck  the  man  with  his  foot  in  the  breast  and 
knocked  him  to  the  ground.  The  bystanders,  seeing  this, 
opened  a way  for  them,  thinking  that  they  were  not  only 
their  own,  but  also  very  distinguished,  since  they  struck 
people,  — “perhaps  Krfvonos,  Burlai,  or  Father  Hmelnitski 
himself.” 

Zagloba  complained  greatly  of  the  fame  of  Bogun,  for 
the  Zaporojians  annoyed  him  too  much  with  inquiries  about 
the  chief,  through  which  delays  on  the  road  were  not  infre- 
quent. And  generally  there  was  no  end  to  the  questions,  — • 
whether  he  was  well,  or  alive,  for  the  report  of  his  death 
had  spread  as  far  as  Yagorlik  and  the  Cataracts.  But  when 
the  travellers  declared  that  he  was  well  and  free,  and  that 
they  were  his  messengers,  they  were  kissed  and  honored ; 
all  hearts  were  open  to  them,  and  even  purses,  of  which 
the  cunning  servant  of  Skshetuski  did  not  omit  to  take 
advantage. 

In  Yampol  they  were  received  by  Burlai  who  with  Zaporo- 
jian troops  and  the  rabble  was  waiting  for  the  Tartars  of 
Budjak.  This  was  an  old  and  distinguished  colonel.  Years 
before  he  had  taught  Bogun  his  military  craft.  He  went 
on  expeditions  over  the  Black  Sea  with  him,  and  in  one  of 
these  expeditions  the  two  had  plundered  Sinope  in  com- 
pany. He  loved  him  therefore  as  a son,  and  received  his 
messengers  with  gladness,  not  exhibiting  the  least  distrust, 
especially  since  he  had  seen  Jendzian  with  Bogun  the  pre- 
vious year.  But  when  he  learned  that  Bogun  was  alive  and 
going  to  Volynia,  from  joy  he  gave  a feast  to  the  messengers 
and  drank  with  them  himself. 

Zagloba  was  afraid  tliat  Jendzian,  when  he  had  drunk 
wine,  might  say  something  dangerous;  but  it  turned  .out 
that  the  youth,  cunning  as  a fox,  knew  how  to  manage,  so 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


611 


that  speaking  the  truth  only  when  practicable,  he  did  not 
imperil  their  affair,  but  won  still  greater  confidence.  It 
was  strange,  however,  for  our  knights  to  hear  those  conver- 
sations carried  on  with  such  terrible  sincerity  in  which  their 
own  names  were  repeated  so  often. 

“We  heard,”  said  Burlai,  “that  Bogun  was  slain  in  a 
duel.  And  don’t  you  know  who  cut  him  ? ” 

“ Volodyovski,  an  officer  of  Prince  Yeremi,”  answered 
Jendzian,  calmly. 

“If  I could  get  my  hands  on  Volodyovski,  I would  pay 
him  for  our  falcon.  I’d  pull  him  out  of  his  skin.” 

Volodyovski  at  this  moved  his  oat-colored  mustaches,  and 
looked  at  Burlai  with  such  a look  as  a hound  gives  a wolf 
which  he  is  not  permitted  to  seize  by  the  throat ; and  Jend- 
zian  said,  — 

“That’s  why  I give  you  his  name.  Colonel.” 

“ The  devil  will  have  real  fun  with  that  fellow  Jendzian,” 
thought  Zagloba. 

“But,”  continued  Jendzian,  “he  is  not  so  much  to  blame 
himself,  for  Bogun  challenged  him  without  knowing  what  a 
sabre  he  was  summoning.  There  was  another  noble  there, 
the  greatest  enemy  of  Bogun,  who  had  once  snatched  the 
princess  from  his  hands.” 

“ And  who  is  he  ? ” 

“ Oh,  he  is  an  old  sot  who  used  to  hang  around  our  ataman 
in  Chigirin  and  pretend  to  be  his  best  friend.” 

“ He  ’ll  hang  yet ! ” shouted  Burlai. 

“I’m  a fool  if  I don’t  cut  the  ears  off  that  puppy ! ” 
muttered  Zagloba. 

“They  so  cut  him  up,”  continued  Jendzian,  “that  another 
in  his  place  would  have  been  eaten  by  the  crows  long  ago ; 
but  there  is  a horned  soul  in  our  ataman,  and  he  recovered, 
though  he  barely  dragged  himself  to  Vlodava;  and  there  he 
would  have  failed  surely  but  for  us.  We  helped  him  off  to 
Volynia,  where  our  people  have  the  upper  hand,  and  he  sent 
us  here  for  the  princess.” 

“These  women  will  be  the  death  of  him,”  muttered  Bur- 
lai. “I  told  him  that  long  ago.  Would  it  not  have  been 
better  for  him  to  take  a girl  in  Cossack  fashion,  and  then  a 
stone  around  her  neck  and  into  the  water,  as  we  did  in  the 
Black  Sea  ? ” 

Here  Volodyovski  scarcely  restrained  himself,  so  wounded 
was  he  in  his  feeling  for  the  sex ; but  Zagloba  laughed,  and 
said  : “Surely  it  would  have  been  better.” 


612 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“But  you  were  old  friends/’  said  Burlai,  “you  did  not 
desert  him  in  need ; and  you,  boy  [here  he  turned  to  Jend- 
zian],  you  are  the  best  of  them  all,  for  I saw  in  Chigirin 
how  you  nursed  and  cared  for  our  falcon.  I am  your 
friend  for  that.  Tell  me  what  you  want,  — men  or  horses? 
I ’ll  give  them  to  you,  so  that  no  harm  may  meet  you  on 
the  return.” 

“We  do  not  need  men,”  said  Zagloba,  “for  we  shall  go 
through  our  own  country  and  among  our  own  people,  and 
God  keep  us  from  evil  adventure  ! It  is  worse  with  a large 
party  than  with  a small  one ; but  some  of  the  swiftest 
horses  would  be  of  service.” 

“ I ’ll  give  you  such  that  the  ponies  of  the  Khan  would 
not  overtake  them.” 

Jendzian  now  spoke  up,  not  to  lose  an  opportunity : “And 
give  us  a little  money,  Ataman,  for  we  have  none,  and  be- 
yond Bratslav  a measure  of  oats  is  a thaler.” 

“ Then  come  with  me  to  the  storeroom,”  said  Burlai. 

Jendzian  did  n’t  let  this  be  said  twice,  and  disappeared 
through  the  door  with  the  old  colonel ; and  when  after 
a while  he  returned  joy  was  beaming  from  his  round  face, 
and  his  blue  coat  was  bulging  out  over  his  stomach. 

“ Well,  go  with  God,”  said  the  old  Cossack  ; “ and  when 
you  get  the  girl  stop  in  to  see  me,  so  that  I may  look  at 
Bogun’s  cuckoo.” 

“ Impossible,  Colonel,”  said  the  youth,  boldly  ; “ for  that 
Pole  is  terribly  afraid,  and  once  stabbed  herself  with  a 
knife.  We  are  afraid  that  something  evil  may  happen  to 
her.  Better  let  the  ataman  manage  her  himself.” 

“ He  will  manage  her  ; she  won’t  be  afraid  of  him.  The 
Pole  is  white-handed,  does  n’t  like  the  Cossacks,”  mut- 
tered Burlai.  “ Go  ! God  be  with  you ! You  have  n’t 
far  now.” 

From  Yampol  to  Valadinka  it  was  not  so  very  far;  but 
the  road  was  difficult,  or  rather  a continual  absence  of  roads 
stretched  before  the  knights  ; for  at  that  time  those  regions 
were  still  a desert,  with  rarely  a house  or  a dwelling.  They 
went  then  from  Yampol  somewhat  to  the  west,  withdraw- 
ing from  the  Dniester,  to  go  afterward  wdth  the  course  of 
the  Valadinka  toward  Bashkoff ; for  only  thus  could  they 
strike  the  ravine.  Light  was  growing  in  the  heavens  ; for 
the  feast  at  Burlai’s  had  lasted  till  late  at  night,  and 
Zagloba  calculated  that  they  would  not  find  the  ravine 
before  sundown;  but  that  was  exactly  what  he  wanted. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


613 


for  he  wished  after  freeing  Helena,  to  leave  the  night  be- 
hind him.  While  they  were  travelling  they  spoke  of  how 
fortune  had  favored  them  so  far  in  everything  along  the 
whole  road;  and  Zagloba,  mentioning  the  feast  with  Biirlai, 
said,  — 

“See  how  those  Cossacks  who  live  in  brotherhood  up- 
hold one  another  in  every  trouble ! I do  not  speak  of  the 
mob,  — whom  they  despise,  and  for  whom,  if  the  devil 
helps  them  to  throw  off  our  dominion,  they  will  be  still 
worse  masters  than  the  Poles ; but  in  the  Brotherhood 
one  is  ready  to  jump  into  the  fire  for  another,  not  like 
our  nobles.’’ 

“Not  at  all,  my  master,”  said  Jendzian.  “ I was  among 
them  a long  time,  and  I saw  how  they  tear  one  another  like 
wolves ; and  if  Hmelnitski  w^ere  gone,  who  sometimes  by 
power,  sometimes  by  policy,  keeps  them  in  check,  they 
would  devour  one  another.  But  this  Burlai  is  a great  war- 
rior among  them,  and  Hmelnitski  himself  respects  him.” 

“ But  you  feel  contempt  for  the  man,  of  course,  since  he 
let  you  rob  him.  Oh,  Jendzian,  you  will  not  die  your  own 
death ! ” 

“ What  is  written  for  each  man,  my  master,  that  he  ’ll 
have  ; but  to  deceive  an  enemy  is  praiseworthy,  and  pleas- 
ing to  God.” 

“ I do  not  blame  you  for  that,  but  for  greed,  which  is  the 
feeling  of  a peasant,  unworthy  of  a noble ; for  this  you  will 
be  damned  without  fail.” 

“ I will  not  spare  money  for  candles  in  the  church  when 
I succeed  in  gaining  anything,  so  that  God  too  should  have 
some  profit  from  me  and  bless  me ; and  it  is  no  sin  to  help 
my  parents.” 

“ What  a rascal,  what  a finished  scoundrel ! ” cried  Za- 
globa to  Volodyovski.  “ I thought  my  tricks  would  go  with 
me  to  the  grave  ; but  T see  that  this  is  a still  greater  rogue. 
So  through  the  cunning  of  this  youth  we  shall  free  our 
princess  from  Bogun’s  captivity,  with  Bogun’s  permission, 
and  on  Burial’s  horses ! Has  any  man  ever  seen  such  a 
thing  ? And  to  look  at  him  you  would  n’t  give  three 
copper  coins  for  the  fellow ! ” 

Jendzian  laughed  with  satisfaction,  and  said:  “Will  that 
be  bad  for  us,  my  master  ? ” 

“ You  please  me,  and  were  it  not  for  your  greed  I should 
take  you  into  my  service  ; but  since  you  have  tricked  Bogun 
in  such  style,  I forgive  you  for  having  called  me  a sot.” 

“ It  was  not  I who  called  you  that,  but  Bogun.” 


614 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Well,  God  has  punished  him.’’ 

In  such  conversation  the  morning  passed ; but  when  the 
sun  had  rolled  up  high  on  the  vault  of  heaven  they  became 
serious,  for  in  a few  hours  they  were  to  see  Valadinka. 
After  a long  journey  they  were  near  their  object  at  last ; 
and  disquiet,  natural  in  such  cases,  crept  into  their  hearts. 
Was  Helena  still  alive  ? And  if  alive,  would  they  find 
her  ? Horpyna  might  have  taken  her  out,  or  might  at  the 
last  moment  have  hidden  her  somewhere  else  among  the 
secret  places  of  the  ravine,  or  have  killed  her.  Obstacles 
were  not  all  overcome  yet,  dangers  were  not  all  passed. 
They  had,  it  is  true,  all  the  tokens  by  which  Horpyna  was 
to  recognize  them  as  Bogun’s  messengers,  carrying  out  his 
will ; but  would  the  devils  or  the  spirits  forewarn  her  ? 
Jendzian  feared  this  most;  and  even  Zagloba,  though  pre- 
tending to  be  an  expert  in  the  black  art,  did  not  think  of 
this  without  alarm.  In  such  a case  they  would  find  the 
ravine  empty  or  (what  was  worse)  Cossacks  from  Bashkoff 
ambushed  in  it.  Their  hearts  beat  more  strongly ; and 
when  finally,  after  some  hours  yet  of  travelling,  they  saw 
from  the  lofty  rim  of  the  ravine  the  glittering  ribbon  of 
water,  the  plump  face  of  Jendzian  paled  a little. 

^‘That  is  the  Valadinka,”  said  he,  in  a suppressed  voice. 

Already  ? ” inquired  Zagloba,  in  an  equally  low 
voice.  Are  we  so  near  as  that  ? ” 

“ May  God  guard  us  ! ” replied  Jendzian.  Oh,  my  master, 
begin  your  exorcisms,  for  I am  awfully  afraid.” 

‘‘Exorcisms  are  folly.  Let  us  bless  the  river  and  the 
secret  places, — that  will  help  more.” 

Volodyovski  was  the  calmest  of  all,  but  he  kept  silent, 
examining  however  his  pistols  carefully,  and  added  new 
powder  ; then  he  felt  to  see  if  his  sabre  would  come  out  of 
the  scabbard  easily. 

“ I have  a consecrated  bullet  too  in  this  pistol  here,”  said 
Jendzian.  “In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost ! Let  us  move  on  ! ” 

“Move  on!  move  on!”  said  Volodyovski. 

After  a time  they  found  themselves  on  the  bank  of  the 
little  river,  and  turned  their  horses  in  the  direction  of  its 
course.  Here  Volodyovski  stopped  them,  and  said,  — 

“Let  Jendzian  take  the  baton,  for  the  witch  knows  him, 
and  let  him  be  the  first  to  talk  with  her,  so  that  she  may 
not  get  frightened  at  us  and  run  off  with  the  princess  into 
some  hiding-place.” 

“ I will  not  go  first,  no  matter  what  you  do,”  said  Jendzian. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


615 


“ Then  go  last,  you  drone  ! ’’ 

Having  said  this,  Volodyovski  went  first,  after  him  Za- 
globa,  and  in  the  rear  with  the  pack-horses  clattered  Jend- 
zian,  looking  around  with  apprehension  on  every  side. 
The  hoofs  of  the  horses  rattled  over  the  stones,  around 
about  reigned  the  dull  silence  of  the  desert ; but  grasshop- 
pers and  crickets  hidden  in  the  cliff  chirped,  for  it  was  a 
sultry  day,  though  the  sun  had  passed  the  meridian  con- 
siderably. Night  had  come  at  last  to  the  eminence,  rounded 
like  an  upturned  shield,  on  which  rocks  fallen  apart  and 
burnt  from  the  sun  presented  forms  like  ruins,  tumble-down 
houses,  and  church-steeples ; you  might  have  thought  it  a 
castle  or  a place  stormed  by  an  enemy. 

Jendzian  looked  at  Zagloba  and  said  : This  is  the  Devil’s 
Mound ; I know  it  from  what  Bogun  told  me.  No  living 
thing  passes  here  by  night.” 

“ If  it  does  not,  it  can,”  answered  Zagloba.  “ Tfu  ! what 
a cursed  land  ! But  at  least  we  are  on  the  right  road.” 

The  place  is  not  far,”  said  Jendzian. 

Praise  be  to  God  ! ” answered  Zagloba ; and  his  mind 
was  turned  to  the  princess. 

He  had  wonderful  thoughts,  and  seeing  those  wild  banks 
of  the  Valadinka,  that  desert  and  silent  wilderness,  he 
scarcely  believed  that  the  princess  could  be  so  near,  — she 
for  whose  sake  he  had  passed  through  so  many  adventures 
and  dangers,  and  loved  so  that  when  the  news  of  her  death 
came  he  knew  not  what  to  do  with  his  life  and  his  old  age. 
But  on  the  other  hand  a man  becomes  intimate,  even  with 
misfortune.  Zagloba,  who  had  grown  familiar  with  the 
thought  that  she  had  been  taken  away  and  was  far  off  in 
Bogun’s  power,  did  not  dare  to  say  now  to  himself : The 
end  of  grief  and  search  has  come,  the  hour  of  success  and 
peace  has  arrived.”  Besides  other  thoughts  crowded  to  his 
brain  : “ What  will  she  say  when  she  sees  him  ? Will  she 
not  dissolve  into  tears  when  like  a thunderbolt  comes  to  her 
that  rescue,  after  such  long  and  painful  captivity  ? God 
has  his  wonderful  ways,”  thought  Zagloba,  “ and  so  succeeds 
in  correcting  everything  that  from  this  come  the  triumph  of 
virtue  and  the  shame  of  injustice.  It  was  God  who  first 
gave  Jendzian  into  the  hands  of  Bogun,  and  then  made 
friends  of  them.  God  arranged  that  War,  the  stern  mother, 
called  away  the  wild  ataman  from  the  fastnesses  to  which  like 
a wolf  he  had  carried  his  plunder.  God  afterward  delivered 
him  into  the  hands  of  Volodyovski,  and  again  brought  him 
into  contact  with  Jendzian.  All  is  so  arranged  that  now, 


616 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


when  Helena  may  have  lost  her  last  hope  and  when  she 
expects  aid  from  no  side,  aid  is  at  hand ! Oh,  cease  your 
weeping,  my  daughter  ! Soon  will  joy  come  to  you  without 
measure  ! Oh,  she  will  be  grateful,  clasp  her  hands,  and 
return  thanks  ! ’’  Then  she  stood  before  the  eyes  of  Za- 
globa  as  if  living,  and  he  was  filled  with  emotion  and 
lost  altogether  in  thinking  of  what  would  happen  in  an 
hour. 

Jendzian  pulled  him  by  the  sleeve  from  behind.  “My 
master  ! ” 

“ Well ! ” said  Zagloba,  displeased  that  the  course  of  his 
thoughts  was  interrupted. 

“Did  you  not  see  a wolf  spring  across  before  us?’’ 

“ What  of  that  ? ” 

“ But  was  it  only  a wolf  ? 

“Kiss  him  on  the  snout.” 

At  this  moment  Volodyovski  reined  in  his  horse.  “ Have 
we  lost  the  road,”  he  asked,  “ for  it  should  be  here  ? ” 

“No,  we  have  not,”  answered  Jendzian;  “we  are  going 
as  Bogun  directed.  I wish  to  God  it  were  all  over.” 

“It  will  not  be  long,  if  we  ride  well.” 

“ I want  to  tell  you  another  thing.  When  I am  talking  to 
the  witch  keep  an  eye  on  Chereinis ; he  must  be  a terribly 
nasty  fellow,  but  shoots  fearfully  with  his  musket.” 

“ Oh,  cavalry,  don’t  be  afraid  ! ” 

They  had  barely  gone  some  yards  when  the  horses 
pricked  up  their  ears  and  snorted.  Jendzian’s  skin  began 
to  creep  at  once  ; for  he  expected  that  at  any  moment  the 
howling  of  vampires  might  be  heard  from  the  cliffs  in  the 
rocks,  or  some  unknown  and  repulsive  form  would  creep 
out.  But  it  appeared  that  the  horses  snorted  only  because 
they  were  passing  near  the  retreat  of  that  wolf  who  had  so 
disturbed  the  youth  a little  while  before.  Bound  about 
was  silence  ; even  the  grasshoppers  had  ceased  chirping, 
for  the  sun  had  already  inclined  to  the  other  side  of  the  sky. 
Jendzian  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  and  calmed  himself. 

Volodyovski  held  in  his  horse  suddenly.  “I  see  the 
ravine,”  said  he,  “ in  the  throat  of  which  a rock  is  thrust, 
and  in  the  rock  there  is  a breach.” 

“ In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ! ” 
muttered  Jendzian. 

“ After  me  ! ” commanded  Pan  Michael,  turning  his  horse. 

Soon  they  were  at  the  breach,  and  passed  through  as 
under  a stone  arch.  Before  them  opened  a deep  ravine, 
thickly  overgrown  with  bushes  at  the  sides,  widening  in 


WITH  FIRE  Am:>  SWORD.  617 

the  distance  to  a broad  half-circle,  — a small  plain,  enclosed 
as  it  were  by  gigantic  walls. 

Jendzian  began  to  shout  as  loud  as  the  power  in  his 
breast  permitted;  “Bogun!  Bogun  I Witch,  come  out! 
Bogun  ! Bogun  ! ” 

They  halted  and  remained  for  some  time  in  silence ; then 
the  3^outh  began  to  shout  again  : “ Bogun  ! Bogun  ! ” 

From  a distance  came  the  barking  of  dogs. 

“ Bogun  ! Bogun  ! ” 

On  the  left  rim  of  the  ravine  on  which  the  ruddy  and 
golden  rays  of  the  sun  were  falling  the  thick  branches  of 
the  plum  and  wild-cherry  trees  began  to  rustle ; and  after 
a while  there  appeared,  almost  at  the  very  source  of  the 
spring,  a human  form,  which  bending  forward  and  covering 
its  eyes  with  its  hand  looked  carefully  at  the  travellers. 

“That ’s  Horpyna,”  said  Jendzian  ; and  putting  his  palms 
around  his  mouth,  he  began  to  shout  a third  time  : “ Bogun ! 
Bogun  ! ” 

Horpyna  began  to  descend,  bending  back  to  keep  her 
balance.  She  came  on  quickly,  and  after  her  rolled  along 
a sort  of  dumpy  little  man  with  a long  Turkish  gun  in  his 
hand.  Twigs  broke  under  the  weighty  step  of  the  witch  ; 
stones  rolled  from  under  them  and  rattled  to  the  bottom 
of  the  ravine.  Bent  in  that  fashion,  in  the  ruddy  glare  she 
seemed  really  some  gigantic  superhuman  creature. 

“Who  are  you?’’  called  she  in  a loud  voice,  when  she 
had  reached  the  bottom. 

“ How  are  you,  bass-viol  ! ” said  Jendzian,  to  whom  his 
usual  deliberation  returned  at  the  sight  of  human  beings 
instead  of  spirits. 

“ You  are  Bogun’s  servant  ? I know  you,  you  fellow ; 
but  who  are  these  ? ” 

“Friends  of  Bogun.” 

“ Ah,  she  is  a handsome  witch,”  muttered  Pan  Michael, 
under  his  mustaches. 

“ And  what  have  you  come  for  ? ” 

“ Here  is  the  baton,  the  knife,  and  the  ring  for  you,  — 
you  know  what  they  mean  ? ” 

The  giantess  took  them  in  her  hands  and  began  to  ex- 
amine them  carefully ; then  she  said,  — 

“ They  are  the  same  ! .You  have  come  for  the  princess  ? ” 

“ Yes  Is  she  well  ? ” 

“ She  is.  Why  did  n’t  Bogun  himself  come  ? ” 

“ Bogun  is  wounded.” 

“Wounded  ? I saw  that  in  the  mill.” 


618 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ If  you  saw  it,  why  do  you  ask  ? You  lie,  you  bugle- 
horn  ! ” said  Jendzian,  confidently. 

The  witch  showed  in  a SDiile  teeth  white  as  the  teeth 
of  a wolf,  and  doubling  her  hand  nudged  Jendzian  in  the 
side  : ‘‘You  are  a boy,  you  are  a fellow,  you  are.” 

“Be  off!” 

“ You  won’t  give  a kiss,  will  you  ? And  when  will  you 
take  the  princess  ? ” 

“Eight  away;  we  will  only  rest  the  horses.” 

“Well,  take  her  I I will  go  with  you.” 

“ What  do  you  want  to  go  for  ? ” 

“ Death  is  fated  for  my  brother ; the  Poles  will  empale 
him  on  a stake.  I will  go  with  you.” 

Jendzian  bent  toward  the  saddle  as  if  for  easier  conver- 
sation with  the  giantess,  and  his  hand  rested  unobserved 
on  the  butt  of  a pistol. 

“ Cheremis ! Cheremis  ! ” said  he,  wishing  to  turn  the 
attention  of  his  comrades  on  the  dwarf. 

“Why  do  you  call  him  ? His  tongue  is  cut  out.” 

“ I am  not  calling  him,  I ’m  only  admiring  his  beauty. 
You  will  not  leave  him,  — he  is  your  husband.” 

“ He  is  my  dog  1 ” 

“ And  there  are  only  two  of  you  in  the  ravine  ? ” 

“ Two,  — the  princess  is  the  third.” 

“That ’s  well.  You  will. not  leave  him  ? ” 

“ I will  go  with  you,”  said  she. 

“But  I tell  you  that  you  will  remain.” 

There  was  something  in  the  voice  of  the  youth  of  such 
a character  that  the  giantess  turned  on  the  spot  with  an 
alarmed  face,  for  suspicion  suddenly  entered  her  mind. 

“ What  do  you  mean  ? ” asked  she. 

“This  is  what  I mean!”  answered  Jendzian;  and  he 
thundered  at  her  from  the  pistol  so  near  that  the  smoke 
covered  her  completely  for  a moment. 

Horpyna  pushed  back  with  open  arms ; her  eyes  pro- 
truded, a kind  of  unearthly  yell  rose  out  of  her  throat; 
she  tottered  and  fell  on  her  back,  full  length. 

At  the  same  moment  Zagloba  cut  Cheremis  through  the 
head  with  a sabre  so  that  the  bone  gritted  under  its  edge. 
Tlie  deformed  dwarf  uttered  no  groan  ; he  merely  wound 
liimself  in  a lump  like  a worm,  and  began  to  quiver.  But 
the  fingers  of  his  hand  opened  and  closed  in  succession  like 
the  claws  of  a dying  wild-cat. 

Zagloba  wiped  the  steaming  sabre  with  the  skirt  of  his 
coat.  Jendzian,  springing  from  the  horse  and  taking  up 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


619 


a stone,  threw  it  on  the  broad  breast  of  Horpyna ; then  he 
began  to  look  for  something  in  liis  bosom. 

The  enormous  body  of  the  witch  dug  the  ground  yet  with 
its  feet,  convulsions  twisted  her  face  terribly,  on  her  grin- 
ning teeth  came  out  a bloody  foam,  and  dull  rattles  issued 
from  her  throat. 

Meanwhile  the  youth  got  from  his  bosom  a piece  of  con- 
secrated chalk,  drew  a cross  with  it  on  the  stone,  and  said : 
“ Now  she  will  not  rise  ! ” Then  he  sprang  into  the  saddle. 

“To  horse  ! ’’  commanded  Volodyovski. 

They  rushed  like  a whirlwind  along  the  brook  running 
through  the  middle  of  the  ravine  ; they  passed  the  oaks 
scattered  thinly  along  the  road,  and  a cottage  appeared  be- 
fore their  eyes.  Farther  on  was  the  lofty  mill,  the  moist 
wheel  of  which  glittered  like  a ruddy  star  in  the  rays  of 
the  sun.  Under  the  cottage  two  enormous  black  dogs,  tied 
with  ropes  at  the  corner,  sprang  at  the  men,  barking  with 
rage  and  howling. 

Volodyovski,  riding  in  advance,  arrived  first,  sprang  from 
his  horse,  ran  to  the  entrance,  kicked  in  the  door,  and  rushed 
to  the  anteroom  with  clattering  sabre. 

In  the  anteroom  on  the  right  through  an  open  door  was 
seen  a wide  room,  with  shavings  scattered  about  and  a 
smoking  fireplace  ; on  the  left  the  door  was  closed.  “ She 
must  be  there  thought  Volodyovski;  and  he  sprang 
toward  the  door.  He  pushed;  it  opened.  He  stepped  on 
the  threshold  and  stood  there  as  if  fastened. 

In  the  depth  of  the  room,  with  head  resting  on  the  edge  of 
a couch,  was  Helena  Kurtsevichovna,  pale,  with  hair  falling 
on  her  neck  and  shoulders.  With  frightened  eyes  fixed  on 
Volodyovski,  she  asked : “ Who  are  you  ? What  do  you 
want  ? for  she  had  never  seen  the  little  knight  before. 

He  was  astonished  at  the  sight  of  that  beauty  and  that 
room  covered  with  silk  and  brocade.  At  last  he  came  to 
his  speech,  and  said  hurriedly : “ Have  no  fear,  we  are  the 
friends  of  Skshetuski.’^ 

That  moment  the  princess  threw  herself  on  her  knees  : 
“ Save  me  ! ” she  cried,  clasping  her  hands. 

Just  then  Zagloba,  trembling,  purple,  and  out  of  breath, 
rushed  in.  “ It  is  we  ! ” cried  he,  — “ it  is  we  with  succor  ! ’’ 

Hearing  these  words  and  seeing  the  familiar  face,  the 
princess  bent  over  like  a cut  flower,  her  hands  dropped,  her 
eyes  were  covered  with  their  bordered  curtains.  She  had 
fainted. 


620 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  LVL 

The  horses  were  given  barely  time  to  rest,  and  the  re- 
turn was  begun  with  such  speed  that  when  the  moon  had 
risen  on  the  steppe  the  party  was  already  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Studeiika,  beyond  the  Valadinka.  Volodyovski 
rode  in  front,  looking  carefully  on  every  side.  Next  came 
Zagloba  at  the  side  of  Helena;  and  Jendzian  closed  the 
procession,  driving  the  pack  animals  and  two  saddle-horses, 
which  he  had  not  failed  to  take  from  Horpyna’s  stable. 
Zagloba’s  mouth  was  not  closed  ; and  in  truth  he  had  some- 
thing to  tell  the  princess,  who  shut  up  in  the  wild  ravine 
knew  nothing  of  what  was  passing  in  the  world.  He  told 
her  how  they  had  looked  for  her  at  first ; how  Skshetuski, 
without  knowing  of  the  duel,  had  sought  Bogun  as  far  as 
Pereyaslav;  how  finally  Jendzian  gained  the  secret  of  her 
concealment  from  the  ataman  and  brought  it  to  Zbaraj. 

‘‘  Merciful  God  ! ’’  said  Helena,  raising  her  beautiful  pale 
face  to  the  moon ; then  Pan  Skshetuski  went  beyond  the 
Dnieper  for  me  ? ” 

To  Pereyaslav,  as  I tell  you.  And  surely  he  would  have 
come  with  us  now,  but  we  had  no  time  to  send  for  him  as 
we  wished  to  hurry  to  your  aid  at  once.  He  knows  nothing 
as  yet  of  your  safety,  and  offers  prayers  for  your  soul  every 
day  ; but  have  no  sorrow  for  him  now.  Let  him  suffer  a 
while  longer  since  such  a reward  is  awaiting  him.’^ 

‘•And  I thought  that  all  had  forgotten  me,  and  I was 
only  imploring  the  Lord  for  death.” 

“ Not  only  did  we  not  forget  you,  but  all  the  time  our 
single  thought  was  how  to  come  to  your  aid.  Wonders  we 
planned.  I was  drying  my  brain,  and  so  was  Skshetuski ; 
but  that  was  to  be  expected.  This  knight  too  who  is  riding 
ill  front  of  us  spared  neither  toil  nor  sword.” 

“ May  God  reward  him  ! ” 

“It  is  clear  that  you  both  have  that  which  makes  people 
cleave  to  you  ; but  in  truth  you  owe  Volodyovski  gratitude, 
for  as  I said  we  cut  up  Bogun  like  a pike.” 

“ In  Rozlogi,  Pan  Skshetuski  spoke  much  of  Volodyovski 
as  of  his  best  friend.” 

“ And  justly.  He  has  a great  soul  in  a little  body.  This 
moment  he  is  somehow  dull.  It  is  evident  that  your  beauty 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


621 


has  stunned  him  ; but  wait,  let  him  only  grow  used  to  it  and 
he  will  come  to  himself.  Oh  ! he  and  I worked  wonders  at 
the  election.’^ 

“ Then  there  is  a new  king  ? ” 

Poor  girl ! In  this  cursed  wilderness  you  don’t  know 
that  Yan  Kazimir  was  elected  last  autumn  and  has  been 
reigning  eight  months.  There  will  be  a great  war  this  time, 
with  the  rabble.  God  grant  us  good  fortune,  for  Yeremi  has 
been  set  aside  and  others  appointed  who  are  altogether 
unfitted.” 

And  will  Pan  Skshetuski  go  to  the  war  ? ” 

He  is  a true  soldier,  and  I don’t  think  you  can  stop 
him.  He  and  I are  alike  ! When  powder  entices,  nothing 
can  restrain  us.  Oh,  we  gave  it  to  the  ruffians  in  grand 
fashion  last  year ! The  whole  night  would  be  short  were  I 
to  tell  you  all  as  it  happened.  We  shall  be  sure  to  go,  but 
with  a light  heart  now.  The  main  thing  is  that  we  have 
found  you,  poor  girl,  without  whom  life  was  a burden  to  us.” 

The  princess  inclined  her  sweet  face  to  Zagloba.  “ I know 
not  why  you  love  me,  but  it  is  sure  that  you  do  not  love 
me  more  than  I do  you.” 

Zagloba  began  to  puff  with  satisfaction.  ^‘Then  you 
love  me  ? ” 

“ As  I live,  I do.” 

“ God  reward  you,  for  my  old  age  will  be  lighter.  Women 
pursue  me  yet,  as  was  the  case  in  Warsaw  more  than  once 
during  the  election.  Volodyovski  is  witness  of  that.  But 
I don’t  care  for  love,  and  in  spite  of  my  hot  blood,  I am 
content  with  the  feeling  of  a father.” 

Silence  followed;  but  the  horses  began  to  snort  violently, 
one  after  another,  — a favorable  omen. 

Good  health,  good  health  ! ” said  the  travellers. 

The  night  was  clear ; the  moon  rose  higher  and  higher  in 
the  sky,  which  was  filled  with  twinkling  stars,  that  became 
weaker  and  paler.  The  tired  horses  lessened  their  speed, 
and  weariness  seized  the  travellers.  Volodyovski  reined  in 
his  horse  first. 

The  dawn  is  not  distant,”  said  he  ; it  is  time  to  rest.” 

It  is,”  said  Zagloba.  I am  so  sleepy  that  my  horse 
seems  to  have  two  heads.” 

But  before  resting,  Jendzian  prepared  supper.  He  made 
a fire,  removed  the  saddle-bags  from  a horse,  and  took  out 
provisions  which  he  had  obtained  from  Burlai  in  Yampol, 
such  as  corn  bread,  cold  meat,  and  Wallachian  wine.  At 
the  sight  of  these  two  leather  bags,  well  filled  out  with 


622 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD, 


liquid  which  gave  forth  a pleasant  sound,  Zagloba  forgot 
his  sleep ; the  others  also  fell  to  eating  and  drinking  with 
a good  will.  There  was  abundance  for  all ; and  when  they 
were  satisfied,  Zagloba  wiped  his  mouth  and  said, — 

Till  death  I shall  not  cease  to  repeat,  ^ Wondrous  are  the 
judgments  of  God  !’  Now,  my  young  lady,  you  are  free; 
and  here  we  sit  comforted  under  the  sky,  drinking  Burlai’s 
wine.  I will  not  say  that  Hungarian  would  not  be  better, 
for  this  smells  of  the  skin,  but  on  the  road  it  will  pass.’’ 

There  is  one  thing  at  which  I cannot  wonder  sufficiently,” 
said  Helena,  — that  Horpyna  consented  so  easily  to  give 
me  up  to  you.” 

Zagloba  looked  at  Yolodyovski,  then  at  Jendzian,  and 
blinked  rapidly. 

She  consented,  for  she  had  to.  There  is  nothing  to  hide, 
for  it  is  no  shame  that  we  rubbed  out  both  Cheremis  and 
the  witcho” 

How  ? ” asked  the  princess,  with  fright. 

“ Did  n’t  you  hear  the  shots  ? ” 

I heard  them,  but  thought  Cheremis  was  firing,” 

^Ht  was  not  Cheremis,  but  this  young  fellow  here,  who 
shot  the  witch  through  and  through.  The  devil  sits  in  him, 
we  don’t  dispute  that.  But  he  could  not  act  otherwise  ; for 
the  witch  — whether  it  was  because  she  knew  something, 
or  was  stubborn  — insisted  on  going  with  us.  It  was  dif- 
ficult to  permit  that,  for  she  would  have  seen  at  once 
that  we  were  not  going  to  Kieff.  He  shot  her,  and  I killed 
Cheremis,  — areal  African  monster, — and  I think  that  God 
will  not  count  it  ill  of  me.  There  must  be  a universal  dis- 
gust of  him  in  even  the  regions  below.  Just  before  leaving 
the  ravine  I went  ahead  and  pulled  the  bodies  aside  a little, 
so  that  you  might  not  be  frightened  at  them  or  take  it  as  a 
bad  omen.” 

In  these  terrible  times  I have  seen  too  many  dead  per- 
sons who  were  kindred  of  mine  to  be  frightened  at  the  sight 
of  slain  bodies,”  said  the  princess  ; still  I should  prefer  not 
to  have  blood  shed,  so  that  God  might  not  punish  us  for  it.” 

‘Ht  was  not  a knightly  deed,”  said  Yolodyovski,  harshly. 

I would  not  put  my  hand  to  it.” 

“ What  is  the  use  of  thinking  over  it,”  said  Jendzian, 
“ when  it  could  not  be  avoided  ? If  we  had  destroyed 
some  good  person  I should  not  speak  ; but  an  enemy  of  God 
may  be  killed ; and  I myself  saw  how  that  witch  entered 
into  fellowship  with  devils.  It  is  not  for  her  that  I am 
sorry.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD, 


623 


And  why  is  Pan  Jendzian  sorry?  ” asked  the  princess. 

“Because  money  is  buried  there,  of  which  Bogun  told 
me ; but  you  gentlemen  were  so  urgent  that  I had  no  time  to 
dig  it  up,  though  I know  well  where  it  is,  near  the  mill. 
My  heart  was  cut  also  at  having  to  leave  so  much  property 
of  every  kind  in  that  room  where  you,  my  lady,  lived.” 

“Just  see  what  a servant  you  are  going  to  have  !”  said 
Zagloba  to  the  princess.  “With  the  exception  of  his  mas- 
ter, there  is  no  one,  not  the  devil  himself,  from  whom  he 
would  not  strip  skin  to  make  a coat-collar  for  himself.” 

“ With  God’s  help,  Jendzian  will  not  complain  of  my 
ingratitude,”  answered  Helena. 

“ I thank  you  humbly,”  said  he,  kissing  her  hand. 

During  this  time  Volodyovski  sat  with  a sullen  look, 
drinking  wine  quietly  from  the  skin,  till  his  unusual  silence 
attracted  Zagloba’s  attention. 

“Ah,  Pan  Michael,”  said  he,  “you  have  given  us  scarcely 
a word.”  Here  the  old  man  turned  to  Helena,  “I  have 
not  told  you  that  your  beauty  has  deprived  him  of  reason 
and  speech.” 

“ You  would  better  take  a nap  before  daylight,”  was  the 
little  knight’s  reply ; and  he  began  to  move  his  mustaches 
like  a rabbit  trying  to  gain  courage. 

But  the  old  noble  was  right.  The  beauty  of  the  princess 
had  kept  the  little  knight  in  a sort  of  continual  ecstasy. 
He  looked  at  her,  looked  again,  and  in  his  mind  he  asked  : 
“ Can  it  be  that  such  a woman  moves  upon  the  earth  ? ” 

He  had  seen  much  beauty  in  his  day.  Beautiful  were 
the  Princesses  Anna  and  Barbara  Zbaraska,  and  Anusia 
Borzobogata,  charming  beyond  expression.  Panna  Jukov- 
kna,  to  whom  Koztvorovski  was  paying  court,  had  many  a 
charm,  and  so  had  Vershulovna  and  Skoropadska  and  Boho- 
vitnianka ; but  none  of  these  could  compare  with  that  mar- 
vellous flower  of  the  steppe.  In  presence  of  the  others 
Volodyovski  was  vivacious,  full  of  speech  ; but  now,  when 
he  looked  on  those  velvet  eyes,  sweet  and  languishing,  on 
the  silken  lashes,  the  shade  of  which  fell  on  the  pupils, 
on  the  arrowy  form,  on  the  bosom  lightly  moved  by  the 
breath,  on  the  bloom  of  the  lips,  — when  Volodyovski 
looked  at  all  this,  he  simply  forgot  the  tongue  in  his 
mouth  ; and  what  was  worse,  he  seemed  awkward,  stupid, 
and  above  all  diminutive,  — so  small  as  to  be  ridiculous. 
“ She  is  a princess,  and  I am  a little  boy,”  thought  he,  in 
bitterness ; and  he  would  have  rejoiced  could  some  giant 


624 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


have  issued  from  the  darkness  by  chance,  for  then  poor  Pan 
Michael  would  have  shown  that  he  was  not  so  small  as  he 
seemed.  He  was  irritated  also  because  Zagloba,  evidently 
glad  that  his  daughter  was  so  attractive,  coughed  every 
little  while,  quizzed,  and  winked  fearfully.  And  each  in- 
stant she  was  more  beautiful,  as  calm  and  sweet  she  sat 
before  the  fire,  shone  on  by  the  rosy  flame  and  the  white 
moon. 

‘‘Confess,  Pan  Michael,”  said  Zagloba,  early  next  day, 
when  they  found  themselves  alone  for  a moment,  “that 
there  is  not  such  another  girl  in  the  Commonwealth.  If 
you  show  me  another  such,  I will  let  you  call  me  idiot  and 
give  me  a drubbing.” 

“ I do  not  deny,”  said  the  little  knight,  “ that  she  is 
dainty  and  rare,  such  as  I have  not  seen  till  this  hour  ; for 
even  those  forms  of  goddesses  cut  from  marble  which  seem 
alive,  and  which  we  saw  in  the  Kazanovski  palace,  are  not 
to  be  compared  with  her.  I do  not  wonder  that  the  best 
men  are  risking  their  lives  for  her,  for  she  is  worth  it.” 

“Well,  well,”  said  Zagloba,  “as  God  lives,  you  cannot 
tell  when  she  is  better,  morning  or  evening,  for  she  always 
moves  in  beauty,  like  a rose.  I have  told  you  that  1 was 
once  of  extraordinary  beauty  myself,  but  I should  have 
been  forced  to  yield  to  her,  though  some  say  she  resembles 
me  as  one  cup  does  another.” 

“ Go  to  the  devil ! ” cried  the  little  knight. 

“ Don’t  be  angry.  Pan  Michael,  for  you  are  bad  enough 
to  the  eye  already.  You  gaze  on  her  as  a goat  on  a head 
of  cabbage.  One  might  swear  that  longing  has  seized  you ; 
but  the  sausage  is  not  for  the  dog.” 

“Tfu!”  cried  Volodyovski.  “Are  you  not  ashamed, 
being  an  old  man,  to  talk  such  nonsense  ? ” 

“ And  why  are  you  frowning  ? ” 

“ Because  you  think  we  have  passed  all  danger,  like  a 
bird  in  the  air,  and  are  entirely  safe ; but  now  careful  de- 
liberation is  needed,  so  that  when  we  liave  escaped  one  evil 
we  may  avoid  another.  There  is  a terrible  road  before  us 
yet,  and  God  knows  what  may  happen,  for  these  regions  to 
which  we  are  going  must  be  already  on  Are.” 

“When  I stole  her  from  Bogun  out  of  Rozlogi  it  was 
worse,  for  there  was  pursuit  in  the  rear  and  rebellion  in 
front ; still  I passed  through  the  whole  Ukraine  as  through 
a flame,  and  went  to  Bar.  And  why  is  the  head  on  my 
shoulders  ? At  the  worst,  it  is  not  far  to  Kamenyets.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


625 


True  ; but  it  is  not  far  for  the  Turks  and  Tartars,  either.” 

“ Oh,  what  stuff  do  you  tell  me  ? ” 

I tell  you  the  truth,  and  say  that  it  is  worth  thinking 
over.  It  is  better  to  avoid  Kamenyets  and  move  on  towards 
Bar;  for  the  Cossacks  will  respect  the  baton.  With  the 
rabble  we  can  get  on ; but  if  the  Tartars  see  us,  all  is  lost. 
I know  them  of  old,  and  I could  flee  before  a Tartar  party 
with  the  birds  and  the  wolves  ; but  if  we  were  to  meet  them 
I could  be  of  no  service.” 

“ Then  let  us  go  through  Bar  or  around  Bar ; let  the 
plague  take  the  limes  and  cherries  of  Kamenyets.  You 
don’t  know  that  Jendzian  took  a baton  from  Burlai.  We 
can  go  everywhere  among  the  Cossacks  singing.  We  have 
passed  the  worst  of  the  Wilderness  ; we  shall  enter  a settled 
country.  We  must  think  of  stopping  here  and  there  at  a 
farm  about  the  time  of  evening  milking,  for  such  a place  is 
more  proper  and  comfortable  for  the  princess.  But  it  seems 
to  me,  Pan  Michael,  that  you  look  at  things  in  too  sombre  a 
light.  Just  think  that  three  men  like  us  — without  flattery 
to  you  or  me  — should  not  be  able  to  make  our  way  in  the 
steppe  ! We  ’ll  join  our  stratagems  to  your  sabre  ; and  now 
for  it ! Nothing  better  can  be  done.  Jendzian  has  Burlai’s 
baton  ; and  that  is  the  main  thing,  for  Burlai  commands  all 
Podolia  at  present,  and  if  we  are  once  beyond  Bar,  Lant- 
skoronski  is  there,  with  the  squadrons  of  the  Crown.  On, 
Pan  Michael,  let  us  lose  no  time  ! ” 

And  in  fact  they  lost  no  time,  but  tore  on  through  the 
steppes  toward  the  north  and  the  west  as  fast  as  their 
horses  could  go.  On  the  heights  of  Mogileff  they  entered  a 
more  settled  land,  so  that  in  the  evening  it  was  not  difficult 
anywhere  to  find  farms  or  villages  in  which  to  spend  the 
night ; but  the  ruddy  dawn  always  found  them  on  horseback 
and  on  the  road.  Fortunately  the  summer  was  dry,  — warm 
days,  with  dewy  nights,  and  in  the  early  morning  the  whole 
steppe  was  silvered  as  with  frost.  The  wind  dried  the  waters, 
the  rivers  decreased,  and  they  crossed  without  difficulty. 

Going  for  some  time  along  and  above  Lozova,  they 
stopped  for  a somewhat  longer  rest  than  usual  in  Shargo- 
rod,  where  there  was  a Cossack  regiment  not  belonging  to 
Burlai’s  command.  There  they  found  messengers  from  Bur- 
lai, and  among  them  Kuna,  a sotnik  (captain),  whom  they 
had  seen  in  Yampol  at  the  feast  with  Burlai.  He  was  some- 
what surprised  that  they  were  not  going  through  Bratslav, 
Raigorod,  and  Skvira  to  Kieff ; but  no  suspicion  remained 

40 


826 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


in  his  mind,  especially  when  Zagloba  explained  to  him  that 
they  had  not  taken  that  road  from  fear  of  the  Tartars,  who 
were  about  to  march  from  the  direction  of  the  Dnieper. 
Kuna  told  them  then  that  Burlai  had  sent  him  to  proclaim 
the  campaign,  and  that  he  himself  was  ready  to  come  at  any 
moment,  with  all  the  forces  at  Yampol  and  the  Budjak-Tar- 
tars  to  Shargorod,  whence  they  would  advance  immediately. 

Couriers  had  come  from  Hmelnitski  to  Burlai  with  news 
that  war  had  begun,  and  with  orders  to  lead  all  the  regi- 
ments to  Volynia.  Burlai  had  long  wished  to  move  on  Bar, 
and  was  merely  awaiting  the  Tartar  reinforcements,  for 
somehow  it  had  begun  to  go  badly  at  Bar  for  the  rebellion. 
Lantskoronski,  the  Polish  commander,  had  cut  up  consid- 
erable bands  there,  captured  the  place,  and  put  a garrison 
in  the  castle.  Several  thousand  Cossacks  had  been  killed. 
Burlai  wished  to  avenge  these  and  recapture  the  castle ; but 
Kuna  said  that  the  final  orders  of  Hmelnitski  to  march  on 
Volynia  prevented  these  plans,  and  Bar  would  not  be  be- 
sieged unless  the  Tartars  should  insist  on  it. 

‘‘Well,  Pan  Michael,’’  said  Zagloba  the  next  day,  “Bar  is 
before  us  and  we  might  hide  the  princess  there  a second 
time ; but  the  devil  take  it,  I have  no  more  trust  in  Bar,  or 
any  other  fortress,  since  these  ruffians  have  more  cannon 
than  the  armies  of  the  Crown.  This,  however,  troubles  me 
somewhat,  that  clouds  are  gathering  around.” 

“Not  only  are  clouds  gathering,”  answered  the  knight, 
“ but  a storm  is  rolling  up  behind,  namely  the  Tartars  ; and 
if  Burlai  should  come  up  with  us  he  would  be  greatly  as- 
tonished that  we  are  not  going  to  Kieff,  but  in  the  opposite 
direction.” 

“ He  would  be  ready  to  show  us  another  road.  May  the 
devil  show  him  first  the  straightest  road  to  his  own  king- 
dom ! Let  us  make  an  agreement.  Pan  Michael.  I will 
explain  everything  to  the  Cossacks,  but  let  your  wit  work 
against  the  Tartars.” 

“ It  is  easier  for  you  to  manage  the  ruffians  who  take  us 
for  their  own,”  answered  Volodyovski.  “ Against  the  Tar- 
tars there  is  but  one  help,  — to  flee  with  all  swiftness,  to  slip 
out  of  the  snare  while  there  is  time.  We  must  buy  good 
horses  on  the  road  wherever  we  can,  so  as  to  have  fresh 
ones  at  any  moment.” 

“Pan  Longin’s  purse  will  suffice  for  that,  and  if  it  does 
not  we  will  take  Burial’s  money  from  Jendzian.  But  now 
forward  ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


627 


And  they  pushed  on  still  more  hurriedly,  till  foam  cov- 
ered the  sides  of  the  ponies  and  fell  like  snow-flakes  on  the 
green  steppe.  After  they  had  passed  Derla  and  Ladava, 
Volodyovski  bought  new  horses  in  Barek,  without  leaving 
the  old  ones  ; for  those  which  they  had  as  a gift  from  Burlai 
were  of  rare  breed,  and  they  kept  them  attached  by  the 
bridle,  and  drove  on,  making  shorter  stops  and  night-rests. 
Every  one  was  in  good  health,  and  Helena  in  excellent 
spirits.  Though  wearied  with  the  road,  she  felt  that  every 
day  gave  her  new  strength.  In  the  ravine  she  had  passed 
a secluded  life  and  scarcely  left  her  gilded  room,  not  wish- 
ing to  meet  the  shameless  Horpyna  and  listen  to  her  talk 
and  persuasion ; now  the  fresh  breeze  of  the  steppe 
brought  back  her  health.  The  roses  bloomed  on  her  face, 
the  sun  darkened  her  complexion,  but  her  eyes  gained 
brightness ; and  when  at  times  the  wind  blew  the  hair 
over  her  forehead,  you  would  have  said  she  was  some  gypsy, 
the  most  wonderful  soothsayer,  or  that  a g3^psy  queen  was 
travelling  in  the  wide  steppe,  — flowers  springing  up  before 
her,  knights  following  behind. 

Volodyovski  grew  accustomed  to  her  beauty  by  degrees, 
as  the  journey  brought  them  together,  so  that  finally  he  be- 
came used  to  her ; then  he  regained  his  speech  and  cheer- 
fulness, and  often  while  riding  at  her  side  told  of  Lubni, 
and  especially  of  his  friendship  for  Pan  Yan,  thinking  she 
heard  this  with  gladness ; at  times  he  even  teased  her, 
saying  : “I  am  Bogun’s  friend  and  am  taking  you  to  him.” 

Then  she  would  fold  her  hands  as  if  in  great  dread,  and 
say  in  a sweet  voice : Oh,  cruel  knight,  better  kill  me  at 
once  than  do  that ! ” 

‘‘Impossible,  I must  take  you!”  answered  the  stern 
knight. 

“ Strike  ! ” said  she,  closing  her  eyes  and  stretching  her 
neck  to  him. 

Then  the  ants  began  to  travel  along  the  back  of  the  little 
knight.  “ That  girl  goes  to  the  head  like  wine  1 ” thought 
he  ; “ but  I cannot  drink  this  wine,  for  it  is  another’s.”  The 
honest  Pan  Michael  then  shook  himself  and  urged  his  horse 
forward.  When  he  plunged  into  the  grass  like  a sea- 
mew  into  water,  the  ants  fell  from  him  ; he  turned  all  his 
attention  to  the  journey.  Was  it  safe,  were  they  going 
well,  or  was  any  adventure  approaching  them  from  any 
side  ? He  straightened  himself  in  the  stirrups,  raised  his 
yellow  mustaches  over  the  waving  grass,  looked,  sniffed, 


628 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


listened  like  a Tartar  when  he  is  prowling  in  the  wild  fields 
through  the  grass  of  the  steppe. 

Zagloba  too  was  in  the  best  of  spirits.  It  is  easier  for 
us  to  escape  now,’’  said  he,  than  when  on  the  Kaganilik 
we  had  to  sneak  off  on  foot  like  dogs,  with  our  tongues 
hanging  out.  My  tongue  at  that  time  was  so  dried  up  in 
my  mouth  that  I could  have  planed  a tree  with  it,  but  now, 
thanks  be  to  God,  I have  something  to  sleep  on  in  the 
evening,  and  something  to  wet  my  throat  with  from  time 
to  time.” 

“ Do  you  remember  how  you  carried  me  over  the  water  ?” 

“ God  grant  us  to  wait ! you  ’ll  have  something  to  carry 
in  your  arms ; I ’ll  bet  Skshetuski’s  head  on  that.” 

Ho  ! ho  ! ” laughed  Jendzian. 

“ Desist,  I beg  you,”  whispered  the  princess,  blushing  and 
dropping  her  eyes. 

Thus  they  conversed  over  the  steppe,  to  shorten  the  time. 
Finally,  beyond  Barek  and  Yeltushkoff  they  entered  a 
country  recently  gnawed  by  the  teeth  of  war.  There  bands 
of  armed  ruffians  raged ; there  also,  not  long  before,  Lant- 
skoronski  burned  and  slew,  for  it  was  only  a few  days  since 
he  had  withdrawn  to  Zbaraj.  Our  travellers  learned  also 
from  the  people  of  the  town  that  Hmelnitski  and  the  Khan 
had  set  out  with  all  their  forces  against  the  Poles,  or  rather 
against  the  commanders  whose  forces  were  in  mutiny  and 
refused  to  serve  except  under  the  command  of  Prince  Ye- 
remi.  In  this  connection  it  was  generally  prophesied  that 
destruction  or  the  end  of  either  the  Poles  or  the  Cossacks 
would  surely  come,  for  Father  Hmelnitski  and  Yeremi  were 
to  meet.  The  whole  country  was  as  if  on  fire.  All  were 
rushing  to  arms  and  marching  to  the  north  to  join  Hmel- 
nitski. From  the  lower  Dniester,  Burlai  was  advancing 
with  his  entire  force ; and  along  the  road  every  regiment 
was  in  motion  from  garrisons,  quarters,  and  pastures,  for  the 
order  had  come  to  all.  They  marched  then  in  hundreds,  in 
squadrons,  in  thousands ; and  at  their  flank  rolled  on 
like  a river  the  mob,  armed  with  flails,  forks,  knives, 
and  pikes.  Horseboys  and  herdsmen  left  their  herds, 
settlers  their  lands,  bee-keepers  their  bees,  wild  fishermen 
their  reeds  by  the  Dnieper,  hunters  the  woods.  Hamlets, 
villages,  and  towns  were  deserted.  In  three  provinces  there 
remained  at  home  but  old  women  and  children,  for  even  the 
young  women  had  gone  with  the  men  against  the  Poles. 
Simultaneously  from  the  east  approached  with  his  en- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


629 


tire  main  army  Hmelnitski,  like  an  ominous  storm,  crushing 
by  the  way  with  his  mighty  hand  castles,  great  and  small, 
and  killing  all  who  were  left  from  the  previous  defeats. 

Having  passed  Bar,  full  of  gloomy  reminiscences  for  the 
princess,  our  travellers  took  the  high-road  leading  through 
Latichi  and  Ploskiri  to  Tarnopol,  and  farther  to  Lvoft*.  Now, 
they  met  more  frequently,  at  one  time  regular  tabors  of 
wagons,  at  another  detachments  of  Cossack  infantry  and 
cavalry ; now  parties  of  peasants ; now  countless  herds  of 
cattle  surrounded  with  clouds  of  dust,  and  driven  on  as  food 
for  the  Cossack  and  the  Tartar  armies.  The  road  became 
dangerous,  for  they  were  asked  continually  what  they 
wanted,  whence  they  came,  and  where  they  were  going. 
Zagloba  showed  the  Cossack  companies  Burlai’s  baton,  and 
said,  — 

“ We  are  sent  from  Burlai ; we  are  taking  Bogun’s  wife.” 

At  sight  of  the  baton  of  the  terrible  colonel,  the  Cossacks 
generally  opened  the  way  the  more  readily,  since  every  one 
understood  that  if  Bogun  was  alive  he  must  be  near  the  forces 
of  the  commanders  in  the  neighborhood  of  Zbaraj  or  Konstan- 
tinoff.  But  it  was  far  more  difficult  for  the  travellers  to  pass 
the  mob  with  its  wild  parties  of  herdsmen,  ignorant,  drunk, 
and  having  almost  no  idea  of  the  ensigns  given  by  colonels 
for  a safe  conduct.  Had  it  not  been  for  Helena,  these  half- 
savage people  would  have  taken  Zagloba,  Volodyovski,  and 
Jendzian  for  their  own, — in  fact  they  did  so  even  as  it 
was  ; but  Helena  attracted  universal  attention  by  her  sex 
and  unusual  beauty,  hence  the  dangers  had  to  be  overcome 
with  the  greatest  care. 

At  one  time  Zagloba  showed  the  baton,  at  another  Volo- 
dyovski his  teeth,  and  more  than  one  corpse  fell  behind 
them.  A number  of  times  the  unapproachable  steeds  of 
Burlai  alone  saved  them  from  too  grievous  adventure,  and 
the  journey  so  favorable  at  the  beginning  grew  more  diffi- 
cult each  day.  Helena,  although  brave  by  nature,  began  to 
fail  in  health  from  continual  alarm  and  sleeplessness,  and 
looked  in  truth  like  a captive  dragged  against  her* will  into 
the  tent  of  an  enemy.  Zagloba  exerted  himself  savagely, 
and  was  continually  inventing  new  stratagems  which  the 
little  knight  put  into  practice  at  once ; both  of  them  con- 
soled the  princess  as  best  they  could. 

“We  have  only  to  pass  the  swarm  which  is  now  in  front,” 
said  Volodyovski,  “ and  reach  Zbaraj,  before  Hmelnitski 
with  the  Tartars  fills  the  region  about.” 


630 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


They  learned  on  the  road  that  the  commanders  had  con- 
centrated  at  Zbaraj,  and  intended  to  defend  themselves 
there.  Tliey  went  to  that  place,  expecting  justly  that 
Prince  Yeremi  would  come  to  the  commanders  with  his 
division,  since  a part  of  his  forces  (and  that  a considerable 
one)  had  its  permanent  post  at  Zbaraj.  The  swarms  grew 
thinner  on  the  road,  for  the  country  occupied  by  the 
squadrons  of  the  Crown  began  only  fifty  miles  beyond. 
The  Cossack  parties  did  not  dare  therefore  to  push  on 
farther;  they  preferred  to  wait,  at  a safe  distance,  the 
arrival  of  Burlai  from  one  and  Hmelnitski  from  the 
other  side. 

“Only  fifty  miles  now  ! only  fifty  miles  ! repeated  Za- 
globa,  rubbing  his  hands.  “If  we  could  but  reach  the  first 
Polish  squadrons,  we  might  go  to  Zbaraj  in  safety.  ” 

But  Volodyovski  determined  to  supply  himself  with  fresh 
horses  at  Ploskiri,  for  those  which  he  had  bought  at  Barek 
were  already  useless,  and  it  was  necessary  to  spare  Burlai’s 
steeds  for  a black  hour.  This  precaution  became  impera- 
tive, since  news  came  that  Hmelnitski  was  already  at  Kon- 
stantinoff,  and  the  Khan  with  all  his  hordes  was  moving 
from  Pilavtsi. 

“ Jendzian  and  I will  remain  here  with  the  princess  near 
the  town,  for  it  is  better  not  to  show  ourselves  on  the 
market-place,”  said  the  little  knight  to  Zagloba,  when  they 
came  to  a deserted  house  about  two  furlongs  from  the  town, 
“ and  you  go  and  inquire  if  there  are  horses  for  sale  or  ex- 
change. It  is  evening  now,  but  we  will  travel  all  night.” 

“ I ’ll  return  soon,”  said  Zagloba. 

He  went  to  the  town.  Volodyovski  told  Jendzian  to  let 
out  the  saddle-girths  a little,  so  that  the  horses  might  rest ; 
then  he  conducted  Helena  into  the  house,  begging  her  to 
strengthen  herself  with  some  wine  and  with  sleep. 

“ I should  like  to  pass  those  fifty  miles  before  daybreak 
to-morrow,”  said  he ; “ then  we  shall  all  rest.” 

But  he  had  scarcely  brought  the  wine-skin  and  food  when 
there  was  a clatter  in  front  of  the  house.  The  little  knight 
looked  out  through  the  window. 

“ Zagloba  has  already  returned,”  said  he ; “ it  is  evident 
that  he  has  found  no  horses.” 

The  door  opened  that  moment,  and  Zagloba  appeared  in 
it,  pale,  blue,  sweating,  puffing.  “To  horse!”  he  cried. 

Volodyovski  was  too  experienced  a soldier  to  lose  time  on 
inquiries.  He  did  n’t  lose  it  even  in  saving  the  skin  of  wine, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


631 


. — which  Zagloba  carried  off  nevertheless,  — but  he  seized 
the  princess  with  all  haste,  took  her  out,  put  her  on  the 
saddle,  gave  a last  look  to  see  if  the  girths  were  drawn,  and 
cried,  “ Forward  ! 

The  hoofs  clattered,  and  soon  horses  and  riders  had  van- 
ished in  the  darkness  like  a party  in  a dream.  They  flew 
on  a long  time  without  rest,  till  at  last  nearly  five  miles  of 
road  separated  them  from  Ploskiri.  Before  the  rising  of 
the  moon  darkness  became  so  dense  that  every  pursuit  was 
impossible.  Volodyovski  drew  near  Zagloba,  and  asked, 

“ What  was  the  matter  ? ’’ 

Wait,  Pan  Michael,  wait ! I am  terribly  blown.  I came 
near  losing  the  use  of  my  legs.  Uf  ! ” 

“But  what  was  the  matter?’’ 

“The  devil  in  his  own  person,  — the  devil  or  a dragon! 
If  you  cut  one  head  off  him,  another  will  grow.” 

“ But  speak  plainly  ! ” 

“ I saw  Bogun  on  the  market-square.” 

“ Are  you  mad?  ” 

“ I saw  him  on  the  square,  as  I live,  and  with  him  five  or 
six  men,  for  I nearly  lost  the  use  of  my  legs.  They  held 
torches  for  him,  and  I thought,  ‘Some  devil  is  standing  in 
our  road.’  I lost  all  hope  of  a successful  end  to  our  under- 
taking. Can  this  imp  of  hell  be  immortal,  or  wliat  ? Don’t 
speak  of  him  to  Helena.  Oh,  for  God’s  sake,  you  slew  him ; 
Jendzian  gave  him  up  ! That  wasn’t  enough;  he  is  alive 
now,  free,  and  stands  in  the  way.  Oh,  my  God,  my  God  1 
I tell  you.  Pan  Michael,  that  I would  rather  see  a ghost  in 
a graveyard  than  him.  And  what  devilish  luck  that  I am 
the  first  to  meet  him  everywhere  ! It’s  luck  to  cram  down 
a dog’s  throat.  Are  there  no  other  people  in  the  world  ? 
Let  others  meet  him.  Ho  ! always  I,  and  I.” 

“But  did  he  see  you?” 

“If  he  had  seen  me.  Pan  Michael,  you  wouldn’t  be  look- 
ing at  me  now.  That  alone  was  wanting.” 

“ It  would  be  important  to  know  whether  he  is  chasing 
after  us,  or  is  going  to  Valadinka  to  Horpyna  with  the  in- 
tention of  seizing  us  on  the  road.” 

“It  seems  to  me  that  he  is  going  to  Valadinka.” 

“ It  must  be  so.  Then  we  shall  go  on  in  one  direction 
and  he  in  the  opposite ; now  there  are  five  miles  and  more 
between  us,  and  soon  there  will  be  twenty-five.  Before  he 
hears  about  us  on  the  road,  and  returns,  we  shall  be  not 
only  in  Zbaraj,  but  in  Jolkvi.” 


632 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ Your  speech,  Pan  Michael,  thank  God ! is  like  a plaster 
to  me.  But  tell  me  how  it  can  be  that  he  is  free,  when 
Jendzian  gave  him  into  the  hands  of  the  commandant  of 
Vlodava  ? ” 

‘‘  Oh,  he  simply  ran  away  ! ” 

“The  head  of  a commandant  like  that  should  be  struck 
off.  Jendzian  ! Jendzian  ! ” 

“ What  do  you  wish,  my  master  ? ” asked  the  youth, 
reining  in  his  horse. 

“ To  whom  did  you  deliver  Bogun  ? ’’ 

“ To  Pan  Bogovski.” 

“ And  who  is  this  Pan  Eogovski  ? ” 

“He  is  a great  knight,  a colonel  of  an  armored  regiment 
of  the  king.” 

“There  it  is  for  you!”  said  Volodyovski,  snapping  his 
fingers.  “ Don’t  you  remember  what  Pan  Longin  told 
about  Skshetuski’s  enmity  with  Eogovski  ? He  is  a rela- 
tive of  Pan  Lashch,  on  account  of  whose  disgrace  he  has  a 
hatred  for  Skshetuski.” 

“ I understand,  I understand  ! ” shouted  Zagloba.  “ He 
is  the  one  who  must  have  let  Bogun  out  through  spite.  But 
that  is  a capital  offence,  and  smells  of  death.  I ’ll  be  the 
first  to  report  it.” 

“If  God  lets  me  meet  him,”  muttered  Volodyovski,  “we 
shall  be  sure  not  to  go  to  a tribunal.” 

Jendzian  did  not  know  yet  what  the  trouble  was,  for  after 
his  answer  he  pushed  forward  again  to  the  princess. 

They  were  riding  slowly.  The  moon  had  risen;  the 
mists,  which  since  evening  had  settled  upon  the  land,  fell 
away,  and  the  night  became  clear.  Volodyovski  was  sunk 
in  meditation.  Zagloba  was  digesting  for  some  time  yet 
the  remnants  of  his  astonishment;  at  last  he  said, — 

“Bogun  would  have  given  it  to  Jendzian  now  if  he  had 
caught  him.” 

“ Tell  him  the  news ; let  him  be  afraid  too,  and  I ’ll  go 
immediately  to  the  princess,”  answered  the  little  knight. 

“Here,  Jendzian  ! ” 

“ Well,  what  is  it  ? ” asked  the  youth,  reining  in  his 
horse  again. 

Zagloba  came  up  with  him.  He  was  silent  for  a while, 
waiting  for  Volodyovski  and  the  princess  to  ride  far 
enough  away.  At  last  he  asked : “ Do  you  know  what 
has  happened?” 

“ No.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


633 


Pan  Rogovski  set  Bogun  at  liberty.  I saw  him  in 
Ploskiri.’’ 

“In  Ploskiri  ? To*day  ? ” asked  Jendzian. 

“ Yes.  Why  don’t  you  drop  from  the  saddle  ? ” 

The  rays  of  the  moon  fell  straight  on  the  round  face  of 
the  youth,  and  Zagloba  saw  on  it  not  terror,  but,  to  his 
utmost  astonishment,  that  expression  of  stern,  almost 
brutal  stubbornness  which  Jendzian  had  when  he  killed 
Horpyna. 

“ Well,  are  you  not  afraid  of  Bogun  ? 

“ My  master,’’  answered  the  youth,  “ if  Pan  Rogovski  has 
let  him  go,  then  I must  seek  revenge  on  him  again  myself 
for  the  wrong  done  me  and  the  insult.  I do  not  forgive 
him,  for  I took  an  oath ; and  if  we  were  not  conducting 
the  lady,  I should  turn  back  on  the  road  at  once.  Let  what 
belongs  to  me  be  mine.” 

“ I am  glad  not  to  have  offended  this  young  fellow.” 

They  spurred  their  horses,  and  soon  came  up  with  the 
princess  and  Volodyovski.  In  an  hour  they  turned  through 
the  Medvedovka  and  entered  a forest  extending  from  the 
very  bank  of  the  river  in  two  black  walls  along  the  road. 

“ I know  the  neighborhood  well,”  said  Zagloba.  “ There 
will  soon  be  an  end  to  this  forest ; after  it  is  about  a mile 
and  a quarter  of  level  land,  and  then  another  forest  still 
larger  extending  to  Matchin.  God  grant  us  to  find  Polish 
squadrons  there ! ” 

“ It  is  high  time  thatTescue  came,”  muttered  Volodyovski. 

They  rode  awhile  in  silence  over  a road  clearly  lighted 
by  the  rays  of  the  moon. 

“ Two  wolves  have  run  across,”  said  Helena,  suddenly. 

“Yes,”  said  Volodyovski,  “and  here  is  a third.” 

The  gray  shadow  shot  across  a little  more  than  a hundred 
rods  in  front  of  the  horses. 

“ There  is  a fourth,”  said  the  princess. 

“ Ho,  that  is  a deer.  Look,  — two,  three  ! ” 

“ What  the  devil ! ” cried  Zagloba.  “ Deer  chasing 
wolves  ! The  world,  I see,  is  overturned.” 

“ Let  us  go  a little  faster,”  cried  Volodyovski,  with  a 
voice  of  alarm.  “ Jendzian,  come  this  way  and  go  ahead 
with  the  lady  ! ” 

They  shot  on ; but  Zagloba  bent  forward  as  they  rode  to 
Volodyovski’s  ear,  and  inquired:  “Pan  Michael,  what 
tidings  ? ” 

“Evil!”  answered  the  little  knight.  “You  have  seen 


634 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


wild  beasts  rushing  from  their  lairs  and  escaping  in  the 
night.’’ 

But  what  does  that  mean  ? ” 

“ It  means  that  they  are  frightened.'* 

Who  frightens  them  ? ” 

“ Troops,  Cossack  or  Tartar,  are  coming  toward  us  from 
the  right  hand.” 

But  it  may  be  our  squadrons  ? ” 

^‘Impossible,  for  the  beasts  are  fleeing  from  the  east, 
from  Pilavtsi.  Doubtless,  then,  the  Tartars  are  marching 
in  a wide  body.” 

“ Let  us  flee.  Pan  Michael,  in  God’s  name ! ” 

“There  is  no  help.  Oh,  if  the  princess  were  not  here,  we 
could  go  quite  near  them ; but  with  her  the  passage  will  be 
very  difficult  if  they  set  eyes  on  us.” 

“ Have  the  fear  of  God,  Pan  Michael.  Shall  we  turn  to 
the  woods  and  run  after  the  wolves,  or  what  ? ” 

“ Impossible  ; for  though  the  enemy  would  not  reach  us  at 
once,  they  would  deluge  the  country  in  front  of  us,  and  then 
how  should  we  escape  ? ” 

“ May  brimstone  thunderbolts  shake  them  ! This  alone 
was  wanting  to  us.  Oh,  Pan  Michael,  are  you  not  mis- 
taken ? You  know  wolves  follow  an  army ; they  do  not 
run  before  it.” 

“ Those  at  the  flanks  follow  the  army  and  gather  in  from 
every  side,  but  those  in  front  get  frightened.  Look  ! on  the 
right,  between  the  trees,  there  is  a fire.” 

“Jesus  of  Nazareth,  King  of  the  Jews !” 

“Silence  ! Is  there  much  more  of  this  forest?** 

“We  shall  be  at  the  end  in  a moment.” 

“ And  then  a field  ? ” 

“ Yes,  0 Jesus  ! ” 

“No  noise  ! Beyond  the  field  there  is  another  forest  ? ’* 

“ Extending  to  Matchin.” 

“We  shall  be  all  right  if  they  don’t  overtake  us  in  this 
field.  If  we  reach  the  second  forest  in  safety,  we  are  at 
home.  Let  us  go  together  then.  Luckily  the  princess  and 
Jendzian  are  on  Burlai’s  horses.’^ 

They  put  spurs  to  the  horses,  and  joined  the  princess  and 
Jendzian. 

“What  fire  is  that  on  the  right?”  asked  the  princess. 
“There  is  no  use  in  hiding  it  from  you  j that  may  be 
Tartars.” 

“ Jesus,  Mary  ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  635 

Have  no  fear.  My  neck  for  it^  we  shall  escape  them, 
and  our  squadrons  are  in  Matchin.’’ 

‘^For  God’s  sake,  let  us  be  otf !”  said  Jeudzian. 

They  were  silent,  and  sped  on  like  ghosts.  The  trees 
began  to  grow  thinner ; they  were  reaching  the  end  of  the 
forest,  and  the  fire  was  somewhat  dimmer  too.  Suddenly 
Helena  turned  to  Volodyovski. 

“ Swear  to  me,  gentlemen,”  said  she,  that  I shall  not  go 
alive  into  their  hands.” 

You  will  not,”  said  Volodyovski,  “ while  I am  alive.” 

They  had  barely  passed  the  end  and  come  into  an  open 
field  about  a mile  in  width,  and  on  the  other  side  of  it 
another  line  of  forest  stood  dark.  That  bald  space  of  earth 
open  on  every  side  was  all  silvered  over  from  the  rays 
of  the  moon.  All  things  were  as  visible  on  it  as  in  the 
daytime. 

“ This  is  the  worst  piece  of  road,”  whispered  Volodyov- 
ski to  Zagloba;  ^‘for  if  they  are  in  Chorni  Ostroff,  the;y 
will  pass  between  these  forests.” 

Zagloba  gave  no  answer ; he  only  pressed  the  horse  with 
his  heels. 

They  had  run  to  the  middle  of  the  field,  the  opposite  for- 
est was  growing  nearer  each  moment  and  more  distinct, 
when  suddenly  the  little  knight  stretched  out  his  hand  to  the 
east.  “ Look  ! ” said  he  to  Zagloba ; “ do  you  see  ? ” 

Some  kind  of  branches  and  thicket  in  the  distance.” 

‘‘Those  branches  are  moving.  Now  on,  on,  push  on! 
for  they  see  us  beyond  a doubt.” 

The  wind  whistled  past  the  ears  of  the  fleeing ; the  forest 
of  salvation  drew  nearer  each  instant. 

All  at  once  out  of  that  dark  mass  approaching  from  the 
right  side  of  the  field  flew  on  as  it  were  the  roar  of  sea 
waves,  and  the  next  moment  one  great  shout  rent  the  air. 

“ They  see  us ! ” bellowed  Zagloba.  “ Hogs,  ruffians, 
devils,  wolves,  scoundrels  ! ” 

The  forest  was  so  near  that  the  fugitives  almost  felt  its 
cold,  austere  breath ; but  also  the  cloud  of  Tartars  became 
each  moment  more  clearly  outlined,  and  from  the  dark  body 
of  it  long  arms  began  to  push  out  like  the  horns  of  some 
gigantic  monster,  and  approached  the  fugitives  with  incon- 
ceivable rapidity.  The  trained  ear  of  Volodyovski  already 
distinguished  clearly ; “ Allah ! Allah  1 ” 

“ My  horse  has  stumbled  ! ” shouted  Zagloba. 

<‘That  is  nothing!”  cried  Volodyovski. 


636 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


But  through  his  head  that  moment  there  flew  like  thun- 
derbolts the  questions : “ What  will  happen  if  the  horses 
do  not  hold  out  ? What  will  happen  if  one  of  them  falls  ? ” 
They  were  valiant  Tartar  steeds  of  iron  endurance,  but 
they  had  come  already  from  Ploskiri,  resting  but  little  on 
that  wild  flight  from  the  town  to  the  first  forest.  They 
might,  it  is  true,  take  the  led  horses,  but  they  too  were 
tired.  ‘WVhat  is  to  be  done?  ” thought  Volodyovski;  and 
his  heart  throbbed  with  alarm,  — perhaps  for  the  first  time 
in  his  life,  — not  for  himself,  but  for  Helena,  whom  during 
that  long  journey  he  had  come  to  love  as  his  own  sister. 
And  he  knew  too  that  the  Tartars  when  they  had  once 
begun  pursuit  would  not  relinquish  it  very  soon.  ‘^Let 
them  keep  on,  they  will  not  catch  her,’’  said  he,  setting  his 
teeth. 

My  horse  has  stumbled ! ” cried  Zagloba  a second 
time. 

‘‘That  is  nothing!”  answered  Volodyovski  again. 

They  were  now  in  the  forest,  darkness  around  them  ; but 
single  Tartar  horsemen  were  not  farther  than  a few  hun- 
dred yards  behind.  But  the  little  knight  knew  now  what 
to  do. 

“Jendzian,”  cried  he,  “turn  with  the  lady  to  the  first 
path  leading  out  of  the  highway.” 

“ Good,  my  master  ! ” 

The  little  knight  turned  to  Zagloba.  “ Pistol  in  hand  ! ” 
At  the  same  time,  seizing  the  bridle  of  Zagloba’s  horse,  he 
began  to  restrain  bis  course. 

“ What  are  you  doing  ? ” cried  the  noble. 

“ Nothing  ! Hold  in  your  horse  ! ” 

The  distance  between  them  and  Jendzian,  who  had  escaped 
with  Helena,  increased  every  moment.  At  last  he  came 
with  her  to  a point  where  the  highway  turned  rather  sharply 
toward  Zbaraj,  and  straight  ahead  lay  a narrow  forest-trail 
half  hidden  by  branches.  Jendzian  rushed  into  it,  and  in  a 
twinkle  the  two  had  disappeared  in  the  thicket  and  the 
gloom. 

Meanwhile  Volodyovski  had  stopped  his  own  horse  and 
Zagloba’s. 

“ In  the  name  of  God’s  mercy,  what  are  you  doing  ? ” 
roared  Zagloba. 

“We  delay  the  pursuit.  There  is  no  other  salvation  for 
the  princess.” 

“We  shall  perish ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  637 

Let  us  perish.  Stop  here  right  by  the  side  of  the  road, 
— right  here  ! ” 

Both  stood  close  under  the  trees  in  the  darkness ; pres- 
ently the  mighty  thumping  of  Tartar  horses  approached 
and  roared  like  a storm  till  the  whole  forest  was  filled 
with  it. 

‘‘  It  has  come  ! ” said  Zagloba,  raising  the  skin  of  wine 
to  his  mouth.  He  drank  and  drank,  then  shook  himself. 
“In  the  name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,” 
coughed  he.  “ I am  ready  for  death.” 

“ This  minute  ! this  minute  ! ” cried  Volodyovski.  “ Three 
of  them  are  riding  in  advance ; that  is  what  I wanted.” 

In  fact  three  horsemen  appeared  on  the  clear  road, 
mounted  evidently  on  the  best  horses,  — “wolf-hunters,”  so 
called  in  the  Ukraine,  for  they  came  up  with  wolves  in  the 
chase, — and  two  or  three  hundred  yards  behind  them  a few 
hundred  others,  and  still  farther  a whole  dense  throng  of 
the  horde. 

When  the  first  three  came  in  front  of  the  ambush  two 
shots  were  discharged  ; then  Volodyovski  sprang  like  a pan- 
ther into  the  middle  of  the  road,  and  before  Zagloba  had 
time  to  think  what  was  done  the  third  Tartar  was  on  the 
ground. 

“Forward  ! ” shouted  the  little  knight. 

Zagloba  did  not  let  the  order  be  repeated,  and  they  rushed 
over  the  road  like  a pair  of  wolves  hunted  by  a pack  of 
angry  dogs.  That  moment  the  other  Tartars  hastened  to 
the  corpses,  and  seeing  that  those  hunted  wolves  could 
bite  to  death  they  curbed  their  horses  a little,  waiting  for 
their  comrades. 

“As  you  see,  I knew  that  I should  stop  them,”  said 
Volodyovski. 

But  although  the  fugitives  gained  a few  hundred  steps, 
the  interruption  in  the  chase  did  not  last  long.  Only  the 
Tartars  pressed  on  in  a larger  crowd,  not  pushing  forward 
singly. 

The  horses  of  the  fugitives  were  wearied  by  the  long 
road,  and  their  speed  slackened,  especially  that  of  Zagloba’s 
horse,  which  bearing  such  a considerable  burden  stumbled 
once  and  twice.  What  there  was  left  of  the  old  man’s  hair 
stood  on  end  at  the  thought  that  he  should  fall. 

“ Pan  Michael,  dearest  Pan  Michael,  do  not  abandon  me  ! ” 
cried  he,  in  despair. 

“ Oh,  be  of  good  heart ! ” answered  the  little  knight. 


638 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“ May  the  wolves  tear  this  hor — ” 

He  had  not  finished  this  sentence  when  the  first  arrow 
hissed  near  his  ear,  and  after  it  others  began  to  hiss  and 
whistle  and  sing  as  if  they  were  horseflies  and  bees.  One 
passed  so  near  that  its  head  almost  grazed  Zagloba’s  ear. 

Volodyovski  turned  and  again  fired  twice  from  his  pistol 
at  the  pursuers. 

Zagloba’s  horse  stumbled  now  so  heavily  that  his  nostrils 
were  almost  buried  in  the  earth. 

‘‘  By  the  living  God,  my  horse  is  dying ! ” shouted  he,  in 
a heart-rending  voice. 

“ From  the  saddle  to  the  woods  ! ” thundered  Volodyovski. 

Having  given  this  order,  he  stopped  his  own  horse,  sprang 
off,  and  a moment  later  he  and  Zagloba  vanished  in  the 
darkness.  But  this  movement  did  not  escape  the  slanting 
eyes  of  the  Tartars,  and  several  tens  of  them  springing 
from  their  horses  also  gave  chase.  The  branches  tore  the 
cap  from  Zagloba’s  head,  beat  him  on  the  face  and  caught 
his  coat,  but  putting  his  feet  behind  his  belt  he  made  off  as 
if  he  were  thirty  years  of  age.  Sometimes  he  fell,  but  he 
was  up  again  and  off  quicker  than  ever,  puffing  like  a bel- 
lows. At  last  he  fell  into  a deep  hole,  and  felt  that  he 
could  not  crawl  out  again,  for  his  strength  had  failed  him 
completely. 

Where  are  you  ?”  called  Volodyovski,  in  a low  voice. 

^‘Down  here!  It’s  all  over  with  me,  — save  me.  Pan 
Michael.” 

Volodyovski  sprang  without  hesitation  to  the  hole  and 
clapped  his  hand  on  Zagloba’s  mouth : “ Be  silent ! per- 
haps they  will  pass  us  ! We  will  defend  ourselves  any- 
how.” 

By  that  time  the  Tartars  came  up.  Some  of  them  did  in 
fact  pass  the  hole,  thinking  that  the  fugitives  had  gone 
farther ; others  went  slowly,  examining  the  trees  and  look- 
ing around  on  every  side.  The  knights  held  the  breath  in 
their  breasts. 

“Let  some  one  fall  in  here,”  thought  Zagloba,  in  despair; 
“I’ll  fall  on  him.” 

Just  then  sparks  scattered  on  every  side;  the  Tartars 
began  to  strike  fire.  By  the  flash  their  wild  faces  could  be 
seen,  with  their  puffed  cheeks  and  lips  sticking  out,  blowing 
the  lighted  tinder.  For  a time  they  kept  going  around  a 
few  tens  of  steps  from  tlie  hole  like  ill-omened  forest  phan- 
toms, drawing  nearer  and  nearer. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


639 


But  at  the  last  moment  wonderful  sounds  of  some  sort, 
murmurs,  and  confused  cries  began  to  come  from  the  high- 
way and  to  rouse  the  slumbering  depths.  The  Tartars 
stopped  striking  fire,  and  stood  as  if  rooted  to  the  earth. 
Volodyovski’s  hand  was  biting  into  the  shoulder  of  Zagloba, 
The  cries  increased,  and  suddenly  red  lights  burst  forth, 
and  with  them  was  heard  a salvo  of  musketry,  — once, 
twice,  three  times,  — followed  by  shouts  of  Allah  ! the 
clatter  of  sabres,  the  neighing  of  horses,  tramping,  and  con- 
fused uproar.  A battle  was  raging  on  the  road. 

Ours,  ours  ! ’’  shouted  Volodyovski. 

Slay ! kill ! strike  ! cut ! slaughter ! ’’  bellowed  Zagloba. 
A second  later  a number  of  Tartars  rushed  past  the  hole 
in  the  wildest  disorder,  and  vanished  in  the  direction  of 
their  party.  Volodyovski  did  not  restrain  himself ; he 
sprang  a^ter  them,  and  pressed  on  in  the  thicket  and 
darkness. 

Zagloba  remained  at  the  bottom  of  the  hole.  He  tried  to 
crawl  up,  but  could  not.  All  his  bones  were  aching,  and  he 
was  barely  able  to  stand  on  his  feet. 

“ Ah,  scoundrels  ! said  he,  looking  around  on  every  side, 
you  have  fled ; it  is  a pity  some  one  of  you  did  not  stay, 
— I should  have  company  in  this  liole,  and  I would  show 
him  where  pepper  grows  ! Oh,  pagan  trash,  they  are  cut- 
ting you  up  like  beasts  this  minute  ! Oh,  for  God’s  sake,  the 
uproar  is  increasing  every  moment ! I wish  that  Yeremi 
himself  were  here ; he  would  warm  you.  You  are  shout- 
ing, • Allah  ! Allah  ! ’ The  wolves  will  shout  ^ Allah  ! ’ over 
your  carrion  pretty  soon.  But  that  Pan  Michael  should 
leave  me  here  alone  ! Well,  nothing  wonderful ; he  is  eager, 
for  he  is  young.  After  this  last  adventure  I would  follow 
him  anywhere,  for  he  is  not  a friend  to  leave  one  in  distress. 
He  is  a wasp  ! In  one  minute  he  stung  three ! If  at  least 
I had  that  wine-skin  with  me  ! But  those  devils  have 
surely  taken  it,  or  the  horses  have  trampled  it.  Besides 
insects  are  devouring  me  in  this  ditch  ! What ’s  that  ? ” 
The  shouts  and  discharges  of  musketry  began  to  recede 
in  the  direction  of  the  field  and  the  first  forest. 

“ Ah,  ah  ! ” thought  Zagloba,  “ they  are  on  their  necks. 
Oh,  dog-brothers,  you  could  not  hold  out ! Praise  be  to 
God  in  the  highest ! ” 

The  shouts  receded  farther  and  farther. 

“ They  ride  lustily,”  muttered  he.  But  I see  that  I 
shall  have  to  sit  in  this  ditch.  It  only  remains  now  for  the 


640 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


wolves  to  eat  me.  Bogun  to  begin  with,  then  the  Tartars, 
and  wolves  at  the  end ! God  grant  a stake  to  Bogun  and 
madness . to  the  wolves ! Our  men  will  take  care  of  the 
Tartars  not  in  the  worst  fashion.  Pan  Michael!  Pan 
Michael  1 

Silence  gave  answer  to  Zagloba;  only  the  pines  mur- 
mured, and  from  afar  came  the  sounds  fainter  and  fainter. 

Shall  I lie  down  to  sleep  here,  or  what  ? May  the  devil 
take  it  I Pan  Michael  1 ’’ 

But  Zagloba’s  patience  had  a long  trial  yet,  for  dawn  was 
in  the  sky  when  the  clatter  of  hoofs  was  heard  again  on  the 
road  and  lights  shone  in  the  forest. 

Pan  Michael,  I am  here  ! ’’ 

Crawl  out.’^ 

But  I cannot.’’ 

Volodyovski  with  a torch  in  his  hand  stood  over  the  hole, 
and  giving  his  hand  to  Zagloba,  said:  ^^Well,  the  Tartars 
are  gone  ; we  drove  them  to  the  other  forest.” 

But  who  came  up  ? ” 

Kushel  and  Boztvorovski,  with  two  thousand  horse.  My 
dragoons  are  with  them  too.” 

“ Were  there  many  of  the  Pagans  ? ” 

A couple  of  thousand.” 

Praise  be  to  God  ! Give  me  something  to  drink,  for  I 
am  faint.” 

Two  hours  later  Zagloba,  having  eaten  and  drunk  what 
he  needed,  was  sitting  on  a comfortable  saddle  in  the  midst 
of  Volodyovski’s  dragoons,  and  at  his  side  rode  the  little 
knight,  who  said,  — 

Do  not  worry ; for  though  we  shall  not  come  to  Zbaraj 
in  company  with  the  princess,  it  would  have  been  worse  if 
she  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  tlie  heathen.” 

But  perhaps  Jendzian  will  come  back  yet  to  Zbaraj.” 

He  will  not.  The  highway  will  be  occupied ; the  party 
which  we  drove  back  will  return  soon  and  follow  us.  Be- 
sides Burlai  may  appear  at  any  moment  before  Jendzian 
could  come  in.  Hmelnitski  and  the  Khan  are  marching  on 
the  other  side  from  Konstantinoff.” 

Oh,  for  God’s  sake  ! Then  he  will  fall  into  a trap  with 
the  princess.” 

‘^Jendzian  has  wit  enough  to  spring  through  between 
Zbaraj  and  Konstantinoff  in  tiine,  and  not  let  the  regiments 
of  Hmelnitski  nor  the  parties  of  the  Khan  catch  him.  You 
see  I have  great  confidence  in  his  success.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


641 


God  grant  it ! ’’ 

“ He  is  a cunning  lad,  just  like  a fox.  You  have  no  lack 
of  stratagem,  but  he  is  more  cunning.  We  split  our  heads 
a great  deal  over  plans  to  rescue  the  girl,  but  in  the  end  our 
hands  dropped,  and  through  him  the  whole  has  been  directed. 
He  ’ll  slip  out  this  time  like  a snake,  for  it  is  a question  of 
his  own  life.  Have  confidence,  — for  God,  who  saved  her  so 
many  times,  is  over  her  now ; and  remember  that  in  Zbaraj 
you  bade  me  have  confidence  when  Zakhar  came.” 

Zagloba  was  strengthened  somewhat  by  these  words  of 
Pan  Michael,  and  then  fell  into  deep  thought. 

‘‘  Pan  Michael,”  he  said  after  a time,  “ have  you  asked 
Kushel  what  Skshetuski  is  doing?” 

“ He  is  in  Zbaraj,  and  well ; he  came  from  Prince  Ko- 
retski’s  with  Zatsvilikhovski.” 

“ But  what  shall  we  tell  him  ? ” 

Ah,  there  is  the  rub  ! ” 

Does  he  think  yet  that  the  girl  was  killed  in  Kiefi  ? ’’ 

He  does.” 

‘^Have  you  told  Kushel  or  any  one  else  where  we  are 
coming  from  ? ” 

I have  not,  for  I thought  it  better  to  take  counsel 
first.” 

I should  prefer  to  say  nothing  of  the  whole  affair.  If 
the  girl  should  fall  again  into  Cossack  or  Tartar  hands 
(which  God  forbid  !),  it  would  be  a new  torture,  just  as  if 
some  one  were  to  tear  open  all  his  wounds.” 

‘H’ll  give  my  head  that  Jendzian  takes  her  through.” 

‘‘I  should  gladly  give  my  own  to  have  him  do  so;  but 
misfortune  rages  now  in  the  world  like  a pestilence.  Better 
be  silent,  and  leave  everything  to  the  will  of  God.” 

So  let  it  be.  But  will  not  Podbipienta  give  the  secret 
to  Skshetuski  ? ” 

“ Don’t  you  know  him  ? He  gave  his  word  of  honor, 
which  for  that  Lithuanian  is  sacred.” 

Here  Kushel  joined  them.  They  rode  on  together,  talk- 
ing, by  the  first  rays  of  the  rising  sun,  of  public  affairs,  of 
the  arrival  at  Zbaraj  of  the  commanders  in  consequence  of 
Yeremi’s  wishes,  of  the  impending  arrival  of  the  prince 
himself,  and  the  inevitable  and  awful  struggle  with  the 
whole  power  of  Hmelnitski. 


41 


642 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  EVIL 

VoLODYOVSKi  and  Zagioba  found  all  the  forces  of  the 
Crown  assembled  at  Zbaraj,  and  waiting  for  the  enemy. 
The  cup-bearer  of  the  Crown,  Ostrorog,  who  had  come  from 
Konstantinoff,  was  there,  and  Lantskoronski,  castellan  of 
Kamenyets,  who  had  gained  the  first  victory  at  Bar;  the 
third  commander.  Pan  Firlei  of  Dombrovitsa,  castellan  of 
Belsk,  and  Andrei  Serakovski,  secretary  of  the  Crown; 
Konyetspolski,  the  standard-bearer,  and  Pshiyemski,  com- 
mander of  the  artillery,  a warrior  specially  expert  in  the 
capture  and  defence  of  towns ; and  with  them  ten  thousand 
troops,  not  counting  a number  of  Prince  Yeremi’s  squadrons 
previously  quartered  at  Zbaraj. 

Pan  Pshiyemski,  on  the  southern  side  of  the  town  and 
the  castle  and  the  two  ponds,  had  laid  out  a strong  camp, 
which  he  fortified  in  foreign  fashion,  and  which  it  was  only 
possible  to  capture  in  front ; for  at  the  rear  and  two  sides 
it  was  defended  by  the  ponds,  the  castle,  and  the  river.  In 
this  camp  the  commanders  intended  to  offer  resistance  to 
Hmelnitski,  and  delay  his  avalanche  till  the  king,  with  the 
rest  of  the  forces  and  the  national  militia  of  all  the  no- 
bility, should  come.  But  was  that  plan  possible  of  execu- 
tion in  view  of  the  power  of  Hmelnitski  ? There  was 
much  doubt,  and  there  were  reasonable  causes  for  the 
doubt,  — among  them  the  disorder  in  the  camp  itself.  First 
of  all,  secret  contention  was  raging  among  the  leaders. 
The  commanders  had  come  against  their  will  to  Zbaraj, 
yielding  in  this  to  the  desires  of  Prince  Yeremi.  They 
wished  at  first  to  make  their  defence  at  Konstantinoff ; but 
when  the  news  went  forth  that  Yeremi  would  appear  in  his 
own  person  only  in  case  Zbaraj  should  be  the  point  of 
defence,  the  soldiers  declared  immediately  to  the  leaders 
of  the  Crown  that  they  would  go  to  Zbaraj,  and  would  not 
fight  elsewhere.  Neither  persuasion  nor  the  authority  of 
the  baton  availed;  and  in  short  the  commanders  discovered 
that  if  they  should  continue  in  longer  resistance,  the  army, 
from  the  heavy  hussar  regiments  to  the  last  soldier  of  the 
foreign  companies,  would  leave  them  and  go  over  to  the 
banners  of  Vishnyevetski.  This  was  one  of  those  sad  cases 


WITH  FIHH  AND  SWOKD. 


643 


of  military  insubordination  of  increasing  frequency  in  that 
time,  and  caused  by  the  incapacity  of  the  leaders,  their 
mutual  disagreements,  the  unexampled  terror  before  the 
power  of  Hmelnitski,  and  the  defeats  unheard  of  till  then, 
especially  the  defeat  of  Pilavtsi. 

So  the  commanders  had  to  march  to  Zbaraj,  where  the 
command,  in  spite  of  the  appointments  made  by  the  king, 
had  by  the  force  of  circumstance  passed  into  the  hands  of 
Yeremi;  for  the  army  would  obey  only  him, — fight  and 
perish  under  him  alone.  But  that  leader  de  facto  was  not 
in  Zbaraj  yet ; therefore  unrest  was  increasing  in  the  army, 
discipline  was  relaxed  to  the  last  degree,  and  courage  fell. 
For  it  was  already  known  that  Hmelnitski,  together  with 
the  Khan,  was  approaching  with  forces  the  like  of  which 
the  eyes  of  men  had  not  seen  since  the  days  of  Tamerlane. 
Fresh  tidings  kept  flying  to  the  camp  like  ill-omened  birds, — 
reports,  each  more  recent  and  more  terrible  than  the  pre> 
ceding,  — and  weakened  the  manhood  of  the  soldiers.  There 
were  fears  that  a panic  like  that  of  Pilavtsi  might  break 
out  suddenly  and  scatter  that  handful  of  an  army  which 
stood  between  Hmelnitski  and  the  heart  of  the  Common- 
wealth. The  leaders  themselves  had  lost  their  heads. 
Their  eontradictory  orders  were  not  carried  out,  or  if  carried 
out,  with  unwillingness.  In  fact  Yeremi  alone  could  avert 
the  catastrophe  hanging  over  the  camp,  the  army,  and  the 
country. 

Zagloba  and  Yolodyovski  dropped  at  once  into  the  vortex 
of  army  life.  They  had  barely  appeared  on  the  square 
when  they  were  surrounded  by  officers  of  various  regiments, 
interrupting  one  another  in  their  inquiries  for  news.  At 
sight  of  the  Tartar  captives,  confidence  entered  the  hearts 
of  the  curious.  The  Tartars  are  plucked ! Tartar  pris- 
oners ! God  gave  a victory  ! ” repeated  some.  “ The  Tartars 
are  here,  and  Burlai  with  them  ! cried  others.  To  arms  ! 
To  the  walls ! The  news  flew  through  the  camp,  and 
KushePs  victory  was  magnified  along  the  road.  An  in- 
creasing throng  gathered  around  the  prisoners.  Kill 
them  ! What  are  we  to  do  with  them  ? Questions  fell 
thick  as  flakes  in  a snow-storm.  Kushel  would  give  no 
answer,  and  went  with  a report  to  the  quarters  of  Firlei,  the 
castellan  of  Belsk.  Yolodyovski  and  Zagloba  were  greeted 
at  once  by  their  acquaintances  of  the  Kussian  squadron  ; but 
they  escaped  as  well  as  they  could,  for  they  were  in  haste 
to  see  Pan  Yan. 


644 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


They  found  him  in  the  castle  with  Zatsvilikhovski,  two 
Bernardine  priests  of  the  place,  and  Pan  Longin  Podbi- 
pienta.  Skshetuski  grew  a little  pale  on  seeing  them,  and 
half  closed  his  eyes,  for  he  was  reminded  of  too  much  to 
see  them  without  pain ; still  he  gave  a calm  and  even 
joyful  greeting,  inquired  where  they  had  been,  and  was 
satisfied  with  the  first  convenient  answer.  Since  he  looked 
on  the  princess  as  dead,  he  wished  for  nothing,  hoped  for 
nothing,  and  not  the  slightest  suspicion  entered  his  soul 
that  their  long  absence  related  to  her.  They  made  no  men- 
tion of  the  object  of  their  journey,  though  Pan  Longin 
looked  first  on  one  and  then  on  the  other  with  an  inquiring 
glance,  sighed,  and  turned  in  his  place,  wishing  to  read 
even  a shadow  of  hope  on  their  faces.  But  both  were  oc- 
cupied with  Pan  Yan,  whom  Volodyovski  seized  by  the 
shoulders  repeatedly;  for  his  heart  grew  soft  at  the  sight 
of  that  old  and  trusty  friend,  who  had  passed  through  so 
much  and  lost  so  much  that  he  had  almost  nothing  to  live 
for. 

We  shall  have  all  the  old  comrades  together  again, 
said  he  to  Skshetuski,  and  you  will  be  happy  with  us.  A 
war  too  will  come,  I see,  such  as  has  not  been  yet,  and  with 
it  great  delights  for  every  soldier  soul.  If  God  gives  you 
health,  you  will  lead  the  hussars  many  a time  to  come.’^ 

God  has  already  returned  me  my  health,  and  I wish 
nothing  more  for  myself  than  to  serve  while  my  service  is 
needed.’’ 

Skshetuski  was  in  fact  well,  for  youth  and  his  sturdy 
strength  had  conquered  the  illness  within  him.  Grief  had 
bitten  his  spirit,  but  it  could  not  bite  his  body.  He  had 
merely  grown  spare  and  pallid,  so  that  his  forehead,  cheeks, 
and  nose  seemed  formed  of  church  wax.  The  former  aus- 
terity had  settled  firmly  on  his  face,  and  there  was  in  it 
the  rigid  repose  that  we  note  in  the  visage  of  the  dead.  An 
increasing  number  of  silver  threads  wound  through  his 
dark  beard.  In  other  regards  he  differed  in  nothing  from 
the  rest  of  men,  except,  contrary  to  soldier  custom,  he 
avoided  crowds,  noise,  and  drinking.  He  conversed  more 
readily  with  monks,  to  whose  discourse  on  the  life  of  the 
cloister  and  the  life  to  come  he  listened  with  eagerness ; 
but  he  performed  his  service  with  diligent  care,  for  the 
expected  siege  occupied  liim  equally  with  all  the  others. 

Soon  conversation  touched  on  this  subject,  for  no  one  in 
the  camp,  castle,  and  town  thought  of  aught  else.  Old 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


645 


Zatsvilikliovski  asked  about  the  Tartars  and  Burlai,  with 
whom  he  had  an  acquaintance  of  ancient  date. 

That ’s  a great  warrior/^  said  he.  “ It  is  too  bad  that 
he  should  rise  against  the  country  with  others.  We  served 
together  at  Khotini.  He  was  still  a youth,  but  already 
gave  promise  of  ripening  into  an  uncommon  man.” 

But  he  is  from  the  Trans-Dnieper,  and  leads  men  of 
that  region,”  said  Skshetuski.  How  is  it,  father,  that  he 
is  now  marching  from  the  south,  from  the  direction  of 
Kamenyets  ? ” 

“ It  seems,”  answered  the  old  man,  that  Hmelnitski 
fixed  winter  quarters  for  him  there  on  purpose,  since  Tugai 
Bey  remained  on  the  Dnieper,  and  that  great  murza  has  a 
hatred  for  him  from  former  times.  No  one  has  cut  up  the 
Tartars  like  Burlai.” 

“ And  now  he  will  be  a comrade  to  them  ? ” 

^Wes,”  said  Zatsvilikhovski,  such  are  the  times.  But 
Hmelnitski  will  watch  and  keep  them  from  devouring  each 
other.” 

“ When  do  they  expect  Hmelnitski  here,  father  ? ” asked 
Volodyovski. 

‘‘  Any  day.  But  who  can  tell  ? The  commanders  should 
send  out  scout  after  scout ; but  they  do  not.  I was  barely 
able  to  prevail  on  them  to  send  Kushel  to  the  south  and 
Biglovski  to  Cholganski  Kamen.  I wished  to  go  myself, 
but  there  are  counsels  without  end.  They  should  send  also 
the  secretary  of  the  Crown  with  some  squadrons.  They 
would  better  hurry,  lest  it  be  too  late.  God  give  us  the 
prince  at  the  earliest  moment,  or  we  shall  be  met  by  dis- 
grace like  that  of  Pilavtsi.” 

“I  saw  those  soldiers  as  we  rode  through  the  square,” 
said  Zagloba,  and  I think  there  are  more  fools  among 
them  than  good  men.  They  should  be  market  boys,  not 
eomrades  to  us  who  are  enamoured  of  glory,  esteeming  it 
beyond  our  own  lives.” 

“ What  are  you  talking  about  ? ” blurted  out  the  old  man. 

I do  not  belittle  your  bravery,  though  once  I was  of  an- 
other mind.  But  all  the  knights  here  are  the  first  soldiers 
that  the  Commonwealth  has  ever  had.  Only  a head  is 
needed,  — a leader  ! Lantskoronski  is  a good  skirmisher, 
but  no  general ; Firlei  is  old,  and  as  to  the  cup-bearer,  he 
and  Prince  Dominik  made  a reputation  for  themselves  at 
Pilavtsi.  What  wonder  that  no  one  wants  to  obey  them ! 
A soldier  will  shed  his  blood  freely  if  sure  that  he  will  not 


646 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


be  destroyed  without  need.  But  now,  instead  of  thinking 
of  the  siege,  they  are  disputing  about  positions.” 

‘‘  Are  there  provisions  enough  ? ” asked  Zagloba,  in 
alarm. 

Not  so  many  as  are  necessary ; but  we  are  still  worse 
off  for  provender.  If  the  siege  should  last  a month,  there 
will  be  only  shavings  and  stones  for  the  horses.” 

There  is  still  time  to  get  provender,”  said  Volodyovski. 

Then  go  and  tell  them  so.  God  give  us  the  prince ! 
I repeat.” 

You  are  not  the  only  one  who  is  sighing  for  him,”  in- 
terrupted Pan  Longin. 

‘‘I  know  that,”  answered  the  old  man.  ‘^Look  out  on 
the  square  ! All  at  the  walls  look  with  longing  eyes  toward 
Old  Zbaraj  ; others  in  the  town  have  climbed  the  towers  ; 
and  if  any  one  cries  in  a joke,  ‘He  is  coming,’  they  are  mad 
with  joy.  A thirsty  stag  is  not  so  eager  for  water  as  we  for 
the  prince.  Oh,  if  he  could  only  get  here  before  Hmelnit- 
ski ! But  I think  he  must  have  been  delayed.” 

“We  too  pray,  whole  days  at  a time,  for  his  coming,” 
said  one  of  the  Bernardines. 

The  prayers  and  wishes  of  all  the  knighthood  were  soon 
to  gain  their  object,  though  the  following  day  brought  still 
greater  fears  and  was  full  of  ominous  prophecies.  On 
Thursday,  July  8,  a terrific  storm  raged  over  the  town  and 
the  freshly  raised  ramparts  of  the  camp.  Kain  fell  in  tor- 
rents. A part  of  the  earthworks  was  swept  away.  Gnyezna 
and  the  two  ponds  overfiowed.  In  the  evening  lightning 
struck  the  infantry  under  command  of  Firlei,  castellan  of 
Belsk,  killed  a number  of  men,  and  tore  the  banner  to 
pieces.  This  was  considered  of  evil  omen,  — an  evident 
sign  of  the  anger  of  God,  the  more  since  Firlei  was  a Cal- 
vinist. Zagloba  proposed  that  a deputation  be  sent  to  him 
with  the  request  and  prayer  to  become  a Catholic,  “ for 
there  could  be  no  blessing  of  God  for  an  army  whose  leader 
was  living  in  disgusting  errors  hateful  to  Heaven.”  Many 
shared  this  opinion  ; and  only  the  dignity  of  the  castellan’s 
person  and  the  command  prevented  the  sending  of  the  depu- 
tation. But  their  courage  fell  all  the  more.  The  storm 
raged  without  interruption.  The  bulwark,  though  strength- 
ened with  stones,  willows,  and  stakes,  became  so  soft  that  the 
cannon  began  to  sink.  They  were  obliged  to  put  planks  under 
the  howitzers,  mortars,  and  even  under  the  eight-pounders. 
In  the  deep  ditches  the  water  roared  to  the  height  of  a man 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWOKD. 


647 


Night  brought  no  rest.  The  storm  drove  to  the  east  new 
gigantic  piles  of  clouds  which,  concentrating  and  discharging 
with  terrific  noise  in  the  heavens,  cast  out  on  Zbaraj  their 
whole  stock  of  rain,  thunder,  and  lightning.  Only  the  ser- 
vants remained  in  the  tents  at  the  camp  ; soldiers,  officers, 
and  commanders,  with  the  exception  of  the  castellan  of 
Kamenyets,  took  refuge  in  the  town.  If  Hmelnitski  had 
come  with  the  storm,  he  would  have  taken  the  camp  without 
a blow. 

Next  day  it  was  a little  better,  though  rain  was  still  fall- 
ing. About  five  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  the  wind  drove 
away  the  clouds,  the  blue  sky  opened  above  the  camp,  and 
in  the  direction  of  Old  Zbaraj  a splendid  seven-colored  rain- 
bow was  shining.  The  mighty  arc  with  one  arm  extended 
beyond  Old  Zbaraj,  while  the  other,  seeming  to  drink  in 
the  moisture  of  the  Black  Forest,  glittered,  changed,  and 
played  on  the  background  of  fleeing  clouds.  That  moment 
confidence  entered  all  hearts.  The  knights  returned  to  the 
camp  and  stood  on  the  slippery  bulwark  to  gladden  their 
eyes  with  the  sight  of  the  rainbow.  Immediately  they  be- 
gan to  talk  loudly  and  to  guess  what  this  favorable  sign 
might  announce,  when  Volodyovski,  standing  with  others 
over  the  very  ditch,  covered  his  panther  eyes  with  his 
hand  and  cried,  — 

Troops  are  coming  from  under  the  rainbow  ! ” 

There  was  a stir  as  if  a whirlwind  had  moved  the  human 
mass,  and  then  a sudden  murmur.  The  words  “ Troops  are 
coming!  ” flew  like  an  arrow  from  one  end  of  the  rampart 
to  the  other.  The  soldiers  began  to  crowd  and  push,  gath- 
ering in  groups.  Murmurs  rose  and  fell  ; still  all  hands 
rested  above  the  eyes ; all  eyes  were  turned,  strained  with 
effort,  into  the  distance ; hearts  were  throbbing  ; and  all, 
holding  the  breath  in  their  breasts,  were  suspended  between 
hope  and  fear.  Then  something  began  to  sway,  and  swayed 
still  more  definitely,  and  rose  out  of -the  distance,  and  ap- 
proached still  nearer,  and  became  still  more  distinctly  visi- 
ble, till  at  last  the  banners,  flags,  and  bunchuks  appeared, 
later  a forest  of  streamers.  The  eyes  doubted  no  longer,  — 
it  was  an  army.  Then  one  gigantic  shout  rose  from  the 
breasts  of  all,  a shout  of  inconceivable  joy,  — 

“ Yeremi ! Yeremi ! Yeremi  I ” 

The  oldest  soldiers  were  simply  seized  with  frenzy.  Some 
threw  themselves  from  the  ramparts,  waded  tlirough  the 
ditch,  and  hurried  on  foot  through  the  water-covered  plain 


648 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


'■ ' tlie  advancing  regiments  ; others  rushed  to  their  horses  ; 
'.uiiie  laughed  ; others  wept,  placing  their  hands  together 
and  crying:  “Our  father  is  coining,  — our  savior,  our 
chief ! ’’  It  might  have  seemed  that  the  siege  was  raised, 
Hmelnitski  finished,  and  the  victory  won. 

Meanwhile  the  regiments  of  the  prince  had  drawn  so  near 
that  the  banners  could  be  distinguished.  In  advance  came, 
as  usual,  the  light  regiments  of  the  prince’s  Tartars,  the 
Cossacks,  and  the  Wallachians,  after  them  Makhnitski’s 
foreign  infantry,  then  the  cannon  of  Vershul,  the  dragoons, 
and  the  heavy  hussar  regiments.  The  rays  of  the  sun  re- 
flected on  their  armor  and  on  the  points  of  their  upraised 
lances.  All  marched  in  unusual  splendor,  as  if  the  halo  of 
victory  were  around  them. 

Skshetuski,  standing  with  Pan  Longin  on  the  ramparts, 
recognized  from  afar  his  own  squadron,  which  he  had  left 
in  Zamost,  and  his  faded  cheeks  colored  a little ; he  drew 
several  deep  breaths,  as  if  he  had  thrown  some  great  weight 
from  his  breast,  and  his  eyes  grew  glad  ; for  days  of  super- 
human toil  were  near  him  too,  as  well  as  heroic  struggles 
which  heal  the  heart  better  than  all,  and  hurl  down  painful 
memories  deeper  and  deeper  somewhere  into  the  bottom  of 
the  soul. 

The  regiments  continued  to  approach,  and  barely  a thou- 
sand yards  separated  them  from  the  camp.  The  officers  too 
had  hurried  up  in  order  to  witness  the  entrance  of  the 
prince  ; the  three  commanders  also,  and  with  them  Pan  Pshi- 
yemski,  Pan  Konyetspolski,  Pan  Marek  Sobieski,  starosta 
of  Krasnostav,  Pan  Korf,  and  all  the  other  officers,  as  well 
of  Polish  as  foreign  command.  All  shared  in  the  universal 
joy;  and  especially  Lantskoronski,  one  of  the  commanders, 
who  was  more  a knight  than  a general,  but  enamoured  of 
military  glory.  He  stretched  his  baton  in  the  direction 
from  which  Yeremi  was  coming,  and  called  in  a voice  so 
loud  that  all  heard  him,  — 

“ There  is  our  supreme  chief,  and  I am  the  first  to  give 
‘him  my  command  and  my  office.” 

The  regiments  of  the  prince  began  to  enter  the  camp. 
They  were  three  thousand  men  in  all ; but  the  courage  of  the 
garrison  increased  by  a hundred  thousand,  for  they  were  the 
victors  from  Pogrebische,  Nyemiroff,  Makhnovka,  and  Kon- 
stantinoff.  Then  acquaintances  and  friends  greeted  one 
another.  After  the  light  regiments  Vershul’s  artillery 
came  in  at  last  with  difficulty,  bringing  twelve  cannon. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


649 


The  prince,  who  had  sent  his  regiments  from  Old  Zbaraj, 
entered  after  sunset.  All  that  was  living  assembled  to  greet 
him.  The  soldiers,  taking  lamps,  candles,  torches,  bits  of 
pitch-pine,  surrounded  the  prince’s  steed  and  barred  his 
advance.  The  horse  was  caught  by  the  bridle,  so  that  the 
warriors  might  sate  their  eyes  with  the  sight  of  the  hero  ; 
they  kissed  his  garments,  and  almost  bore  him  away  on 
their  shoulders.  The  excitement  rose  to  that  degree  that 
not  only  soldiers  of  his  own  regiments  but  of  foreign  com- 
panies declared  they  would  serve  three  months  without  pay. 
The  throng  became  denser  each  moment,  so  that  he  was 
unable  to  move  a step.  He  sat  then  on  his  white  steed, 
surrounded  by  the  soldiery  as  a shepherd  by  his  flocks,  and 
there  was  no  end  to  shouts  and  applause.  The  evening  was 
calm  and  clear,  thousands  of  stars  glittered  in  the  dark  sky, 
and  then  appeared  favorable  omens.  Just  as  Lantskoronski 
approached  the  prince  to  deliver  the  baton  into  his  hand, 
one  of  the  stars,  torn  away  from  the  sky  and  drawing  after 
it  a stream  of  light,  fell  with  a noise,  and  was  quenched  in 
the  direction  of  Konstantinoff,  from  which  Hmelnitski  liad 
to  come.  That  is  Hmelnitski’s  star  ! ’’  shouted  the  sol- 
diers. A miracle  ! a miracle  ! ” An  evident  sign  ! ” 
“ Vivat  Yeremi  victor  ! ” repeated  a thousand  voices.  Then 
Lantskorouski  approached  and  gave  a sign  with  his  hand 
that  he  wanted  to  speak.  Immediately  there  was  silence, 
and  he  said,  — 

‘‘  The  king  gave  me  this  baton,  but  into  your  more  worthy 
hands  do  I yield  it,  wishing  to  be  first  to  obey  your  orders.” 

And  we  are  with  him,”  repeated  two  other  commanders. 

Three  batons  were  extended  to  the  prince ; but  he  drew 
back  his  hand,  saying,  “ It  was  not  I that  gave  them,  and 
I will  not  receive  them.” 

Let  there  be  a fourth  with  the  three,”  said  Firlei. 

“ Vivat  Vishnyevetski ! vivat  the  commanders  ! ” shouted 
the  knights.  “ We  will  die  together-!  ” 

At  that  moment  the  prince’s  steed  raised  his  head,  shook 
his  purple-stained  mane,  and  neighed  mightily,  so  that  all 
the  horses  in  the  camp  answered  him  in  one  voice. 

This  too  was  considered  prophetic  of  victory.  The  sol- 
diers had  fire  in  their  eyes;  their  hearts  were  hot  with 
thirst  for  battle  ; the  quiver  of  eagerness  ran  through  their 
bodies.  The  officers  shared  the  universal  ecstasy.  Prince 
Ostrorog  wept  and  prayed.  Lantskoronski  and  the  starosta 
of  Krasnostav  began  first  to  wave  their  sabres,  encouraging 


650 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


the  soldiers,  who,  running  to  the  edge  of  the  rampart  and 
stretching  out  their  hands  in  the  darkness,  shouted  in  the 
direction  from  which  they  expected  the  enemy,  — 

‘‘  Come  on,  dog-brothers  ! You  will  find  us  ready  for  you  ! ’’ 

That  night  no  man  slept  in  the  camp,  and  till  daybreak 
there  was  thunder  of  shouts  with  the  rushing  to  and  fro  of 
lamps  and  torches. 

In  the  morning  Pan  Serakovski,  secretary  of  the  Crown, 
came  with  a scouting-party  from  Cholganski  Kamen,  and 
brought  news  that  the  enemy  were  twenty-five  miles  from 
the  camp.  The  party  had  a battle  with  a superior  force 
of  Tartars,  in  which  the  two  Mankovskis  and  Pan  Oleksich 
had  fallen,  with  a number  of  good  soldiers.  The  inform- 
ants brought  in  declared  that  behind  this  body  the  Khan 
and  Hnielnitski  were  marching  with  all  their  forces.  The 
day  passed  in  waiting  and  preparations  for  defence.  The 
prince,  having  taken  the  command,  without  further  delay 
put  the  army  in  order ; he  showed  each  part  where  to  stand, 
how  to  defend  itself,  and  how  to  give  succor  to  the  rest. 
The  best  spirit  reigned  in  the  camp,  discipline  was  restored, 
and  instead  of  the  former  confusion,  antagonism  of  author- 
ity, and  uncertainty,  accuracy  and  order  were  everywhere 
present.  Before  mid-day  all  were  in  their  places.  The  pickets 
thrown  out  before  the  camp  reported  at  intervals  what  was 
doing  in  the  neighborhood.  The  camp  attendants  despatched 
to  the  adjacent  villages  brought  in  provisions  and  forage, 
whatever  was  yet  to  be  found.  Soldiers  standing  on  the 
ramparts  chatted  merrily  and  sang,  and  they  passed  the 
night  slumbering  by  the  fires,  sabre  in  hand,  with  the  same 
readiness  as  if  the  assault  might  begin  at  any  moment. 

At  daylight  something  dark  began  to  appear  in  the  direc- 
tion of  Vishnyovets.  The  bells  in  the  town  rang  an  alarm, 
and  in  the  camp  the  prolonged  plaintive  sound  of  the  trum- 
pets roused  the  soldiers  to  wakefulness.  The  infantry  regi- 
ments mounted  the  ramparts,  the  cavalry  took  position  in 
the  intervals,  ready  to  rush  forward  at  the  signal  of  attack, 
and  through  the  whole  length  of  the  ditch  ascended  slender 
streaks  of  smoke  from  the  lighted  matches. 

At  this  moment  the  prince  appeared  on  his  white  steed. 
He  was  in  silver  armor,  but  without  a helmet.  Not  the  least 
concern  was  visible  on  his  forehead,  but  gladness  shone  out 
of  his  eyes  and  his  face. 

“We  have  guests,  gentlemen,  we  have  guests!”  he  re- 
peated, riding  along  the  ramparts. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


651 


Silence  followed,  and  then  could  be  heard  the  waving  of 
banners,  which  the  light  breath  of  air  now  raised  and  now 
wound  around  the  staffs.  Meanwhile  the  enemy  came  so 
near  that  it  was  possible  to  take  them  in  with  the  eye. 

This  was  the  first  wave;  not  Hmelnitski  himself,  with 
the  Khan,  but  a reconnoitring  party  made  up  of  thirty 
thousand  chosen  Tartars,  armed  with  bows,  muskets,  and 
sabres.  Having  captured  fifteen  hundred  men  sent  out  for 
provisions,  they  went  in  a dense  mass  from  Vishnyovets  ; 
then,  stretching  out  in  a long  crescent,  they  began  to  ride 
around  from  the  opposite  side  toward  Old  Zbaraj. 

The  prince,  satisfied  that  this  was  merely  a party,  ordered 
the  cavalry  out  of  the  intrenchments.  The  voices  of  com> 
mand  were  heard ; the  regiments  began  to  move  and  issue 
from  behind  the  ramparts  like  bees  from  a hive.  The  plain 
was  soon  filled  with  men  and  horses.  From  a distance  could 
be  seen  the  captains  riding  around  the  squadrons  and  putting 
them  in  line  of  battle.  The  horses  snorted  playfully,  and 
sometimes  their  neighing  went  through  the  ranks.  Then 
from  out  this  mass  pushed  forth  two  squadrons  of  Tartars 
and  Cossacks,  and  advanced  on  a light  trot ; their  bows 
shook  on  their  shoulders,  and  their  caps  glittered.  They 
rode  in  silence : and  at  their  head  was  the  red  Vershul, 
whose  horse  reared  under  him  as  though  wild,  throwing 
his  front  hoofs  in  the  air  as  if  wishing  to  escape  the  bit 
and  spring  at  once  into  the  tumult.  The  blue  of  heaven 
was  unspotted  by  a cloud ; the  day  was  clear,  transparent, 
and  the  assailants  were  visible  as  on  the  palm  of  the  hand. 

Now  there  appeared  from  the  side  of  Old  Zbaraj  a small 
wagon-train  of  the  prince,  which  had  not  succeeded  in  en- 
tering with  the  army,  and  was  hurrying  with  all  its  might  to 
escape  capture  at  a blow  by  the  Tartars.  Indeed  it  had  not 
escaped  their  glance,  and  the  long  crescent  moved  swiftly 
toward  it.  Cries  of  Allah  !’’ flew  to  the  ears  of  the  in- 
fantry on  the  ramparts  ; the  squadrons  of  Vershul  shot  on 
like  a whirlwind  to  the  rescue. 

But  the  crescent  arrived  at  the  train  sooner,  and  engirdled 
it  in  a moment  as  if  with  a black  ribbon  ; and  simultaneously 
several  thousand  of  the  horde  turned  with  an  unearthly 
howl  to  surround  Vershul  in  like  manner.  Here  might 
be  noted  the  experience  of  Vershul  and  the  skill  of  his 
soldiers.  Seeing  that  they  were  flanking  him  on  right 
and  left,  he  divided  his  forces  into  three  parts  and  sprang 
to  the  sides  ; then  he  divided  them  into  four,  then  into  two ; 


652 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


and  each  time  the  enemy  had  to  turn  with  his  whole  line, 
for  he  had  no  opponent  in  front  and  his  wings  were  already 
broken.  The  fourth  time  they  met  breast  to  breast : but 
Vershul  struck  with  all  his  force  in  the  weakest  part,  burst 
through,  and  immediately  found  himself  in  the  rear  of  the 
enemy,  whom  he  left,  and  rushed  like  a tempest  to  the 
train,  regardless  of  pursuit. 

Old  soldiers,  beholding  this  from  the  ramparts,  stood  with 
armored  hands  on  their  hips,  crying:  “May  the  bullets 
strike  them,  only  the  prince’s  captains  lead  in  that  style ! ” 

Then  Vershul  struck  in  the  form  of  a sharp  wedge  the 
ring  surrounding  the  tabor,  and  pierced  it  as  an  arrow 
pierces  a man.  In  the,  twinkle  of  an  eye  he  was  in  the 
centre.  Now  instead  of  two  battles  there  raged  one,  buc 
all  the  more  stubborn.  It  was  a marvellous  sight.  In  the 
centre  of  the  plain  was  a small  tabor,  like  a moving  for- 
tress, throwing  oat  long  streaks  of  smoke  and  vomiting 
hre ; without,  a black  and  wildly  moving  swarm,  as  one  gi- 
gantic eddy  followed  another,  horses  fleeing  without  riders ; 
within,  noise,  uproar,  and  the  thunder  of  guns.  In  one 
place  some  were  rushing  through  others,  in  another  they 
struggled  unbroken.  As  a wild  boar  at  bay  defends  himself 
with  his  white  tusks  and  tears  the  raging  dogs,  so  that 
tabor  in  the  midst  of  the  cloud  of  Tartars  defended  itself, 
desperately,  hoping  that  assistance  greater  than  Vershul’s 
would  come  from  the  camp. 

The  red  coats  of  the  dragoons  of  Kushel  and  Volody- 
ovski  soon  twinkled  on  the  field.  You  would  have  said 
they  were  red  leaves  of  flowers  driven  by  the  wind.  They 
rushed  to  the  cloud  of  Tartars  and  disappeared  in  it  as  in  a 
black  forest;  so  for  a time  they  were  invisible,  but  the  up- 
roar increased.  The  troops  wondered  why  the  prince  did 
not  send  force  enough  at  once  to  the  succor  of  the  sur- 
rounded ; but  he  delayed,  wishing  to  show  exactly  what 
he  sent,  and  in  this  way  to  raise  their  courage  and  prepare 
them  for  still  greater  perils. 

However,  the  fire  in  the  tabor  grew  weak ; it  was 
evident  tliey  had  no  time  to  load,  or  the  barrels  of  the 
muskets  had  grown  hot.  The  shouts  of  the  Tartars  in- 
creased continually ; the  prince  therefore  gave  a signal, 
and  three  hussar  squadrons  — one  (his  guard)  under  Skshe- 
tuski,  the  second  under  the  starosta  of  Krasnostav,  the 
third  a royal  squadron  under  Piglovski  — rushed  to  the  bat- 
tle from  the  camp.  They  struck  them  as  an  axe  strikes 


Wrril  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


653 


they  broke  the  ring  of  Tartars  at  ouce,  threw  them  back, 
scattered  them,  pressed  them  to  the  woods,  re-dispersed 
and  drove  them  more  than  a mile  from  the  camp.  The 
little  tabor  entered  the  intrench ments  in  safety,  amidst 
joyous  shouts  and  the  thunder  of  cannon. 

The  Tartars,  however,  feeling  that  Hmelnitski  and  the 
Khan  were  following,  did  not  disappear  altogether,  but 
came  again,  and  shouting  “ Allah ! ” galloped  around  the 
whole  camp,  occupying  at  the  same  time  the  roads,  high- 
ways, and  villages,  from  which  pillars  of  black  smoke  were 
soon  rising  to  the  sky.  Many  of  their  skirmishers  came 
near  the  trenches  ; against  these  the  soldiers  of  the  prince 
and  the  quarter-soldiers  rushed  out  at  once,  singly  and  in 
parties,  especially  from  the  Tartar,  Wallachian,  and  dragoon 
squadrons. 

Vershul  was  unable  to  take  part  in  the  skirmishes ; for, 
struck  six  times  in  the  head  while  defending  the  tabor,  he 
lay  as  if  dead  in  the  tent.  Volodyovski,  red  as  a lobster, 
though  untouched,  still  unsatisfied,  took  his  place,  and 
moved  first  to  the  field.  These  skirmishes,  at  which  the 
infantry  and  heavy  cavalry  looked  from  the  camp  as  at 
a spectacle,  lasted  till  evening.  Sometimes  one  side  ex- 
celled, sometimes  the  other ; they  fought  in  groups  or 
singly  ; captives  were  taken  alive.  But  Pan  Michael,  as 
soon  as  he  struck  any  one  and  finished  him,  turned  again, 
and  his  red  uniform  circled  over  the  whole  field  of  battle. 
At  last  Skshetuski  pointed  him  out  from  a distance  to 
Lantskoronski  as  a curiosity,  for  as  often  as  he  met  with  a 
Tartar  it  might  be  said  that  lightning  had  struck  that  man. 
Zagloba,  though  beyond  the  hearing  of  Pan  Michael,  en- 
couraged him  with  shouts  from  the  ramparts.  From  time  to 
time  he  turned  to  the  soldiers  standing  around,  and  said,  — 

“ Look,  gentlemen  ! I taught  him  to  use  the  sabre.  Well 
done  ! If  he  goes  on,  with  God’s  help,  he  will  equal  me 
soon.” 

But  now  the  sun  had  gone  down,  and  each  skirmisher 
began  to  withdraw  slowly  from  the  field,  on  which  re- 
mained only  bodies  of  horses  and  men.  From  the  town 
the  first  sounds  of  the  “ Ave  Maria”  were  heard. 

Night  fell  gradually  ; still  darkness  did  not  come,  for 
fires  in  the  country  about  gave  light.  Zalostsitse,  Bar- 
zyntse,  Lublyanki,  Striyovka,  Kretovitse,  Zarudzie,  Va- 
khlovka  were  burning;  and  the  whole  vicinity,  as  far  as  the 
eye  could  reach,  was  blazing  in  one  conflagration.  The 


654 


WITH  P^TRK  AND  SWORD. 


smoke  in  the  night  became  red ; the  stars  were  shining  on 
the  rosy  background  of  the  sky.  Clouds  of  birds  rose  from 
the  forests,  thickets,  and  ponds  with  a tremendous  noise, 
circled  in  the  air  lighted  by  the  burning,  and  looked  like 
flying  flameso  The  cattle  in  the  camp,  terrified  by  the 
unusual  spectacle,  began  to  bellow  plaintively. 

It  cannot  be,’^  said  old  soldiers  to  one  another  in  the 
trenches,  “that  the  Tartars  of  that  party  have  set  such 
fires ; surely  Hmelnitski,  with  the  Cossacks  and  the  whole 
horde,  are  advancing.” 

These  were  not  empty  surmises,  for  Pan  Serakovski  had 
brought  intelligence  on  the  preceding  day  that  the  Zaporo- 
jian  hetman  and  the  Khan  were  in  the  rear  of  that  party. 
They  were  expected  therefore  with  certainty.  The  soldiers 
were  in  the  trenches  to  a man  ; the  citizens  were  on  the  roofs 
and  towers ; all  hearts  were  unquiet ; women  were  sobbing 
in  the  churches,  stretching  out  their  hands  to  the  most  holy 
sacrament.  Uncertainty,  worse  than  all,  oppressed  with 
immeasurable  weight  the  town,  the  castle,  and  the  camp. 

But  it  did  not  last  long.  Night  had  not  fallen  com- 
pletely when  the  first  ranks  of  the  Cossacks  and  Tartars 
appeared  on  the  horizon ; then  the  second,  third,  tenth, 
hundredth,  thousandth.  You  would  have  said  all  the  for- 
ests and  groves  had  torn  themselves  suddenly  from  their 
roots,  and  were  marching  on  Zbaraj.  In  vain  did  the  eye 
seek  the  end  of  those  ranks ; as  far  as  the  eye  reached 
swarms  of  men  and  horses  were  blackening,  vanishing  in 
the  smokes  and  fires  of  the  distance.  They  moved  like 
clouds,  or  like  locusts  which  cover  the  whole  country  with 
their  terrible  moving  mass.  Before  them  went  the  threat- 
ening rumble  of  human  voices,  like  wind  in  a forest  among 
the  branches  of  the  ancient  pines ; then,  halting  about  a 
mile  and  a quarter  away,  they  began  to  settle  down  and 
make  fires  for  the  night. 

“You  see  the  fires,”  whispered  the  soldiers;  “they  ex- 
tend farther  than  a horse  could  go  in  one  journey.” 

“ Jesus  and  Mary  !”  said  Zagloba  to  Skshetuski.  “I  tell 
you  there  is  a lion  in  me  and  I feel  no  alarm  ; but  I would 
that  a blazing  thunderbolt  might  crush  them  all  before 
morning.  As  God  is  dear  to  me,  there  are  too  many  of 
them.  Unless  perhaps  in  the  valley  of  Jehoshaphat  there 
will  not  be  a greater  crowd.  And  tell  me,  what  do  those 
scoundrels  want?  Would  not  every  dog-brother  of  them 
be  better  at  home,  working  his  serfage  peaceably  for  his 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


655 


land  ? What  fault  is  it  of  ours  if  God  has  made  us  nobles 
and  them  trash,  and  commanded  them  to  obey  ? Tfu ! I 
am  beside  myself  with  rage.  I am  a mild-mannered  man, 
soft  as  a plaster  ; but  let  them  not  rouse  me  to  anger ! 
They  have  had  too  much  freedom,  too  much  bread ; they 
have  multiplied  like  mice  in  a barn  ; and  now  they  are 
dying  to  get  at  the  cats.  Ah,  wait ! There  is  one  cat 
here  called  Yeremi,  and  another  called  Zagloba.  What  do 
you  think,  will  those  two  enter  upon  negotiations  ? If  the 
rebels  had  surrendered  with  obedience,  then  their  lives 
might  be  granted,  might  they  not  ? One  thing  disturbs 
me  continually,  — are  there  provisions  enough  in  the  camp  ? 
Oh,  to  the  devil ! Look,  gentlemen ; fires  beyond  fires,  and 
still  fires  ! May  black  death  fall  on  such  a crowd  ! ’’ 

“ Why  talk  about  treaties,’’  said  Skshetuski,  when  the}' 
think  they  have  us  all  under  their  hands,  and  will  get  us 
to-morrow  ? ” 

But  they  won’t  get  us,  will  they  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 

Well,  the  will  of  God  for  that.  In  any  case,  since  the 
prince  is  here,  it  won’t  come  easy  to  them.” 

You  have  consoled  me  indeed.  I do  not  care  that  it 
should  not  come  easy  to  them,  but  that  it  should  not  come 
at  all.” 

“ It  is  no  small  pleasure  for  a soldier  not  to  yield  his  life 
for  nothing.” 

True,  true  ! But  may  lightning  strike  the  whole  affair, 
and  your  consolation  with  it ! ” 

At  that  moment  Podbipienta  and  Volodyovski  approached. 

“ They  say  that  the  Cossacks  with  the  horde  are  half  a 
million  strong,”  said  the  Lithuanian. 

I wish  that  you  had  lost  your  tongue,”  said  Zagloba; 
‘^you  have  brought  good  tidings.” 

It  is  easier  to  kill  them  in  assault  than  in  the  field,” 
continued  Pan  Longin,  mildly. 

“Now  that  our  prince  and  Hmelnitski  have  met  at  last, 
there  will  be  no  talk  about  negotiations.  Either  master  or 
monk.^  To-morrow  will  be  the  day  of  judgment,”  said  Vo- 
lodyovski, rubbing  his  hands. 

He  was  right.  In  that  war  the  two  most  terrible  lions 
had  not  yet  stood  eye  to  eye.  One  had  crushed  the  hetmans 
and  the  commanders  ; the  other  powerful  Cossack  atamans. 
On  the  footsteps  of  both  followed  victory ; each  was  a ter- 

1 This  means,  “ Everything  or  nothing ; ’’  “ Carry  the  day  or  go  to  a 
monastery.” 


65G 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


ror  to  his  enemies.  But  whose  side  will  be  weightiest  in  a 
direct  encounter  ? This  was  to  be  decided  now.  Vishny- 
evetski  looked  from  the  intrench ments  on  the  countless 
myriads  of  Tartars  and  Cossacks,  and  strove  in  vain  to 
embrace  them  with  the  eye.  Hmelnitski  looked  from  the 
field  on  the  castle  and  camp,  thinking  in  his  soul : “ My 
most  terrible  enemy  is  there ; when  I have  finished  with 
him,  who  can  oppose  me  ? ” 

It  was  easy  to  guess  that  the  conflict  between  these  two 
men  would  be  long  and  stubborn,  but  the  result  could  not  be 
doubtful.  That  prince  in  Lubni  and  Vishnyovets  stood  at 
the  head  of  fifteen  thousand  troops,  counting  the  camp-ser- 
vants ; while  the  peasant  chieftain  was  followed  by  mobs, 
from  the  Sea  of  Azoff  and  the  Don  to  the  mouth  of 
the  Danube.  The  Khan  too  marched  with  him  at  the 
head  of  the  Crimean,  Belgorod,  Nogai,  and  Dobrudja  hordes  ; 
men  inarched  with  him  who  dwelt  on  the  tributaries  of  the 
Dniester  and  the  Dnieper,  men  from  the  lower  country, 
and  a countless  rabble  from  the  steppes,  ravines,  woods, 
towns,  hamlets,  villages,  and  farms,  and  all  who  had  for- 
merly served  in  private  regiments  or  those  of  the  Crown ; 
Cherkes,^  Wallachians,  Silistrians,  Rumelians,  Turks,  bands 
of  Serbs  and  Bulgarians  were  also  in  that  host.  It  might 
appear  that  a new  migration  of  nations  had  abandoned  the 
dreary  abodes  on  the  steppes,  and  were  moving  westward  to 
win  fresh  lands  and  found  a new  kingdom. 

This  was  the  relation  of  the  struggling  forces,  — a hand- 
ful against  legions,  an  island  against  the  sea.  No  wonder 
then  that  many  a heart  was  beating  with  alarm.  Not  only 
in  that  town,  not  only  in  that  corner  of  the  land,  but  in  the 
whole  Commonwealth  they  looked  on  that  lonely  trench, 
surrounded  by  a deluge  of  wild  warriors,  as  the  tomb  of 
great  knights  and  their  mighty  chief. 

Hmelnitski  too  looked  on  it  in  just  the  same  way ; for 
scarcely  were  the  fires  well  kindled  in  his  camps,  when 
a Cossack  envoy  began  to  wave  a white  flag  before  the 
trenches,  to  sound  a trumpet,  and  cry  out  not  to  shoot. 

The  guards  went  and  brought  him  in  at  once. 

“From  the  hetman  to  Brince  Yeremi,”  said  he  to  them. 

The  prince  had  not  yet  dismounted,  and  was  on  the  bul- 
wark with  face  as  calm  as  the  sky.  The  flames  were  re- 
flected in  his  eyes,  and  invested  his  delicate  white  counte- 
nance with  rosy  light.  The  Cossack  standing  before  the 
1 Circassians  from  the  Caucasus. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Go7 

face  of  the  prince  lost  his  speech ; his  legs  trembled  under 
him,  and  a shiver  went  through  his  body  though  he  was  an 
old  wolf  of  the  steppes  and  had  come  as  an  envoy. 

“ Who  are  you  ? asked  the  prince,  fixing  his  calm  glance 
upon  him. 

“ I am  the  sotnik  Sokol,  — from  the  hetman.” 

And  why  have  you  come  ? ” 

The  sotnik  began  to  make  bows  as  low  as  the  stirruj)s  of 
the  prince.  ‘^Pardon  me,  lord  ! I tell  what  has  been  com- 
manded me.  I am  to  blame  in  nothing.” 

Speak  boldly  ! ” 

“The  hetman  commanded  me  to  inform  you  that  he  has 
come  as  a guest  to  Zbaraj,  and  will  visit  you  in  the  castle 
to-morrow.” 

“ Tell  him  that  not  to-morrow,  but  to-day  I give  a feast 
in  the  castle,”  answered  the  prince. 

In  fact  an  hour  later  the  mortars  were  thundering  salutes, 
joyous  shouts  were  raised;  all  the  windows  of  the  castle 
shone  with  a thousand  gleaming  lights. 

The  Khan,  hearing  the  salutes  of  the  cannon  and  the 
sound  of  trumpets  and  drums,  went  out  in  front  of  the  tent 
in  company  with  his  brother  Nureddin,  the  Sultan  Galga, 
Tugai  Be}’’,  and  many  murzas,  and  later  sent  for  Hmelnitski. 

The  hetman,  though  he  had  been  drinking,  appeared  at 
once.  Bowing  and  placing  his  fingers  to  his  forehead,  his 
beard,  and  his  breast,  he  waited  for  the  question. 

The  Khan  looked  long  at  the  castle,  shining  in  the  dis- 
tance like  a gigantic  lantern,  and  nodded  his  head  slightly. 
At  last  he  passed  his  hand  over  his  thin  beard,  which  fell  in 
two  long  tresses  upon  his  weasel-skin  shuba,  and  asked, 
pointing  to  the  gleaming  windows,  — 

“ Zaporojian  hetman,  what  is  that  ? ” 

“Most  mighty  Tsar,”  answered  Hmelnitski,  “that  is 
Prince  Yeremi  giving  a feast.” 

The  Khan  was  astonished.  “A  feast  ?” 

“ He  is  giving  a feast  for  the  slain  of  to-morrow,”  said 
Hmelnitski. 

That  moment  new  discharges  thundered  from  the  castle, 
the  trumpets  sounded,  and  mingled  shouts  reached  the  wor- 
thy ears  of  the  Khan.  “ God  is  one  ! ” muttered  he.  “ There 
is  a lion  in  the  heart  of  that  infidel.”  And  after  a moment 
of  silence  he  added : “ I should  rather  be  with  him  than  with 
you.” 

Hmelnitski  trembled.  He  paid  for  the  indispensable 

42 


658 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Tartar  friendship,  and  besides  was  not  sure  cf  his  terrible 
ally.  Any  whim  of  the  Khan,  and  all  the  hordes  might 
turn  against  the  Cossacks,  who  would  be  lost  beyond  re- 
demption. Hmelnitski  knew  this,  and  knew  too  that  the 
Khan  was  aiding  him  really  for  the  sake  of  plunder,  gifts, 
and  unfortunate  captives,  and  still  looking  upon  himself  as 
a legitimate  monarch,  was  ashamed  in  his  soul  to  stand 
on  the  side  of  rebellion  against  a king,  on  the  side  of  such 
a^^Hmel’’  against  such  a Vishnyevetski.  The  hetman  of 
the  Cossacks  often  got  drunk,  not  from  habit  alone,  but  from 
desperation. 

‘‘ Great  monarch,”  said  he,  ^^Yeremi  is  your  enemy.  It 
was  he  who  took  the  Trans-Dnieper  from  the  Tartars ; he 
hanged,  murdered  murzas  like  wolves  on  the  trees,  as  a 
terror;  he  intended  to  visit  the  Crimea  with  fire  and  sword.” 

^‘And  have  you  not  done  damage  in  the  uluses  ?”  asked 
the  Khan. 

I am  your  slave.” 

The  blue  lips  of  Tugai  Bey  began  to  quiver.  He  had 
among  the  Cossacks  a deadly  enemy,  who  in  his  time  had 
cut  a whole  chambul  to  pieces  and  almost  captured  him. 
The  name  of  that  man  was  pressing  to  his  mouth  from  the  im- 
placable power  of  revengeful  memories  ; he  did  not  restrain 
himself,  and  began  to  snarl  in  a low  voice  : “ Burlai ! Burlai ! ” 
Tugai  Bey,”  said  Hmelnitski,  immediately,  “you  and 
Burlai,  at  the  exalted  and  wise  command  of  the  Khan, 
poured  water  on  your  swords  the  past  year.” 

A new  salvo  of  artillery  from  the  castle  interrupted  fur- 
ther conversation. 

The  Khan  stretched  out  his  hand  and  described  a circle 
with  it  enclosing  Zbaraj,  the  town,  the  castle,  and  the  trench. 
“To-morrow  will  that  be  mine?”  asked  he,  turning  to 
Hmelnitski. 

“ To-morrow  they  will  die  there,”  answered  Hmelnitski, 
with  eyes  fastened  on  the  castle.  Then  he  bowed  again, 
and  touched  with  his  hand  his  forehead,  beard,  and  breast, 
considering  the  conversation  ended. 

The  Khan  wrapped  himself  in  his  weasel-skin  shuba,  — 
for  the  night  was  cool,  though  in  July,  — and  said,  turning 
toward  the  tent : “ It  is  late  already  ! ” 

Then  all  began  to  nod  as  if  moved  by  one  power,  and  he 
went  to  the  tent  slowly  and  with  dignity  repeating  in  a low 
voice  : “ God  is  one  ! ” 

Hmelnitski  withdrew  also,  and  on  the  road  to  his  quar- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


659 


ters  muttered : I ’ll  give  you  the  castle,  the  town,  boot}^, 
and  captives ; but  Yeremi  will  be  mine,  even  if  I have  to 
pay  for  him  with  my  life.” 

Gradually  the  fires  began  to  grow  dim  and  die,  gradually 
the  dull  murmur  of  thousands  of  voices  grew  still ; but  here 
and  there  was  heard  the  report  of  a musket,  or  the  calling 
of  Tartar  herdsmen  driving  their  horses  to  pasture.  Then 
those  voices  were  silent,  and  sleep  embraced  the  countless 
legions  of  Tartars  and  Cossacks. 

But  at  the  castle  there  was  feasting  and  revelry  as  at  a 
wedding.  In  the  camp  all  expected  that  the  storm  would 
take  place  on  the  morrow.  Indeed  the  throngs  of  the  mob, 
Cossacks,  Tartars,  and  other  wild  warriors  marching  with 
Hmelnitski  had  been  moving  from  early  morning,  and  ap- 
proached the  trenches  like  dark  clouds  rolling  to  the  summit 
of  a mountain.  The  soldiers,  though  they  had  tried  in  vain 
the  day  before  to  count  the  fires,  were  benumbed  now  at  the 
sight  of  this  sea  of  heads.  This  was  not  yet  a real  storm, 
but  an  examination  of  the  field,  the  intrenchments,  the 
ditch,  the  ramparts,  and  the  whole  Polish  camp.  And  as  a 
swollen  wave  of  the  sea,  which  the  wind  urges  from  afar, 
rolls,  advances,  rears  itself,  foams,  strikes  with  a roar  and 
then  falls  back,  so  did  they  strike  in  one  place  and  another, 
withdraw,  and  strike  again,  as  if  testing  the  resistance,  as  if 
wishing  to  convince  themselves  whether  the  very  sight  of 
them  by  numbers  alone  would  not  crush  the  spirit  of  the 
enemy  before  they  would  crush  the  body. 

They  fired  cannon  too,  and  the  balls  began  to  fall  thickly 
about  the  camp,  from  which  answer  w'as  given  with  eight- 
pounders  and  small  arms.  At  the  same  time  there  appeared 
a procession  on  the  ramparts  with  the  most  holy  sacrament 
in  order  to  freshen  the  benumbed  soldiers.  The  priest 
Mukhovetski  carried  the  gilded  monstrance  ; holding  it  with 
both  hands  above  his  face  and  sometimes  raising  it  on  high, 
he  moved  on  under  a baldachin,  calm,  with  closed  eyes  and 
an  ascetic  face.  At  his  side  walked  two  priests  supporting 
him  under  the  arms,  — Yaskolski,  chaplain  of  the  hussars,  a 
famous  soldier  in  his  time,  in  military  art  as  experienced 
as  any  chief ; and  Jabkovski,  also  an  ex-soldier,  a gigantic 
Bernardine,  second  in  strength  only  to  Pan  Longin  in  the 
whole  camp.  The  staffs  of  the  baldachin  were  supported 
by  four  nobles,  among  whom  was  Zagloba ; before  the  bal- 
dachin walked  sweet-faced  young  girls  scattering  flowers. 
They  passed  over  the  whole  length  of  the  ramparts,  and 


660 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


after  them  the  officers  of  the  army.  The  hearts  of  the  sol- 
diers rose,  daring  came  to  them,  fire  entered  their  souls  at 
the  sight  of  the  monstrance  shining  like  the  sun,  at  the 
sight  of  the  calmness  of  the  priest,  and  those  maidens 
clothed  in  white.  The  breeze  carried  about  the  strengthen- 
ing odor  of  the  incense  burned  in  the  censers ; the  heads  of 
all  were  bent  down  with  humility.  Mukhovetski  from  time 
to  time  elevated  the  monstrance  and  his  eyes  to  heaven,  and 
intoned  the  hymn,  Before  so  great  a sacrament.” 

The  powerful  voices  of  Yaskolski  and  Jabkovski  com 
tinned,  ‘‘We  fall  on  our  faces;”  and  the  whole  army  sang, 
“Let  the  old  give  place  to  the  new  law  with  its  testament ! ” 
The  deep  bass  of  the  cannon  accompanied  the  hymn,  and  at 
times  the  cannon-balls  flew  past,  roaring  above  the  baldachin 
and  the  priests ; sometimes  the  balls  striking  lower  in  the 
ramparts  scattered  earth  on  the  people,  so  that  Zagloba 
wriggled  and  pressed  up  to  the  staff.  Fear  affected  espe- 
cially his  hair.  When  the  procession  halted  for  prayer 
there  was  silence,  and  the  balls  could  be  heard  distinctly 
flying  like  great  birds  in  a flock.  Zagloba  merely  reddened 
the  more  ; the  priest  Yaskolski  looked  to  the  field,  and 
unable  to  restrain  himself  muttered,  “They  should  rear 
chickens  and  keep  away  from  cannon  ! ” for  in  truth  the 
Cossacks  had  very  bad  gunners,  and  he,  as  a former  soldier, 
could  not  look  calmly  on  such  clumsiness  and  waste  of  pow- 
der. Again  they  went  on  till  they  reached  the  other  end  of 
the  ramparts,  where  there  had  been  no  great  pressure  from 
the  enemy.  Trying  here  and  there,  especially  from  the 
western  pond,  to  see  if  they  could  not  create  a panic,  the 
Tartars  and  Cossacks  drew  back  at  last  to  their  own  posi- 
tions, and  remained  in  them  without  sending  out  even 
skirmishers.  Meanwhile  the  procession  had  freshened  the 
minds  of  the  besieged  completely. 

It  was  evident  that  Hmelnitski  was  waiting  for  the  arrival 
of  his  tabor ; still  he  felt  so  sure  that  the  first  real  storm 
would  be  sufficient,  that  he  barely  ordered  a few  trenches 
to  be  made  for  the  cannon  and  did  not  undertake  other 
earthworks  to  threaten  the  besieged.  The  tabor  arrived 
the  following  day,  and  took  its  place  near  the  camp,  wagon 
after  wagon,  in  a number  of  tens  of  rows  a mile  in  length, 
from  Vernyaki  to  Dembini.  With  it  came  also  new  forces ; 
namely,  the  splendid  Zaporojian  infantry,  almost  equal  to 
the  Turkish  janissaries  in  storms  and  attacks,  and  far  more 
capable  than  the  Cossacks  or  the  mob. 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


C61 


The  memorable  day,  Tuesday,  July  13,  was  passed  in 
feverish  preparations  on  both  sides.  There  was  no  doubt 
that  the  assault  would  take  place,  for  the  trumpets,  drums, 
and  kettle-drums  were  sounding  the  alarm  from  daybreak 
in  the  Cossack  camp  ; among  the  Tartars  a great  sacred 
drum,  called  the  bait,  was  roaring  like  thunder.  The  even- 
ing came,  calm  and  clear,  but  from  both  ponds  and  the 
Gnyezna  thin  mists  were  rising ; at  length  the  first . star 
began  to  twinkle  in  the  sky. 

At  that  moment  sixty  Cossack  cannon  bellowed  with  one 
voice ; the  countless  legions  rushed  with  a terrible  cry  to 
the  ramparts,  and  the  storm  began.  It  appeared  to  the 
soldiers  standing  on  the  ramparts  that  the  ground  was 
quivering  under  their  feet ; the  oldest  remembered  nothing 
like  it. 

Jesus  and  Mary  ! what  is  that  ? asked  Zagloba,  stand- 
ing near  Skshetuski  among  the  hussars,  in  the  interval  of 
the  rampart ; those  are  not  men  coming  against  us.’’ 

“ Of  course  you  know  they  are  not  men ; the  enemy  are 
driving  oxen  ahead,  so  that  we  may  spend  the  first  shots  on 
them.” 

The  old  noble  became  as  red  as  a beet,  his  eyes  were  com- 
ing out  of  his  head,  and  from  his  mouth  burst  one  word,  in 
which  all  the  rage,  all  the  terror,  all  that  he  could  think  at 
that  moment  was  included  ; Scoundrels  ! ” 

The  oxen,  as  if  mad,  urged  by  wild,  half-naked  herdsmen 
with  clubs  and  burning  brands,  were  insane  from  fear ; they 
ran  forward  with  an  awful  bellowing,  now  crowding  to- 
gether, now  hurrying  on,  now  scattering  or  turning  to  the 
rear;  urged  with  shouts,  burned  with  fire,  lashed  with  raw- 
hides,  they  rushed  again  toward  the  ramparts.  At  last 
Vurtsel’s  guns  began  to  vomit  iron  and  fire  ; then  smoke 
hid  the  light,  the  air  was  red,  the  terrified  cattle  were  as 
if  cut  by  ’a  thunderbolt.  Half  of  them  fell,  and  over  their 
bodies  went  the  enemy. 

In  front  ran  captives  with  bags  of  sand  to  fill  the  ditch ; 
they  were  stabbed  from  behind  with  pikes  and  scorched 
with  musketry  fire.  These  were  peasants  from  around 
Zbaraj,  who  had  been  unable  to  take  refuge  in  the  town 
before  the  avalanche  came, — young  men  as  well  as  old, 
and  women.  All  ran  forward  with  a shriek,  a cry,  a 
stretching  of  hands  to  heaven,  and  a wailing  for  mercy. 
Hair  stood  on  end  from  the  howl,  but  pity  was  dead 
upon  earth  at  that  hour.  On  one  side  the  pikes  of  Cos- 


662 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


sacks  were  entering  their  shoulders  ; on  the  other  the  balls 
of  Vurtsel  mashed  the  unfortunates,  grape-shot  tore  them 
to  pieces,  dug  furrows  among  them.  They  ran  on,  fell,  rose 
again,  and  went  forward ; for  the  Cossack  wave  pushed 
them, — the  Cossack,  the  Turk,  and  the  Tartar.  The  ditch 
was  soon  filled  with  bodies,  blood,  and  sand-bags  ; at  last  it 
was  evened,  and  the  enemy  rushed  over  with  a shout. 

The  regiments  pushed  on,  one  after  another ; by  the 
light  of  the  cannon-fire  were  to  be  seen  the  officers  urg- 
ing forward  new  regiments  to  the  ramparts.  The  choicest 
men  rushed  to  the  quarters  and  troops  of  Yeremi,  for  at 
that  point  Hmelnitski  knew  the  greatest  resistance  would 
be.  The  kurens  of  the  Saitcli  therefore  came  up  ; after 
them  the  formidable  men  of  Pereyaslav,  with  Loboda. 
Voronchenko  led  the  regiment  of  Cherkasi,  Kulak  the 
Karvoff  regiment,  Nechai  the  Bratslav,  Stepka  the  Uman, 
Mrozovetski  the  Korsiin  regiment ; also  the  men  of  Kalnik 
went,  and  the  strong  regiment  of  Belotserkoff,  — fifteen 
thousand  men  in  all,  and  with  them  Hmelnitski  himself, 
in  the  fire,  red  as  Satan,  exposing  his  broad  breast  to  the 
bullets,  with  the  face  of  a lion  and  the  eye  of  an  eagle, 
— in  chaos,  smoke,  confusion,  slaughter,  and  tempest,  in 
flames,  observant  of  everything,  ordering  everything. 

After  the  Zaporojians  went  the  wild  Cossacks  of  the  Don  ; 
next,  Cherkes  fighting  with  knives ; Tugai  Bey  led  chosen 
Nogais;  after  them  Subahazi,  Belgorod  Tartars;  then  Kurd- 
luk,  swarthy  men  of  Astrakhan,  armed  with  gigantic  bows 
and  arrows,  one  of  which  was  almost  equal  to  a spear. 
They  followed  one  another  so  closely  that  the  hot  breath 
of  those  behind  was  blown  on  the  necks  of  those  in  front. 

How  many  of  them  fell  before  they  reached  the  ditch 
filled  with  the  bodies  of  the  captives,  who  shall  tell,  who 
shall  relate  ? But  they  reached  and  crossed  it,  and  began 
to  clamber  on  the  ramparts.  Then  you  would  -have  said 
that  that  starry  night  was  the  night  of  the  Last  Judgment, 
The  cannon,  unable  to  strike  the  nearest,  bellowed  unceas- 
ing fire  on  the  farther  ranks.  Bombs,  describing  arcs  of 
fire  through  the  air,  fell  with  a hellish  laughter,  making 
bright  day  in  the  darkness.  The  German  infantry  with 
the  Polish  land  regiments,  and  at  their  side  the  dismounted 
dragoons  of  Vishnyevetski  poured  fire  and  lead  into  the 
faces  and  breasts  of  the  Cossacks. 

The  first  ranks  wished  to  fall  back,  but  pressed  from 
behind  they  could  not  ; they  died  in  their  tracks.  Blood 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


663 


spattered  under  the  feet  of  the  advancing.  The  rampart 
grew  slippery  ; hands,  feet,  and  breasts  went  sliding  upon  it. 
Men  grasped  it,  and  again  fell  covered  with  smoke,  black 
from  soot,  stabbed,  cut,  careless  of  wounds  and  death.  In 
places  they  fought  with  cold  weapons.  Men  were  as  if  beside 
themselves  from  fury,  with  grinning  teeth  and  blood- 
covered  faces.  The  living  battled  on  top  of  the  quivering 
mass  of  wounded  and  dying.  Commands  were  not  heard  ; 
nothing  was  heard  but  a general  and  terrible  roar,  in  which 
all  sounds  were  merged,  — the  thunder  of  guns,  the  cough 
of  the  wounded,  the  groans,  and  the  whistling  of  bombs. 

This  gigantic  struggle  without  quarter  lasted  whole 
hours.  Around  the  rampart  rose  another  rampart  of 
corpses,  which  hindered  the  approach  of  the  assailants. 
The  Zaporojians  were  cut  almost  to  pieces,  the  men  of 
Pereyaslav  were  lying  side  by  side  around  the  ramparts  ; 
the  Karvoff,  Bratslav,  and  Uman  regiments  were  decimated ; 
but  others  pressed  on,  pushed  forward  themselves  from 
behind  by  the  guard  of  the  hetman,  the  Eumelian  Turks 
and  Tartars  of  Urum  Bey.  But  disorder  rose  in  the 
ranks  of  the  assailants  when  the  Polish  land  infantry, 
the  Germans,  and  the  dragoons  drew  back  not  a step. 
Panting,  dripping  with  blood,  carried  away  with  the  rage 
of  battle,  streaming  in  sweat,  half  mad  with  the  smell  of 
blood,  they  tore  over  one  another  at  the  enemy,  just  as 
raging  wolves  rush  to  a flock  of  sheep.  At  that  juncture 
Hmelnitski  pressed  on  again  with  the  remnants  of  his 
first  regiments  and  with  the  whole  force,  as  yet  intact,  of 
the  Belotserkoff  Tartars,  the  Turks  and  Cherkes. 

The  cannon  from  the  ramparts  ceased  to  thunder,  and 
the  bombs  to  flash ; hand-weapons  alone  were  heard  through 
the  whole  length  of  the  western  rampart.  Discharges 
flashed  up  anew.  Finally,  musketry  fire  also  stopped. 
Darkness  covered  the  combatants.  No  eye  could  see  what 
was  doing  there,  but  something  was  turning  in  the  dark- 
ness like  the  gigantic  body  of  a monster  cast  down  in 
convulsions.  Even  from  the  cries  it  could  not  be  told 
whether  it  gave  forth  the  sounds  of  triumph  or  despair. 
At  times  these  sounds  also  ceased,  and  then  could  be  heard 
only  one  measureless  groan,  as  if  it  were  going  out  on 
every  side,  from  under  the  earth,  over  the  earth,  in  the 
air,  higher  and  higher,  as  if  spirits  were  flying  away  with 
groans  from  that  field  of  conflict.  But  these  were  short 
pauses  j after  such  a moment  the  uproar  and  howls  rose 


664 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


with  still  greater  power,  ever  hoarser  and  more  un- 
earthly. 

Then  again  thundered  the  fire  of  musketry.  Makhnitski 
with  the  rest  of  the  infantry  was  coming  to  aid  the  wearied 
regiments.  The  trumpets  began  to  sound  a retreat  in  the 
rear  ranks  of  the  Cossacks. 

Now  came  a pause ; the  Cossack  regiments  withdrew  a 
furlong  from  the  ramparts,  and  stood  protected  by  the 
corpses  of  their  own  men.  But  a half-hour  had  not  passed 
when  Hmelnitski  rushed  on  again  and  hurried  his  men  to 
the  assault  a third  time. 

But  this  time  Prince  Yeremi  appeared  on  the  rampart 
himself,  on  horseback.  It  was  easy  to  know  him,  for  the 
banner  and  bunchuk  of  the  hetman  were  waving  above 
his  head,  and  before  and  behind  him  were  borne  a num- 
ber of  tens  of  torches,  shining  wdth  blood-colored  gleams. 
Immediately  they  opened  the  artillery  on  him  ; but  the 
awkward  cannoneers  sent  the  balls  far  beyond  the  Gny- 
ezna,  and  he  stood  calm  and  gazed  upon  the  approaching 
clouds. 

The  Cossacks  slackened  their  gait  as  if  bewitched  by  the 
sight.  “ Yeremi ! Yeremi ! ” passed  in  a low  murmur,  like 
the  sound  of  a breeze,  through  the  deep  ranks.  Stand- 
ing on  the  rampart  in  the  midst  of  the  blood-colored  torches, 
that  terrible  prince  seemed  to  them  like  a giant  in  a myth 
tale  of  the  people  ; therefore  a quiver  ran  over  their  wearied 
limbs,  and  their  hands  made  signs  of  the  cross. 

He  stood  motionless.  He  beckoned  with  the  gilded  baton, 
and  immediately  an  ominous  flight  of  bombs  sounded  in  the 
air,  and  fell  into  the  advancing  ranks.  The  host  twisted 
like  a mortally  wounded  dragon  ; a cry  of  terror  flew  from 
one  end  of  the  line  to  the  other. 

“ On  a run ! on  a run ! commanded  the  Cossack 
colonels. 

The  dark  mass  rushed  with  all  its  impetus  to  the  ramparts 
under  which  refuge  from  the  bombs  could  be  found ; but 
they  had  not  passed  half  the  interval  when  the  prince,  ever 
visible  as  on  the  palm  of  the  hand,  turned  somewhat  to  the 
west  and  again  beckoned  with  his  baton. 

At  this  signal,  from  the  side  of  the  pond,  through  the 
space  between  it  and  the  ramparts,  the  cavalry  began  to 
push  forth,  and  in  the  flash  of  an  eye  they  poured  out  on 
the  edge  of  the  shore-level.  By  the  light  of  the  bombs 
w^ere  perfectly  visible  the  great  banners  of  the  hussars  of 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


665 


Skshetuski  and  Zatsvilikhovski,  the  dragoons  of  Kushel 
and  Volodyovski,  with  the  prince’s  Tartars,  led  by  Koztvo- 
rovski.  After  them  pushed  out  still  new  regiments  of  the 
prince’s  Cossacks  and  the  Wallachians  of  Bykhovets.  Not 
only  Hmelnitski,  but  the  last  camp-follower  of  the  Cos- 
sacks, knew  in  one  moment  that  the  daring  chief  had  de- 
termined to  hurl  his  entire  cavalry  into  the  enemy’s  flank. 

That  moment  the  trumpets  sounded  a retreat  in  the  ranks 
of  the  Cossacks.  Face  to  the  cavalry ! Face  to  the  cav- 
alry ! ” was  heard  in  alarmed  voices.  Hmelnitski  endeav- 
ored simultaneously  to  change  the  front  of  his  troops  and 
defend  himself  from  cavalry  with  cavalry.  But  there  was 
no  time.  Before  he  could  arrange  his  ranks  the  prince’s 
regiments  had  started,  moving  as  if  on  wings,  shouting 

Kill ! slay ! ” with  rustling  of  banners,  whistling  of 
plumes,  and  the  iron  rattle  of  arms.  The  hussars  thrust 
their  lances  into  the  wall  of  the  enemy,  and  followed  them- 
selves, like  a hurricane,  overturning  and  crushing  every- 
thing on  the  road.  No  human  power,  no  command,  no 
leader  could  hold  the  infantry  on  which  their  first  impetus 
came.  Wild  panic  seized  the  picked  guard  of  the  hetman. 
The  men  of  Belotserkoff  threw  down  their  muskets,  pikes, 
scythes,  sabres,  and  shielding  their  heads  with  their  hands 
in  helplessness  of  terror,  with  the  roar  of  beasts,  they 
rushed  against  the  Tartars  in  the  rear.  But  the  Tartars 
received  them  with  a storm  of  arrows.  So  they  rushed  to 
the  flank,  and  ran  along  the  tabor  under  the  infantry  fire 
and  the  cannon  of  Vurtsel,  covering  the  ground  so  thickly 
that  it  was  rare  when  one  did  not  fall  upon  another. 

But  now  the  wild  Tugai  Bey,  aided  by  Subahazi  and  Urum 
Murza,  struck  with  rage  on  the  onrush  of  hussars.  He  did 
not  hope  to  break  ; he  wished  merely  to  restrain  them  till  the 
Silistrian  and  Eumelian  janissaries  might  form  in  a quad- 
rangle and  protect  the  men  of  Belotserkoff  from  the  first 
panic.  He  sprang  at  them  as  if  into  smoke,  and  flew  on  in 
the  front  rank,  not  as  a leader,  but  as  a simple  Tartar;  he 
cut  and  killed,  — exposed  himself  with  the  others.  The 
crooked  sabres  of  the  Nogais  rang  upon  chain-mail  and 
breastplates,  and  the  howl  of  the  warriors  drowned  all 
other  voices.  But  they  could  not  hold  out.  Pushed  from 
their  places,  crushed  with  the  terrible  weight  of  the  iron 
horsemen,  against  whom  they  were  unaccustomed  to  stand 
with  open  front,  they  were  driven  toward  the  janissaries, 
hacked  with  long  swords,  whirled  from  their  saddles,  thrust 


666 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD, 


through,  beaten  down,  twisted  like  poisonous  reptiles  ; but 
they  defended  themselves  with  such  venom  that  in  fact  the 
onset  of  the  hussars  was  stopped.  Tugai  Bey  rushed  like 
a destroying  flame,  and  the  Nogais  went  with  him,  as 
wolves  with  their  female. 

Still  they  gave  way,  falling  more  frequently  on  the  plain. 
When  the  cry  of  “ Allah  ! ” thundering  from  the  field,  an- 
nounced that  the  janissaries  had  formed,  Skshetuski  rushed 
on  the  raging  Tugai  Bey,  and  struck  him  on  the  head  with 
a double-handed  sword.  But  it  was  evident  either  that  the 
knight  had  not  regained  his  whole  strength,  or  perhaps  the 
helmet  forged  in  Damascus  withstood  the  blow ; it  is  enough 
that  the  blade  turned  on  the  head,  and  striking  with  the 
side  was  shivered  to  fragments.  But  that  instant  darkness 
covered  the  eyes  of  Tugai  Bey ; he  dropped  into  the  arms 
of  his  Nogais,  who,  seizing  their  leader,  hurried  away  on 
two  sides  with  a terrible  uproar,  like  a cloud  blown  by  a 
mighty  wind.  All  the  prince’s  cavalry  was  then  in  front  of 
the  Silistrian  and  Bumelian  janissaries  and  Mohammedan- 
ized  Serbs,  who  together  with  the  janissaries  formed  one 
great  quadrangle,  and  were  withdrawing  slowly  to  the  ta- 
bor with  their  front  to  the  enemy,  bristling  with  muskets, 
lances,  javelins,  battle-axes,  and  swords. 

The  squadrons  of  armored  dragoons  and  the  Cossacks  of 
the  prince  rushed  on  like  a whirlwind  ; and  in  the  very 
front,  with  a roar  and  heavy  tramp,  Skshetuski’s  hussars. 
He  flew  on  himself  in  the  first  rank,  and  at  his  side  Pan 
Longin  on  his  Livonian  mare,  his  terrible  broadsword  in 
his  hand. 

A red  ribbon  of  fire  flies  from  one  end  of  the  quadrangle 
to  the  other ; bullets  whistle  in  the  ears  of  the  riders ; 
liere  and  there  a man  groans,  here  and  there  a horse  falls. 
The  line  of  cavalry  is  broken,  but  pushes  on,  — is  approach- 
ing. The  janissaries  now  hear  the  snorting  and  blown 
breath  of  the  horses ; the  quadrangle  forms  more  closely 
still,  and  inclines  its  wall  of  spears,  held  by  sinewy  arms, 
against  the  furious  chargers.  How  many  points  are  in 
that  wall  ? With  how  many  deaths  does  it  threaten  the 
knights  ? 

Just  then  a certain  hussar  of  gigantic  size  rushes  upon 
the  wall  of  the  quadrangle  with  an  irresistible  impulse;  in 
a moment  the  forefeet  of  his  great  horse  are  in  the  air ; 
and  the  knight  with  his  steed  falls  into  the  middle  of  the 
throng,  splintering  lances,  overturning  men,  breaking,  mash- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


667 


ing,  destroying.  As  an  eagle  swoops  on  a flock  of  white 
partridges,  and  they,  crouching  before  him  in  a timid  group, 
beijome  the  prey  of  the  robber,  who  grasps  them  in  his 
talons  and  his  beak,  so  Pan  Longin  Podbipienta,  falling 
into  the  midst  of  the  enemy,  rages  with  his  broadsword. 
And  never  has  a whirlwind  made  such  destruction  in  a 
young  and  thick  forest  as  he  is  making  in  the  throng  of 
janissaries.  He  is  terrible ; his  form  assumes  superhu- 
man proportions.  His  mare  becomes  a species  of  dragon, 
snorting  flame  from  her  nostrils ; and  the  double-handed 
sword  triples  itself  in  the  hands  of  the  knight.  Kislar-Bak, 
a gigantic  aga,  hurls  himself  upon  him  and  falls,  cut  in 
two.  In  vain  do  the  strongest  men  put  forth  their  hands, 
stopping  him  with  their  spears.  They  die  as  if  struck  by 
lightning.  He  tramples  them,  pushes  on  to  the  densest 
throng,  and  when  he  strikes  they  fall,  like  grass  beneath 
the  scythe.  An  open  space  is  made ; the  uproar  of  terror 
is  heard,  — groans,  the  thunder  of  blows,  the  biting  of  steel 
on  the  helmets,  and  the  snorting  of  the  infernal  mare. 

A div  ! a div  ! ’’  ^ cried  terriiied  voices. 

That  instant  the  iron  mass  of  the  hussars,  with  Skshe- 
tuski  at  the  head  of  it,  bore  down  the  gate  opened  by  the 
Lithuanian.  The  walls  of  the  quadrangle  burst,  like  the 
walls  of  a falling  house,  and  the  masses  of  janissaries 
rushed  fleeing  in  every  direction. 

It  was  not  a moment  too  soon,  for  the  Nogais  under  Su- 
bahazi  Avere  returning  to  the  fight  like  bloodthirsty  wolves, 
and  from  the  other  side  Hmelnitski,  rallying  the  men  of 
Belotserkoff,  was  coming  to  the  aid  of  the  janissaries ; but 
now  everything  was  in  confusion.  Cossacks,  Tartars,  rene- 
gade  Serbs,  janissaries,  fled  in  the  greatest  disorder  and  panic 
to  the  tabors,  giving  no  resistance.  The  cavalry  pressed  on 
them,  cutting  as  they  came.  Those  who  did  not  perish  in 
the  first  furlong  perished  in  the  second.  The  pursuit  was 
so  envenomed  that  the  squadrons  went  ahead  of  the  rear 
ranks  of  the  fugitives ; their  hands  grew  weary  from  hew- 
ing. The  fugitives  threw  away  arms,  banners,  caps,  and 
even  coats.  The  white  caps  of  the  janissaries  covered  the 
field,  like  snow.  The  entire  chosen  force  of  Hmelnitski’s 

1 B/v  is  a Persian  word  for  “demon”  or  “evil  spirit.”  This  word 
meant  “a  divinity”  in  times  anterior  to  Zoroaster,  and  is  identical  with 
the  root  div  in  our  word  “ divine.”  In  India  and  Europe  it  retained  its 
original  signification,  and  became  of  evil  import  only  in  Persia,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  triumph  of  Zoroastrianism. 


668 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


infantry,  cavalry,  artillery,  the  auxiliary  Tartar  and  Turkish 
divisions  formed  one  disorderly  mass ; distracted,  wild, 
blinded  with  terror,  whole  companies  fled  before  one  man. 
The  hussars,  having  broken  the  infantry  and  cavalry,  had 
done  their  work;  now  the  dragoons  and  light  squadrons 
emulated  them,  and  with  Volodyovski  and  Kushel  at  their 
head  extended  this  catastrophe,  passing  human  belief. 
Blood  covered  the  terrible  held,  and  plashed  like  water 
under  the  violent  blows  of  the  horse-hoofs,  sprinkling  the 
armor  and  faces  of  the  knights. 

The  fleeing  crowds  were  resting  in  the  centre  of  their 
tabors  when  the  trumpets  called  back  the  cavalry  of  the 
prince.  The  knights  returned  with  singing  and  shouts  of 
joy,  counting  on  the  way  with  their  streaming  sabres  the 
corpses  of  the  enemy.  But  who  could  with  a cast  of  his 
eye  estimate  the  extent  of  the  defeat  ? Who  could  count 
all  when  at  the  trench  itself  bodies  were  lying  to  the  height 
of  a man  ? Soldiers  were  as  if  dizzy  from  the  odor  of 
the  blood  and  the  sweat.  Fortunately  from  the  side  of  the 
ponds  there  was  rather  a strong  breeze,  which  carried  the 
odor  to  the  tents  of  the  enemy. 

Thus  ended  the  first  meeting  of  the  terrible  Yeremi  and 
Hinelnitski. 

But  the  storm  was  not  ended ; for  while  Vishnyevetski 
was  repulsing  the  attacks  directed  against  the  right  wing 
of  the  camp,  Burlai  on  the  left  barely  missed  becoming  mas- 
ter of  the  ramparts.  Having  surrounded  the  town  and  the 
castle  in  silence  at  the  head  of  his  warriors  of  the  Trans- 
Dnieper,  he  pushed  on  to  the  eastern  pond,  and  fell  violently 
upon  Firlei’s  quarters.  The  Hungarian  infantry  stationed 
there  were  unable  to  withstand  the  attack,  for  the  ramparts 
at  that  pond  were  not  yet  completed  ; the  first  squadron 
fled  from  its  banner ; Burlai  sprang  to  the  centre,  and  after 
him  his  men,  like  an  irresistible  torrent.  The  shouts  of  vic- 
tory reached  the  opposite  end  of  the  camp.  The  Cossacks, 
rushing  after  the  fugitive  Hungarians,  scattered  a small 
division  of  cavalry,  captured  a number  of  cannon,  and  were 
coming  to  the  quarters  of  the  castellan  of  Belsk,  when  Pan 
Pshiyemski  at  the  head  of  a number  of  German  companies 
hurried  to  the  rescue.  Stabbing  the  flag-bearer  with  a sin- 
gle thrust,  he  seized  the  flag,  and  hurled  himself  on  the 
enemy.  Then  the  Germans  closed  with  the  Cossacks.  A 
fearful  hand-to-hand  struggle  raged,  in  which  on  one  side 
the  fury  and  crushing  numbers  of  Burial’s  legions,  on  the 


Wrj’H  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


C69 


other  the  bravery  of  the  old  lions  of  the  Thirty  Years’  War, 
were  contending  for  superiority.  In  vain  Burlai  pressed 
into  the  densest  ranks  of  the  combatants,  like  a wounded 
wild  boar.  Neither  the  contempt  of  death  with  which  the 
Cossacks  fought  nor  their  endurance  could  stop  the  irresisti- 
ble Germans,  who  going  forward  in  a wall,  struck  with  such 
force  that  they  swept  them  out  of  their  places,  pushed  them 
against  the  trenches,  decimated  them,  and  after  half  an 
hour’s  struggle  drove  them  beyond  the  ramparts.  Pshiyem- 
ski,  covered  with  blood,  first  planted  the  banner  on  the 
unfinished  bulwark. 

Burial’s  position  was  now  desperate,  — he  had  to  retreat 
on  the  same  road  by  which  he  had  come  ; and  since  Yeremi 
had  crushed  the  assailants  on  his  right  wing,  he  could  easily 
cut  off  Burial’s  whole  division.  It  is  true  that  Mrozovetski 
had  come  to  his  aid  with  his  mounted  Cossacks  of  Korsiin  ; 
but  at  that  moment  the  hussars  of  Konyetspolski,  supported 
by  Skshetuski  returning  from  the  attack  on  the  janissaries, 
fell  upon  Burlai,  hitherto  retreating  in  order. 

With  a single  onset  they  scattered  his  forces,  and  then 
began  a fearful  slaughter.  The  Cossacks,  having  the  road 
to  the  camp  closed,  had  open  to  them  only  the  road  to 
death.  Some  without  asking  for  quarter  defended  them- 
selves with  desperation,  in  groups  or  singly  ; others  stretched 
forth  their  hands  in  vain  to  the  cavalry,  thundering  like  a 
hurricane  over  the  field.  Then  began  pursuit,  artifice, 
single  struggles,  search  for  the  enemy  hidden  in  holes  or 
uneven  places.  Tar-buckets  were  now  thrown  out  from  the 
trenches  to  light  up  the  field.  These  flew  like  fiery  meteors 
with  flaming  manes.  By  the  aid  of  these  red  gleams  they 
finished  the  remainder  of  the  Trans-Dnieper  Cossacks. 

Subahazi,  who  had  shown  wonders  of  valor  that  day, 
sprang  to  the  aid  of  the  Cossacks  ; but  the  brave  Marek 
Sobieski,  starosta  of  Krasnostav,  stopped  him  on  the  spot, 
as  a lion  stops  a wild  buffalo.  Burlai  saw  now  that  there 
was  no  salvation  for  him  from  any  side.  But,  Burlai,  thou 
didst  love  thy  Cossack  glory  beyond  life ; therefore  thou 
didst  not  seek  for  safety.  Others  escaped  in  the  darkness, 
hid  themselves  in  openings,  slipped  out  between  the  feet  of 
horses ; but  he  still  sought  the  enemy.  He  cut  down  with 
his  own  hand  Pan  Dombka  and  Pan  Rusitski,  and  the  young 
lion  Pan  Aksak,  the  same  who  had  covered  himself  with 
undying  glory  at  Konstantinoff ; then  Pan  Savitski ; then  he 
stretched  out  together  two  winged  hussars  upon  their  native 


670 


WITH  FIRE  SWORD. 


earth.  At  last,  seeing  a noble  3normous  in  size  coursing 
over  the  held  and  roaring  like  an  aurochs,  he  sprang  for- 
ward and  went  at  him  like  a glittering  flame. 

Zagloba,  for  it  was  he,  bellowed  still  louder  from  fear, 
and  turned  his  horse  in  flight.  What  hair  he  had  left  stood 
straight  on  his  head  ; but  still  he  did  not  lose  his  presence 
of  mind.  Stratagems  were  flashing  through  his  head  like 
lightning,  and  at  the  same  time  he  roared  with  all  his 
power : “ Whoever  believes  in  God ! ’’  and  he  drove  like  a 
whirlwind  toward  the  thickest  mass  of  Polish  cavalry. 
Burlai  was  heading  him  olf  from  the  side,  as  a bow  the 
string.  Zagloba  closed  his  eyes,  and  in  his  head  a voice  was 
roaring,  “ I shall  perish  now  with  my  fleas  ! ’’  He  heard 
behind  him  the  rushing  of  the  horse,  saw  that  no  one  was 
coming  to  his  aid,  that  there  was  no  escape,  and  that 
no  other  hand  but  his  own  could  tear  him  from  the 
grasp  of  Burlai.  But  in  that  last  moment,  almost  in  the 
agony  of  death,  his  despair  and  terror  suddenly  turned 
to  rage  ; he  bellowed  as  no  wild  bull  has  ever  bellowed, 
and  wheeling  his  horse  in  his  tracks,  turned  against  his 
opponent. 

“ You  are  pursuing  Zagloba  ! ” cried  he,  pushing  on  with 
drawn  sabre. 

At  that  moment  a new  lot  of  burning  tar-buckets  was 
thrown  from  the  trenches,  and  there  was  light.  Burlai  saw 
and  was  astounded.  He  was  not  astounded  at  hearing  the 
name,  for  he  had  never  heard  it  in  his  life  before ; but  he 
was  astounded  when  he  recognized  the  man  whom  a short 
time  before  he  had  feasted  in  Yampol  as  the  friend  of 
Bogun.  But  just  that  unfortunate  moment  of  surprise  de- 
stroyed the  brave  leader  of  the  Cossacks,  for  before  he  recol- 
lected himself  Zagloba  cut  him  on  the  temple,  and  with  one 
blow  rolled  him  from  his  horse. 

This  was  in  view  of  the  whole  army.  A joyful  shout 
from  the  hussars  answered  a cry  of  terror  from  the  Cos- 
sacks, who  seeing  the  death  of  their  old  lion  of  the  Black 
Sea,  lost  the  rest  of  their  courage,  and  abandoned  all  re- 
sistance. Those  who  were  not  rescued  by  Subahazi  per- 
ished to  a man;  no  prisoners  were  taken  in  that  night  of* 
terror. 

Subahazi  fled  to  the  camp,  pursued  by  Sobieski  and  the 
light  cavalry.  The  assault  along  the  whole  line  of  trenches 
was  repulsed  ; only  near  the  Cossack  tabor  was  the  cavalry 
sent  out  by  the  prince  in  pursuit  still  at  work. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


671 


A shout  of  triumph  and  joy  shook  the  whole  camp  of  the 
attacked,  and  mighty  cries  went  up  to  heaven.  The  bloody 
soldiers,  covered  with  sweat,  dust,  black  from  powder,  with 
raging  faces  and  brows  still  contracted,  with  fire  still  un- 
quenched in  their  eyes,  stood  leaning  on  their  weapons, 
catching  the  air  with  their  breasts,  ready  again  to  rush  to 
the  fight  if  the  need  should  come.  But  the  cavalry  too 
returned  gradually  from  the  bloody  harvest  near  the  tabor. 
Then  the  prince  himself  rode  out  on  the  field,  and  behind 
him  the  commanders,  the  standard-bearer,  Marek  Sobieski, 
and  Pshiyemski.  All  that  brilliant  retinue  moved  slowly 
along  the  intrenchment. 

‘^Long  live  Yeremi!’’  cried  out  the  army.  “Long  live 
our  father  ! ’’ 

The  prince,  without  helmet,  inclined  his  head  and  his 
baton  on  every  side.  “I  thank  you,  gentlemen,  I thank 
you  ! repeated  he,  in  a clear,  ringing  voice.  Then  he 
turned  to  Pshiyemski.  “This  trench,’^  said  he,  “encloses 
too  much  space.’’ 

Pshiyemski  nodded  his  head  in  sign  of  agreement. 

The  victorious  leaders  rode  from  the  western  to  the  east- 
ern pond,  examining  the  battle-field,  the  injuries  done  to  the 
ramparts  by  the  enemy,  and  the  ramparts  themselves. 

Immediately  after  the  retinue  of  the  prince,  the  soldiers, 
carried  away  by  enthusiasm,  bore  Zagloba  in  their  arms  to 
the  camp,  as  the  greatest  conqueror  of  the  day.  Borne 
aloft  by  twenty  sturdy  arms,  appeared  the  form  of  the 
warrior,  who,  purple,  sweating,  waving  his  arms  to  keep  his 
balance,  cried  with  all  his  power,  — 

“ Ha  ! I gave  him  pepper.  I pretended  to  flee,  so  as  to 
lure  him  on.  He  won’t  bark  at  us  any  more,  the  dog- 
brother  ! It  was  necessary  to  show  an  example  to  the 
younger  men.  For  God’s  sake,  be  careful,  or  you  will  let 
me  fall  and  kill  me  ! Hold  on  tight ; you  have  something  to 
hold  ! You  may  believe  me,  I had  work  with  him.  To-day 
every  trash  was  thrusting  itself  on  nobles ; but  they  have 
got  their  own.  Be  careful ! Devil  take  it,  let  me  down ! ” 

“ Long  life  to  him,  long  life  ! ” cried  the  nobles. 

“ To  the  prince  with  him  ! ” repeated  others. 

“ Long  life  to  him  ! long  life  to  him ! ” 

The  Zaporojian  hetman,  rushing  into  his  camp,  roared 
like  a wounded  wild  beast ; he  tore  the  coat  on  his  breast 
and  disfigured  his  face.  The  officers  who  had  escaped  the 


672 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


defeat  surrounded  him  in  gloomy  silence,  without  bringing 
a word  of  consolation,  and  madness  almost  carried  him 
away.  Foam  was  on  his  lips ; he  drove  his  heels  into  the 
ground,  and  with  both  hands  tore  his  hair. 

“ Where  are  my  regiments,  where  are  my  heroes  ? ” asked 
he,  in  a hoarse  voice.  “ What  shall  I tell  the  Khan,  what 
Tugai  Bey  ? Give  me  Yeremi ! Let  them  put  my  head  on 
the  stake  ! ’’ 

The  officers  were  gloomily  silent. 

Why  have  the  soothsayers  promised  victory  ? Off  with 
the  heads  of  the  witches ! Why  have  they  said  that  I 
should  get  Yeremi  ? ” 

Generally  when  the  roar  of  that  lion  shook  the  camp  the 
colonels  were  silent ; but  now  that  the  lion  was  conquered, 
trampled,  and  fortune  seemed  to  be  forsaking  him,  defeat 
gave  insolence  to  the  officers. 

“ You  cannot  withstand  Yeremi,”  muttered  Stepka. 

“You  are  destroying  us  and  yourself,”  added  Mrozovetski. 

The  hetman  sprang  at  them  like  a tiger.  “ And  who 
gained  Jdltiya  Vodi,  who  Korsiin,  who  Pilavtsi  ? ” 

“You!”  answered  Voronchenko,  roughly,  “but  Vishnye- 
vetski  was  not  there.” 

Hmelnitski  tore  his  hair.  “I  promised  the  Khan  lodg- 
ings in  the  castle  to-night  1 ” howled  he,  in  despair. 

To  this  Kulak  replied : “ What  you  promised  the  Khan 
concerns  your  head.  Have  a care  lest  it  drop  from  your 
neck ; but  do  not  pusli  us  to  the  storm,  do  not  destroy  ser- 
vants of  God  ! Surround  the  Poles  with  trenches,  put  ram- 
parts round  your  guns,  or  woe  to  you  ! ” 

“ Woe  to  you  ! ” repeated  gloomy  voices. 

“Woe  to  you  1 ” answered  Hmelnitski. 

And  thus  they  conversed,  terrible  as  thunders.  At  last 
Hmelnitski  staggered,  and  threw  himself  on  a bundle  of 
sheepskins  covered  with  carpet  in  the  corner  of  the  tent. 
The  colonels  stood  around  him  with  hanging  heads,  and 
silence  lasted  for  a long  time.  At  length  the  hetman  looked 
up,  and  cried  hoarsely  : “ Gorailka ! ” 

“You  will  not  drink  ! ” said  Vygovski.  “The  Khan  will 
send  for  you.” 

At  that  time  the  Khan  was  about  five  miles  from  the 
field  of  battle,  without  knowledge  of  what  was  passing.  The 
night  was  calm  and  warm.  He  was  sitting  at  the  tent  in 
the  midst  of  mullahs  and  agas  in  expectation  of  news ; 
while  waiting,  he  was  eating  dates  from  a silver  plate 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  673 

standing  near.  At  times  he  looked  at  the  starry  heavens 
and  muttered,  ‘‘  Mohammed  Rosulla  ! ’’ 

Meanwhile  Subahazi,  on  a foaming  horse,  rushed  in, 
breathless,  and  covered  with  blood.  He  sprang  from  the 
saddle,  and  approaching  quickly,  began  to  make  obeisance, 
waiting  for  a question. 

“ Speak ! said  the  Khan,  with  his  mouth  full  of  dates. 

The  words  were  burning  Subahazi’s  mouth  like  flame,  but 
he  dared  not  speak  without  the  usual  titles.  He  began 
therefore  in  the  following  fashion,  bowing  continually,  — 

“ Most  mighty  Khan  of  all  the  hordes,  grandson  of  Mo- 
hammed, absolute  monarch,  wise  lord,  fortunate  lord,  lord 
of  the  tree  commended  from  the  east  to  the  west,  lord  of 
the  blooming  tree  — ” 

Here  the  Khan  waved  his  hand  and  interrupted.  Seeing 
blood  on  Subahazi’s  face,  and  in  his  eyes  pain,  sorrow,  and 
despair,  he  spat  out  the  uneaten  dates  on  his  hand  and  gave 
them  to  one  of  the  mullahs,  who  took  them  as  a mark  of  ex- 
traordinary honor  and  began  to  eat  them.  The  Khan  said,  — 
Speak  quickly,  Subahazi,  and  wisely  ! Is  the  camp  of 
the  unbeliever  taken  ? ” 

God  did  not  give  it.” 

‘‘  The  Poles  ? ” 

“ Victorious.” 

Hmelnitski  ? ” 

Beaten.” 

“Tugai  Bey?” 

Wounded.” 

God  is  one  ! ” said  the  Khan.  How  many  of  the  Faith- 
ful have  gone  to  Paradise  ? ” 

Subahazi  raised  his  arm  and  pointed  with  a bloody  hand 
to  the  sparkling  heavens.  ‘‘As  many  as  of  those  lights  at 
the  foot  of  Allah,”  said  he,  solemnly. 

The  heavy  face  of  the  Khan  became  purple ; rage  seized 
him  by  the  breast.  “Where  is  that  dog,”  inquired  he, 
“ who  promised  that  I should  sleep  to-night  in  the  castle  ? 
Where  is  that  venomous  serpent  whom  God  will  trample 
under  my  foot  ? Let  him  stand  before  me  and  give  an 
account  of  his  disgusting  promises.” 

A number  of  murzas  hurried  off  for  Hmelnitski.  The 
Khan  calmed  himself  by  degrees,  and  at  last  said : “ God 
is  one  ! ” Then  he  turned  to  Subahazi.  “ There  is  blood  on 
thy  face ! ” 

“ It  is  the  blood  of  the  unbeliever,”  answered  the  warrior. 

43 


674 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


^^Tell  how  you  shed  it,  and  console  our  ears  with  the 
bravery  of  the  believers.’’ 

Here  Subahazi  began  to  give  an  extended  account  of  the 
whole  battle,  praising  the  bravery  of  Tugai  Bey,  of  Galga, 
of  Nureddin ; he  was  not  silent  either  of  Hmelnitski, 
but  praised  him  as  well  as  the  others,  — the  will  of  God 
alone  and  the  fury  of  the  unbelievers  were  the  causes  of  the 
defeat.  But  one  circumstance  struck  the  Khan  in  the  nar- 
rative ; namely,  that  they  did  not  fire  at  the  Tartars  in  the 
beginning  of  the  battle,  and  that  the  cavalry  of  the  prince 
attacked  them  only  when  at  last  they  stood  in  the  way. 

“ Allah  ! they  did  not  want  war  with  me,”  said  the  Khan, 
but  now  it  is  too  late.” 

So  it  was  in  reality.  Prince  Yeremi,  from  the  beginning 
of  the  battle,  had  forbidden  to  fire  at  the  Tartars,  wishing 
to  instil  into  the  soldiers  that  negotiations  with  the  Khan 
were  already  commenced,  and  that  the  hordes  were  standing 
on  the  side  of  the  mob  merely  for  show.  It  was  only  later 
that  it  came  to  meeting  the  Tartars  by  the  force  of  events. 

The  Khan  shook  his  head,  thinking  at  that  moment 
whether  it  would  not  be  better  yet  to  turn  his  arms  against 
Hmelnitski,  when  the  hetman  himself  stood  suddenly  be- 
fore him.  Hmelnitski  was  now  calm,  and  came  up  with 
head  erect,  looking  boldly  into  the  eyes  of  the  Khan ; on 
his  face  were  depicted  daring  and  craft. 

Approach,  traitor  ! ” said  the  Khan. 

The  hetman  of  the  Cossacks  approaches,  and  he  is  not 
a traitor,  but  a faithful  ally,  to  whom  you  have  pledged 
assistance  not  in  victory  alone,”  said  Hmelnitski. 

Go  pass  the  night  in  the  castle  ! Go  pull  the  Poles  out 
of  the  trenches  as  you  promised  me  ! ” 

Great  Khan  of  all  the  hordes  ! ” said  Hmelnitski,  with  a 
powerful  voice,  you  are  mighty,  and  except  the  Sultan  the 
mightiest  on  earth ; you  are  wise  and  powerful,  but  can 
you  send  forth  an  arrow  from  your  bow  to  the  stafs,  or  can 
you  measure  the  depth  of  the  sea  ? ” 

The  Khan  looked  at  him  with  astonishment. 

“ You  cannot,”  continued  Hmelnitski,  with  still  more 
force  ; so  can  I not  measure  all  the  pride  and  insolence  of 
Yeremi ! If  I could  dream  that  he  would  not  be  terrified 
at  you,  0 Khan,  that  he  would  not  be  submissive  at  sight 
of  you,  would  not  beat  with  his  forehead  before  you,  but 
would  raise  his  insolent  hand  against  your  person,  shed  the 
blood  of  your  warriors,  and  insult  you,  0 mighty  monarch, 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


675 


as  well  as  the  least  of  your  murzas,  — if  I could  have  dared 
to  think  that,  I should  have  shown  contempt  to  you  whom 
I honor  and  love.’’ 

Allah ! ” said  the  Khan,  more  and  more  astonished. 

“But  I will  tell  you  this,”  continued  Hmelnitski,  with 
increasing  assurance  in  his  voice  and  his  manner;  “you 
are  great  and  powerful;  nations  and  monarchs  from  the 
east  to  the  west  incline  before  you  and  call  you  a lion ; 
Yeremi  alone  does  not  fall  on  his  face  before  your  beard. 
If  then  you  do  not  rub  him  out,  if  you  do  not  bend  his 
neck  and  ride  on  his  back,  your  power  is  in  vain,  your  glory 
is  empty ; for  they  will  say  that  one  Polish  prince  has  dis- 
honored the  Tsar  of  the  Crimea  and  received  no  punish- 
ment, — that  he  is  greater,  that  he  is  mightier  than  you.” 

Dull  silence  followed ; the  murzas,  the  agas,  and  the 
mullahs  looked  on  the  face  of  the  Khan,  as  on  the  sun, 
holding  the  breath  in  their  breasts.  He  had  his  eyes 
closed,  and  was  thinking.  Hmelnitski  was  resting  on  his 
baton  and  waiting  confidently. 

“You  have  said  it,”  answered  the  Khan  at  last.  “I  will 
bend  the  neck  of  Yeremi ; I will  sit  on  his  back  as  on  a 
horse,  so  it  may  not  be  said  from  the  east  to  the  west  that 
an  unbelieving  dog  has  disgraced  me.” 

“ God  is  great ! ” cried  the  murzas,  with  one  voice. 

Joy  shot  from  the  eyes  of  Hmelnitski.  At  one  step  he 
had  averted  destruction  hanging  over  his  head,  and  turned 
a doubtful  ally  into  a most  faithful  one.  At  every  moment 
that  lion  knew  how  to  turn  himself  into  a serpent. 

Both  camps  till  late  at  night  were  as  active  as  bees 
warmed  by  the  spring  sun  in  the  swarming-season,  while 
on  the  battle-field  slept  — an  endless  and  eternal  sleep  — 
the  knights  thrust  through  with  spears,  cut  with  swords, 
pierced  with  arrows  and  bullets.  The  moon  rose,  and  began 
her  course  over  the  field  of  death,  was  reflected  in  pools  of 
stiffened  blood,  brought  forth  from  the  darkness  every 
moment  new  piles  of  slain,  passed  from  some  bodies,  came 
quietly  to  others,  looked  into  open  and  lifeless  eyeballs, 
lighted  up  blue  faces,  fragments  of  broken  weapons,  bodies 
of  horses ; and  her  rays  grew  pale,  at  times  very  pale,  as  if 
terrified  with  what  they  saw.  Along  the  field  there  ran 
here  and  there,  alone  and  in  little  groups,  certain  ominous 
figures,  — camp-followers  and  servants,  who  had  come  to 
plunder  the  slain,  as  jackals  follow  lions.  But  supersti- 
tious fear  drove  them  away  at  last.  There  was  some- 


676 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


thing  awful  and  mysterious  in  that  field  covered  with 
corpses,  in  that  calmness  and  quiet  of  human  forms  re- 
cently alive,  and  in  that  silent  harmony  with  which  Poles, 
Turks,  Tartars,  and  Cossacks  lay  side  by  side.  The  wind 
at  times  rustled  in  the  bushes  growing  over  the  field,  and  to 
the  soldiers  watching  in  the  trenches  it  seemed  that  those 
were  the  souls  of  the  slain,  circling  above  their  bodies.  It 
was  said  in  fact  that  when  midnight  had  struck  in  Zbaraj, 
over  the  whole  field,  from  the  bulwark  of  the  Poles  to  the 
tabor  of  the  Cossacks,  there  rose  with  a rustle  as  it  were  a 
countless  flock  of  birds.  Wailing  voices  were  heard  also 
in  the  air,  enormous  sighs,  which  made  men’s  hair  stand  on 
end,  and  groans.  Those  who  were  yet  to  fall  in  that  strug- 
gle, and  whose  ears  were  more  open  to  cries  from  beyond 
the  earth,  heard  clearly  the  Polish  spirits,  when  flying  away, 
cry:  “Before  thy  eyes,  0 Lord,  we  lay  down  our  sins;” 
and  the  Cossacks  groan : “ 0 Christ,  0 Christ,  have  mercy 
on  us ! ” As  they  had  fallen  in  a war  of  brothers,  they 
could  not  fly  straight  to  light  eternal,  but  were  predestined 
to  fly  somewhere  in  the  dark  distance,  and  hover  in  the 
wdnd  over  this  vale  of  tears,  to  weep  and  groan  by  night, 
till  the  full  remission  of  their  offences,  — till  they  should 
receive  pardon  at  the  feet  of  Christ,  and  oblivion  for  their 
sins. 

But  at  that  time  the  hearts  of  men  grew  harder  yet,  and 
no  angel  of  peace  flew  over  the  field. 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


677 


CHAPTER  LYIII. 

Next  morning,  before  the  sun  had  scattered  its  golden 
rays  over  the  sky,  a new  protecting  rampart  encircled  the 
Polish  camp.  The  old  ramparts  included  too  much  space. 
Defence  and  the  giving  of  mutual  assistance  were  difficult 
within  them.  The  Prince  and  Pan  Pshiyemski,  in  view  of 
this,  decided  to  enclose  the  troops  within  narrower  intrench- 
ments.  They  worked  vigorously,  the  hussars  as  well  as  all 
the  other  regiments,  and  the  camp-servants.  Only  at  three 
o’clock  in  the  morning  did  sleep  close  the  eyes  of  the 
wearied  knights,  but  at  that  hour  all  save  the  guards  were 
sleeping  like  stones.  The  enemy  labored  also,  and  then 
was  quiet  for  a long  time,  after  the  recent  defeat.  No 
assault  was  looked  for  that  day. 

Skshetuski,  Pan  Longin,  and  Zagloba  sat  in  their  tent 
drinking  beer,  thickened  with  bits  of  cheese,  and  talked  of 
the  labors  of  the  past  night  with  that  satisfaction  peculiar 
to  soldiers  after  victory. 

^Ht  is  my  habit  to  lie  down  about  the  evening  milking, 
and  rise  with  the  dawn,  as  did  the  ancients,”  said  Zagloba, 
‘^but  in  war  it  is  difficult!  You  sleep  when  you  can,  and 
you  rise  when  they  wake  you.  I am  vexed  that  we  must 
incommode  ourselves  for  such  rubbish;  but  it  cannot  be 
helped,  such  are  the  times.  We  paid  them  well  yesterday; 
if  they  get  such  a feast  a couple  of  times  more,  they  won’t 
want  to  wake  us.” 

‘‘Do  you  know  whether  many  of  ours  have  fallen?” 
asked  Podbipienta. 

“ Oh,  not  many ; more  of  the  assailants  always  fall. 
You  are  not  so  experienced  in  this  as  I am,  for  you  have 
not  been  through  so  many  wars.  We  old  soldiers  have  no 
need  to  count  bodies ; we  can  estimate  the  number  from 
the  battle  itself.” 

“ I shall  learn  from  you,  gentlemen,”  said  Pan  Longin, 
with  amiability. 

“Yes,  if  you  have  wit  enough;  but  I have  n’t  much  hope 
of  that.” 


678 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


give  us  peace!”  said  Skshetuski.  This  is  not 
Podbipienta’s  first  war.  God  grant  the  foremost  knights 
to  act  as  he  did  yesterday.” 

I did  what  I could,”  said  the  Lithuanian,  not  what  I 
wanted.” 

“ Still  your  action  was  not  bad,”  said  Zagloba,  patroniz- 
ingly ; and  that  others  surpassed  you  [here  he  began  to 
curl  his  mustaches]  is  not  your  fault.” 

The  Lithuanian  listened  with  downcast  eyes  and  sighed, 
thinking  of  his  ancestor  Stoveiko  and  the  three  heads. 

At  that  moment  the  tent  door  opened  and  Pan  Michael 
entered  quickly,  glad  as  a goldfinch  on  a bright  morning. 

Well,  we  are  here,”  said  Zagloba  ; give  him  some  beer.” 

The  little  knight  pressed  the  hands  of  his  three  comrades, 
and  said  : ^Wou  should  see  how  many  balls  are  lying  on  the 
square;  it  passes  imagination!  You  can’t  pass  without 
hitting  one.” 

I saw  that  too,”  said  Zagloba,  for  when  I rose  I walked 
a little  through  the  camp.  All  the  hens  in  the  province  of 
Lvoff  won’t  lay  so  many  eggs  in  two  years.  Oh,  I only 
wish  they  were  eggs ! Then  we  should  have  them  fried ; 
and  you  must  know,  gentlemen,  that  I consider  a plate 
of  fried  eggs  the  greatest  delicacy.  I am  a born  soldier, 
and  so  are  you.  I eat  willingly  what  is  good,  if  there  is 
only  enough  of  it.  On  this  account  too  I am  more  eager  for 
battle  than  the  pampered  youngsters  of  to-day  who  can’t 
eat  anything  unusual  without  getting  the  gripes.” 

“ But  you  scored  a success  yesterday  with  Burlai,”  said 
Volodyovski.  “ To  cut  down  Burlai  in  that  fashion  ! As  I 
live  I did  not  expect  that  of  you,  and  he  was  a warrior 
famous  throughout  the  Ukraine  and  Turkey.” 

Pretty  good  work,  was  n’t  it  ? ” asked  Zagloba,  with 
satisfaction.  It ’s  not  my  first,  it ’s  not  my  first.  Pan 
Michael.  I see  we  were  all  looking  for  poppyseed  in  the 
bottom  of  the  bushel ; but  we  have  found  four,  and  such 
another  four  you  could  not  find  in  the  whole  Commonwealth. 
If  I should  go  with  you,  gentlemen,  and  with  our  prince  at 
the  head,  we  could  reach  even  Stamboul ! Just  think ! 
Skshetuski  killed  Burdabut,  and  yesterday  Tugai  Bey.” 

Tugai  Bey  is  not  killed,”  interrupted  the  colonel.  I 
felt  that  the  sabre  was  turning  in  my  hand ; then  they 
separated  us.” 

All  one  ; don’t  interrupt  me.  Pan  Yan ! Pan  Michael  cut 
up  Bogun  at  Warsaw,  as  we  have  said  — ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


679 


It  is  better  not  to  mention  that/^  interrupted  the 
Lithuanian. 

What  is  said  is  said/’  answered  Zagloba,  “ though  I 
should  prefer  not  to  mention  it.  But  I go  further  : Here 
is  Pan  Podbipienta  from  Myshekishki,  who  finished  Pulyan, 
and  I Burlai.  I will  not  hide  from  you,  however,  that  I would 
give  all  these  for  Burlai  alone ; and  this  perhaps  because  I 
had  terrible  work  with  him.  He  was  a devil,  not  a Cossack. 
If  I had  sons  like  him  legitimately  born,  I should  leave 
them  a splendid  name.  I am  only  curious  to  know  what  his 
Majesty  the  King  and  the  Diet  will  say  when  they  reward 
us,  — who  live  more  on  brimstone  and  saltpetre  than  any- 
thing else.” 

There  was  a knight  greater  than  all  of  us,”  said  Pan 
Longin ; “ and  no  one  knows  his  name  or  mentions  it.” 

I should  like  to  know  who  he  was,  — one  of  the  an- 
cients ? ” asked  Zagloba,  offended. 

^^No  ; he  was  that  man,  brother,  who  at  Tshtsiana  brought 
the  king  Gustavus  Adolphus  to  the  ground  with  his  horse, 
and  took  him  prisoner.” 

I heard  it  was  at  Putsek,”  interrupted  Volodyovski. 

But  the  king  tore  away  from  him,  and  escaped,”  said 
Skshetuski. 

He  did,”  said  Zagloba,  closing  his  eyes.  “ I know  some- 
thing about  that  matter,  for  I was  then  under  Konyetspol- 
ski,  father  of  the  standard-bearer.  Modesty  did  not  permit 
that  knight  to  mention  his  own  name,  therefore  no  one  knows 
it : and  believe  me,  Gustavus  Adolphus  was  a great  warrior, 
— almost  equal  to  Burlai ; but  in  the  hand-to-hand  conflict 
with  Burlai  I had  heavier  work.  It  is  I who  tell  you  this.” 

‘‘  That  means  that  you  overthrew  Gustavus  Adolphus  ? ” 
said  Volodyovski. 

Have  I boasted  of  it.  Pan  Michael  ? Then  let  it  remain 
unremembered.  I have  something  to  boast  of  to-day ; no 
need  of  bringing  up  old  times  ! This  horrid  beer  rattles 
terribly  in  the  stomach,  and  the  more  cheese  there  is  in  it 
the  worse  it  rattles.  I prefer  wine,  though  God  be  praised 
for  what  we  have  ! Soon  perhaps  we  shall  not  have  even  the 
beer.  The  priest  Jabkovski  tells  me  that  we  are  likely  to 
have  short  rations ; and  he  is  all  the  more  troubled,  for  he 
has  a belly  as  big  as  a barn.  He  is  a rare  Bernardine,  with 
whom  I have  fallen  desperately  in  love.  There  is  more  of 
the  soldier  than  the  monk  in  him.  If  he  should  hit  a man 
on  the  snout,  then  you  might  order  his  coffin  on  the  spot.” 


680 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


“But/’  said  Volodyovski,  “I  have  not  told  you  how  hand- 
somely the  priest  Yaskolski  acted  last  night.  He  fixed 
himself  in  that  corner  of  the  tower  at  the  right  side  of  the 
castle,  and  looked  at  the  fight.  You  must  know  that 
he  is  a wonderfully  good  shot.  Said  he  to  Jabkovski : ‘I 
won’t  shoot  Cossacks,  for  they  are  Christians  after  all, 
though  their  deeds  are  disgusting  to  the  Lord ; but  Tartars,’ 
said  he,  ^ I cannot  stand ; ’ and  so  he  peppered  away  at  the 
Tartars,  and  he  spoiled  about  a score  and  a half  of  them 
during  the  battle.” 

“ I wish  all  priests  were  like  him,”  sighed  Zagloba ; “ but 
our  Mukhovetski  only  raises  his  hands  to  heaven  and  weeps 
because  so  much  Christian  blood  is  flowing.” 

“But  give  us  peace,”  said  Skshetuski,  earnestly.  “Mu- 
khovetski is  a holy  man,  and  you  have  the  best  proof  of  it 
in  this,  that  though  he  is  not  the  senior  of  these  two,  they 
bow  down  before  his  worthiness.” 

“Not  only  do  I not  deny  his  holiness,”  retorted  Zagloba, 
“ but  I suppose  he  would  be  able  to  convert  the  Khan  him- 
self. Oh,  gentlemen,  his  Majesty  the  Khan  must  be  so 
mad  that  the  lice  on  him  are  standing  on  their  heads  from 
fright.  If  we  have  negotiations  with  the  Khan,  I will  go 
with  the  commissioners.  The  Khan  and  I are  old  acquaint- 
ances. Once  he  took  a great  fancy  to  me.  Perhaps  he  will 
remember  me  now.” 

“ They  will  surely  choose  Yanitski  to  negotiate,”  said 
Skshetuski,  “ for  he  speaks  Tartar  as  well  as  Polish.” 

“ And  so  do  I.  The  murzas  and  I are  as  well  acquainted 
as  white-faced  horses.  They  wanted  to  give  me  theii 
daughters  when  I was  in  the  Crimea  so  as  to  have  beautiful 
grandchildren,  as  I was  young  in  those  days,  and  had  made 
no  pacta  conventa  with  my  innocence  like  Podbipienta.  I 
played  many  a prank.” 

“ Ah,  it  is  disgusting  to  hear  him  ! ” said  Pan  Longin, 
dropping  his  eyes. 

“ And  you  repeat  the  same  thing  like  a trained  starling. 
It  is  clear  that  the  Botvinians  are  not  well  acquainted  with 
human  speech  yet.” 

Further  conversation  was  interrupted  by  a noise  beyond 
the  tent.  The  knights  went  out  therefore  to  see  what  was 
going  on.  A multitude  of  soldiers  were  on  the  ramparts 
looking  at  the  place  round  about,  which  during  the  night 
had  changed  considerably  and  was  still  changing  before 
their  eyes.  The  Cossacks  had  not  been  idle  since  the  last 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


681 


assault;  they  had  made  a breastwork  and  placed  cannon  in 
it,  longer  and  carrying  farther  than  any  in  the  Polish  camp ; 
they  had  begun  traverses,  zigzags,  and  approaches.  From 
a distance  these  embankments  looked  like  thousands  of 
gigantic  mole-hills ; the  whole  slope  of  the  field  was  covered 
with  them ; the  freshly  dug  earth  lay  black  everywhere  in 
the  grass,  and  every  place  was  swarming  with  men  at  work. 
The  red  caps  of  the  Cossacks  were  glittering  on  the  front 
ramparts. 

The  prince  stood  on  the  works  with  Sobieski  and  Pshi- 
yemski.  A little  below,  Firlei  was  surveying  the  Cossack 
works  through  a field-glass,  and  said  to  Ostrorog,  — 

“ The  enemy  are  beginning  a regular  siege.  I see  we  must 
abandon  defence  in  the  trenches  and  go  to  the  castle.” 

Prince  Yeremi  heard  these  words,  and  said,  bending  from 
above  to  the  castellan:  “God  keep  us  from ‘that,  for  we 
should  be  going  of  our  own  choice  into  a trap.  Here  is  the 
place  for  us  to  live  or  die.” 

“ That ’s  my  opinion  too,  even  if  I had  to  kill  a Burlai 
every  day,”  put  in  Zagloba.  “ I protest  in  the  name  of 
the  whole  army  against  the  opinion  of  the  castellan  of 
Belsk.” 

“ This  matter  does  not  pertain  to  you ! ” said  the  prince. 

“Quiet!”  whispered  Volodyovski,  jerking  him  by  the 
sleeve. 

“We  will  exterminate  them  in  those  hiding-places  like  so 
many  moles,”  said  Zagloba,  “ and  I beg  your  serene  High- 
ness to  let  me  go  out  with  the  first  sally.  They  know  me 
already,  and  they  will  know  me  better.” 

“With  a sally ! ” said  the  prince,  and  wrinkled  his  brow. 
“'Wait  a minute!  The  nights  are  dark  in  the  beginning 
now.”  Here  he  turned  to  Sobieski,  Pshiyemski,  and  the 
commanders,  and  said : “ I ask  you,  gentlemen,  to  come  to 
counsel.” 

He  left  the  intrenchment,  and  all  the  officers  followed  him. 

“ For  the  love  of  God,  what  are  you  doing  ? ” asked  Vo- 
lodyovski. “ What  does  this  mean  ? Why,  you  don’t  know 
service  and  discipline,  that  you  interfere  in  the  conversa- 
tion of  your  superiors.  The  prince  is  a mild-mannered 
man,  but  in  time  of  war  there  is  no  joking  with  him.” 

“ Oh,  that  is  nothing,  Pan  Michael  1 Konyetspolski,  the 
father,  was  a fierce  lion,  and  he  depended  greatly  on  my 
counsels ; and  may  the  wolves  eat  me  up  to-day,  if  it  was 
not  for  that  reason  that  he  defeated  Gustavus  Adolphus 


682 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


twice.  I know  how  to  talk  with  magnates.  Didn’t  you 
see  now  how  the  prince  was  astonished  when  I advised  him 
to  make  a sally  ? If  God  gives  a victory,  whose  service  will 
it  be,  — whose  ? Will  it  be  yours  ? ” 

At  that  moment  Zatsvilikhovski  came  up.  What ’s 
this  ? They  are  rooting  and  rooting,  like  so  many  pigs  !-” 
said  he,  pointing  to  the  field. 

I wish  they  were  pigs,”  said  Zagloba.  “ Pork  sausage 
would  be  cheap,  but  their  carrion  is  not  fit  for  dogs.  To- 
day the  soldiers  had  to  dig  a well  in  Pirlei’s  quarters,  for 
the  water  in  the  eastern  pond  was  spoiled  from  the  bodies. 
Toward  morning  the  bile  burst  in  the  dog-brothers,  and 
they  all  floated.  Now  next  Friday  we  cannot  use  fish,  be- 
cause the  fish  have  eaten  their  flesh.” 

“ True,”  said  Zatsvilikhovski ; I am  an  old  soldier,  but 
I have  not  seen  so  many  bodies,  unless  at  Khotfm,  at  the 
assault  of  the  janissaries  on  our  camp.” 

‘‘  You  will  see  more  of  them  yet,  I tell  you.” 

I think  that  this  evening,  or  before  evening,  they  will 
move  to  the  storm  again.” 

But  I say  they  will  leave  us  in  peace  till  to-morrow.” 

Scarcely  had  Zagloba  finished  speaking,  when  long  white 
puffs  of  smoke  blossomed  out  on  the  breastwork,  and  balls 
flew  over  the  intrenchment. 

“ There  ! ” exclaimed  Zatsvilikhovski. 

Oh,  they  know  nothing  of  military  art ! ” said  Zagloba. 

Old  Zatsvilikhovski  was  right.  Hmelnitski  had  begun 
a regular  siege.  He  had  closed  all  roads  and  escapes,  had 
taken  away  the  pasture,  made  approaches  and  breastworks, 
had  dug  zigzags  near  the  camp,  but  had  not  abandoned 
assaults.  He  had  resolved  to  give  no  rest  to  the  besieged ; 
to  harass,  to  frighten,  to  keep  them  in  continual  sleepless- 
ness, and  press  upon  them  till  their  arms  should  fall  from 
their  stiffened  hands.  In  the  evening,  therefore,  he  struck 
upon  the  quarters  of  Vishnyevetski,  with  no  better  result 
than  the  day  before,  especially  since  the  Cossacks  did  not 
advance  with  such  alacrity.  Next  day  firing  did  not  cease 
for  an  instant.  The  zigzags  were  already  so  near  that 
musketry  fire  reached  the  ramparts  ; the  earthworks  smoked 
like  little  volcanoes  from  morning  till  evening.  It  was  not 
a general  battle,  but  a continual  fusillade.  The  besieged 
rushed  out  sometimes  from  the  ramparts  ; then  sabres,  flails, 
scythes,  and  lances  met  in  the  conflict.  But  scarcely  had  a 
few  Cossacks  fallen  in  the  ranks,  when  the  gaps  were  imme- 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


688 


diately  filled  with  new  men.  The  soldiers  had  no  rest  for 
even  a moment  during  the  whole  day  ; and  when  the  desired 
sunset  came,  a new  general  assault  was  begun.  A sally  was 
not  to  be  thought  of. 

On  the  night  of  the  16th  of  July  two  valiant  colonels  — 
Gladki  and  Nebaba  — struck  upon  the  quarters  of  the 
prince,  and  suffered  a terrible  defeat.  Three  thousand  of 
the  best  Cossacks  lay  on  the  field;  the  rest,  pursued  by 
Sobieski,  escaped  to  the  tabor,  throwing  down  their  arms 
and  powder-horns.  An  equally  unfortunate  result  met 
Fedorenko,  who,  taking  advantage  of  the  thick  fog,  barely 
failed  to  capture  the  town  at  daybreak.  Pan  Korf  repulsed 
him  at  the  head  of  the  Germans ; then  Sobieski  and  Kony- 
etspolski  cut  the  fugitives  almost  to  pieces. 

But  this  was  nothing  in  comparison  with  the  awful  attack 
of  July  19.  On  the  previous  night  the  Cossacks  had  raised 
in  front  of  Vishnyevetski’s  quarters  a lofty  embankment, 
from  which  guns  of  large  calibre  vomited  an  uninterrupted 
fire.  When  the  day  had  closed,  and  the  first  stars  were  in 
the  sky,  tens  of  thousands  of  men  rushed  to  the  attack. 
At  the  same  time  appeared  some  scores  of  terrible  ma- 
chines, like  towers,  which  rolled  slowly  to  the  intrench- 
ment.  At  their  sides  rose  bridges,  like  monstrous  wings, 
which  were  to  be  thrown  over  the  ditches ; and  their  tops 
were  smoking,  blazing,  and  roaring  with  discharges  of 
small  cannon,  guns,  and  muskets.  These  towers  moved  on 
among  the  swarm  of  heads  like  giant  commanders,  — now 
reddening  in  the  fire  of  guns,  now  disappearing  in  smoke 
and  darkness. 

The  soldiers  pointed  them  out  to  one  another  from  a dis- 
tance, whispering:  “Those  are  the  travelling  towers.’ 
We  are  the  men  that  Hmelnitski  is  going  to  grind  with 
those  windmills.” 

“ See  how  they  roll,  with  a noise  like  thunder ! ” 

“ At  them  from  the  cannon  ! At  them  from  the  cannon  ! ” 
cried  some. 

In  fact  the  prince’s  gunners  sent  ball  after  ball,  bomb 
after  bomb,  at  those  terrible  machines  ; but  since  they  were 
visible  only  when  the  discharges  lighted  the  darkness,  the 
balls  missed  them  most  of  the  time. 

Meanwhile  the  dense  mass  of  Cossacks  drew  nearer  and 
nearer,  like  a black  wave  flowing  in  the  night  from  the 
distant  expanse  of  the  sea. 

“Uf!”  said  Zagloba,  in  the  cavalry  near  Skshetuski,  “I 


684 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD, 


am  hot  as  never  before  in  my  life.  The  night  is  so  sultry 
that  there  is  not  a dry  thread  on  me.  The  devils  invented 
those  machines.  God  grant  the  ground  to  open  under  them, 
for  those  ruffians  are  like  a bone  in  my  throat, — amen  ! We 
can  neither  eat  nor  sleep.  Dogs  are  in  a better  condition 
of  life  than  we.  Uf ! how  hot ! ” 

It  was  really  oppressive  and  sultry  j besides,  the  air  was 
saturated  with  exhalations  from  bodies  decaying  for  several 
days  over  the  whole  field.  The  sky  was  covered  with  a 
black  and  low  veil  of  clouds.  A storm  or  tempest  was 
hanging  over  Zbaraj.  Sweat  covered  the  bodies  of  soldiers 
under  arms,  and  their  breasts  were  panting  from  exertion. 
At  that  moment  drums  began  to  grumble  in  the  darkness. 

They  will  attack  immediately,’’  said  Skshetuski.  Do 
you  hear  the  drum  ? ” 

“ Yes.  I wish  the  devils  would  drum  them  ! It  is  pure 
desperation  ! ” 

“ Cut ! cut ! ” roared  the  crowds,  rushing  to  the  ramparts. 

The  battle  raged  along  the  whole  length  of  the  rampart. 
They  struck  at  the  same  time  on  Vishnyevetski,  Lantsko- 
ronski,  Firlei,  and  Ostrorog,  so  that  one  could  not  give  aid 
to  the  other.  The  Cossacks,  excited  with  gorailka,  went 
still  more  ragingly  than  during  the  previous  assaults,  but 
they  met  a still  more  valiant  resistance.  The  heroic  spirit 
of  their  leader  gave  life  to  the  soldiers.  The  terrible 
quarter  infantry,  formed  of  Mazovians,  fought  with  the 
Cossacks,  so  that  they  became  thoroughly  intermingled  with 
them.  They  fought  with  gun-stocks,  fists,  and  teeth.  Under 
the  blows  of  the  stubborn  Mazovians  several  hundred  of 
the  splendid  Zaporojian  infantry  fell.  The  battle  grew  more 
and  more  desperate  along  the  whole  line.  The  musket- 
barrels  burned  the  hands  of  the  soldiers  ; breath  failed  them ; 
the  voices  of  the  commanders  died  in  their  throats  from 
shouting.  Sobieski-  and  Skshetuski  fell  with  their  cavalry 
upon  the  Cossack  flank,  trampling  whole  regiments. 

Hour  followed  hour,  but  the  assault  relaxed  not;  for 
Hmelnitski  filled  the  great  gaps  of  the  Cossack  ranks,  in 
the  twinkle  of  an  eye,  with  new  men.  The  Tartars  in- 
creased the  uproar,  at  the  same  time  sending  clouds  of 
arrows  on  the  defending  soldiers ; men  from  behind  drove 
the  mob  to  the  assault  with  clubs  and  rawhide  whips.  Eage 
contended  with  rage,  breast  struck  breast,  man  closed  with 
man  in  the  grip  of  death.  They  struggled,  as  the  raging 
waves  of  the  sea  struggle  with  an  island  cliff. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


685 


Suddenly  tlie  earth  trembled ; the  whole  heavens  were  in 
blue  flames,  as  if  God  could  no  longer  witness  the  horrors 
of  men.  An  awful  crash  silenced  the  shouts  of  combatants 
and  the  roar  of  cannon.  The  artillery  of  heaven  then  began 
its  more  awful  discharges.  Thunders  rolled  on  every  side, 
from  the  east  to  the  west.  It  seemed  as  though  the  sky 
had  burst,  together  with  the  cloud,  and  was  rolling  on  to 
the  heads  of  the  combatants.  At  moments  the  whole  world 
seemed  like  one  flame ; at  moments  all  were  blind  in  the 
darkness,  and  again  ruddy  zigzags  of  lightning  rent  the 
black  veil.  A whirlwind  struck  once  and  again,  tore  away 
thousands  of  'caps,  streamers,  and  flags,  and  swept  them  in 
the  twinkle  of  an  eye  over  the  battle-fleld.  Thunders  began 
to  roll,  one  after  another ; then  followed  a chaos  of  peals, 
flashes,  whirlwind,  fire,  and  darkness ; the  heavens  were  as 
mad  as  the  men. 

The  unheard-of  tempest  raged  over  the  town,  the  castle^ 
the  trenches,  and  the  tabor.  The  battle  was  stopped.  At 
last  the  flood-gates  of  heaven  were  open,  and  not  streams, 
but  rivers  of  rain  poured  down  upon  the  earth.  The  deluge 
hid  the  light;  nothing  could  be  seen  a step  in  advance. 
Bodies  were  swimming  in  the  ditch.  The  Cossack  regi- 
ments, abandoning  the  assault,  fled  one  after  the  other  to 
the  tabor ; going  at  random,  they  stumbled  against  one  an- 
other, and  thinking  that  the  enemy  was  pursuing,  scattered 
in  the  darkness ; guns  and  ammunition  wagons  followed 
them,  sticking  and  getting  overturned  on  the  way.  Water 
washed  down  the  Cossack  earthworks,  roared  in  the  ditches 
and  zigzags,  filled  the  covered  places,  though  provided  with 
ditches,  and  ran  roaring  over  the  plain  as  if  pursuing  the 
Cossacks. 

The  rain  increased  every  moment.  The  infantry  in  the 
trenches  left  the  ramparts,  seeking  shelter  under  the  tents. 
But  for  the  cavalry  of  Sobieski  and  Skshetuski  there  came 
no  order  to  withdraw  ; they  stood  one  by  the  other  as  if  in 
a lake,  and  shook  the  water  from  their  shoulders.  The 
tempest  began  gradually  to  slacken.  After  midnight  the 
rain  stopped  entirely.  Through  the  rents  in  the  clouds 
here  and  there  the  stars  glittered.  Still  an  hour  passed, 
and  the  water  had  fallen  a little.  Then  before  Skshetuski’s 
squadron  appeared  the  prince  himself  unexpectedly. 

Gentlemen,’’  inquired  he,  “your  pouches  are  not  wet?” 

Dry,  serene  prince  ! ” answered  Skshetuski. 

That ’s  right ! dismount  for  me,  advance  through  the 


686 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


water  to  those  machines,  put  powder  to  them  and  fire  them. 
Go  quietly  ! Sobieski  will  go  with  you.” 

According  to  orders  ! ” replied  Skshetuski.  ‘ 

The  prince  now  caught  sight  of  the  drenched  Zagloba. 
You  asked  to  go  out  on  a sally ; go  now  with  these,”  said  he. 

Ah,  devil,  here  is  an  overcoat  for  you ! ” muttered  Za- 
globa. “ This  is  all  that  was  wanting.” 

Half  an  hour  later,  two  divisions  of  knights,  two  hundred 
and  fifty  men,  wading  to  their  waists  in  the  water  with 
sabres  in  hand,  hastened  to  those  terrible  moving  towers  of 
the  Cossacks,  standing  about  half  a furlong  from  the  trench. 
One  division  was  led  by  that  lion  of  lions,”  Marek  Sobieski, 
starosta  of  Krasnostav,  who  would  not  hear  of  remaining  in 
the  trench ; the  other  by  Skshetuski.  Attendants  followed 
the  knights  with  buckets  of  tar,  torches,  and  powder.  They 
went  as  quietly  as  wolves  stealing  in  the  dark  night  to  a 
sheepfold. 

Volodyovski  went,  as  a volunteer  with  Skshetuski,  for 
Pan  Michael  loved  such  expeditions  more  than  life.  He 
tripped  along  through  the  water,  joy  in  his  heart  and  sabre 
in  hand.  At  his  side  was  Podbipienta,  with  his  drawn  sword, 
conspicuous  above  all,  for  he  was  two  heads  higher  than  the 
tallest.  Among  them  Zagloba  pushed  on  panting,  while  he 
muttered  with  vexation  and  imitated  the  words  of  the 
prince,  — 

‘ You  asked  to  go  on  a sally  ; go  now  with  these.’  All 
right ! A dog  would  n’t  go  to  a wedding  through  such 
water  as  this.  If  ever  I advise  a sally  in  such  weather  may 
I never  drink  anything  but  water  while  I live ! I am  not  a 
duck,  and  my  belly  is  n’t  a boat.  I have  always  held  water 
in  horror,  and  what  kind  of  water  is  this  in  which  peasant 
carrion  is  steeping  ? ” 

“ Quiet ! ” said  Volodyovski. 

Quiet  yourself!  You  are  not  bigger  than  a gudgeon, 
and  you  know  how  to  swim,  it  is  easy  for  you.  I say  even 
that  it  is  unhandsome  on  the  part  of  the  prince  to  give  me 
no  peace.  After  the  killing  of  Burlai,  Zagloba  has  done 
enough ; let  every  one  do  as  much,  and  let  Zagloba  have 
peace,  for  you  will  be  a pretty-looking  crowd  when  he  is 
gone.  For  God’s  sake,  if  I fall  into  a hole,  pull  me  out  by 
the  ears,  for  I shall  fill  with  water  at  once.” 

Quiet ! ” said  Skshetuski.  “ The  Cossacks  are  sitting  in 
those  dark  shelters  ; they  will  hear  you.” 

“ Where  ? What  do  you  tell  me  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


687 


“ There  in  those  hillocks,  under  the  sods.” 

That  is  all  that  was  wanting  ! May  the  bright  lightning 
smash  — ” 

Volodyovski  stopped  the  remaining  words  by  putting  his 
hand  on  Zagloba’s  mouth,  for  the  shelters  were  barely  fifty 
yards  distant.  The  knights  went  silently  indeed,  but  the 
water  spattered  under  their  feet ; happily  rain  began  to  fall 
again,  and  the  patter  deadened  the  noise  of  their  steps. 

The  guards  were  not  at  the  shelters.  Who  could  have 
expected  a sally  after  an  assault  in  such  a tempest,  when  the 
combatants  were  divided  by  something  like  a lake  ? 

Volodyovski  and  Pan  Longin  sprang  ahead  and  reached 
the  shelter  first.  Volodyovski  let  his  sabre  drop,  put  his 
hand  to  his  mouth  and  began  to  cry  : “ Hei,  men  ! ” 

“ What  ? ” answered  from  within  the  voices  of  Cossacks, 
evidently  convinced  that  some  one  from  the  Cossack  tabor 
was  coming. 

“ Glory  to  God  ! ” answered  Volodyovski ; let  us  in ! ” 

Don’t  you  know  the  way  ? ” 

I do,”  replied  Volodyovski,  and  feeling  for  the  entrance  he 
jumped  in.  Podbipienta,  with  a few  others,  rushed  after  him. 

At  that  moment  the  interior  of  the  shelter  resounded 
with  the  terrified  shout  of  men ; at  the  same  instant  the 
knights  rushed  with  a shout  to  the  other  shelter.  In  the 
darkness  were  heard  groans  and  clash  of  steel;  here  and 
there  some  dark  figures  rushed  past,  others  fell  on  the 
ground,  then  came  the  report  of  a shot ; but  all  did  not  last 
longer  than  a quarter  of  an  hour.  The  Cossacks,  surprised 
for  the  most  part  while  in  a deep  sleep,  did  not  even  defend 
themselves,  and  were  destroyed  before  they  could  seize  their 
Weapons. 

‘‘  To  the  marching  towers ! to  the  marching  towers ! ” 
cried  Sobieski. 

They  hurried  to  the  towers. 

Eire  them  from  within,  for  they  are  wet  outside ! ” 
shouted  Skshetuski. 

But  the  command  was  not  easy  of  execution.  In  these 
towers  built  of  pine  planks  there  was  neither  door  nor 
opening.  The  Cossack  gunners  mounted  them  on  ladders. 
The  guns,  since  only  those  of  the  smaller  calibre  could  be 
carried,  were  drawn  up  with  ropes.  The  knights  therefore 
ran  around  the  towers  some  time  yet,  cutting  the  planks  in 
vain  with  their  sabres  or  grasping  with  their  hands  on 
corners. 


688 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Happily  the  attendants  had  axes ; they  began  to  cut.  So- 
bieski  ordered  them  to  place  boxes  underneath  with  powder, 
prepared  on  purpose.  The  buckets  with  tar,  as  well  as  the 
torches  were  lighted;  and  flame  began  to  lick  the  planks, 
wet  outside  but  full  of  pitch  within. 

Before,  however,  the  planks  had  caught  Are  or  the  powder 
had  exploded.  Pan  Longin  bent  down  and  raised  an  enor- 
mous stone,  dug  out  of  the  ground  by  the  Cossacks.  Four 
of  the  strongest  men  could  not  move  it  from  its  place ; but 
he  raised  it,  and  only  through  the  light  of  the  tar-buckets 
could  it  be  seen  that  the  blood  came  to  his  face.  The 
knights  grew  dumb  with  amazement. 

“ He  is  a Hercules  ! May  the  bullets  strike  him  ! ’’  cried 
they,  raising  their  hands. 

Pan  Longin  approached  the  still  unkindled  machine,  bent 
and  hurled  the  stone  at  the  very  centre  of  the  wall. 

Those  present  bent  their  heads,  so  loud  was  the  whistle  of 
the  stone.  The  mortises  were  broken  by  the  blow ; a rattle 
was  heard  all  around  ; the  tower  twisted  as  if  broken  in  two, 
and  fell  with  a crash.  The  pile  of  timber  was  covered  with 
pitch  and  fired  in  a moment. 

Soon  gigantic  flames  illuminated  the  whole  plain.  Pain 
fell  continually ; but  the  fire  was  too  strong,  and  those 
moving  towers  were  burning,  to  the  astonishment  of  both 
armies,  since  the  night  was  so  wet. 

Stepka,  Kulak,  and  Mrozovetski  hurried  from  the  Cossack 
tabor  with  several  thousand  men,  to  quench  the  fire.  Pil- 
lars of  flame  and  red  smoke  shot  up  toward  the  sky,  with 
power  increasing  each  moment,  and  were  reflected  in  the 
lakes  and  ponds  formed  by  the  tempest  on  the  battle-field. 

The  knights  began  to  return  in  serried  ranks  to  the  ram- 
part. They  were  greeted  even  at  that  distance  with  shouts 
of  joy.  Suddenly  Skshetuski  looked  around,  cast  his  eyes 
into  the  heart  of  the  company,  and  called  with  a thundering 
voice  : Halt ! ” 

Pan  Longin  and  the  little  knight  were  not  among  the  re- 
turning. It  was  evident  that,  carried  away  by  ardor,  they 
had  remained  too  long  at  the  last  tower,  and  perhaps  found 
Cossacks  hidden  somewhere ; it  was  enough  that,  seemingly, 
they  had  not  noticed  the  retreat. 

“ Return  ! ” commanded  Skshetuski. 

Sobieski,  at  the  other  end  of  the  line,  did  not  know  what 
had  happened  and  ran  to  inquire.  At  that  moment  the  two 
knights  showed  themselves  as  if  they  had  risen  out  of  the 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


689 


earth,  half-way  between  the  towers  and  the  other  knights. 
Pan  Longin  with  his  gleaming  broadsword  strode  with 
gigantic,  steps,  and  at  his  side  ran  Pan  Michael  on  a trot. 
Both  had  their  heads  turned  to  the  Cossacks,  who  were 
chasing  them  like  a pack  of  dogs.  By  the  red  light  of  the 
flames  the  whole  pursuit  was  perfectly  visible.  One  would 
have  said  that  an  enormous  elk  wdth  her  young  was  retreat- 
ing before  a crowd  of  hunters  ready  to  hurl  herself  at  any 
moment  on  the  enemy. 

They  will  be  killed  ! By  the  mercy  of  God,  forward  ! ” 
cried  Zagloba,  in  a heart-rending  voice  ; they  will  be  .shot 
with  arrows  or  muskets  ! By  the  wounds  of  Christ,  forward  ! ” 

And  not  considering  that  a new  battle  might  begin  in  a 
moment  he  flew,  sabre  in  hand,  with  Skshetuski  and  others, 
to  the  succor ; he  thrust,  twisted,  sprang  up,  panted,  cried, 
was  shaking  all  over,  and  rushed  on  with  what  legs  and 
breath  remained  to  him. 

The  Cossacks,  however,  did  not  fire,  for  their  muskets 
were  wet,  and  the  strings  of  their  bows  damp ; they  only 
pressed  on.  Some  had  pushed  to  the  front  and  were  about  to 
run  up,  when  both  knights  at  bay  turned  to  them  and  giving 
an  awful  shout,  raised  their  sabres  on  high.  The  Cossacks 
halted.  Pan  Longin,  with  his  immense  sword,  seemed  to 
them  some  supernatural  being. 

As  two  tawny  wolves  pressed  overmuch  by  hounds  turn 
and  show  their  white  teeth,  and  the  dogs  whining  at  a dis- 
tance do  not  dare  to  rush  on,  so  these  turned  repeatedly, 
and  each  time  their  pursuers  halted.  Once  only  a man,  evi- 
dently of  bolder  nature,  ran  up  to  them  with  a scythe  in  his 
hand  ; but  Pan  Michael  sprang  at  him  like  a wildcat  and  bit 
him  to  death.  The  rest  waited  for  their  comrades,  who 
were  coming  on  the  run  in  a dense  body. 

But  the  line  of  Cossacks  came  nearer  and  nearer,  and 
Zagloba  flew  with  his  sabre  over  his  head,  shouting  with 
an  unearthly  voice  : Kill ! slay  ! 

Then  there  was  a report  from  the  bulwarks,  and  a bomb 
screaming  like  a screech-owl  described  a red  arc  in  the  sky 
and  fell  in  the  dense  crowd ; after  it  a second,  a third,  a 
tenth.  It  seemed  that  battle  would  begin  anew.  Till  the 
siege  of  Zbaraj,  projectiles  of  that  kind  were  unknown  to 
the  Cossacks,  and  when  sober  they  feared  them  terribly, 
seeing  in  them  the  sorcery  of  Yeremi.  The  crowd  therefore 
stopped  for  a moment,  then  broke  in  two ; the  bombs  burst, 
scattering  death  and  destruction. 

44 


690 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Save  yourselves ! save  yourselves ! ’’  was  shouted  in 
tones  of  terror. 

All  fled.  Pan  Longin  and  Volodyovski  dropped  into  the 
saving  ranks  of  the  hussars.  Zagloba  threw  himself  on  the 
neck  of  one  and  the  other,  and  kissed  them  on  the  cheeks 
and  eyes.  Joy  was  choking  him  ; but  he  restrained  it,  not 
wishing  to  show  the  softness  of  his  heart,  and  cried,  — 

Oh,  the  ox-drivers  ! I won’t  say  that  I love  you,  but  1 
was  alarmed  about  you ! Is  that  the  way  you  understand 
service,  to  lag  in  the  rear?  You  ought  to  be  dragged  behind 
horses  over  the  square  by  your  feet.  I shall  be  the  first  to  tell 
the  prince,  that  he  may  think  of  a punishment  for  you.  Now 
we  ’ll  go  to  sleep.  Thank  God  for  that  too ! Those  dog- 
brothers  were  lucky  to  run  away  before  the  bombs,  for  I 
should  have  cut  them  up  like  cabbage.  I prefer  fighting  to 
seeing  my  friends  die.  We  must  have  a drink  to-night. 
Thank  God  for  that  too ! I thought  we  should  have  to  sing 
the  requiem  over  you  to-morrow.  But  I am  sorry  there  was 
no  fight,  for  my  hand  is  itching  awfully,  though  I gave 
them  beans  and  onions  in  the  shelters.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


691 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

The  Poles  had  to  raise  new  ramparts  to  render  the  earth- 
works of  the  Cossacks  useless  and  make  defence  easier  for 
their  own  reduced  forces.  They  dug  therefore  all  night  after 
the  storm.  On  this  account  the  Cossacks  were  not  idle. 
Having  approached  quietly  in  the  dark  night  between  Thurs- 
day and  Friday,  they  threw  up  a second  and  much  higher 
wall  around  the  camp.  All  shouted  at  dawn,  and  began 
to  fire  at  once,  and  four  whole  days  and  nights  they  con- 
tinued firing.  Much  damage  was  done  on  both  sides,  for 
from  both  sides  the  best  gunners  emulated  one  another. 

From  time  to  time  masses  of  Cossacks  and  the  mob 
rushed  to  attack,  but  did  not  reach  the  ramparts.  Only 
the  musketry  fire  became  hotter.  The  enemy,  having 
strong  forces,  changed  the  divisions  in  action,  leading  some 
to  rest  and  others  to  fight.  But  in  the  Polish  camp  there 
were  no  men  for  change ; the  same  persons  had  to  shoot, 
rush  to  the  defence  at  any  moment  under  danger  of  as- 
saults, bury  the  dead,  dig  walls,  and  raise  the  ramparts  for 
better  defence.  The  besieged  slept,  or  rather  dozed,  on  the 
ramparts  under  fire,  while  balls  were  flying  so  thickly  that 
every  morning  they  could  be  swept  from  the  square.  For 
four  days  no  one  removed  his  clothing.  The  men  got  wet 
in  the  rain,  dry  in  the  sun,  were  burning  in  the  daytime 
and  chilled  at  night.  During  four  days  not  one  of  them  had 
anything  warm  in  his  mouth  •,  they  drank  gorailka,  mixing 
powder  with  it  for  greater  strength  ; they  gnawed  cakes,  and 
tore  with  their  teeth  hard  dried  meat ; and  all  this  in  the 
midst  of  smoke  and  fire,  the  whistling  of  balls  and  the  thun- 
der of  cannon.  It  was  nothing  to  get  struck  on  the  head  or 
body ; a soldier  tied  a nasty  bit  of  cloth  around  his  bloody 
head  and  fought  on.  They  were  wonderful  men,  — with  torn 
coats,  rusty  weapons,  shattered  muskets  in  their  hands,  eyes 
red  from  sleeplessness ; ever  on  the  alert,  ever  willing  day 
and  night,  wet  weather  or  dry  ; always  ready  for  battle. 

The  soldiers  were  infatuated  with  their  leader,  with 
danger,  with  assaults,  with  wounds  and  death.  A certain 
heroic  exaltation  seized  their  souls ; their  hearts  became 
haughty,  their  minds  callous.  Horror  became  to  them  a 


692 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


delight.  Different  regiments  strove  for  pre-eminence  in  en- 
during hunger,  sleeplessness,  toil,  daring,  and  fury.  This 
was  carried  to  such  a degree  that  it  was  difficult  to  keep 
the  soldiers  on  the  walls ; they  were  breaking  out  against 
the  enemy  as  wolves  ravenous  from  hunger  against  sheep. 
In  all  the  regiments  reigned  a kind  of  wild  joy.  If  a man 
were  to  mention  surrender,  he  would  be  torn  to  pieces  in 
the  twinkle  of  an  eye.  We  want  to  die!”  was  repeated 
by  every  mouth. 

Every  command  of  the  leader  was  carried  out  with  light- 
ning rapidity.  Once  it  happened  that  the  prince,  in  his 
evening  tour  of  the  ramparts,  hearing  that  the  fire  of  the 
quarter-regiment  of  Leshchinski  was  weakening,  came  to 
the  soldiers,  and  asked  : Why  don’t  you  fire  ? ” 

^^Our  powder  is  gone;  we  have  sent  to  the  castle  for 
more.” 

“You  have  it  nearer!”  said  the  prince,  pointing  to  the 
enemy’s  trench. 

He  had  scarcely  spoken  when  the  whole  body  sprang 
from  the  rampart,  rushed  to  the  enemy,  and  fell  like  a 
hurricane  on  the  intrenchment.  The  Cossacks  were  clubbed 
Avith  muskets  and  stabbed  with  pikes,  four  guns  were  spiked ; 
and  after  half  an  hour  the  soldiers,  decimated  but  victorious, 
returned  Avith  a considerable  supply  of  poAvder  in  kegs  and 
hunting-horns. 

Day  followed  day.  The  Cossack  approaches  enclosed  the 
Polish  rampart  Avith  an  ever-narrowing  ring,  and  pushed  into 
it  like  Avedges  into  a tree.  The  firing  was  so  close  that 
without  counting  the  assaults  ten  men  a day  fell  in  each 
battalion;  the  priests  Avere  unable  to  visit  them  with  the 
sacrament.  The  besieged  sheltered  themselves  with  wag- 
ons, tents,  skins,  and  suspended  clothing.  In  the  night 
they  buried  the  dead  Avherever  they  happened  to  lie  ; but 
the  living  fought  the  more  desperately  over  the  graves  of 
their  comrades  of  the  day  before.  Hmelnitski  exj^ended 
the  blood  of  his  people  unsparingly,  but  each  storm  brought 
him  only  greater  loss.  He  Avas  astonished  himself  at  the 
resistance.  He  counted  only  on  this,  — that  time  would 
weaken  the  hearts  and  strength  of  the  besieged.  Time 
did  pass,  but  they  showed  an  increasing  contempt  for 
death. 

The  leaders  gave  the  example  to  their  men.  Prince  Yer- 
emi  slept  on  bare  ground  at  the  rampart,  drank  gorailka, 
and  ate  dried  horse-flesh,  suffering  changes  of  weather  and 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


693 


toils  beyond  his  lordly  position.  Konyetspolski  and  Sobi- 
eski  led  regiments  to  the  sallies  in  person ; in  time  of  as- 
sault they  exposed  themselves  without  armor  in  the  thickest 
rain  of  bullets.  Even  leaders  who.  like  Ostrorog,  were  lack- 
ing in  military  experience,  and  on  whom  the  soldiers  looked 
with  distrust,  appeared  now,  under  the  hand  of  Yeremi,  to 
become  different  men.  Old  Firlei  and  Lantskoronski  slept 
also  at  the  ramparts  ; and  Pshiyemski  put  guns  in  order  dur- 
ing the  day,  and  at  night  dug  under  the  earth  like  a mole, 
putting  counter-mines  beneath  the  mines  of  the  enemy, 
throwing  out  approaches,  or  opening  underground  roads 
by  which  the  soldiers  came  like  spirits  of  death  among  the 
sleeping  Cossacks. 

Finally  Hmelnitski  determined  to  try  negotiations,  with 
the  idea  too  that  in  the  mean  while  he  might  accomplish 
something  by  stratagem.  On  the  evening  of  July  24  the 
Cossacks  began  to  cry  from  the  trenches  to  the  Poles  to 
stop  firing.  The  Zaporojians  declared  that  the  hetman 
wanted  to  see  old  Zatsvilikhovski.  After  a short  consul- 
tation the  commanders  agreed  to  the  proposition,  and  the 
old  man  went  out  of  the  camp. 

The  knights  saw  from  a distance  that  caps  were  removed 
before  him  in  the  trenches ; for  Zatsvilikhovski,  during  the 
short  period  that  he  was  commissioner,  succeeded  in  gain- 
ing the  good-will  of  the  wild  Zaporojians,  and  Hmelnitski 
himself  respected  him.  The  firing  ceased.  The  Cossacks 
with  their  approaches  were  close  to  the  ramparts,  and  the 
knights  went  down  to  them.  Both  sides  were  on  their 
guard,  but  there  was  nothing  unfriendly  in  those  meetings. 
The  nobles  had  always  esteemed  the  Cossacks  more  than 
the  common  herd,  and  now,  knowing  their  bravery  and  en- 
durance in  battle,  they  spoke  with  them  on  terms  of  equality 
as  cavaliers  with  cavaliers.  The  Cossacks  examined  with 
wonder  that  impregnable  nest  of  Pons  which  checked  all 
their  power  and  that  of  the  Khan.  They  began  to  be 
friendly,  therefore,  to  talk  and  complain  that  so  much 
Christian  blood  was  flowing ; finally  they  treated  one 
another  to  tobacco  and  gorailka. 

“Ah,  gentlemen,”  said  the  old  Zaporojians,  “if  you  had 
stood  up  like  this  always,  there  would  have  been  no  Jdltiya 
Vodi,  Korsiin,  or  Pilavtsi.  You  are  real  devils,  not  men, 
such  as  we  have  not  seen  yet  in  the  world.” 

“ Come  to-morrow  and  the  day  after ; you  will  always 
find  us  the  same.” 


694 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


We  ’ll  come  ; but  thank  God  now  for  the  breathing-spell ! 
A power  of  Christian  blood  is  flowing ; but,  anyhow,  hunger 
will  conquer  you.” 

“The  king  will  come  before  hunger;  we  have  just  eaten 
a hearty  meal.” 

“ If  provisions  fail  us,  we  will  go  to  your  tabors,”  said 
Zagloba,  with  his  hand  on  his  hip. 

“'God  grant  Father  Zatsvilikhovski  to  make  some  agree- 
ment with  our  hetman ! If  he  does  n’t,  we  shall  have  an 
assault  this  evening.” 

“We  are  already  tired  of  waiting  for  you.” 

“ The  Khan  has  promised  that  you  T1  all  get  your  ‘ fate.’  ” 

“ And  our  prince  has  promised  the  Khan  that  he  will 
drag  him  by  the  beard  at  his  horse’s  tail.” 

“ He  is  a wizard^  but  he  can’t  do  that.” 

“ Better  for  you  to  go  with  our  prince  against  the  Pagans 
than  to  raise  your  hands  against  the  authorities.” 

“ H’m  ! with  your  prince  ! Nice  work  indeed  ! ” 

“ Why  do  you  revolt  ? The  king  will  come ; fear  the 
king.  Prince  Yeremi  was  a father  to  you  too — ” 

“ Such  a father,  as  Death  is  mother.  The  plague  has  not 
killed  so  many  brave  heroes  as  he.” 

“ He  will  be  worse ; you  don’t  know  him  yet.” 

“We  don’t  want  to  know  him.  Our  old  men  say  that 
whatever  Cossack  looks  him  in  the  eye  is  given  to  death.” 

“ It  will  be  so  with  Hmelnitski.” 

“ God  knows  what  will  be.  This  is  sure,  that  it  is  not 
for  them  both  to  live  in  the  white  world.  Our  father  says 
if  you  would  give  him  up  Yeremi  he  would  let  you  all  go 
free,  and  bow  down  to  the  king  with  all  of  us.” 

Here  the  soldiers  began  to  frown  and  grit  their  teeth. 

“Be  silent,  or  we’ll  draw  our  sabres  ! ” 

“You  Poles  are  angry,  but  you’ll  have  your  Hate.’” 

And  so  they  conversed,  sometimes  pleasantly  and  some- 
times with  threats,  which,  in  spite  of  them,  burst  out  like 
thunder-peals.  In  the  afternoon  Zatsvilikhovski  returned 
to  the  camp.  There  were  no  negotiations,  and  a cessation 
of  arms  was  not  obtained.  Hmelnitski  put  forth  monstrous 
demands, — that  the  prince  and  Konyetspolski  should  be 
given  up  to  him.  Finally  he  told  over  the  wrongs  of  the 
Zaporojians,  and  began  to  persuade  Zatsvilikhovski  to  re- 
main with  him  for  good;  whereupon  the  old  knight  was 
enraged,  sprang  up,  and  went  away.  In  the  evening  fol- 
lowed an  assault,  which  was  repulsed  with  blood.  The 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


695 


whole  camp  was  in  fire  for  two  hours.  The  Cossacks  were 
not  only  hurled  from  the  walls,  but  the  infantry  captured 
the  first  intrenchment,  destroyed  the  embrasures,  the  shel- 
ters, and  burned  fourteen  moving  towers.  Hmelnitski  swore 
that  night  to  the  Khan  that  he  would  not  withdraw  while 
a man  remained  alive  in  the  camp. 

The  next  day  at  dawn  brought  fresh  musketry-firing, 
digging  under  the  ramparts,  and  a battle  till  evening  with 
flails,  scythes,  sabres,  stones,  and  clods  of  earth.  The  friendly 
feeling  of  the  day  before,  and  regret  at  the  spilling  of  Chris- 
tian blood  gave  way  to  still  greater  obstinacy.  Rain  began 
to  fall  in  the  morning.  That  day  half-rations  were  issued  to 
the  soldiers,  at  which  Zagloba  complained  greatly,  but  in 
general  empty  stomachs  redoubled  the  rage  of  the  Poles. 
They  swore  to  fall  one  after  the  other,  and  not  to  surrender 
to  the  last  breath.  The  evening  brought  new  assaults  from 
the  Cossacks,  disguised  as  Turks,  lasting,  however,  but  a 
short  time.  A night  full  of  uproar  and  cries  followed, 
a very  quarrelsome  night.”  Firing  did  not  cease  for  a 
moment.  Both  sides  challenged  each  other;  they  fought 
in  groups  and  pairs.  Pan  Longin  went  out  to  the  skirmish, 
but  no  one  would  stand  before  him  ; they  merely  fired  at 
him  from  a distance.  But  Stempovski  covered  himself  with 
great  glory,  and  also  Volodyovski,  who  in  single  combat 
killed  the  famous  partisan  Dundar. 

At  last  Zagloba  himself  came  out,  but  only  to  encounters 
of  the  tongue.  After  killing  Burlai,”  said  he,  I cannot 
meet  every  common  scrub  ! ” But  in  the  encounter,  of 
tongues  he  found  no  equal  among  the  Cossacks,  and  he 
brought  them  to  despair ; when  covered  with  a good  em- 
bankment he  cried,  as  if  under  the  ground,  with  a sten- 
torian voice,  — 

“ Sit  here  at  Zbaraj,  you  clowns,  but  the  Lithuanian 
soldiers  are  going  down  the  Dnieper.  They  are  salut- 
ing your  wives  and  young  women.  Next  spring  you  will 
find  crowds  of  little  Botvinians  in  your  cottages,  if  you 
find  the  cottages.” 

The  Lithuanian  army  was  really  descending  the  Dnieper, 
under  Radzivil,  burning  and  destroying,  leaving  only  land 
and  water.  The  Cossacks  knowing  this  fell  into  a rage,  and 
in  answer  hailed  bullets  on  Zagloba,  as  a man  shakes  pears 
from  a tree.  But  Zagloba  took  good  care  of  his  head  be- 
hind the  embankment,  and  cried  again,  — 

‘‘  You  have  missed,  you  dog-spirits,  but  I did  n’t  miss 


696 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Burlai.  I am  alone  here  ; come  to  a duel  with  me  ! You 
know  me  ! Come  on,  you  clowns  ! shoot  on  while  you  have 
a chance,  for  next  winter  you  ’ll  be  taking  care  of  young  Tar- 
tars in  the  Crimea,  or  making  dams  on  the  Dnieper.  Come 
on,  come  on ! I ’ll  give  a copper  for  the  head  of  your 
Hmel.  Give  him  a whack  on  the  snout  from  me,  from  Za- 
globa,  do  you  hear  ? Hei ! you  filthy  fools,  is  it  little  of  your 
carrion  that  lies  on  the  field  smelling  like  dead  dogs  ? The 
plague  sends  her  respects  to  you.  To  your  forks,  to  your 
ploughs,  to  your  boats,  you  scurvy  villains  ! It  is  for  you 
to  tug  salt  and  dried  cherries  against  the  current  of  the 
Dnieper,  not  to  stand  in  our  way.” 

The  Cossacks  had  their  laugh  too  at  the  Panowie  ^ who 
have  one  biscuit  for  three,”  and  they  were  asked  why  they 
did  not  collect  their  taxes  and  tithes.  But  Zagloba  got  the 
upper  hand  in  the  disputes.  These  conversations  rattled  on, 
interrupted  by  curses  and  wild  outbursts  of  laughter  for 
whole  nights,  under  fire  and  with  more  or  less  fighting. 
Then  Pan  Yanitski  went  out  to  negotiate  with  the  Khan, 
who  repeated  again  that  all  would  meet  their  fate,”  till  the 
impatient  envoy  said:  “You  promised  that  long  ago,  but 
nothing  has  happened  to  us  yet ! Whoever  comes  for  our 
heads  will  leave  his  own ! ” The  Khan  asked  Prince 
Yeremi  to  meet  his  vizier  in  the  field  ; but  that  was  simply 
treachery,  which  was  discovered,  and  the  negotiations  were 
finally  broken  off.  All  this  time  there  was  no  intermission 
in  the  struggle,  — assaults  in  the  evening,  during  the  day 
cannonading  and  musketry  fire,  sallies  from  the  ramparts, 
encounters,  hand-to-hand  conflict  of  battalions,  and  wild 
attacks  of  cavalry. 

A certain  mad  desire  of  fighting,  of  blood,  and  danger 
upheld  the  soldiers.  They  went  to  battle  with  songs,  as  if 
to  a wedding.  They  had  indeed  become  so  accustomed  to 
uproar  and  tumult  that  those  divisions  which  were  detailed 
to  sleep  slept  soundly  under  fire,  amidst  thickly  falling 
bullets.  Provisions  decreased  every  day,  for  the  command- 
ers had  not  supplied  the  camp  sufficiently  before  the  coming 
of  the  prince.  The  price  of  everything  was  enormously 
high,  but  those  who  had  money  and  bought  bread  or  go- 
railka  shared  it  gladly  with  others.  Ko  one  cared  for  the 
morrow,  knowing  that  one  of  two  things  would  not  miss 
them,  — either  succor  from  the  king,  or  death  ! They  were 
equally  ready  for  either,  but  more  ready  for  battle.  An  un- 
i “ Panowie  ” is  the  plural  of  Pan. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


697 


heard-of  case  in  history,  tens  meeting  thousands  with  such 
resistance  and  such  rage  that  each  assault  was  a new  defeat 
for  the  Cossacks  ! Besides,  there  was  no  day  in  which  there 
were  not  several  attacks  from  the  ramparts  on  the  enemy 
in  his  own  trenches.  Those  evenings  when  Hmelnitski 
thought  that  weariness  must  overcome  the  most  enduring 
and  was  quietly  preparing  an  assault,  joyful  songs  would 
come  to  his  ears.  Then  he  struck  his  hands  on  his  legs 
Avith  wonder,  and  thought,  ‘^In  truth  Yeremi  is  a greater 
wizard  than  any  in  the  Cossack  camp.’^  Then  he  was  furi- 
ous, hurried  to  the  fight,  and  poured  out  a sea  of  blood ; for 
he  saw  that  his  star  was  beginning  to  pale  before  the  star 
of  the  terrible  prince. 

In  the  tabor  they  sang  songs  about  Yeremi,  or  in  a low 
voice  related  things  of  him,  which  made  the  hair  stand  on 
the  heads  of  the  Cossacks.  They  said  that  he  would  appear 
at  times  in  the  night  on  the  ramparts,  and  would  grow  up 
before  one  till  his  head  was  higher  than  the  towers  of 
Zbaraj ; that  his  eyes  were  then  like  two  moons,  and  the 
sword  in  his  hand  like  that  star  of  ill  omen  which  God 
sometimes  sends  out  in  the  sky  for  the  destruction  of  men. 
It  was  said  that  when  he  shouted,  the  Poles  who  had  fallen 
ill  battle  rose  up  with  clanking  armor  and  took  their  places 
in  the  ranks  with  the  living.  Yeremi  was  in  every  mouth,  — 
they  sang  about  him,  minstrels  spoke  of  him,  the  old  Za- 
porojians,  the  ignorant  mob,  and  the  Tartars ; and  in  those 
conversations,  in  that  hatred,  in  that  superstitious  terror 
there  was  a certain  wild  love  with  which  that  people  of  the 
steppes  loved  their  bloody  destroyer.  Hmelnitski  paled 
before  him,  not  only  in  the  eyes  of  the  Khan  and  the  Tar- 
tars, but  in  the  eyes  of  his  own  people ; and  he  saw  that  he 
must  take  Zbaraj,  or  the  spell  which  he  exercised  would  be 
dissipated,  like  darkness  before  the  morning  dawn, — he  must 
trample  that  lion,  or  perish  himself. 

But  the  lion  not  only  defended  himself,  but  each  day  he 
issued  more  terrible  from  his  lair.  Neither  stratagem,  nor 
treachery,  nor  evident  preponderance  availed.  Meanwhile 
the  mob  and  the  Cossacks  began  to  murmur.  It  was  diffi- 
cult for  them  to  sit  in  smoke  and  fire,  in  a rain  of  bullets, 
with  the  odor  of  corpses,  in  rain,  in  heat,  before  the  face  of 
death.  But  the  valiant  Cossacks  did  not  fear  toil,  nor  bad 
weather,  nor  storms  with  fire  and  blood  and  death ; they 
feared  ‘‘  Yarema.’’ 


698 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  LX. 

Many  a simple  knight  covered  himself  with  undying 
glory  on  that  memorable  rampart  of  Zbaraj  j but  the  lyre 
will  celebrate  Pan  Longin  Podbipienta  among  the  first, 
since  the  greatness  of  his  gifts  could  be  equalled  only  by 
his  modesty.  The  night  was  gloomy,  dark,  and  wet;  the 
soldiers,  wearied  with  watching  at  the  ramparts,  dozed,  lean- 
ing on  their  weapons.  After  the  recent  ten  days  of  firing 
and  assaults,  this  was  the  first  moment  of  quiet  and  rest. 
From  the  neighboring  trenches  of  the  Cossacks  — for  they 
were  scarcely  thirty  yards  distant  — there  were  neither 
cries,  curses,  nor  the  usual  uproar.  It  appeared  as  though 
the  enemy,  wishing  to  weary  the  Poles,  had  grown  weary 
themselves.  Here  and  there  only  glittered  the  faint  light 
of  a fire,  covered  under  a mound ; from  one  place  came  the 
sweet,  low  sound  of  a lute,  on  which  some  Cossack  was 
playing ; far  away  in  the  Tartar  camp  the  horses  neighed ; 
and  on  the  embankments,  from  time  to  time,  was  heard  the 
voice  of  the  guards. 

The  armored  cavalry  of  the  prince  was  on  infantry  duty 
that  night.  Skshetuski,  Podbipienta,  Volodyovski,  and 
Zagloba  on  the  bulwark  were  whispering  quietly  among 
themselves ; in  the  intervals  of  the  conversation  they 
listened  to  the  sound  of  the  rain  falling  into  the  ditch. 

‘‘This  quiet  is  strange  to  me,”  said  Skshetuski.  “My 
ears  are  so  accustomed  to  thundering  and  uproar  that 
silence  rings  in  them ; but  I hope  treachery  is  not  hidden 
in  this  silence.” 

“ Since  I am  on  half-rations  it  is  all  one  to  me,”  muttered 
Zagloba,  gloomily.  “ My  courage  demands  three  things,  — 
to  eat  well,  to  drink  well,  and  to  sleep  well.  The  best 
strap,  if  not  oiled,  will  grow  dry  and  break  ; what  if,  in 
addition,  you  soak  it  in  water,  like  hemp  ? The  rain  soaks 
us,  the  Cossacks  hackle  us,  and  why  should  not  strips  fall 
from  us  ? Beautiful  conditions  ! — a biscuit  costs  a florin, 
and  a measure  of  vudka  five.  A dog  would  not  take  this 
foul  water  in  his  mouth,  for  in  the  wells  is  the  essence  of 
the  dead  ; and  I am  as  thirsty  as  my  boots,  which  have 
their  mouths  open  like  fish.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


699 


But  your  boots  drink  water  without  extravagant  talk.^^ 

“ You  might  keep  your  mouth  shut,  Pan  Michael ! You 
are  no  bigger  than  a titmouse ; you  can  live  on  a grain  of 
millet  and  drink  out  of  a thimble.  But  I thank  God  that  I 
am  not  so  delicate,  and  that  a hen  did  not  scratch  me  out 
of  the  sand  with  her  hind  legs,  but  a woman  gave  me  birth  ; 
therefore  I must  live  by  eating  and  drinking,  like  a man, 
not  like  a May-bug;  and  as  I liave  had  nothing  in  my  mouth 
but  spittle  since  yesterday  noon,  your  jokes  are  not  at  all 
to  my  taste.” 

Here  Zagloba  began  to  puff  with  anger,  and  Pan  Michael 
put  his  hand  on  his  side  and  said,  — 

I have  in  my  pocket  a flask,  which  I got  of  a Cossack 
to-day ; but  it  a hen  scratched  me  out  of  the  sand,  I think 
gorailka  from  such  an  insignificant  person  would  not  be 
to  your  taste.  Here ’s  to  you,  Yan  ! ” said  he,  turning  to 
Skshetuski. 

Give  it  here,”  said  Skshetuski,  for  the  air  is  cold.”. 

‘‘Drink  to  Pan  Lon  gin.” 

“ You  are  a rogue.  Pan  Michael,”  said  Zagloba,  “ but  you 
are  one  in  a hundred ; you  take  from  yourself  and  give  to 
others.  A blessing  on  hens  that  scratch  such  soldiers  from 
the  sand ! But  there  are  none  such,  and  I was  not  thinking 
of  you.” 

“Then  take  it  after  Podbipienta.  I have  no  wish  to 
offend  you.” 

“ What  are  you  doing  ? Leave  some  to  me  ! ” cried  Za- 
globa in  alarm,  when  he  saw  the  Lithuanian  drinking. 
“Why  do  you  throw  your  head  back  so  far  ? God  grant  it 
to  remain  in  its  usual  place.  You  are  too  long;  it  is  no 
small  task  to  moisten  you.  May  you  burst ! ” 

“ I Ve  barely  touched  it,”  said  Podbipienta,  handing  him 
the  flask. 

Zagloba  turned  over  the  flask  completely,  and  drank  to 
the  bottom  ; then  he  snorted,  and  said,  — 

“ The  only  consolation  is  that  if  our  miseries  come  to  an 
end,  and  God  lets  us  take  our  heads  out  of  these  dangers  in 
safety,  we  ’ll  reward  ourselves  for  all.  They  will  be  sure 
to  prepare  some  loaves  for  us.  The  priest  Jabkovski  has 
fine  skill  in  eating,  but  I ’ll  make  a ram’s-horn  of  him.” 

“And  what  word  of  truth  have  you  and  Jabkovski  heard 
to-day  from  Mukhovetski  ? ” 

“ Silence  ! ” said  Skshetuski ; “ there  is  some  one  coming 
from  the  square.” 


700 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


They  were  silent ; and  soon  a dark  figure  stood  near 
them,  and  asked  in  a hushed  voice  : “ Are  you  watching? ’’ 

“ We  are/’  answered  Skshetuski,  straightening  himself. 

“ Give  careful  attention  ; this  calm  is  of  evil  augury.” 

The  prince  passed  on  to  see  if  sleep  had  overcome  the 
wearied  soldiers  anywhere.  Pan  Longin  clasped  his  hands  : 

What  a leader  ! what  a warrior  ! ” 

He  takes  less  rest  than  we  do,”  said  Skshetuski.  He 
examines  the  whole  rampart  in  this  way  every  night  as  far 
as  the  second  pond.” 

“ God  grant  him  health  ! ” 

Amen ! ” 

Silence  followed.  All  looked  with  strained  eyes  into  the 
darkness,  but  nothing  could  be  seen.  The  Cossack  trenches 
were  quiet,  the  last  light  in  them  quenched. 

The}^  might  be  caught  napping  now,  like  susliks,”  mut- 
tered Volodyovski. 

Who  knows  ? ” answered  Skshetuski. 

Sleep  torments  me,”  said  Zagloba,  ‘^so  that  my  eyes 
are  coming  out,  and  sleep  is  not  permitted.  I am  curious 
to  know  when  it  will  be  permitted.  Whether  there  is  firing 
or  not,  one  must  stand  under  arms  and  nod  from  weariness, 
like  a Jew  on  the  Sabbath.  It ’s  a dog’s  service  ! I don’t 
know  myself  what  has  got  hold  of  me,  — whether  it’s  the 
gorailka,  or  the  irritation  from  that  blow  which  I with  the 
priest  Jabkovski  was  forced  to  endure  without  reason.” 

“How  was  that?”  asked  Podbipienta;  “you  began  to 
tell  us,  and  did  n’t  finish.” 

“ I ’ll  tell  3^ou  now.  Maybe  we  ’ll  shake  off  sleep  some- 
how. I went  this  morning  with  Jabkovski  to  the  castle, 
hoping  to  come  upon  something  to  gnaw.  We  search  and 
search,  look  everywhere,  find  nothing;  we  return  in  bad 
humor.  In  the  yard  we  meet  a Calvinist  minister  who  had 
been  giving  the  last  consolation  to  Captain  Shenberk,  of 
Firlei’s  battalion,  who  was  shot  yesterday.  I opened  on 
him  : ‘ Have  n’t  you,’  said  I,  ‘ strolled  around  about  long 
enough,  and  displeased  the  Lord  sufficiently?  You  will 
draw  a curse  on  us.’  But  he,  relying  evidently  on  the  pro- 
tection of  the  castellan  of  Belsk,  answered : ‘ Our  faith  is 
as  good  as  yours,  if  not  better!’  And  he  spoke  in  such  a 
way  that  we  were  petrified  from  horror.  But  we  kept 
silent.  I thought  to  myself:  ‘ Jabkovski  is  here ; let  him 
do  the  arguing.’  But  my  Jabkovski  snorted,  and  whacked 
him  under  the  ribs  with  arguments.  He  made  no  answer 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


701 


to  this  strongest  of  reasons,  for  he  went  spinning  around 
till  he  was  brought  up  standing  against  the  wall.  That 
moment  the  prince  came  in  with  Mukhovetski  and  fell 
upon  us ; said  that  we  were  making  an  uproar  and  dis- 
turbance ; that  it  was  neither  the  time  nor  the  place,  nor 
were  ours  the  arguments.  They  washed  our  heads  for  us, 
as  if  we  had  been  a couple  of  boys.  I wish  they  were 
right ; for  unless  I am  a false  prophet,  these  ministers  of 
Firlei  will  bring  misfortune  to  us  yet.” 

And  did  not  that  Captain  Shenberk  renounce  his 
errors  ? ” asked  Volodyovski. 

“ What,  renounce ! He  died,  as  he  had  lived,  in  abomi- 
nation ! ” 

Oh  that  men  should  yield  up  their  salvation  rather  than 
their  stubbornness  ! ” sighed  Pan  Longin. 

“ God  is  defending  us  against  Cossack  predominance  and 
witchcraft,”  continued  Zagloba;  “but  these  heretics  are 
offending  him.  It  is  known  to  you,  gentlemen,  that  yes- 
terday, from  this  very  intrenchment  before  us,  they  shot 
balls  of  thread  into  the  square ; and  the  soldiers  say  that 
immediately  on  the  place  where  the  balls  fell  the  ground 
was  covered  with  a leprosy.” 

“ It ’s  a known  fact  that  devils  wait  on  Hmelnitski,”  said 
the  Lithuanian,  making  the  sign  of  the  cross. 

“ I saw  the  witches  myself,”  added  Skshetuski,  “ and  I ’ll 
tell  you  — ” 

Further  conversation  was  stopped  by  Volodyovski,  who 
pressed  Skshetuski’s  arm  suddenly,  and  whispered:  “Si- 
lence ! ” Then  he  sprang  to  the  very  edge  of  the  rampart, 
and  listened  attentively. 

“ I hear  nothing,”  said  Zagloba. 

“Ts  ! the  rain  drowns  it,”  answered  Skshetuski. 

Pan  Michael  began  to  beckon  with  his  hand  not  to  inter- 
rupt him,  and  he  listened  carefully  for  some  time.  At  last 
he  approached  his  comrades.  They  are  marching ! ” whis- 
pered he. 

“ Let  the  prince  know ; he  has  gone  to  Ostrorog’s  quar- 
ters,” whispered  Pan  Van.  “ We  will  run  to  warn  the 
soldiers.” 

Straightway  they  hurried  along  the  ramparts,  stopping 
from  moment  to  moment  and  whispering  everywhere  to  the 
soldiers  on  guard  : “ They  are  coming ! they  are  coming ! ” 

The  words  flew  like  silent  lightning  from  mouth  to 
mouth.  In  a quarter  of  an  hour  the  prince,  already  on 


702 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


horseback,  was  present,  and  issuing  orders  to  the  officers. 
Since  the  enemy  wished,  evidently,  to  spring  into  the  camp 
while  the  Poles  were  asleep  and  off  guard,  the  prince  en- 
joined on  all  to  maintain  this  error.  The  soldiers  were  to 
remain  in  immovable  stillness  and  let  the  assaulters  come 
to  the  very  rampart,  and  when  cannon-shot  was  given  as  a 
signal,  to  strike  unexpectedly. 

The  soldiers  were  ready.  They  dropped  the  muzzles  of 
their  guns,  bent  forward  noiselessly,  and  deep  silence  fol- 
lowed. Skshetuski,  Pan  Longin,  and  Volodyovski  drew 
long  breaths,  side  by  side.  Zagloba  stayed  near  them,  for 
he  knew  by  experience  that  most  balls  fell  on  the  square, 
and  that  it  was  safest  on  the  ramparts  near  three  such 
sabres.  They  merely  drew  back  a little,  that  the  first  on- 
rush might  not  strike  them.  Podbipienta  knelt  somewhat 
to  one  side  with  his  double-handed  sword;  Volodyovski 
crouched  near  Skshetuski,  and  whispered  in  his  very  ear,  — 

They  are  coming,  surely.” 

With  measured  tread.” 

That ’s  not  the  mob,  nor  the  Tartars.” 

“ Zaporojian  infantry.” 

“ Or  janissaries  ; they  march  well.  We  could  strike  them 
better  with  cavalry.” 

“ It  is  too  dark  for  cavalry  to-night.” 

Do  you  hear  them  now  ? ” 

‘‘Ts!  Ts!” 

The  camp  seemed  sunk  in  deepest  sleep.  In  no  place 
movement,  in  no  place  life ; everywhere  the  most  profound 
silence,  broken  only  by  the  rustle  of  rain  fine  as  if  scattered 
from  a sieve.  Gradually,  however,  there  rose  in  this  an- 
other rustle,  low,  but  more  easily  caught  by  the  ear,  for  it 
was  measured,  drawing  nearer,  growing  clearer ; at  last,  a 
few  steps  from  the  ditch,  appeared  a sort  of  prolonged 
dense  mass,  visible  in  so  far  that  it  was  blacker  than  the 
darkness,  and  halted. 

The  soldiers  held  their  breaths;  but  the  little  knight 
punched  Skshetuski  in  the  side,  as  if  wishing  in  this  way 
to  show  his  delight.  The  assailants  reached  the  ditch,  let 
down  their  ladders  into  it,  descended  on  them,  and  moved 
toward  the  rampart.  The  rampart  was  as  silent  as  if  on  it 
and  behind  it  everything  had  expired  ; a silence  of  the  grave 
succeeded.  Here  and  there,  in  spite  of  all  the  care  of  the 
assailants,  the  ladder-rounds  squeaked  and  trembled. 

You’ll  get  beans  ! ” thought  Zagloba. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


703 


Volodyovski  stopped  punching  Skshetuski,  Pan  Longin 
pressed  the  hilt  of  his  double-handed  sword,  and  distended 
his  eyes,  for  he  was  nearest  the  edge  of  the  rampart  and 
expected  to  give  the  first  blow. 

Three  pairs  of  hands  appeared  on  the  outer  rim,  and 
grasped  it  firmly ; after  them  began  to  rise  slowly  and  care- 
fully three  helmet  points,  higher  and  higher. 

Those  are  Turks  ! ’’  thought  Pan  Longin. 

At  that  moment  was  heard  the  awful  roar  of  several 
thousand  muskets ; it  was  clear  as  day.  Before  the  light 
had  gone  out  Pan  Longin  had  drawn  his  weapon  and  cut 
terribly,  so  that  the  air  whined  under  his  sword-edge.  Three 
bodies  fell  into  the  ditch,  three  heads  in  helmets  rolled  to 
the  knees  of  the  kneeling  knight.  Then,  though  hell  was 
raging  on  earth,  heaven  opened  before  Pan  Longin ; wings 
grew  from  his  shoulders ; choirs  of  angels  were  singing  in 
his  breast,  and  he  was  as  if  caught  up  to  heaven ; he  fought 
as  in  a dream,  and  the  blows  of  his  sword  were  like  thanks- 
giving prayers.  All  the  Podbipientas,  long  since  dead, 
beginning  with  Stoveiko,  the  founder  of  the  line,  were  re- 
joicing in  heaven  that  the  last  surviving,  Zervikaptur  Pod- 
bipienta,  was  such  a man. 

This  assault,  in  which  auxiliary  forces  of  Eumelian  and 
Silistrian  Turks,  with  guards  from  the  janissaries  of  the 
Khan,  took  a preponderant  part,  received  a more  terrible 
repulse  than  others,  and  drew  a fearful  storm  on  Hmelnitski’s 
head.  He  had  guaranteed  in  advance  that  the  Poles  would 
fight  with  less  rage  against  the  Turks,  and  if  those  compa- 
nies were  given  him  he  would  capture  the  camp.  He  was 
obliged  therefore  to  mollify  the  Khan  and  the  enraged  mur- 
zas,  and  at  the  same  time  win  them  with  presents.  He 
gave  the  Khan  ten  thousand  thalers  ; Tugai  Bey,  Korz  Aga, 
Subahazi,  Nureddin,  and  Galga,  two  thousand  each. 

Meanwhile  the  camp-servants  drew  the  bodies  out  of  the 
ditch.  In  this  they  were  not  hindered  by  firing  from  the 
intrenchment.  The  soldiers  rested  till  morning,  for  it  was 
certain  that  the  assault  would  not  be  repeated.  All  slept 
uninterruptedly,  except  the  troops  on  guard  and  Podbi- 
pienta,  who  lay,  in  the  form  of  a cross,  all  night  on  his 
sword,  thanking  God,  who  had  permitted  him  to  accomplish 
his  vow  and  cover  himself  with  such  renown  that  his  name 
had  gone  from  mouth  to  mouth  in  the  camp  and  the  town. 
Next  morning  the  prince  summoned  him,  and  praised  him 
greatly,  and  the  soldiers  came  in  crowds  all  day  to 


704 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


congratulate  him  and  look  at  the  three  heads  which  the 
attendants  had  brought  before  his  tent,  and  which  were 
already  blackening  in  the  air.  There  was  wonder  and  envy 
not  a little,  and  some  would  not  believe  their  eyes,  for  the 
heads  and  the  capes  of  the  helmets  were  cut  off  as  evenly 
as  if  some  one  had  cut  them  with  shears. 

“ You  are  an  awful  tailor  ! said  the  nobles.  ‘‘  We  knew 
that  you  were  a good  knight ; but  the  ancients  might  envy 
such  a blow,  for  the  best  executioner  could  not  give  a 
better.’^ 

‘‘  The  wind  does  not  take  off  caps  as  those  heads  were 
taken  ! said  another. 

All  pressed  the  palms  of  Pan  Lon  gin  ; but  he  stood  with 
downcast  eyes,  sunshiny,  sweet,  timid  as  a maiden  before 
marriage,  and  said  as  if  in  explanation  : They  were  in  good 
position.’’ 

Then  they  tested  the  sword  ; but  since  it  was  the  double- 
handed  sword  of  a crusader,  no  man  could  move  it  freely, 
not  excepting  even  the  priest  Jabkovski,  though  he  could 
break  a horse-shoe  like  a reed. 

Around  the  tent  it  grew  noisier;  and  Zagloba,  Skshetuski, 
and  Volodyovski  did  the  honors  to  the  visitors,  treating 
them  with  stories,  for  they  had  nothing  else  to  give  them 
since  the  last  biscuits  in  the  camp  had  been  eaten ; they 
had  long  had  no  other  meat  than  dried  horse-flesh.  But 
valor  gave  them  meat  and  drink.  Toward  the  end,  when 
the  others  began  to  disperse,  Marek  Sobieski  appeared  with 
his  lieutenant,  Stempovski.  Pan  Longin  ran  out  to  meet 
him ; the  starosta  greeted  him  with  thanks,  and  said,  — 

It  is  a holiday  with  you  ? ” 

In  truth  it  is  a holiday,”  answered  Zagloba,  for  our 
friend  has  fulfilled  a vow.” 

Praise  be  to  the  Lord  God ! ” answered  the  starosta. 

Then  it  is  not  long,  brother,  till  we  may  congratulate  you 
on  your  marriage’  And  have  you  any  one  in  mind  ? ” 

Pan  Longin  was  extremely  confused,  grew  red  to  his 
ears  ; and  the  starosta  continued,  — 

“ I see  by  your  confusion  that  you  have.  It  is  your 
sacred  duty  to  remember  that  such  a stock  should  not 
perish.” 

Then  he  pressed  the  hands  of  Pan  Longin,  Skshetuski, 
Zagloba,  and  the  little  knight;  and  they  were  rejoiced  in 
their  hearts  to  hear  praise  from  such  lips,  for  the  starosta 
of  Krasnostav  was  the  mirror  of  bravery,  honor,  and  every 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


705 


knightly  virtue,  — he  was  an  incarnate  Mars.  All  the  gifts 
of  God  were  richly  united  in  him,  for  in  remarkable  beauty 
he  surpassed  even  his  younger  brother  Yan,  who  was  after- 
ward king.  He  was  equal  in  fortune  and  name  to  the  very 
first,  and  the  great  Yeremi  himself  exalted  his  military  gifts 
to  the  skies.  He  would  have  been  a wonderful  star  in  the 
heaven  of  the  Commonwealth,  but  that  by  the  disposition  of 
God,  the  younger,  Yan,  took  his  glory  to  himself,  and  Marek 
vanished  before  his  time  in  a day  of  disaster. 

Hitherto  our  knights  had  rejoiced  greatly  at  the  praises 
of  this  hero  ; but  he  did  not  stop  at  that,  and  continued,  — 

I have  heard  much  of  you  from  the  prince  himself,  who 
loves  you  beyond  others.  I do  not  wonder  that  you  serve 
him  without  reference  to  promotion,  which  comes  more 
readily  in  the  regiments  of  the  king.” 

“We  are  all,”  answered  Skshetuski,  “really  enrolled  in 
the  hussar  regiment  of  the  king,  except  Pan  Zagloba,  who 
is  a volunteer  from  native  valor.  We  serve  under  the 
prince,  first,  out  of  love  for  his  person,  and,  secondly,  be- 
cause we  wish  to  have  as  much  as  we  can  of  the  war.” 

“If  such  be  your  wish,  you  have  chosen  well.  Surely 
Pan  Podbipienta  could  not  have  found  his  heads  under  any 
other  command  so  easily.  But  as  to  war  in  these  times,  we 
all  have  enough  of  it.” 

“ More  than  of  anything  else,”  said  Zagloba.  “ Men  have 
been  coming  here  from  early  morning  with  praises ; but  if 
any  one  would  ask  us  to  a bite  of  food  and  a drink  of  go- 
railka,  he  would  honor  us  best.” 

Having  said  this,  Zagloba  looked  diligently  into  Sobi- 
eski’s  eyes,  and  muttered  unquietly ; but  the  starosta 
laughed,  and  said,  — 

“ Since  yesterday  noon  I have  taken  nothing  into  my 
mouth.  A gulp  of  gorailka,  however,  I think  can  be  found 
somewhere.  I am  at  your  service,  gentlemen,  for  that.” 

Skshetuski,  Pan  Longin,  and  Volodyovski  began  to  draw 
back  and  scold  Zagloba,  who  extricated  himself  as  he  could 
and  explained  matters  as  he  was  able. 

“ I did  not  press  myself,”  said  he,  “ for  it  is  my  ambition 
rather  to  give  away  my  own  than  touch  what  belongs  to 
another;  but  when  such  a distinguished  person  invites,  it 
would  be  churlish  to  refuse.” 

“ Well,  come  on ! ” said  the  starosta.  “ I like  to  sit  in  good 
company,  and  while  there  is  no  firing  we  have  time.  I do 
not  ask  you  to  eat,  for  it  is  difficult  to  get  horse-flesh,  — 

45 


706 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


for  each  horse  killed  on  the  square  a hundred  hands  are 
stretched  forth ; but  there  are  two  flasks  of  gorailka  which 
certainly  I shall  not  keep  for  myself.’^ 

The  others  were  unwilling,  and  refused  ; but  when  he  in- 
sisted urgently,  they  went.  Pan  Stempovski  hurried  on  in 
advance,  and  exerted  himself  so  that  a few  biscuits  and  some 
bits  of  horse-flesh  were  found  as  a bite  after  the  gorailka. 
Zagloba  was  in  better  spirits  immediately,  and  said,  — 

God  grant  the  king  to  liberate  us  from  this  siege,  then 
we  will  go  at  once  to  the  wagons  of  the  general  militia. 
They  always  carry  a world  of  good  things  with  them,  and 
care  more  for  their  stomachs  than  they  do  for  the  Common- 
wealth. I ’d  rather  eat  with  them  than  fight  in  their  com- 
pany ; but  being  under  the  eye  of  the  king,  perhaps  they 
will  fight  fairly  well.’’ 

The  starosta  grew  serious.  Since  we  have  sworn,”  said 
he,  to  fall  one  after  another  without  surrender,  we  shall 
do  so.  We  must  be  ready  for  still  harder  times.  We  have 
scarcely  any  provisions,  and  what  is  worse,  our  powder  is 
coming  to  an  end.  I should  not  say  this  to  others,  but  to 
you  I can  speak.  Soon  we  shall  have  nothing  but  desperate 
determination  in  our  hearts  and  sabres  in  our  hands,  readi- 
ness for  death,  and  nothing  more.  God  grant  the  king  to 
come  at  the  earliest  moment,  for  this  is  our  last  hope ! He 
is  a military  man,  and  is  sure  not  to  spare  life,  health,  or 
comfort  in  rescuing  us ; but  his  forces  are  too  few,  and  he 
must  wait,  — you  know  how  slowly  the  general  militia  mus- 
ter. Besides,  how  is  the  king  to  know  the  conditions  in 
which  we  are  defending  ourselves,  and  that  we  are  eating 
the  last  fragments  ? ” 

‘‘We  have  sacrificed  ourselves,”  said  Skshetuski. 

“ But  could  n’t  we  let  him  know  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 

“ If  there  could  be  found  a man  of  such  virtue  as  to  un- 
dertake to  steal  through,”  said  the  starosta,  “ he  would  win 
immortal  glory  in  his  lifetime,  — he  would  be  the  savior 
of  the  whole  army,  and  would  avert  defeat  from  the  father- 
land.  Even  if  the  general  militia  has  not  all  appeared  yet, 
perhaps  the  nearness  of  the  king  might  disperse  the  rebel- 
lion. But  w^ho  will  go,  who  will  undertake  it,  since  Hmel- 
nitski  has  so  possessed  every  road  and  exit  that  a mouse 
could  not  squeeze  through  from  the  camp  ? Such  an  under- 
taking is  clear  and  evident  death  ! ” 

“ But  what  are  stratagems  for  ? — and  one  is  now  entering 
my  head.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


707 


“ What  is  it,  what  is  it  ? ’’  asked  the  starosta. 

This.  Every  day  we  take  prisoners ; bribe  one  of 
these ; let  them  feign  escape  from  us,  and  run  to  the 
king.’^ 

“ I must  mention  this  to  the  prince,’’  said  the  starosta. 

Pan  Longin  fell  into  deep  thought ; his  brows  were 
covered  with  furrows,  and  he  sat  a whole  hour  in  silence. 
Suddenly  he  raised  his  head,  and  spoke  with  his  usual 
sweetness : I will  undertake  to  steal  through  the 

Cossacks.” 

The  knights,  hearing  these  words,  sprang  from  their 
seats  in  amazement.  Zagloba  opened  his  mouth,  Volody- 
ovski’s  mustaches  quivered,  Skshetuski  grew  pale  ; and  the 
starosta,  striking  himself  on  the  breast,  cried:  “Would 
you  undertake  to  do  this  ? ” 

“ Have  you  considered  what  you  say  ? ” asked  Pan 
Yan. 

“ I considered  it  long  ago,”  answered  the  Lithuanian  ; 
“for  this  is  not  the  first  day  that  the  knights  say  that 
notice  must  be  given  the  king  of  our  position.  And  I, 
hearing  this,  thought  to  myself : ^ If  the  Most  High  God 
permits  me  to  fulfil  my  vow,  I will  go  at  once.  I am  an 
obscure  man ; what  do  I signify  ? What  harm  to  me,  even 
if  I am  killed  on  the  road  ? ’ ” 

“But  they  will  cut  you  to  pieces,  without  doubt!”  cried 
Zagloba.  “ Have  you  heard  what  the  starosta  says,  — that  it 
is  evident  death  ? ” 

“ What  of  that,  brother  ? If  God  wishes,  he  will  carry 
me  through ; if  not,  he  will  reward  me  in  heaven.” 

“ But  first  they  will  seize  you,  torture  you,  give  you  a 
fearful  death.  Have  you  lost  your  reason,  man  ? ” asked 
Zagloba. 

“ I will  go,  anyhow,”  answered  the  Lithuanian,  mildly. 

“A  bird  could  not  fly  through,  for  they  would  shoot  it 
from  their  bows.  They  have  surrounded  us  like  a badger 
in  his  hole.” 

“ Still  I will  go  ! ” repeated  the  Lithuanian.  “ I owe 
thanks  to  the  Lord  for  permitting  me  to  fulfil  my  vow.” 

“ Well,  look  at  him,  examine  him  ! ” said  Zagloba,  in  des* 
peration.  “ You  would  better  have  your  head  cut  off  at 
once  and  shoot  it  from  a cannon  over  the  tabor,  for  in  this 
way  alone  could  you  push  through  them.” 

“ But  permit  me,  my  friends^”  said  Pan  Longin,  clasping 
his  hands. 


708 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Oh,  no ; you  will  not  go  alone,  for  I will  go  with  you,” 
said  Skshetuski. 

And  I with  you  both ! ” added  Volodyovski,  striking  his 
sword. 

And  may  the  bullets  strike  you  ! ” cried  Zagloba,  seizing 
himself  by  the  head.  ‘‘  May  the  bullets  strike  you  with  your 
‘And  I,’  ‘And  1,’  with  your  daring!  They  have  not  had 
enough  of  blood  yet,  not  enough  of  destruction,  not  enough 
of  bullets  ! What  is  doing  here  is  not  sufficient  for  them  ; 
they  want  more  certainty  of  having  their  necks  twisted.  Go 
to  the  dogs,  and  give  me  peace  I I hope  you  will  be  cut  to 
pieces.”  When  he  had  said  this  he  began  to  circle  about  in 
the  tent  as  if  mad.  “ God  is  punishing  me,”  cried  he,  “ for 
associating  with  whirlwinds  instead  of  honorable,  solid  men. 
It  serves  me  right.”  He  walked  through  the  tent  awhile 
longer  with  feverish  tread ; at  last  he  stopped  before  Skshe- 
tuski ; then,  putting  his  hands  behind  his  back  and  looking 
into  his  eyes,  began  to  puff  terribly:  “What  have  I done 
that  you  persecute  me  ? ” 

“ God  save  us  I ” exclaimed  the  knight.  “ What  do  you 
mean  ? ” 

“ I do  not  wonder  that  Podbipienta  invents  such  things  ; 
he  always  had  his  wit  in  his  fist.  But  since  he  has  killed 
the  three  greatest  fools  among  the  Turks  he  has  become 
the  fourth  himself  — ” 

“ It  is  disgusting  to  hear  him,”  interrupted  the  Lithuanian. 

“ And  I don’t  wonder  at  /wm,”  continued  Zagloba,  point- 
ing at  Volodyovski.  “He  will  jump  on  a Cossack’s  boot- 
leg, or  hold  to  his  trousers  as  a burr  does  to  a dog’s  tail, 
and  get  through  quicker  than  any  of  us.  The  Holy  Spirit 
has  not  shone  upon  either  of  the  two ; but  that  you,  instead 
of  restraining  their  madness,  should  add  excitement  to  it, 
that  you  are  going  yourself,  and  wish  to  expose  us  four 
to  certain  death  and  torture,  — that  is  the  final  blow  ! Tfu  ! 
I did  not  expect  this  of  an  officer  whom  the  prince  himself 
has  esteemed  a valiant  knight.” 

“How  four?”  asked  Skshetuski,  in  astonishment.  “Do 
you  want  to  go  ? ” 

“Yes!”  cried  Zagloba,  beating  his  breast  with  his  fists, 
“ I will  go.  If  any  of  you  go,  or  all  go  together,  I will  go 
too.  My  blood  be  on  your  heads  ! I shall  know  next  time 
with  whom  to  associate.” 

“Well  may  you!”  said  Skshetuski. 

The  three  knights  began  to  embrace  him ; but  he  was 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


709 


angry  in  earnest^  and  puffed  and  pushed  them  away  with  his 
elbows,  saying : “ Go  to  the  devil ! I don’t  want  your  Judas 
kisses.”  Then  was  heard  on  the  walls  the  firing  of  cannon 
and  muskets.  There  it  is  for  you,  go  ! ” 

‘‘  That  is  ordinary  firing,”  remarked  Pan  Yan. 

Ordinary  firing ! ” repeated  Zagloba,  mocking  him. 
•^Well,  just  think  this  is  not  enough  for  them.  Half  the 
army  is  destroyed  by  this  ordinary  firing,  and  they  turn  up 
their  noses  at  it.” 

Be  of  good  cheer,”  said  Podbipienta. 

You  ought  to  keep  your  mouth  shut,  Botvinia.  You  are 
most  to  blame  ; you  have  invented  an  undertaking  which  if 
it  is  not  a fool’s  errand  then  I ’m  a fool.” 

But  still  I ’ll  go,  brother,”  said  Pan  Longin. 

‘^You’ll  go,  you’ll  go;  and  I know  why.  Don’t  exhibit 
yourself  as  a hero,  for  they  know  you.  You  have  virtue 
for  sale,  and  are  in  a hurry  to  take  it  out  of  camp.  You 
are  the  worst  among  knights,  not  the  best,  — simply  a drab, 
trading  in  virtue.  Tf u ! an  offence  to  God,  — that ’s  what 
you  are.  It  is  not  to  the  king  you  want  to  go,  but  you 
would  like  to  snort  through  the  villages  like  a horse  through 
a meadow.  Look  at  him  ! There  is  a knight  with  virtue  for 
sale  ! Vexation,  vexation,  as  God  is  dear  to  me  ! ” 

“ Disgusting  to  hear  him  ! ” cried  the  Lithuanian,  thrust- 
ing his  fingers  in  his  ears. 

Let  disputes  rest,”  said  Skshetuski,  seriously.  Better 
let  us  think  about  this  question.” 

^ ‘‘  In  God’s  name,”  said  the  starosta,  who  had  listened 
hitherto  with  astonishment  to  Zagloba,  ^Hhis  is  a great 
question,  but  we  can  decide  nothing  without  the  prince. 
This  is  no  place  for  discussion.  You  are  in  service  and 
obliged  to  obey  orders.  The  prince  must  be  in  his  quarters  ; 
let  us  go  to  him  and  see  what  he  will  say  to  your  offer.” 

^ I agree  to  that,”  answered  Zagloba ; and  hope  shone  in 
his  face.  Let  us  go  as  quickly  as  possible.” 

They  went  out  and  crossed  the  square  on  which  already 
the  balls  were  falling  from  the  Cossack  trenches.  The  troops 
were  at  the  ramparts,  which  at  a distance  looked  like  booths 
at  a fair,  so  overhung  were  they  with  many-colored  clothing 
and  sheepskin  coats,  packed  with  wagons,  fragments  of 
tents,  and  every  kind  of  object  which  might  become  a shelter 
against  the  shots  which  at  times  ceased  neither  day  nor 
night.  And  now  above  those  rags  hung  a long  bluish  line 
of  smoke,  and  behind  them  ranks  of  prostrate  red  and 


710 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


yellow  soldiers,  working  hard  against  the  nearest  trenches 
of  the  enemy.  The  square  itself  was  like  a ruin ; the  level 
space  was  cut  up  with  spades,  or  trampled  by  horses ; it  was 
not  made  green  by  a single  grass-blade.  Here  and  there 
were  mounds  of  earth  freshly  raised  by  the  digging  of  walls 
and  graves ; here  and  there  lay  fragments  of  broken  wagons, 
cannon,  barrels,  or  piles  of  bones,  gnawed,  and  whitening 
before  the  sun.  Bodies  of  horses  were  nowhere  visible,  for 
each  one  was  removed  immediately  as  food  for  the  soldiers ; 
but  everywhere  were  piles  of  iron,  — mostly  cannon-balls, 
red  from  rust,  which  fell  every  day  on  that  piece  of  land. 
Grievous  war  and  hunger  were  evident  at  every  step.  On 
their  way  our  knights  met  greater  or  smaller  groups  of  sol- 
diers,— some  carrying  wounded  or  dead,  others  hurrying 
to  the  ramparts  to  relieve  their  overworked  comrades.  The 
faces  of  all  were  black,  sunken,  overgrown  with  beard  ; their 
fierce  eyes  were  inflamed,  their  clothing  faded  and  torn; 
many  had  filthy  rags  on  their  heads  in  place  of  caps  or 
helmets ; their  weapons  were  broken.  Involuntarily  came 
the  question.  What  will  happen  a week  or  two  later  to  that 
handful  hitherto  victorious? 

Look,  gentlemen,’’  said  the  starosta ; it  is  time  to  give 
notice  to  the  king.” 

Want  is  showing  its  teeth,  like  a dog,”  said  the  little 
knight. 

^^What  will  happen  when  we  have  eaten  the  horses?” 
asked  Skshetuski. 

Thus  conversing,  they  reached  the  tents  of  the  prince, 
situated  at  the  right  side  of  the  rampart,  before  which  were 
a few  mounted  messengers  to  carry  orders  through  the 
camp.  Their  horses,  fed  with  dried  and  ground  horse-flesh 
and  excited  by  continual  fire,  reared  restively,  unable  to 
stand  in  one  place.  This  was  the  case  too  with  all  the 
cavalry  horses,  which  in  going  against  the  enemy  seemed 
like  a herd  of  griffins  or  centaurs  going  rather  by  air  than 
by  land. 

Is  the  prince  in  the  tent  ? ” asked  the  starosta  of  one 
of  the  horsemen. 

^‘Yes,  with  Pan  Pshiyemski,”  answered  the  orderly. 

The  starosta  entered  first  without  announcing  himself, 
but  the  four  knights  remained  outside.  After  a while  the 
canvas-  opened,  and  Pshiyemski  thrust  out  his  head.  The 
prince  is  anxious  to  see  you,”  said  he. 

Zagloba  entered  the  tent  in  good  humor,  for  he  hoped  the 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


711 


prince  would  not  expose  liis  best  knights  to  certain  death ; 
but  he  was  mistaken,  for  they  had  not  yet  bowed  when  he 
said,  — 

The  starosta  has  told  me  of  your  readiness  to  issue  from 
the  camp,  and  I accept  your  good  will.  Too  much  cannot 
be  sacrificed  for  the  country.’^ 

^^We  have  only  come  for  permission  to  try,”  said  Skshe- 
tuski,  since  your  Highness  is  the  steward  of  our  blood.” 

“ Then  you  want  to  go  together  ? ” 

^^Your  Highness,”  said  Zagloba,  ^Hhey  want  to  go,  but  I 
do  not.  God  is  my  witness  that  I have  not  come  here  to 
praise  myself  or  to  make  mention  of  my  services ; and  if  I 
do  mention  them,  I do  so  lest  some  one  might  suppose  that 
I am  afraid.  Pan  Skshetuski,  Volodyovski,  and  Podbipi- 
enta  of  Myshekishki  are  great  knights ; but  Burlai,  who 
fell  by  my  hand  (not  to  speak  of  other  exploits),  was  also  a 
famous  warrior,  equal  to  Burdabut,  Bogun,  and  the  three 
heads  of  the  janissaries.  I mean  to  say  by  this  that  in 
knightly  deeds  I am  not  behind  others.  But  heroism  is  one 
thing,  and  madness  another.  We  have  no  wings,  and  we 
cannot  go  by  land ; that  is  certain.” 

^Wou  will  not  go  then  ? ” said  the  prince. 

have  said  that  I do  not  wish  to  go,  but  I have  not  said 
that  I will  not  go.  Since  God  has  punished  me  with  their 
company,  I must  remain  in  it  till  death.  If  we  should  be 
hard  pressed,  the  sabre  of  Zagloba  will  be  of  service  yet ; 
but  T know  not  why  death  should  be  put  upon  us  four,  and 
I hope  that  your  Highness  will  avert  it  from  us  by  not  per- 
mitting this  mad  undertaking.” 

“ You  are  a good  comrade,”  answered  the  prince,  and  it 
is  honorable  on  your  part  not  to  wish  to  leave  your  friends ; 
but  you  are  mistaken  in  your  confidence  in  me,  for  I accept 
your  offer.” 

“ The  dog  is  dead ! ” muttered  Zagloba,  and  his  hands 
dropped. 

At  that  moment  Firlei,  castellan  of  Belsk,  entered  the 
tent.  “Your  Highness,  my  people  have  seized  a Cossack 
who  says  that  they  are  preparing  an  assault  for  to-night.” 

“ I have  received  information  too,”  answered  the  prince. 
“All  is  ready,  only  let  our  people  hurry  with  the  ramparts.” 

“ They  are  nearly  finished.” 

“That  is  well!  We  will  occupy  them  in  the  evening.” 
Then  he  turned  to  the  four  knights.  “ It  is  best  to  try 
after  the  storm,  if  the  night  is  dark.” 


712 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


^^How  is  that?’’  asked  Firlei;  ^^are  you  preparing  a 
sally  ? ” 

“ The  sally  in  its  own  order,  — I will  lead  it  myself ; but 
now  we  are  talking  about  something  else.  These  gentlemen 
undertake  to  creep  through  the  enemy  and  inform  the  king 
of  our  condition.” 

The  castellan  was  astonished,  opened  his  eyes,  and  looked 
at  the  knights  in  succession.  The  prince  smiled  with  de- 
light. He  had  this  vanity,  — he  loved  to  have  his  soldiers 
admired. 

“in  God’s  name!”  said  the  castellan;  ^Hhere  are  such 
hearts  then  in  the  world  ? As  God  lives,  I will  not  dissuade 
you  from  the  daring  deed.” 

Zagloba  was  purple  from  rage ; but  he  said  nothing,  he 
only  puffed  like  a bear.  The  prince  thought  awhile,  then 
said,  — 

I do  not  wish,  however,  to  spend  your  blood  in  vain, 
and  I am  not  willing  that  all  four  should  go  together.  One 
will  go  first ; if  the  enemy  kill  him,  they  will  not  delay  in 
boasting  of  it,  as  they  have  once  already  boasted  of  the 
death  of  my  servant  whom  they  seized  at  Lvoff.  If  they 
kill  the  first,  the  second  will  go;  afterward  in  case  of  neces- 
sity the  third  and  the  fourth.  But  perhaps  the  first  will 
pass  through ; in  such  an  event  I do  not  wish  to  expose  the 
others  to  a useless  death.” 

‘‘Your  Highness,”  interrupted  Skshetuski. 

“This  is  my  will  and  command,”  said  Yeremi,  with  em- 
phasis. “ To  bring  you  to  agreement,  I say  that  he  shall  go 
first  who  offered  himself  first.” 

“ It  was  I ! ” cried  Pan  Longin,  with  a beaming  face. 

“To-night,  after  the  storm,  if  it  is  dark,”  added  the  prince. 
“I  will  give  no  letters  to  the  king;  you  will  tell  what  you 
have  seen,  — merely  take  a signet-ring  as  credential.” 

Podbipienta  took  the  signet-ring  and  bowed  to  the  prince, 
who  caught  him  by  the  temples  and  held  him  awhile  with 
his  two  hands ; then  he  kissed  him  several  times  on  the 
forehead,  and  said  in  a voice  of  emotion,  - — 

“You  are  as  near  to  my  heart  as  a brother.  May  the 
God  of  Hosts  and  our  Queen  of  Angels  carry  you  through, 
warrior  of  the  Lord  ! Amen  ! ” 

“Amen  !”  repeated  Sobieski,  the  castellan  of  Belsk,  and 
Pan  Pshiyemski. 

The  prince  had  tears  in  his  eyes,  for  he  was  a real  father 
to  the  knights.  Others  wept,  and  a quiver  of  enthusiasm 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


713 


shook  the  body  of  Pan  Podbipienta.  A flame  passed  through 
his  bones ; and  rejoiced  to  its  depth  was  his  soul,  pure,  obe- 
dient, and  heroic,  with  the  hope  of  coming  sacrifice. 

‘‘  History  will  write  of  you  ! cried  the  castellan. 

^‘Non  nobis,  non  nobis,  sed  nomini  tuo,  Domine,  da  glo- 
riam  (Not  to  us,  not  to  us,  but  to  thy  name,  0 Lord,  give  the 
glory),”  said  the  prince. 

The  knights  issued  from  the  tent. 

“ Tfu ! something  has  seized  me  by  the  throat  and  holds 
me,”  said  Zagloba  ; “ and  it  is  as  bitter  in  my  mouth  as 
wormwood,  and  there  they  are  firing  continually.  Oh,  if 
the  thunders  would  fire  you  away  ! ” said  he,  pointing  to 
the  smoking  trenches  of  the  Cossacks.  Oh,  it  is  hard  to 
live  in  this  world  ! Pan  Longin,  are  you  really  going  out  ? 
May  the  angels  guard  you ! If  the  plague  would  choke 
those  ruffians  ! ” 

“ I must  take  farewell  of  you,”  said  Podbipienta. 

How  is  that  ? Where  are  you  going  ? ” asked  Zagloba. 

To  the  priest  Mukhovetski,  — to  confess,  my  brother.  I 
must  cleanse  my  sinful  soul.” 

Pan  Longin  hastened  to  the  castle ; the  others  returned 
to  the  ramparts.  Skshetuski  and  Volodyovski  were  silent, 
but  Zagloba  said,  — 

Something  holds  me  by  the  throat.  I did  not  think  to 
be  sorrowful,  but  that  is  the  worthiest  man  in  the  world. 
If  any  one  contradicts  me,  I ’ll  give  it  to  him  in  the  face. 
Oh,  my  God,  my  God  ! I thought  the  castellan  of  Belsk 
would  restrain  the  prince,  but  he  beat  the  drums  still 
more.  The  hangman  brought  that  heretic  ! ^ History,’  he 

says,  ‘will  write  of  you.’  Let  it  write  of  him,  but  not 
on  the  skin  of  Pan  Longin.  And  why  does  n’t  he  go  out 
himself  ? He  has  six  toes  on  his  feet,  like  every  Calvin- 
ist, and  he  can  walk  better.  I tell  you,  gentlemen,  that 
it  is  getting  worse  and  worse  on  earth,  and  Jabkovski  is 
a true  prophet  when  he  says  that  the  end  of  the  world 
is  near.  Let  us  sit  down  awhile  at  the  ramparts,  and 
then  go  to  the  castle,  so  as  to  console  ourselves  with  the 
company  of  our  friend  till  evening  at  least.” 

But  Pan  Longin,  after  confession  and  communion,  spent 
the  whole  time  in  prayer.  He  made  his  first  appearance 
at  the  storm  in  the  evening,  which  was  one  of  the  most 
awful,  for  the  Cossacks  had  struck  just  when  the  troops 
were  transporting  their  cannon  and  wagons  to  the  newly 
raised  ramparts.  For  a time  it  seemed  that  the  slender 


714 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


forces  of  the  Poles  would  fall  before  the  onrush  of  two 
hundred  thousand  foes.  The  Polish  battalions  had  become 
so  intermingled  with  the  enemy  that  they  could  not  dis- 
tinguish their  own,  and  three  times  they  closed  in  this 
fashion.  Hmelnitski  exerted  all  his  power ; for  the  Khan 
and  his  own  colonels  had  told  him  that  this  must  be  the 
last  storm,  and  that  henceforth  they  would  only  harass 
the  besieged  with  hunger.  But  after  three  hours  all 
attacks  were  repulsed  with  such  terrible  losses  that  ac- 
cording to  later  reports  forty  thousand  of  the  enemy  had 
fallen.  One  thing  is  certain,  — after  the  battle  a whole 
bundle  of  flags  was  thrown  at  the  feet  of  the  prince ; and 
this  was  really  the  last  great  assault,  after  which  followed 
more  difficult  times  of  digging  under  the  ramparts,  cap- 
turing wagons,  continual  firing,  suffering,  and  famine. 

Immediately  after  the  storm  the  soldiers,  ready  to  drop 
from  weariness,  were  led  by  the  tireless  Yeremi  in  a sally, 
which  ended  in  a new  defeat  for  the  enemy.  Quiet  then 
soothed  the  tabor  and  the  camp. 

The  night  was  warm  but  cloudy.  Four  black  forms 
pushed  themselves  quietly  and  carefully  to  the  eastern 
edge  of  the  ramparts.  They  were  Pan  Longin,  Zagloba, 
Skshetuski,  and  Volodyovski. 

Guard  your  pistols  well,  to  keep  the  powder  dry,” 
whispered  Pan  Yan.  “Two  battalions  will  be  ready  all 
night.  -If  you  fire,  we  will  spring  to  the  rescue.” 

“ Nothing  to  be  seen,  even  if  you  strain  your  eyes  out ! ” 
whispered  Zagloba. 

“ That  is  better,”  answered  Pan  Longin. 

“ Be  quiet  ! ” interrupted  Volodyovski,  “ I hear  some- 
thing.” 

“ That  is  only  the  groan  of  a dying  man,  — nothing  ! ” 

“ If  you  can  only  reach  the  oak  grove.” 

“ Oh,  my  God  ! my  God  ! ” sighed  Zagloba,  trembling  as 
if  in  a fever. 

“ In  three  hours  it  will  be  daylight.” 

“It  is  time  ! ” said  Pan  Longin. 

“ Time  ! time ! ” repeated  Skshetuski,  in  a stifled  voice. 
“ Go  with  God  ! ” 

“ With  God,  with  God  ! ” 

“ Farewell,  brothers,  and  forgive  me  if  I have  offended 
any  of  you  in  anything.” 

“ You  offend  ? 0 God  ! ” cried  Zagloba,  throwing  him- 

self into  his  arms. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


715 


Skshetuski  and  Volodyovski  embraced  him  in  turn.  The 
moment  came.  Suppressed  gulping  shook  the  breasts  of 
these  knights.  One  alone,  Tan  Longin,  was  calm,  though 
full  of  emotion.  Farewell ! ’’  he  repeated  once  more;  and 
approaching  the  edge  of  the  rampart,  he  dropped  into  the 
ditch,  and  soon  appeared  as  a black  figure  on  the  opposite 
bank.  Once  more  he  beckoned  farewell  to  his  comrades, 
and  vanished  in  the  gloom. 

Between  the  road  to  Zalostsitse  and  the  highway  from 
Vishnyovets  grew  an  oak-grove,  interspersed  with  narrow 
openings.  Beyond  and  joining  with  it  was  an  old  pine- 
forest,  thick  and  large,  extending  north  of  Zalostsitse. 
Todbipienta  had  determined  to  reach  that  grove.  The  road 
was  very  perilous,  for  to  reach  the  oaks  it  was  necessary  to 
pass  along  the  entire  flank  of  the  Cossack  tabor ; but  Pan 
Longin  selected  it  on  purpose,  for  it  was  just  around  the 
camp  that  most  people  were  moving  during  the  whole  night, 
and  the  guards  gave  least  attention  to  passers-by.  Besides, 
all  other  roads,  valleys,  thickets,  and  narrow  places  were 
beset  by  guards  who  rode  around  continually,  by  essauls, 
sotniks,  and  even  Hmelnitski  himself:  A passage  through 
the  meadows  and  along  the  Gnyezna  was  not  to  be  dreamt 
of,  for  the  Cossack  horse-herders  were  watching  there  from 
dusk  till  daylight  with  their  herds. 

The  night  was  gloomy,  cloudy,  and  so  dark  that  at  ten 
paces  not  only  could  a man  not  be  seen,  but  not  even  a tree. 
This  circumstance  was  favorable  for  Pan  Longin  ; though  on 
the  other  hand  he  was  obliged  to  go  very  slowly  and  care- 
fully, so  as  not  to  fall  into  any  of  the  pits  or  ditches, 
occupying  the  whole  expanse  of  the  battle-field  and  dug 
by  Polish  and  Cossack  hands.  In  this  fashion  he  made 
his  way  to  the  second  Polish  rampart,  which  had  been 
abandoned  just  before  evening,  and  had  passed  through  the 
ditch.  He  stopped  and  listened ; the  trenches  were  empty. 
The  sally  made  by  Yeremi  after  the  storm  had  pushed  the 
Cossacks  out,  who  either  fell,  or  took  refuge  in  the  tabor. 
A multitude  of  bodies  were  lying  on  the  slopes  and  sum- 
mits of  these  mounds.  Pan  Longin  stumbled  against 
bodies  every  moment,  stepped  over  them,  and  passed  on. 
From  time  to  time  a low  groan  or  sigh  announced  that 
some  one  of  the  prostrate  was  living  yet. 

Beyond  the  ramparts  there  was  a broad  expanse  stretch- 
ing to  another  trench  made  before  the  arrival  of  Yeremi, 
also  covered  with  corpses ; but  some  tens  of  steps  farther 


716 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


on  were  those  earth-shelters,  like  stacks  of  hay  in  the 
darkness.  But  they  were  empty.  Everywhere  the  deep- 
est silence  reigned,  — nowhere  a fire  or  a man  ; no  one  on 
that  former  square  but  the  prostrate. 

Ban  Longin  began  the  prayer  for  the  souls  of  the  dead, 
and  went  on.  The  sounds  of  the  Polish  camp,  which  fol- 
lowed him  to  the  second  rampart,  grew  fainter  and  fainter, 
melting  in  the  distance,  till  at  last  they  ceased  altogether. 
Pan  Longin  stopped  and  looked  around  for  the  last  time. 
He  could  see  almost  nothing,  for  in  the  camp  there  was 
no  light ; but  one  window  in  the  castle  glimmered  weakly 
as  a star  which  the  clouds  now  expose  and  now  conceal,  or 
like  a glow-worm  which  shines  and  darkens  in  turn. 

My  brothers,  shall  I see  you  again  in  this  life  ? ''  thought 
Pan  Longin;  and  sadness  pressed  him  down  like  a tremen- 
dous stone.  He  was  barely  able  to  breathe.  There,  where 
that  pale  light  was  trembling,  are  his  people  ; there  are 
brother  hearts,  — Prince  Yeremi,  Pan  Yan,  Volodyovski, 
Zagloba,  the  priest  Mukhovetski ; there  they  love  him  and 
would  gladly  defend  him.  But  here  is  night,  with  desola- 
tion, darkness,  corpses  ; under  his  feet  choruses  of  ghosts  ; 
farther  on,  the  blood-devouring  tabor  of  sworn,  pitiless  ene- 
mies. The  weight  of  sadness  became  so  great  that  it  was 
too  heavy  even  for  the  shoulders  of  this  giant.  His  soul 
began  to  waver  within  him. 

In  the  darkness  pale  Alarm  flew  upon  him,  and  began  to 
whisper  in  his  ear  : “You  will  not  pass,  it  is  impossible! 
Return,  there  is  still  time  ! Fire  the  pistol,  and  a whole 
battalion  will  rush  to  your  aid.  Through  those  tabors, 
through  that  savageness  nothing  will  pass.” 

That  starving  camp,  covered  every  day  with  balls,  full  of 
death  and  the  odor  of  corpses,  appeared  at  that  moment 
to  Pan  Longin  a calm,  peaceful,  safe  haven.  His  friends 
there  would  not  think  ill  of  him  if  he  returned.  He  would 
tell  them  that  the  deed  passed  human  power ; and  they 
would  not  go  themselves,  would  not  send  another,  — would 
wait  further  for  the  mercy  of  God  and  the  coming  of  the 
king.  But  if  Skshetuski  should  go  and  perish  I “ In  the 
name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost ! These  are 
temptations  of  Satan,”  thought  Pan  Longin.  “I  am  ready 
for  death,  and  nothing  worse  can  meet  me.  And  this  is 
Satan  terrifying  a weak  soul  with  desolation,  corpses,  and 
darkness  ; for  he  makes  use  of  all  means.”  Will  the  knight 
return,  cover  himself  with  shame,  suffer  in  reputation,  dis- 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD. 


717 


grace  his  name,  not  save  the  army,  renounce  the  crown  of 
heaven?  Never!  And  he  moved  on,  stretching  out  his 
hands  before  him. 

Now  a murmur  reached  him  again,  not  from  the  Polish 
camp,  however,  but  from  the  opposite  side,  still  indefinite, 
but  as  it  were  deep  and  terrible,  like  the  growling  of  a bear 
giving  sudden  answer  in  a dark  forest.  Disquiet  had  now 
left  Pan  Longin’s  soul ; sadness  had  ceased,  and  changed 
into  a mere  sweet  remembrance  of  those  near  to  him.  At 
last,  as  if  answering  that  menace  coming  up  from  the  tabor, 
he  repeated  once  more  in  spirit : But  still  I will  go.” 

After  a certain  time  he  found  himself  on  that  battle-field 
where  on  the  first  day  of  the  storm  the  prince’s  cavalry  had 
defeated  the  Cossacks  and  janissaries.  The  road  here  was 
more  even,  — fewer  pits,  ditches,  shelters,  and  no  corpses, 
for  those  who  had  fallen  in  the  earlier  struggles  had  been 
buried  by  the  Cossacks.  It  was  also  somewhat  clearer,  for 
the  ground  was  not  covered  with  various  obstacles.  The 
land  inclined  gradually  toward  the  north.  But  Pan  Longin 
turned  immediately  to  the  flank,  wishing  to  push  through 
between  the  western  pond  and  the  tabor. 

He  went  quickly  now,  without  hindrance,  and  it  seemed 
to  him  already  that  he  was  reaching  the  line  of  the  tabor, 
when  some  new  sound  caught  his  attention.  He  halted  at 
once,  and  after  waiting  a quarter  of  an  hour  heard  the  tramp 
and  breathing  of  horses.  Cossack  patrols  I ” thought  he. 
The  voices  of  men  reached  his  ears.  He  sprang  aside  with 
all  speed,  and  searching  with  his  foot  for  the  first  depres- 
sion in  the  ground,  fell  to  the  earth  and  stretched  out 
motionless,  holding  his  pistol  in  one  hand  and  his  sword 
in  the  other. 

The  riders  approached  still  nearer,  and  at  last  were 
abreast  of  him.  It  was  so  dark  he  could  not  count  them ; 
but  he  heard  every  word  of  their  conversation. 

‘‘It  is  hard  for  them,  but  hard  for  us  too,”  said  some 
sleepy  voice.  “ And  how  many  good  men  of  ours  have  bit- 
ten the  dust ! ” 

“ Oh,  Lord  ! ” said  another  voice,  “ they  say  the  king  is 
not  far.  What  will  become  of  us  ? ” 

“ The  Khan  got  angry  with  our  father ; and  the  Tartars 
threaten  to  take  us,  if  there  will  be  no  other  prisoners.” 

“ And  in  the  pastures  they  fight  with  our  men.  Father 
has  forbidden  us  to  go  to  the  Tartar  camp,  for  whoever  goes 
there  is  lost.” 


718 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


They  say  there  are  disguised  Poles  among  the  market- 
men.  I wish  this  war  had  never  begun.” 

“ It  is  worse  this  time  than  before.” 

“ The  king  is  not  far  away,  with  the  Polish  forces.  That 
is  the  worst ! ” 

Ha,  ha  ! You  would  be  sleeping  in  the  Saitch  at  this 
hour ; now  you  have  got  to  push  around  in  the  dark  like  a 
vampire.” 

‘‘There  must  be  vampires  here,  for  the  horses  are 
snorting.” 

The  voices  receded  gradually,  and  at  last  were  silent. 
Pan  Longin  rose  and  went  on. 

A rain  fine  as  mist  began  to  fall.  It  grew  still  darker. 
On  the  left  side  of  Pan  Longin  gleamed  at  the  distance 
of  two  furlongs  a small  light ; after  that  a second,  a third, 
and  a tenth.  Then  he  knew  he  was  on  the  line  of  the 
tabor.  The  lights  were  far  apart  and  weak.  It  was  evi- 
dent that  all  were  sleeping,  and  only  here  and  there  might 
they  be  drinking  or  preparing  food  for  the  morrow. 

“ Thank  God  that  I am  out  after  the  storm  and  the  sally,” 
said  Pan  Longin  to  himself.  “They  must  be  mortally 
weary.” 

He  had  scarcely  thought  this  when  he  heard  again  in  the 
distance  the  tramp  of  horses,  — another  patrol  was  coming. 
But  the  ground  in  this  place  was  more  broken  ; therefore  it 
was  easier  to  hide.  The  patrol  passed  so  near  that  the 
guards  almost  rode  over  Pan  Longin.  Fortunately  the 
horses,  accustomed  to  pass  among  prostrate  bodies,  were 
not  frightened.  Pan  Longin  went  on. 

In  the  space  of  a thousand  yards  he  met  two  more  patrols. 
It  was  evident  that  the  whole  circle  occupied  by  the  tabor 
was  guarded  like  the  apple  of  the  eye.  But  Pan  Longin 
rejoiced  in  spirit  that  he  was  not  meeting  infantry  outposts, 
who  are  generally  placed  before  camps  to  give  warning  to 
mounted  patrols. 

But  his  joy  was  of  short  duration.  Scarcely  had  he  ad- 
vanced another  furlong  of  the  road  when  some  dark  figure 
shifted  before  him  not  more  than  twenty  yards  distant. 
Though  unterrified,  he  felt  a slight  tremor  along  his  spine. 
It  was  too  late  to  withdraw  and  go  around.  The  form 
moved ; evidently  it  had  seen  him.  A moment  of  hesita- 
tion followed,  short  as  the  twinkle  of  an  eye.  Then  a sup- 
pressed voice  called,  — 

“ Vassil,  is  that  you 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


719 


1,”  said  Pan  Longin,  quietly. 

“ Have  you  gorailka  ? ” 

I have.” 

Give  me  some.” 

Pan  Longin  approached. 

Why  are  you  so  tall  ? ” asked  the  voice;  in  tones  of 
terror. 

Something  rustled  in  the  darkness.  A scream  of  Lor — ! ” 
smothered  the  instant  it  was  begun,  came  from  the  mouth 
of  the  picket ; then  was  heard  the  crash  as  it  were  of  broken 
bones,  heavy  breathing,  and  one  figure  fell  quietly  to  the 
earth.  Pan  Longin  moved  on. 

But  he  did  not  pass  along  the  same  line,  for  it  was  evi- 
dently a line  of  pickets  ; he  turned  therefore  a little  nearer 
to  the  tabor,  wishing  to  go  between  the  pickets  and  the  line 
of  wagons.  If  there  was  not  another  line  of  pickets.  Pan 
Longin  could  meet  in  that  space  only  those  who  went  out 
from  camp  to  relieve  those  on  duty.  Mounted  patrols  had 
no  duty  here. 

After  a time  it  became  evident  that  there  was  no  second 
line  of  pickets.  But  the  tabor  was  not  farther  than  two 
bow-shots ; and  wonderful ! it  seemed  to  grow  nearer  con- 
tinually, though  he  tried  to  go  at  an  equal  distance  from 
the  line  of  wagons. 

It  was  evident  too  that  not  all  were  asleep  in  the  tabor. 
At  the  fires  smouldering  here  and  there  sitting  figures  were 
visible.  In  one  place  the  fire  was  greater,  — so  large  indeed  • 
that  it  almost  reached  Pan  Longin  with  its  light,  and  he  was 
forced  to  draw  back  toward  the  pickets  so  as  not  to  pass 
through  the  line  of  illumination.  From  the  distance  he 
distinguished,  hanging  on  cross-sticks  near  the  fire,  oxen 
which  the  butchers  were  skinning.  Disputing  groups  of 
men  looked  on.  A few  were  playing  quietly  on  pipes  for 
the  butchers.  It  was  that  part  of  the  camp  occupied  by 
the  herdsmen.  The  more  distant  rows  of  wagons  were 
surrounded  by  darkness. 

But  the  line  of  the  tabor  lighted  by  the  smouldering  fires 
again  appeared  as  if  nearer  to  Pan  Longin.  In  the  begin- 
ning he  had  it  only  on  his  right  hand  ; suddenly  he  saw  that 
he  had  it  in  front  of  him.  Then  he  halted  and  meditated 
what  to  do.  He  was  surrounded.  The  tabor,  the  Tartar 
camp,  and  the  camps  of  the  mob  encircled  all  Zbaraj  like  a 
ring.  Inside  this  ring  sentries  were  standing  and  mounted 
guards  moving,  that  no  one  might  pass  through. 


720 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  position  of  Pan  Longin  was  terrible.  He  had  now 
the  choice  either  to  go  through  between  the  wagons  or  seek 
another  exit  between  the  Cossacks  and  the  Tartars.  Other- 
wise he  would  have  to  wander  till  daylight  along  that  rim, 
unless  he  wished  to  return  to  Zbaraj ; but  even  in  the  latter 
case  he  might  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  mounted  patrol. 
He  understood,  however,  that  the  very  nature  of  the  ground 
did  not  permit  that  one  wagon  should  stand  close  to  another. 
There  had  to  be  intervals  in  the  rows,  and  considerable 
ones.  Such  intervals  were  necessary  for  communication, 
for  an  open  road,  for  necessary  travel.  He  determined  to 
look  for  such  a passage,  and  with  that  object  approached 
still  nearer  to  the  wagons.  The  gleam  of  fires  burning 
here  and  there  might  betray  him,  but  on  the  other  hand 
they  were  useful,  for  without  them  he  could  see  neither 
the  wagons  nor  the  road  between  them. 

After  a quarter  of  an  hour  he  found  a road,  and  recog- 
nized it  easily,  for  it  looked  like  a black  belt  between  the 
wagons.  There  was  no  fire  on  it ; there  could  be  no  Cos- 
sacks there,  since  the  cavalry  had  to  pass  that  way.  Pan 
Longin  put  himself  on  his  knees  and  hands,  and  began  to 
crawl  to  that  dark  throat  like  a snake  to  a hole. 

A quarter  of  an  hour  passed,  half  an  hour ; he  crawled 
continually,  praying  at  the  same  time,  commending  his  body 
and  soul  to  the  protection  of  the  heavenly  powers.  He 
thought  that  perhaps  the  fate  of  all  Zbaraj  was  depending 
on  him  then,  could  he  pass  that  throat ; he  prayed  there- 
fore not  for  himself  alone,  but  for  those  who  at  that  moment 
in  the  trenches  were  praying  for  him. 

On  both  sides  of  him  all  was  silent,  — no  man  moved,  no 
horse  snorted,  no  dog  barked ; and  Pan  Longin  went  through. 
The  bushes  and  thickets  looked  dark  before  him  ; behind 
them  was  the  oak-grove ; behind  the  oak-grove  the  pine- 
woods,  all  the  way  to  Toporoff ; beyond  the  pine-woods,  the 
king,  salvation,  and  glory,  service  before  God  and  man. 
What  was  the  cutting  of  three  heads  in  comparison  with 
this  deed,  for  which  something  was  needed  beyond  an  iron 
hand  ? Pan  Longin  felt  the  difference,  but  pride  stirred 
not  that  clean  heart ; it  was  only  moved  like  that  of  a child 
with  tears  of  thankfulness. 

Then  he  rose  and  passed  on.  Beyond  the  wagons  there 
were  either  no  pickets  or  few  easily  avoided.  Now  heavier 
rain  began  to  fall,  pattering  on  the  bushes  and  drowning  the 
noise  of  his  steps.  Pan  Longin  then  gave  freedom  to  his 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


721 


long  legs,  and  walked  like  a giant,  trampling  the  bushes  ; 
every  step  was  like  hve  of  a common  man,  — the  wagons 
every  moment  farther,  the  oak-grove  every  moment  nearer, 
and  salvation  every  moment  nearer. 

Here  are  the  oaks.  Night  beneath  them  is  as  black  as 
under  the  ground ; but  that  is  better.  A gentle  breeze 
sprang  up  ; the  oaks  murmured  lightly, — you  would  have 
said  they  were  muttering  a prayer : “ 0 great  God,  good 
God,  guard  this  knight,  for  he  is  thy  servant  and  a faith-' 
ful  son  of  the  land  on  which  we  have  grown  up  for  thy 
glory  ! ’’ 

About  seven  miles  and  a half  divided  Pan  Longin  from 
the  Polish  camp.  Sweat  poured  from  his  forehead,  for  the 
air  was  sultry,  as  if  gathering  for  a storm  ; but  he  went  on, 
caring  nothing  for  the  storm,  for  the  angels  were  singing  in 
his  heart.  The  oaks  became  thinner.  The  first  field  is 
surely  near.  The  oaks  rustle  more  loudly,  as  if  wishing  to 
say:  “Wait;  you  were  safe  among  us.’’  But  the  knighb 
has  no  time,  and  he  enters  the  open  field.  Only  one  oak 
stands  on  it,  and  that  in  the  centre ; but  it  is  larger  than 
the  others.  Pan  Longin  moves  toward  that  oak. 

All  at  once,  when  he  was  a few  yards  from  the  spread- 
ing branches  of  the  giant,  about  a dozen  figures  push  out 
and  approach  him  with  wolf-springs  : “ Who  are  you  ? who 
are  you  ? ” Their  language  is  unknown ; their  heads  are 
covered  with  something  pointed.  They  are  the  Tartar  horse- 
herders,  who  have  taken  refuge  from  the  rain.  At  that 
moment  red  lightning  hashed  through  the  field,  revealing 
the  oak,  the  wild  figures  of  the  Tartars,  and  the  enormous 
noble.  A terrible  cry  shook  the  air,  and  the  battle  began 
in  a moment. 

The  Tartars  rushed  on  Pan  Longin  like  wolves  on  a deer, 
and  seized  him  with  sinewy  hands ; but  he  only  shook  him- 
self, and  all  the  assailants  fell  from  him  as  ripe  fruit  from 
a tree.  Then  the  terrible  double-handed  sword  gritted  in 
the  scabbard ; and  then  were  heard  groans,  howls,  calls  for 
aid,  the  whistle  of  the  sword,  the  groans  of  the  wounded, 
the  neighing  and  the  frightened  horses,  the  clatter  of 
broken  Tartar  swords.  The  silent  field  roared  with  all 
the  wild  sounds  that  can  possibly  find  place  in  the  throats 
of  men. 

The  Tartars  rushed  on  him  repeatedly  in  a crowd ; but  he 
put  his  back  to  the  oak,  and  in  front  covered  himself  with 
the  whirlwind  of  his  sword,  and  slashed  awfully.  Bodies 

46 


722 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


lay  dark  under  his  feet ; the  others  fell  back,  impelled  by 
panic  terror.  “ A div  ! a div  ! ” howled  they,  wildly. 

The  howling  was  not  without  an  answer.  Half  an  hour 
had  not  passed  when  the  whole  field  swarmed  with  footmen 
and  horsemen.  Cossacks  ran  up,  and  Tartars  also  with 
poles  and  bows  and  pieces  of  burning  pitch-pine.  Excited 
questions  began  to  fly  from  mouth  to  mouth.  What  is  it, 
what  has  happened?^’  div!”  answered  the  Tartars. 

“A  div!”  repeated  the  crowd.  “A  Pole!  A div ! Take 
him  alive,  alive  ! ” 

Pan  Longin  fired  twice  from  his  pistols,  but  those  reports 
could  not  be  heard  by  his  comrades  in  the  Polish  camp. 
Now  the  crowd  approached  him  in  a half-circle.  He  was 
standing  in  the  shade,  gigantic,  supported  by  the  tree,  and 
he  waited  with  sword  in  hand.  The  crowd  came  nearer, 
nearer.  At  last  the  voice  of  command  shouted:  Seize 
him  ! ” 

They  rushed  ahead.  The  cries  were  stopped.  Those  who 
could  not  push  on  gave  light  to  the  assailants.  A whirl  of 
men  gathered  and  turned  under  the  tree.  Only  groans 
came  out  of  that  whirl,  and  for  a long  time  it  was  impossi- 
ble to  distinguish  anything.  At  last  a scream  of  terror  was 
wrested  from  the  assailants.  The  crowd  broke  in  a mo- 
ment. Under  the  tree  remained  Pan  Longin,  and  at  his 
feet  a crowd  of  bodies  still  quivering  in  agon}^ 

“ Popes,  ropes  ! ” thundered  a voice. 

The  horsemen  ran  for  the  ropes,  and  brought  them  in  the 
twinkle  of  an  eye.  Then  a number  of  strong  men  seized 
the  two  ends  of  a long  rope,  endeavoring  to  fasten  Pan 
Longin  to  the  tree ; but  he  cut  with  his  sword,  and  the  men 
fell  on  the  ground  on  both  sides.  Then  the  Tartars  tried, 
with  the  same  result. 

Seeing  that  too  many  men  in  a crowd  interfere  with  one 
another,  a number  of  the  boldest  Nogais  advanced  once 
more,  wishing  absolutely  to  seize  the  enormous  man  alive ; 
but  he  tore  them  as  a wild  boar  .tears  resolute  dogs.  The 
oak,  which  had  grown  together  from  two  great  trees, 
guarded  in  its  central  depression  the  knight;  whoever 
approached  him  from  the  front  within  the  length  of  his 
sword  perished  without  uttering  a groan.  The  superhu- 
man power  of  Pan  Longin  seemed  to  increase  with  each 
moment.  Seeing  this,  the  enraged  hordes  drove  away  the 
Cossacks,  and  around  were  heard  the  wild  cries  : Bows  1 
bows ! ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


723 


At  the  sight  of  the  bows,  and  of  the  arrows  poured  out  at 
the  feet  of  his  enemies  from  their  quivers,  Pan  Longin  saw 
that  the  moment  of  death  was  at  hand,  and  he  began  the 
litany  to  the  Most  Holy  Lady. 

It  became  still.  The  crowds  restrained  their  breath, 
waiting  for  what  would  happen.  The  first  arrow  whistled, 
as  Pan  Longin  was  saying,  “ Mother  of  the  Eedeemer ! 
and  it  scratched  his  temple.  Another  arrow  whistled,  as 
he  was  saying,  ‘^0  glorious  Lady/’  and  it  stuck  in  his 
shoulder.  The  words  of  the  litany  had  mingled  with  the 
whistling  of  arrows;  and  when  Pan  Longin  had  said, 
“ Morning  Star,”  arrows  were  standing  in  his  shoulders, 
in  his  side,  in  his  legs.  The  blood  from  his  temples  was 
flowing  into  his  eyes ; he  saw  as  through  a mist  the  field 
and  the  Tartars ; he  heard  no  longer  the  whistle  of  the 
arrows.  He  felt  that  he  was  weakening,  that  his  legs  were 
bending  under  him ; his  head  dropped  on  his  breast.  At 
last  he  fell  on  his  knees.  Then  he  said,  with  a half-groan  : 

Queen  of  the  Angels  — ” These  words  were  his  last  on 
earth.  The  angels  of  heaven  took  his  soul,  and  placed  it 
as  a clear  pearl  at  the  feet  of  the  Queen  of  the  Angels.” 


724 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  LXL 

Zagloba  and  Volodyovski  were  standing  on  the  rampart 
next  morning  among  the  soldiers,  looking  carefully  toward 
the  tabor,  from  the  side  of  which  masses  of  peasants  were 
approaching.  Pan  Yan  was  in  counsel  with  the  prince ; but 
they,  taking  advantage  of  the  moment  of  quiet,  were  talk- 
ing about  the  preceding  day  and  the  present  movement  in 
the  enemy’s  tabor. 

‘‘  That  forebodes  no  good  for  us,”  said  Zagloba,  pointing 
at  the  dark  masses  moving  like  an  enormous  cloud.  They 
are  surely  coming  to  an  assault  again,  and  here  our  hands 
will  not  move  in  their  joints.” 

Why  should  there  be  an  assault  in  the  clear  day  ? 
They  will  do  nothing  more  this  time,”  said  the  little 
knight,  than  occupy  our  rampart  of  yesterday,  dig  into 
our  new  one,  and  fire  from  morning  till  evening.” 

We  might  stir  them  up  nicely  with  our  cannon.” 

Volodyovski  lowered  his  voice.  “We  haven’t  much 
powder.  With  our  present  use  it  will  not  last  six  days 
probably  ; but  by  that  time  the  king  will  come  surely.” 

“ Let  him  do  what  he  likes.  If  only  our  Pan  Longin, 
poor  man,  has  got  through  in  safety  ! I could  not  sleep 
the  whole  night.  I was  thinking  only  of  him,  and  when- 
ever I dozed  I saw  him  in  trouble  ; and  such  sorrow  seized 
me  that  sweat  stood  out  on  my  body.  He  is  the  best  man 
to  be  found  in  the  Commonwealth,  looking  with  a lantern 
for  three  years  and  six  weeks.” 

“And  why  did  you  always  jeer  at  him  ? ” 

“ Because  my  lip  is  worse  than  my  heart.  But  don’t 
make  it  bleed.  Pan  Michael,  with  remembrances,  for  as 
matters  are  I reproach  myself ; and  God  forbid  that  any- 
thing should  happen  to  Pan  Longin ! I should  have  no 
pea.ce  till  my  death.” 

“ Don’t  grieve  so  much.  He  never  had  any  ill  feeling 
against  you,  and  I have  heard  him  say  himself,  ‘ An  evil 
mouth,  but  a golden  heart.’  ” 

“ God  give  liim  health,  the  worthy  friend  ! He  never 
knew  how  to  talk  in  human  fashion,  but  he  made  up  for  a 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.  725 

hundred  such  deficiencies  by  great  virtue.  What  do  you 
think,  Pan  Michael,  did  he  pass  through  ? ’’ 

The  night  was  dark,  and  the  peasants  after  the  defeat 
were  terribly  tired.  We  had  not  a good  watch ; what  must 
it  have  been  with  them  ? ’’ 

“ Praise  God  for  that ! I told  Pan  Longin  to  inquire 
carefully  whether  our  poor  princess  had  been  seen  any- 
where, for  I think  Jendzian  must  have  taken  her  to  the 
king’s  headquarters.  Pan  Longin  will  be  sure  not  to  rest ; 
he  will  not  come  back  without  the  king.  In  that  case  we 
shall  have  news  again  soon.’’ 

‘‘I  have  faith  in  the  wit  of  that  lad  Jendzian,  and  think 
that  he  saved  her  somehow.  I should  know  no  peace  if 
harm  met  her.  I did  not  know  her  intimately,  and  I believe 
if  I had  a sister  she  would  not  have  been  dearer  to  me.” 

“ She  was  a sister  to  you,  but  to  me  a daughter.  From 
these  troubles  my  beard  will  grow  white  altogether,  and  my 
heart  break  from  sorrow.  When  you  love  some  one,  — one, 
two,  three,  and  that  one  is  gone ; then  you  sit,  console  your- 
self, worry,  grieve,  meditate,  — having  besides  an  empty 
stomach,  and  holes  in  your  cap  through  which  the  water  is 
falling  on  your  bald  head  like  rain  through  a broken  thatch. 
Dogs  have  at  present  a pleasanter  life  in  the  Commonwealth 
than  the  nobles,  and  we  four  are  the  worst  off  of  all.  It 
is  time  to  go  to  a better  world.  Pan  Michael,  what  do  you 
think  ? ” 

^‘1  have  thought  more  than  once  whether  it  would  not  be 
better  to  tell  Skshetuski  all ; but  this  restrains  me,  that  he 
himself  never  speaks  of  her,  and  when  any  one  utters  a word 
he  just  quivers  as  if  something  pierced  his  heart.” 

Tell  him,  open  the  wounds  dried  up  in  the  fire  of  this 
war,  while  now  some  Tartar  maybe  is  leading  her  by  the  hair 
through  Perekop ! Flaming  fires  stand  in  my  eyes  when  I 
think  of  such  a thing.  It  is  time  to  die,  it  cannot  be  other- 
wise ; for  there  is  torture  alone  in  this  world,  nothing  more. 
If  only  Pan  Longin  gets  through  ! ” 

“ He  must  have  more  favor  in  heaven  than  others,  for  he 
is  virtuous.  But  look  ! what  are  the  rabble  doing?” 

“ There  is  such  a glitter  from  the  sun  to-day  that  I can- 
not see.” 

They  are  cutting  up  our  rampart  of  yesterday.” 

“ I said  there  would  be  an  assault.  Let  us  go.  Pan  Mi- 
chael; we  have  stood  here  long  enough.” 

^‘They  are  not  digging  to  make  an  assault;  they  must 


726 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


have  an  open  road  to  return,  and  besides  they  will  surely 
bring  machines  to  shoot  from.  Just  see  how  the  shovels 
are  working;  they  have  levelled  the  ground  about  forty 
yards  already.’’ 

I see  now ; but  there  is  a terrible  glare  to-day.”  Za- 
gioba  covered  his  eyes  with  his  hand,  and  looked. 

At  that  moment  through  the  cut  made  in  the  rampart 
rushed  a stream  of  people  who  scattered  in  the  twinkle  of 
an  eye  along  the  space  between  the  ramparts.  Some  fell 
to  firing;  others,  digging  the  ground  with  spades,  began  to 
raise  a new  mound  and  trenches  to  enclose  the  Polish  camp 
with  a third  ring.. 

Oh,  ho  ! ” cried  Volodyovski,  the  word  is  scarcely  out 
of  my  mouth,  and  they  are  rolling  in  the  machines.” 

“ Well,  there  will  be  an  assault  soon.  Let  us  leave  this 
place,”  said  Zagloba. 

‘^No;  this  is  another  kind  of  tower,”  said  the  little 
knight. 

Eeally,  the  machines  which  appeared  in  the  cut  were 
built  differently  from  the  ordinary  moving-tower.  The 
walls  were  composed  of  ladders  fastened  together  with 
hasps,  covered  with  cloth  and  skins,  from  behind  which  the 
best  marksmen,  sitting  from  half  the  height  of  the  machine 
to  the  top,  struck  the  enemy. 

Come  away  ! Let  the  dogs  gnaw  on  where  they  are  ! ” 

‘‘  Wait ! ” answered  Volodyovski.  They  began  to  count 
the  machines,  as  new  ones  appeared  in  the  cut. 

“ One,  two,  three  — it  is  evident  they  have  no  small  sup- 
ply — four,  five,  six  — they  are  coming  yet  — seven,  eight  — 
they  can  kill  a dog  on  our  square,  for  there  must  be  splen- 
did marksmen  there  — nine,  ten  — evident  as  on  your  hand, 
for  the  sun  shines  on  it  — eleven  — ” All  at  once  Pan 
Michael  stopped  counting.  What  is  that  ? ” he  asked,  in 
a voice  of  amazement. 

Where  ? ” 

“ There  on  the  highest  one  — a man  is  hanging ! ” 

Zagloba  strained  his  glance.  Indeed,  on  the  highest 
machine  the  sun  was  shining  on  the  naked  body  of  a man, 
swaying  on  a rope  with  the  movement  of  the  machine,  like 
a great  pendulum. 

True,”  said  Zagloba. 

Then  Volodyovski  grew  pale  as  a sheet,  and  cried  with  a 
terrified  voice  : “ Almighty  God ! it  is  Podbipienta ! ” 

A mnrmur  rose  on  the  ramparts  like  wind  through  the 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


727 


leaves  of  trees.  Zagloba  bent  his  head,  covered  his  eyes 
with  his  hands,  and  whispered  with  blue  lips,  groaning: 
“ Jesus,  Mary  ! Jesus,  Mary  ! ’’ 

The  murmur  changed  into  a noise  of  confused  words,  and 
then  into  a roar  as  of  a stormy  sea.  The  men  on  the  ram- 
parts saw  that  by  that  infamous  cord  was  hanging  the 
comrade  of  their  sufferings,  a knight  without  reproach. 
All  knew  that  that  was  Pan  Longin  Podbipienta,  and  ter- 
rible anger  began  to  raise  the  hair  on  the  heads  of  the 
soldiers. 

Zagloba  at  last  took  his  hands  from  his  eyes.  He  was  a 
terror  to  look  at.  On  his  mouth  was  foam,  his  face  was 
blue,  his  eyes  bursting  from  his  head.  Blood  ! blood ! ” 
roared  he,  with  such  a voice  that  a quiver  passed  through 
those  standing  near  him. 

He  sprang  into  the  ditch.  After  him  rushed  everything 
that  had  life  on  the  ramparts.  No  power  — not  even  the 
commands  of  the  prince  — could  have  restrained  that  out- 
burst of  rage.  They  climbed  out  of  the  ditch,  one  over  the 
shoulders  of  the  other ; they  seized  the  bank  of  the  ditch 
with  their  hands  and  with  their  teeth,  and  when  one  sprang 
out  he  ran  without  looking,  not  turning  to  see  whether 
others  were  following.  The  machines  were  smoking  like 
tar-factories,  and  trembled  from  the  roar  of  musketry,  but 
nothing  availed.  Zagloba  rushed  on  in  advance,  his  sabre 
above  his  head,  raging  like  a mad  bull.  The  Cossacks 
sprang  forward  too  with  scythes  and  flails  on  the  assailants. 
Two  walls,  as  it  were,  struck  with  a crash.  But  fat  dogs 
cannot  defend  themselves  long  against  hungry  and  raging 
wolves.  Pushed  from  their  place,  cut  with  sabres,  torn 
wdth  teeth,  beaten,  crushed,  the  Cossacks  could  not  withstand 
the  fury ; they  were  soon  confused,  and  then  fled  to  the  cut. 
Zagloba,  raging,  rushed  into  the  thickest  crowd,  like  a lion- 
ess whose  cubs  are  gone.  An  opening  was  made  before 
him ; and  at  his  side  went,  like  another  devouring  flame, 
Volodyovski,  wild  as  a wounded  leopard.  The  marksmen 
in  the  machines  were  cut  to  pieces ; the  rest  pursued  to  the 
cut  in  the  ramparts.  Then  the  soldiers  mounted  the  ma- 
chine and  freed  Pan  Longin,  letting  him  down  carefully  to 
the  ground. 

Zagloba  fell  on  his  body.  Volodyovski’s  heart  was  rent 
in  like  degree,  and  he  was  covered  with  tears  at  the  sight 
of  his  dead  friend.  It  was  easy  to  see  how  Pan  Longin  had 
perished,  for  his  whole  body  was  covered  with  spots  from 


728 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


the  wounds  inflicted  by  arrows.  But  the  arrows  had  not 
injured  his  face,  except  one,  which  had  left  a long  line  on 
his  temple.  The  few  drops  of  blood  had  grown  dry  on  his 
cheek ; his  eyes  were  closed,  and  on  his  pale  face  was  a 
quiet  smile,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  azure  paleness  of 
the  visage,  the  chill  of  death  in  the  features,  it  might  have 
seemed  that  Pan  Longin  was  sleeping  calmly.  His  com- 
rades took  him  at  last  and  bore  him  on  their  shoulders  to 
the  rampart,  and  then  to  the  chapel  of  the  castle. 

Before  evening  a coffin  was  made,  and  the  funeral  cele- 
brated by  night  at  the  Zbaraj  cemetery.  All  the  clergy 
were  present  except  the  priest  Jabkovski,  who,  shot  in  the 
back  duriug  the  last  assault,  was  near  death.  Having  given 
the  command  to  Sobieski,  the  prince  had  come;  also  Kony- 
etspolski,  Pshiyemski,  Skshetuski,  Volodyovski,  Zagloba, 
and  the  officers  of  the  squadron  in  which  the  dead  man  had 
served.  The  coffin  was  placed  at  the  newly  dug  grave,  and 
the  ceremony  began. 

It  was  a starry  night.  The  torches  burned  with  an  even 
flame,  gleaming  on  the  yellow  planks  of  the  freshly  made 
coffin,  on  the  figure  of  the  priest,  and  the  stern  faces  of  the 
knights  standing  in  a circle.  The  smoke  from  the  censer 
rose  slowly,  spreading  the  odor  of  myrrh  and  juniper.  The 
silence  was  broken  only  by  the  stifled  sobs  of  Zagloba,  the 
deep  sighs  of  the  strong  breasts  around,  and  the  distant 
roar  of  discharges  on  the  ramparts.  But  the  priest  Mukho- 
vetski  raised  his  hand  in  sign  that  he  was  about  to  speak. 
The  knights  therefore  held  their  breaths.  He  was  silent  a 
little  longer ; then  fixing  his  eyes  on  the  starry  heights,  he 
began  at  length  as  follows  : — 

“ AVhat  knocking  do  I hear  at  night  on  the  door  of 
heaven?’  asks  the  hoary  warden  of  Christ,  springing  up 
from  sweet  slumber.  ^ Open,  holy  Peter,  open  ! I am  Pod- 
bipienta.’  But  what  deeds,  what  offices,  what  services  em- 
bolden you,  0 Podbipienta,  to  trouble  so  important  a 
doorkeeper  ? By  what  right  do  you  wish  to  enter  where 
neither  birth,  though  as  honorable  as  your  own,  nor  sena- 
torial dignity,  nor  offices  of  the  Crown,  nor  the  majesty 
even  of  the  purple,  of  themselves  alone  give  free  entrance, 
since  men  cannot  drive  there  by  the  broad  highway  in  a 
carriage  and  six,  with  haiduks,  but  must  climb  by  the  steep 
and  thorny  path  of  virtue  ? Ah,  open,  holy  Peter,  open 
quickly,  for  by  just  such  a steep  and  thorny  path  did  our 
fellow-soldier  and  dear  comrade  Podbipienta  pass,  till  he 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


729 


came  to  3'our  presence  like  a dove  wearied  after  long  flight  > 
came  naked,  like  Lazarus ; came  like  Saint  Stephen,  torn 
with  Pagan  arrows ; like  poor  Job ; like  the  virgin  who  has 
never  known  a husband,  — pure,  obedient  as  a lamb,  patient 
and  quiet,  without  a spot  of  sin,  with  a sacrifice  of  blood 
joyfully  shed  for  his  earthly  fatherland.  Admit  him,  holy 
Peter;  for  if  you  do  not  admit  him,  whom  will  you  admit 
in  these  days  of  corruption  and  ungodliness  ? Admit  him, 
holy  warden  ! admit  this  lamb ; let  him  pasture  in  the  heav- 
enly meadow ; let  him  nip  its  grass,  for  he  came  hungry 
from  Zbaraj.” 

In  this  manner  the  priest  Mukhovetski  began  his  dis- 
course ; and  then  he  depicted  the  whole  life  of  Pan  Longin 
with  such  eloquence  that  every  one  acknowledged  himself 
wicked  in  the  presence  of  the  silent  coffin  of  the  knight 
without  reproach,  who  had  surpassed  the  lowliest  in 
modesty  and  the  loftiest  in  virtue.  All  then  beat  their 
breasts.  Every  moment  greater  sadness  seized  them,  and 
they  saw  more  clearly  what  the  country  had  suffered  and 
Zbaraj  had  lost.  The  priest  took  a lofty  flight,  and  when 
at  last  he  described  the  passage  through  the  enemy  and 
the  martyr  death  of  Pan  Longin,  he  forgot  altogether  his 
rhetoric  and  quotations ; and  while  taking  leave  of  the 
mortal  remains  in  the  name  of  the  clergy,  the  officers,  and 
the  arm /,  he  broke  into  weeping  himself,  and  said,  sobbing 
like  Zagloba:  ‘‘Give  us  your  blessing,  brother;  give  us 
your  blessing,  comrade  ! Not  to  an  earthly,  but  to  a heav- 
enly king — to  the  surest  tribunal  — have  you  carried  our 
groans,  our  famine,  our  misery  and  sufferings.  You  will 
gain  for  us  there  a more  certain  salvation.  But  you  will 
never  return  yourself ; therefore  do  we  weep,  therefore  do 
we  pour  tears  upon  your  coffin,  — for  we  loved  you,  dearest 
brother ! ” 

All  wept  with  the  worthy  priest,  — the  prince,  the  com- 
manders, the  army,  and  most  of  all  the  friends  of  the 
deceased  ; but  when  the  priest  intoned  for  the  first  time, 
“ Kequiem  mternam  dona  ei  Domine ! (Grant  him  eternal 
rest,  0 Lord !),”  there  was  a universal  outburst,  though  all 
were  men  hardened  against  death,  and  long  accustomed  to 
it,  through  their  daily  service. 

When  the  coffin  was  placed  on  the  ropes  it  was  as  difficult 
to  tear  Zagloba  away  as  if  his  father  or  brother  had  died. 
But  at  last  Skshetuski  and  Volodyovski  drew  him  aside. 
The  prince  approached  and  took  a handful  of  earth ; the 


730 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


priest  began  to  say,  ‘^Anima  ejus;”  the  ropes  rattled; 
the  earth  began  to  fall,  — it  was  thrown  in  with  hands, 
with  helmets ; and  soon  above  the  remains  of  Pan  Longin 
rose  a lofty  mound,  shone  on  by  the  pale  sad  light  of  the 
moon. 

Three  friends  were  returniug  from  the  town  to  the 
square,  from  which  came  an  uninterrupted  sound  of  firing. 
They  walked  in  silence,  for  neither  wished  to  speak  the 
first  word  ; but  other  groups  were  speaking  of  the  deceased, 
giving  him  unanimous  praise. 

“ It  was  a splendid  funeral,’^  said  an  officer  passing  at 
the  side  of  Skshetuski ; they  did  not  give  a better  to 
Serakovski,  the  secretary  of  the  Crown.” 

For  he  deserved  it,”  answered  another  officer ; who 
else  would  have  undertaken  to  break  through  to  the  king  ? ” 

“But  I heard,”  added  the  third,  “that  among  Vishny- 
evetski’s  men  there  was  a number  of  volunteers;  but 
after  such  a terrible  example  the  desire  will  surely  desert 
them  all.” 

“ Besides,  the  thing  is  impossible.  A snake  could  not 
creep  through.” 

“ As  I live,  it  would  be  pure  madness.” 

The  officers  passed  on.  A new  moment  of  silence  fol- 
lowed. Suddenly  Volodyovski  said:  “You  heard,  Yan, 
what  they  said  ? ” 

“ Yes,”  answered  Skshetuski ; “ it  is  my  turn  now.” 

“Yan,”  said  Volodyovski,  seriously,  “you  know  me  of 
old,  and  you  know  that  I am  not  quick  to  withdraw  before 
peril ; but  peril  is  one  thing,  and  downright  suicide  is 
another.” 

“ And  you,  Michael,  say  this  ? ” 

“ Yes,  for  I am  your  friend.” 

“ And  I am  your  friend.  Give  me  your  word  of  honor 
that  you  will  not  go  third  if  I perish.” 

“Impossible  ! ” cried  Volodyovski. 

“Ah,  you  see,  Michael!  How  can  you  ask  that  of  me 
which  you  will  not  do  yourself?  Let  the  will  of  God  be 
done.” 

“ Then  let  me  go  with  you.” 

“The  prince  has  prohibited  that,  — not  I.  You  are  a 
soldier,  and  you  must  obey.” 

Pan  Michael  was  silent,  for  he  was  a soldier  first  of  all ; 
then  his  mustaches  only  quivered  violently  by  the  light 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


731 


of  the  moon.  At  last  he  said : The  night  is  very  clear ; 
don’t  go  now.” 

“ I should  prefer  a darker  one,  but  delay  is  impossible. 
The  weather  is,  as  you  see,  settled  for  a long  time,  our 
powder  is  almost  gone,  our  provisions  are  at  an  end.  The 
soldiers  are  digging  through  the  square,  looking  for  roots ; 
the  gums  of  some  of  them  are  rotting  from  the  rubbish 
they  have  eaten.  I will  go  to-night,  — at  once;  I have 
taken  farewell  of  the  prince  already.” 

I see  that  you  are  simply  desperate.” 

Skshetuski  smiled  gloomily.  ‘‘  God  guard  you,  Michael ! 
It  is  certain  that  we  are  not  swimming  in  luxury,  but  I 
shall  not  seek  death  of  my  own  will,  for  that  is  a sin ; 
besides,  it  is  not  a question  of  perishing,  but  of  getting 
through,  going  to  the  king,  and  saving  the  camp.” 

Volodyovski  was  suddenly  seized  with  such  a desire  to 
tell  Skshetuski  all  about  the  princess  that  he  almost  opened 
his  mouth ; but  he  thought  to  himself,  His  head  will  be 
turned  by  the  news,  and  they  will  catch  him  the  more 
easily.”  He  bit  his  tongue  therefore,  was  silent,  and  then 
asked  : Which  way  are  you  going  ? ” 

I told  the  prince  that  I should  go  through  the  pond, 
and  then  by  the  river  till  I passed  far  beyond  the  tabor. 
He  said  that  this  was  a better  road  than  others.” 

There  is  no  help,  I see,”  said  Volodyovski.  Since 
death  is  predestined  to  a man,  it  is  better  on  the  field  of 
glory  than  in  bed.  God  attend  you,  God  attend  you,  Yan ! 
If  we  do  not  meet  in  this  world  we  shall  in  the  other,  and  I 
shall  surely  keep  my  heart  for  you.” 

As  I shall  mine  for  you.  God  reward  you  for  all  the 
good  you  have  done  ! And  listen  to  me,  Michael ! If  I die, 
they  will  perhaps  not  put  me  up  as  they  did  Pan  Lon  gin, 
for  they  have  received  too  severe  a lesson ; but  they  will 
be  sure  to  boast  of  it  in  some  way,  in  which  case  let  old 
Zatsvilikhovski  go  to  Hmelnitski  for  my  body,  for  I do  not 
wish  that  dogs  should  drag  me  through  their  camp.” 

Rest  assured  ! ” said  Volodyovski. 

Zagloba,  who  from  the  beginning  had  listened  in  semi- 
consciousness, understood  the  conversation  at  last,  but  he 
felt  unable  to  restrain  or  dissuade ; he  only  groaned  deeply  : 
^‘Yesterday  that  one,  to-day  this  one.  My  God,  my  God, 
my  God  ! ” 

^^Have  faith,”  said  Volodyovski. 

^‘Pan  Yan  — ” began  Zagloba,  and  he  could  go  no  further. 


732 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


His  gray,  suffering  head  rested  on  the  breast  of  the  knight, 
and  he  drew  up  to  him  like  a helpless  little  child. 

An  hour  later  Skshetuski  sank  into  the  water  of  the 
western  pond. 

The  night  was  very  clear,  and  the  middle  of  the  pond 
looked  like  a silver  shield ; but  Skshetuski  vanished  straight- 
way from  the  eye.  The  shore  was  thickly  overgrown  with 
rushes  and  reeds ; farther  on,  where  the  reeds  were  thinner, 
was  a rich  growth  of  pond-weed  and  plants.  That  mix- 
ture of  wide  and  narrow  leaves,  slippery  stalks,  snaky 
stems  winding  around  the  legs  and  body  to  the  waist  hin- 
dered his  advance  greatly,  but  at  least  concealed  him  from 
the  patrol.  To  swim  across  the  clear  centre  of  the  pond 
was  out  of  the  question,  for  any  dark  object  would  have 
been  seen  easily.  Skshetuski  determined  therefore  to  pass 
along  the  shore  of  the  pond  to  the  swamp  at  the  other  side, 
through  which  the  river  entered  the  pond.  Patrols  of 
Cossacks  or  Tartars  were  likely  to  be  there ; but  the  place 
was  overgrown  with  a whole  forest  of  reeds,  only  the  edge 
had  been  cut  down  to  make  cabins  for  the  mob.  The 
swamp  once  attained,  it  would  be  possible  to  push  on 
through  the  reeds,  even  in  the  daytime,  unless  the  quag- 
mire should  be  too  deep.  But  that  road  also  was  a terrible 
one.  Under  the  sleeping  water,  not  farther  than  a yard 
from  the  shore,  the  mud  was  an  ell  or  more  in  depth. 
After  every  step  Skshetuski  took  there  rose  to  the  surface 
of  the  water  bubbles,  the  gurgling  of  which  could  be  heard 
distinctly  in  the  stillness.  Besides,  in  spite  of  the  slow- 
ness of  his  movements,  ripples  were  formed  which  ran 
every  moment  farther  from  their  source  to  the  open  water, 
in  which  the  light  of  the  moon  was  reflected.  In  time  of 
rain  Skshetuski  would  have  swum  straight  across  the  pond, 
and  in  half  an  hour,  at  most,  would  have  come  to  the  swamp ; 
but  there  was  not  a cloud  in  the  sky.  Whole  torrents  of 
greenish  light  fell  upon  the  pond,  changing  the  leaves  of 
the  lily  into  silver  shields,  and  the  tufts  on  the  reeds  to 
brushes  of  silver.  No  breeze  was  blowing.  Happily  the 
gurgling  of  the  bubbles  was  lost  in  the  noise  of  the  guns, 
noticing  which,  Skshetuski  moved  only  when  the  discharges 
on  the  ramparts  and  trenches  became  more  lively.  But  that 
calm,  pleasant  night  caused  another  difficulty,  — legions  of 
mosquitoes  rose  from  the  reeds  and  swarmed  over  the  head 
of  the  knight,  fastening  on  his  face  and  eyes,  biting  him, 
buzzing  and  singing  above  his  ears  their  mournful  vespers. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


733 


Pan  Yan  in  selecting  this  road  did  not  deceive  himself 
as  to  its  difficulties,  but  he  did  not  foresee  everything.  He 
did  not  foresee,  for  instance,  its  terrors.  Every  depth  of 
water,  even  the  best  known,  has  in  it  something  mysterious 
and  terrifying,  and  involuntarily  urges  the  question.  What  is 
down  at  the  bottom  ? And  this  pond  of  Zbaraj  was  simply 
awful.  The  water  in  it  seemed  to  be  thicker  than  common 
water,  and  exuded  the  odor  of  corpses,  for  hundreds  of 
Cossacks  and  Tartars  had  decayed  there.  Both  sides  had 
drawn  out  corpses,  but  how  many  of  them  might  be  hidden 
among  the  reeds,  the  plants,  and  the  thick  growth  ! The 
cold  of  a wave  embraced  Pan  Yan,  and  sweat  stood  on  his 
forehead.  What  if  some  slippery  arm  should  seize  him 
suddenly,  or  if  greenish  eyes  should  look  at  him  from  under 
the  leaves  ? The  long  stems  of  the  water-lily  wound 
around  his  knees,  and  the  hair  stood  on  his  head,  because 
that  may  be  the  spirit  of  a drowned  man  to  keep  him  from 
going  farther.  Jesus,  Mary!  Jesus,  Mary!”  whispered 
he  unceasingly,  pushing  ahead.  At  times  he  raised  his 
eyes,  and  at  the  sight  of  the  moon,  the  stars,  and  the  silence 
of  the  sky  he  found  a certain  rest.  There  God  is,”  re- 
peated he,  in  an  undertone,  so  that  he  might  hear  himself. 
Then  he  would  look  on  the  shore,  and  it  seemed  to  him 
that  he  was  looking  on  the  ordinary  world  of  God  from 
some  condemned  world  beyond  the  earth,  — a world  of 
swamps,  black  depths,  pale  moonlight,  ghosts,  corpses,  and 
night.  Yearning  took  such  hold  of  him  that  he  wanted 
immediately  to  rush  forth  from  that  net  of  reeds. 

But  he  pushed  along  the  shore  unceasingly,  and  he  had 
already  gone  so  far  from  the  camp  that  on  that  God’s  world 
(outside)  he  saw  at  some  paces  distant  from  the  shore  a 
Tartar  on  horseback ; he  stopped  then  and  looked  at  the 
figure,  which,  nodding  with  uniform  motion  toward  the 
neck  of  the  horse,  seemed  to  be  sleeping. 

It  was  a strange  sight.  The  Tartar  nodded  continually, 
as  if  bowing  in  silence  to  Skshetuski,  and  the  latter  did  not 
take  his  eye  from  him.  There  was  something  terrible  in 
this ; but  Skshetuski  breathed  with  satisfaction,  for  in  pres- 
ence of  that  definite  fear  fancies  a hundred  times  more 
difficult  to  be  borne  disappeared.  The  world  of  ghosts  fled 
somewhere,  his  coolness  returned  at  once ; and  only  ques- 
tions like  these  began  to  crowd  into  his  head : “ Does  he 
sleep,  or  not  ? Must  I go  on,  or  wait  ? ” 

At  length  he  went  on,  moving  still  more  quietly,  still  more 


734 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


cautiously  than  at  the  beginning  of  his  journey.  He  was 
already  half-way  to  the  swamp  and  the  river  when  the  first 
breath  of  a light  wind  rose.  The  reeds  moved  therefore, 
and  gave  forth  a strong  sound  by  striking  one  another ; and 
Skshetuski  was  rejoiced,  for  in  spite  of  all  his  care,  in  spite 
of  the  fact  that  sometimes  he  lost  several  minutes  in  taking 
a step,  an  involuntary  movement,  a stumble,  a splash  might 
betray  him.  Now  he  advanced  more  boldly,  covered  by  the 
loud  noise  of  the  reeds  with  which  the  whole  pond  was 
filled ; and  everything  grew  vocal  about  him,  the  water  on 
the  bank  began  to  plash  with  its  rocking  wave. 

But  this  movement  evidently  roused  not  the  plants  along 
the  shore  alone,  for  at  that  time  some  dark  object  appeared 
before  Pan  Yan  and  began  to  move  toward  him  as  if  pre- 
paring for  a spring.  He  almost  screamed  at  first ; but  fear 
and  aversion  restrained  the  voice  in  his  bosom,  and  at  the 
same  time  a terrible  odor  came  to  him.  But  after  a while, 
when  the  first  idea  that  this  might  be  a drowned  person 
barring  his  road  on  purpose  disappeared,  and  there  re- 
mained only  aversion,  the  knight  passed  on.  The  talk  of 
the  reeds  continued  and  increased  every  moment.  Through 
their  moving  tufts  Skshetuski  saw  a second  and  a third 
Tartar  patrol.  He  passed  these,  passed  a fourth  also. 
must  have  gone  around  half  the  pond,’’  thought  he ; and  he 
raised  himself  a little  to  look  through  the  reeds  and  see 
where  he  was.  Something  pushed  his  legs ; he  looked 
around  and  saw  there  at  his  knees  a human  face.  ^^This 
is  the  second,”  thought  he. 

This  time  he  was  not  frightened,  for  the  second  body  lay 
on  its  back,  without  signs  of  life  or  movement.  Skshetuski 
merely  hastened  his  steps  so  as  not  to  become  dizzy.  The 
reeds  grew  thicker,  which  on  the  one  hand  gave  him  a safe 
shelter,  but  on  the  other  greatly  impeded  his  advance. 
Half  an  hour  passed,  an  hour ; he  went  on  unceasingly,  but 
grew  more  and  more  weary.  The  water  in  some  .places  was 
so  shallow  that  it  just  reached  above  his  ankles,  but  in  others 
it  came  almost  to  his  waist.  He  was  tortured  beyond  meas- 
ure by  the  slow  dragging  of  his  feet  out  of  the  mud.  His 
forehead  was  streaming  with  perspiration,  and  from  time  to 
time  a quiver  went  through  him  from  head  to  foot. 

What  is  this  ? ” thought  he,  with  terror  in  his  heart ; 
delirium  seizing  me  ? Somehow  the  swamp  does  not  ap- 
pear ; I don’t  recognize  the  place  among  the  reeds.  Shall  I 
miss  it  ? ” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


735 


It  was  a terrible  danger ; for  in  that  way  he  might  circle 
about  the  pond  all  night,  and  in  the  morning  find  himself  at 
the  same  point  from  which  he  had  started,  or  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  Cossacks  at  another  place. 

I have  chosen  a bad  road,”  thought  he,  failing  in  spirits  ; 
it  is  impossible  to  get  through  the  pond.  I will  return, 
and  in  the  morning  go  as  Pan  Longin  did.  I might  rest 
till  morning.” 

But  he  went  on,  for  he  saw  that  by  promising  to  return 
and  rest  he  was  tempting  himself ; it  also  occurred  to  him 
that  by  going  so  slowly  and  halting  every  moment  he  could 
not  have  reached  the  swamp  yet.  Still  the  thought  of  rest 
grew  on  him  more  and  more.  At  moments  he  wished  to  lie 
down  somewhere  in  the  reeds,  just  to  draw  breath.  He 
struggled  with  his  own  thoughts  and  prayed  at  the  same 
time.  The  trembling  passed  over  him  oftener ; he  drew  his 
legs  out  of  the  mud  with  less  force.  The  sight  of  the  Tar- 
tar patrol  sobered  him ; but  he  felt  that  his  head  as  well  as 
his  body  was  tormenting  him,  and  that  a fever  was  coming 
upon  him. 

Again  half  an  hour  passed ; the  swamp  was  not  visible  yet. 
But  bodies  of  drowned  men  appeared  more  frequently. 
Night,  fear,  corpses,  the  noise  of  reeds,  toil,  and  sleepless- 
ness benumbed  his  thoughts.  Visions  began  to  come  to 
him.  Now  Helena  is  in  Kudak;  and  he  is  sailing  with 
Jendzian  in  a boat  down  the  Dnieper.  The  reeds  are  rust- 
ling ; he  hears  the  boatmen  sing.  The  priest  Mukhovetski 
is  waiting  in  his  stole ; Pan  Grodzitski  takes  the  place  of  a 
father.  The  girl  is  there  looking  day  after  day  on  the  river, 
from  the  walls.  Suddenly  she  sees  something,  claps  her 
hands,  and  cries  : He  is  coming  ! he  is  coming  ! ” My 
master,”  says  Jendzian,  pulling  him  by  the  sleeve,  ^Hhe 
lady  is  here  — ” 

Skshetuski  wakes.  It  is  the  tangled  reeds  that  stop  him 
on  the  way.  Visions  disappear ; consciousness  returns. 
Now  he  does  not  feel  such  weariness,  for  the  fever  lends 
him  strength. 

Oh,  is  not  this  the  swamp  yet  ? ” But  around  him  the 
reeds  were  still  the  same  as  if  he  had  not  stirred  from  the 
spot.  Near  the  river  there  must  be  open  water  ; therefore 
this  is  not  the  swamp  yet. 

He  goes  on,  but  his  thoughts  return  with  invincible  stub- 
bornness to  the  pleasant  vision.  In  vain  he  defends  him- 
self; in  vain  he  begins  to  say,  ^^Oh,  Venerable  Lady!”  in 


736 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWURD. 


vain  he  tries  to  retain  all  his  consciousness.  Again  he  is 
sailing  down  the  Dnieper;  he  sees  the  boats,  the  skiffs, 
Kudak,  the  Saitch ; only  this  time  the  vision  is  more  dis- 
ordered, there  is  a multitude  of  persons  in  it.  At  the  side 
of  Helena  are  the  prince  and  Hnielnitski,  the  koshevoi 
ataman,  Pan  Longin,  Zagloba,  Bogun,  Volodyovski,  — all  in 
gala  attire  for  his  wedding.  But  where  is  the  wedding? 
They  are  in  some  strange  place, — neither  Lubni  nor  Boz- 
logi  nor  the  Saitch  nor  Kudak,  — in  unknown  waters  among 
floating  corpses. 

Skshetuski  wakes  a second  time,  or  rather  he  is  roused 
by  a loud  rustling  coming  from  the  direction  in  which  he 
is  going ; he  halts  therefore,  and  listens.  The  rustling  ap- 
proaches ; a kind  of  grating  and  plashing  is  heard,  — it  is  a 
boat,  visible  already  through  the  reeds.  Two  Cossacks  are 
sitting  in  it,  — one  is  pushing  with  an  oar ; the  other  holds 
in  his  hand  a long  pole  gleaming  in  the  distance  like  silver, 
and  he  pushes  the  water-plants  aside  with  it. 

Skshetuski  sank  in  the  water  up  to  his  neck,  so  that  only 
his  head  was  sticking  out  above  the  lilies,  and  he  looked. 
^‘Is  that  an  ordinary  picket,’’  thought  he,  ‘^or  are  they 
already  on  the  trail  ? ” But  soon  he  concluded  by  the  quiet 
and  careless  motions  of  the  Cossacks  that  it  must  be  an 
ordinary  picket.  There  must  be  more  than  one  boat  on  the 
pond,  and  if  the  Cossacks  were  on  his  trail  a number  of 
boats  would  be  assembled  and  a crowd  of  men.  Meanwhile 
they  passed  by,  the  noise  of  the  reeds  deafened  their  words  ; 
he  caught  only  the  following  snatch  of  conversation : — 

“ Devil  take  them,  they  have  given  orders  to  patrol  this 
filthy  water.” 

The  boat  pushed  on  behind  bunches  of  reeds ; but  the 
Cossack  standing  at  the  prow  struck  continually  with  meas- 
ured blows  of  his  pole  among  the  water-plants,  as  if  he 
wished  to  frighten  the  fish. 

Skshetuski  hurried  on.  After  a time  he  saw  a Tartar 
picket  standing  at  the  bank.  The  light  of  the  moon  fell 
straight  on  the  face  of  the  Nogai,  which  was  like  the  snout 
of  a dog.  But  Skshetuski  feared  these  pickets  less  than 
loss  of  consciousness.  He  exerted  all  his  will,  therefore,  to 
give  himself  a clear  account  of  where  he  was  and  whither 
he  was  going.  But  the  struggle  only  increased  his  weari- 
ness, and  soon  he  discovered  that  he  was  seeing  double  and 
treble,  and  at  moments  the  pond  seemed  to  him  the  square 
and  the  camp,  and  the  bunches  of  reeds  tents.  At  such 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


737 


moments  he  wished  to  call  Volodyovski  to  go  with  him,  but 
he  had  sufficient  consciousness  to  restrain  himself.  “ Don’t 
call,  don’t  call ! ” repeated  he  to  himself ; that  would  be 
death.” 

But  the  struggle  with  himself  was  more  and  more  diffi- 
cult. He  left  Zbaraj  tormented  with  hunger  and  terrible 
sleeplessness,  from  which  soldiers  there  were  dying  already. 
That  night-journey,  the  cold  bath,  the  odor  of  corpses  in  the 
water,  weakened  him  completely.  Added  to  this  were  the 
excitement  of  fear,  and  pain  from  the  biting  of  mosquitoes 
which  pierced  his  face  so  that  it  was  covered  with  blood. 
He  felt  therefore  that  if  he  did  not  reach  the  swamp  soon 
he  would  either  go  out  on  the  shore  and  let  what  might 
meet  him  meet  him  quickly,  or  he  would  fall  among  the 
reeds  and  be  drowned. 

That  swamp  and  the  mouth  of  the  river  seemed  to  him  a 
port  of  salvation,  though  in  fact  new  difficulties  and  dangers 
began  there.  He  defended  himself  feverishly,  and  went  on, 
taking  less  care  each  moment.  In  the  rustle  he  heard  the 
voices  of  men,  — conversation ; it  seemed  to  him  that  the 
pond  was  talking  about  him.  Will  he  reach  the  swamp  or 
not  ? Will  he  go  on  shore  or  not  ? The  mosquitoes  sang 
with  their  thin  voices  more  sadly.  The  water  became 
deeper  ; soon  it  reached  to  his  belt,  then  to  his  breast. 
He  thought  that  if  he  should  have  to  swim,  he  would  be 
entangled  in  the  thick  web  and  drown. 

Again  an  almost  irrestrainable,  unconquerable  desire  of 
calling  Volodyovski  seized  him.  He  had  already  put  his 
hand  to  his  mouth  to  cry  : Michael ! Michael ! ” For- 
tunately some  kind  reed  struck  him  with  its  wet,  dripping 
brush  in  the  face.  He  came  to  his  mind,  and  saw  in  front 
but  a little  to  one  side  a dim  light.  He  looked  steadily  at 
the  light,  and  went  straight  toward  it  for  a while.  He 
stopped  suddenly  ; he  saw  a belt  of  clear  water  lying  athwart 
him.  He  drew  breath.  It  was  the  river,  and  on  both  sides 
of  it  a swamp. 

I will  stop  going  by  the  shore,  and  will  go  into  that 
wedge,”  thought  he. 

On  both  sides  of  the  wedge  extended  two  strips  of  reeds. 
The  knight  entered  that  one  to  which  he  had  come.  After 
a while  he  saw  he  was  on  a good  road.  He  looked  around. 
The  pond  was  already  behind  him.  He  moved  parallel  with, 
the  narrow  strip  of  water,  which  could  be  nothing  but  the 
river.  The  water  there  was  cooler  also.  But  after  a time 


47 


738 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


terrible  weariness  possessed  him.  His  legs  trembled^  and 
before  his  eyes  rose  as  it  were  a dark  fog. 

It  cannot  be  helped ; I will  go  to  the  shore  and  lie  down. 
I will  not  go  farther  ; I will  rest.” 

Then  he  fell  on  his  knees.  His  hands  felt  a dry  tuft 
covered  with  moss  ; it  was  like  a little  island  among  the 
rushes.  He  sat  down  and  began  to  wipe  his  bloody  face 
with  his  hands,  and  then  to  draw  long  breaths. 

After  a while  the  odor  of  smoke  reached  his  nostrils. 
Turning  to  the  shore,  he  saw,  about  a hundred  paces  from 
the  brink,  a fire,  and  around  it  a knot  of  people.  He  was 
directly  in  front  of  this  fire,  and  at  moments  when  the  wind 
bent  the  reeds  he  could  see  everything  perfectly.  At  the 
first  glance  he  recognized  the  Tartar  horse-herds,  who  were 
sitting  at  the  fire  eating. 

Then  he  felt  a fearful  hunger.  Yesterday  morning  he  had 
eaten  a bit  of  horse-flesh  which  would  not  have  satisfied  a 
wolf-whelp  two  months  old ; since  then  he  had  had  nothing 
in  his  mouth.  He  began  to  pluck  the  round  stems  growing 
about  him  and  suck  them  greedily.  He  allayed  his  thirst 
as  well  as  his  hunger,  — for  thirst  tormented  him  too.  At 
the  same  time  he  looked  continually  at  the  fire,  which  grew 
paler  and  dimmer.  The  people  near  it  began  to  be  hidden 
by  a mist,  and  seemed  to  go  into  the  distance. 

Oh,  sleep  torments  me  ! I will  sleep  here  on  the  mound,” 
thought  the  knight. 

But  there  was  a noise  by  the  fire.  The  horse-herds  rose. 
Soon  there  came  to  Skshetuski’s  ears  the  cries  : “ Losh  ! 
losh  ! ” They  were  answered  by  a short  neigh.  The  fire 
was  deserted  and  went  out.  After  a time  he  heard  whist- 
ling and  the  dull  thump  of  hoofs  on  the  moist  meadow. 

Skshetuski  could  not  understand  why  the  horse-herds  had 
ridden  away.  Then  he  saw  the  tops  of  the  reeds  and  the 
broad  leaves  of  the  lilies  were  somewhat  pale  ; the  water  re- 
ceived a different  light  from  that  of  the  moon  ; the  air  was 
shrouded  with  a light  of  joy.  He  looked  around.  The  day 
was  breaking.  He  had  spent  the  whole  night  in  going 
around  the  pond  before  reaching  the  river  and  the  swamp. 
He  was  barely  at  the  beginning  of  the  road.  Now  he  must 
go  by  the  river  and  pass  through  the  tabor  in  the  day.  The 
air  was  filled  more  and  more  with  the  light  of  dawn.  In 
the  east  the  sky  took  on  a pale  sea-green  color. 

Skshetuski  slipped  down  again  from  the  tuft  into  the 
swamp,  and  pushing  toward  the  shore,  after  a short  interval 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


739 


thrust  his  head  out  of  the  reeds.  At  the  distance  of  five 
hundred  yards,  perhaps,  a Tartar  picket  was  visible ; with 
this  exception  the  meadow  was  empty,  — only  the  fire  shone 
with  a dying  light  on  a dry  place  at  some  little  distance. 
Skshetuski  determined  to  crawl  to  it  through  the  high  grass 
interspersed  here  and  there  with  tall  rushes. 

Having  crawled  to  the  place,  he  looked  carefully  to  find 
some  remnants  of  food.  He  found  in  fact  freshly  picked 
mutton  bones  with  bits  of  sinew  and  fat,  then  some  pieces 
of  roasted  turnips  thrown  into  the  hot  ashes.  He  began  to 
eat  with  the  greed  of  a wild  beast,  and  ate  till  he  saw  that 
the  pickets  stationed  along  the  road  which  he  had  passed 
were  approaching  him  through  the  meadow  on  their  way  to 
the  tabor. 

Then  he  began  to  retreat,  and  in  a few  minutes  disap- 
peared in  the  wall  of  reeds.  Having  found  his  tuft,  he  put 
himself  on  it  without  a rustle.  The  pickets  rode  by  at  the 
same  time.  Skshetuski  began  at  once  on  the  bones  which 
he  had  brought  with  him,  and  which  he  broke  in  his  jaws, 
powerful  as  those  of  a wolf.  He  gnawed  off  the  fat  and 
the  sinews,  sucked  out  the  marrow,  chewed  the  bone-fat,  — 
allayed  his  first  hunger.  Such  a morning  feast  he  had  not 
had  for  a long  time  in  Zbaraj.  . 

He  felt  stronger  now.  The  food,  as  well  as  the  rising 
day,  strengthened  him.  It  became  brighter  every  moment. 
The  eastern  side  of  the  sky  from  greenish  became  rosy  and 
golden.  The  cool  of  the  morning  troubled  him  greatly,  it  is 
true  ; but  he  was  comforted  by  the  thought  that  the  sun 
would  soon  warm  his  wearied  body.  He  examined  the  place 
carefully.  The  tuft  was  pretty  large,  rather  short,  because 
round,  but  wide  enough  for  two  persons  to  lie  side  by  side 
with  ease.  The  reeds  stood  around  like  a wall,  hiding  it 
completely  from  the  eyes  of  men. 

They  will  not  find  me  here,’’  thought  he,  unless  they 
go  fishing  in  the  reeds  ; and  there  are  no  fish,  for  they  have 
died  of  infection.  Here  will  I rest  and  think  what  further 
to  do.”  And  he  began  to  think  whether  he  should  go  on  by 
the  river  or  not.  Finally  he  determined  to  go  if  the  wind 
should  rise  and  the  reeds  tremble  ; if  not,  the  noise  and 
rustle  might  betray  him,  — especially  as  most  likely  he 
would  have  to  pass  near  the  tabor. 

‘‘Thanks  to  thee,  0 Lord,  that  I am  alive  till  now,” 
whispered  he  quietly ; and  he  raised  his  eyes  to  Heaven. 
Then  his  thoughts  flew  away  to  the  Polish  ramparts.  The 


740 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


castle  was  visible  from  that  tuft,  especially  since  it  was 
gilded  by  the  first  rays  of  the  rising  sun.  Maybe  some  one 
is  looking  from  the  tower  to  the  pond  and  reeds  through  a 
field-glass.  Volodyovski  is  there  surely  ; and  Zagloba  will 
pass  the  whole  day  in  looking  from  the  ramparts  to  see  if 
he  can  find  him  hanging  on  some  moving  tower. 

They  will  not  see  me,”  thought  the  knight,  and  his 
breast  was  full  of  the  happy  feeling  of  security.  They 
will  not  see  me,  they  will  not  see  me,”  he  repeated  several 
times.  I have  passed  only  a short  road,  but  it  had  to  be 
passed.  God  will  help  me  to  go  farther.” 

Here  he  saw,  with  the  eyes  of  his  imagination,  beyond 
the  tabor,  in  the  forest,  behind  which  stand  the  armies  of 
the  king,  the  general  militia  of  the  whole  country,  — hus- 
sars, infantry,  foreign  regiments.  The  earth  groaned  under 
the  weight  of  men,  horses,  and  cannon,  and  in  the  midst  of 
this  swarm  of  people  is  the  king  himself.  Then  he  saw  an 
immense  battle,  broken  tabors,  the  prince  with  all  his  cav- 
alry flying  over  piles  of  bodies,  the  greetings  of  armies. 
His  eyes,  aching  and  swollen,  closed  beneath  the  excess  of 
light,  and  his  head  bent  under  the  excess  of  thought;  a kind 
of  pleasant  weakness  began  to  embrace  him.  At  last  he 
stretched  himself  at  full  length  and  fell  asleep. 

The  reeds  rustled.  The  sun  rose  high  in  the  sky,  warmed 
with  its  burning  glance  the  knight,  and  dried  the  clothing 
on  his  body.  He  slept  soundly  without  motion.  Whoever 
should  see  him  lying  thus  on  the  tuft  with  bloody  face, 
would  think  that  a corpse  thrown  up  by  the  water  was 
lying  there.  Hours  passed  ; still  he  slept.  The  sun  reached 
the  zenith,  and  began  to  descend  the  other  side  of  the  sky ; 
he  was  sleeping  yet.  He  was  roused  by  the  piercing  cry  of 
horses  feeding  on  the  meadow,  and  the  loud  calls  of  the 
herdsmen  lashing  the  stallions  with  whips. 

He  rubbed  his  eyes,  remembered  where  he  was,  looked 
in  the  sky;  stars  were  twinkling  in  the  red  and  still  un- 
quenched gleams  of  the  sunset.  He  had  slept  the  whole 
day.  He  felt  neither  refreshed  nor  stronger;  all  his  bones 
were  aching.  He  thought,  however,  that  new  toil  would 
restore  the  activity  of  his  body,  and  putting  his  feet  into 
the  water  he  moved  on  his  journey  without  delay. 

He  went  now  through  clear  water  by  the  reeds,  so  as  not 
to  rouse  the  attention  of  the  horse-herds  on  shore  by  the 
rustle.  The  last  gleams  had  disappeared  and  it  was  quite 
dark,  for  the  moon  had  not  risen  yet  from  behind  the  woods. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


741 


The  water  was  so  deep  that  Skshetuski  lost  bottom  in  places 
and  had  to  swim,  which  was  difficult  to  do,  for  he  was  dressed, 
and  he  swam  against  the  current,  which,  though  slow,  still 
pushed  him  back  toward  the  pond.  But  as  a recompense  the 
sharpest  Tartar  eyes  could  not  see  that  head  advancing 
along  the  dark  wall  of  reeds.  He  pushed  on  therefore 
rather  boldly,  swimming  at  times,  but  for  the  greater  part 
wading  to  his  waist  and  armpits,  till  at  last  he  reached  the 
place  from  which  his  eyes  beheld,  on  both  sides  of  the  river, 
thousands  upon  thousands  of  lights. 

These  are  the  tabors,’’  thought  he  ; now  God  aid  me ! ” 
And  he  listened. 

The  bustle  of  mingled  voices  reached  his  ear.  Yes,  these 
were  the  tabors.  On  the  left  bank  of  the  river  stood 
the  Cossack  camp  with  thousands  of  wagons  and  tents ; 
on  the  right  the  Tartar  camp,  — both  noisy,  uproarious, 
full  of  conversation,  wild  sounds  of  drums  and  flutes,  bel- 
lowing of  cattle,  camels,  neighing  of  horses,  shouts.  The 
river  divided  them,  forming  a barrier  against  disputes  and 
flghts ; for  the  Tartars  could  not  remain  in  peace  at  the 
side  of  the  Cossacks.  The  river  was  widest  at  this  place, 
and  perhaps  dug  out  on  purpose.  On  one  side  the  wagons, 
on  the  other  reed  huts  were  near  the  bank,  judging  by  the 
fires,  within  a few  score  of  yards ; but  at  the  water  itself 
there  were  surely  pickets. 

The  reeds  and  rushes  became  thinner ; opposite  the 
camps  the  banks  were  evidently  bare.  Skshetuski  pushed 
on  some  yards  farther,  and  halted.  A certain  power  and 
terror  came  out  against  him  from  those  swarms.  At  that 
moment  it  seemed  to  him  that  all  the  watchfulness  and 
rage  of  those  thousands  of  human  beings  were  turned  upon 
him,  and  in  presence  of  them  he  felt  perfectly  helpless.  He 
was  alone. 

Ho  one  can  pass  them,”  thought  he ; but  he  pushed  on 
still,  for  a certain  painful,  irrestrainable  curiosity  attracted 
him.  He  wished  to  look  more  nearly  on  that  terrible  power. 

Suddenly  he  ^ stopped.  The  forest  of  reeds  ended  as  if 
cut  with  a knife;  perhaps  they  had  been  cut  to  make 
cabins.  Farther  on  the  clear  water  was  red  from  the  reflec- 
tion of  the  fires.  Two  great  and  clear  flames  were  blazing 
there  at  the  banks.  Before  one  stood  a Tartar  on  horse- 
back ; before  the  other  a Cossack  with  a long  lance  in  his 
hand.  Both  looked  at  each  other  and  at  the  water.  In  the 
distance  were  to  be  seen  others  standing  on  guard  in  the 


742 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


same  way  and  looking.  The  gleam  of  the  piles  threw  as  it 
were  a fiery  bridge  across  the  river.  Under  the  banks 
were  to  be  seen  rows  of  small  boats  used  by  the  guards  on 
the  pond. 

An  impossibility  ! ” muttered  Skshetuski. 

Despair  seized  him  at  once.  He  could  neither  go  back- 
ward nor  forward.  The  time  had  been  passing  as  he  was 
pushing  through  the  swamps  and  reeds  breathing  the  in- 
fected air  and  soaked  in  water,  only  to  discover  after  he 
had  come  to  those  very  camps  through  which  he  had  un- 
dertaken to  pass,  that  it  was  impossible. 

But  it  was  impossible  to  go  back  ; the  knight  knew  that 
he  might  find  sufficient  strength  to  drag  himself  ahead,  but 
he  could  not  find  it  to  go  back.  In  his  despair  there  was  at 
the  same  time  a dull  rage  ; for  the  first  time  he  wished  to 
emerge  from  the  water,  throttle  the  guard,  then  rush  on  the 
crowd  and  perish. 

Again  the  wind  began  to  move  along  the  reeds  with  a 
wonderful  whisper,  bringing  with  it  the  sound  of  bells  from 
Zbaraj.  Skshetuski  began  to  pray  ardently  and  beat  his 
breast,  imploring  aid  from  heaven  with  the  strength  and  the 
desperate  faith  of  a drowning  man  ; he  prayed,  but  the  two 
camps  roared  ominously  as  if  in  answer  to  his  prayer. 
Black  figures  and  figures  red  from  fire  pushed  around  like 
herds  of  devils  in  hell.  The  guards  stood  motionless ; the 
river  flowed  on  with  its  blood-colored  water. 

The  fires  will  go  down  when  deep  night  comes,’^  said 
Pan  Yan  to  himself,  and  waited. 

One  hour  passed,  and  another.  The  noise  decreased ; the 
fires  really  began  to  smoulder,  except  the  two  fires  of  the 
guards,  which  blazed  up  more  brightly.  The  guards  were 
changed,  and  it  was  evident  that  the  fresh  ones  would  re- 
main till  morning.  The  thought  came  to  Skshetuski  that 
perhaps  he  might  be  able  to  slip  through  more  easily  in  the 
daytime  ; but  he  soon  abandoned  that  idea.  In  the  day- 
time they  took  water,  watered  the  cattle,  bathed  ; the  river 
must  be  full  of  people.  Suddenly  his  glance  fell  upon  the 
boats.  On  both  banks  of  the  river  there  was  a number  of 
them  in  a line,  and  on  the  Tartar  side  the  rushes  extended 
to  the  first  boat. 

Skshetuski  sank  in  the  water  to  his  neck,  and  pushed 
slowly  toward  the  boats,  keeping  his  eyes  fastened  on  the 
Tartar  guard  as  on  a rainbow.  At  the  end  of  half  an  hour 
he  was  at  the  first  boat.  His  plan  was  simple.  The  sterns 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


743 


of  the  boats  were  raised  over  the  water,  forming  above  it  a 
kind  of  arch  through  which  the  head  of  a man  might  pass 
easily.  If  all  the  boats  stood  side  by  side  there,  the  Tartar 
guard  could  not  see  a head  pushing  under  them.  There  was 
more  danger  from  the  Cossack ; but  he  might  not  see  it,  for 
under  the  boats,  notwithstanding  the  opposite  fire,  it  was 
dark.  Anyhow  there  was  no  other  passage. 

Skshetuski  hesitated  no  longer,  and  soon  found  himself 
under  the  sterns  of  the  boats.  He  crawled  on  his  hands  and 
feet,  or  rather  dragged  himself,  for  the  water  was  shallow. 
He  was  so  near  the  Tartar  standing  on  the  bank  that  he 
heard  the  breathing  of  his  horse.  He  stopped  a moment  and 
listened.  Fortunately  the  boats  were  placed  side  by  side. 
He  had  his  eyes  then  fastened  on  the  Cossack  guard,  whom 
he  saw  as  on  the  palm  of  his  hand.  The  Cossack  was  look- 
ing at  the  Tartar  camp.  Skshetuski  had  passed  fifteen 
boats,  when  suddenly  he  heard  steps  on  shore  and  Tartar 
voices.  He  stopped  immediately  and  listened.  In  his 
journeys  to  the  Crimea  he  had  learned  Tartar.  Now  a 
shiver  ran  through  his  whole  body  when  he  heard  the  words 
of  command  : ‘‘  Get  in  and  go  ! ” 

He  grew  feverish,  though  he  was  in  the  water.  If  they 
should  take  the  boat  under  which  he  was  hiding,  that 
moment  he  was  lost;  if  they  should  take  the  one  before 
him  he  was  lost  too,  for  there  remained  an  open  lighted 
space.  Each  second  seemed  to  him  an  hour.  Soon  steps 
sounded  on  the  planks.  The  Tartars  sat  in  the  fourth  or 
fifth  boat  behind  him,  pushed  it  out  and  began  to  sail  in 
the  direction  of  the  pond.  But  that  movement  directed  the 
eyes  of  the  Cossack  guard  to  the  boats.  Skshetuski  did  not 
stir  for  something  like  half  an  hour.  Only  when  the 
guards  were  changed  did  he  resume  his  onward  movement. 

In  this  way  he  reached  the  end  of  the  boats.  After  the 
last  boat  began  the  rushes  again,  and  farther  on  the  reeds. 
When  he  reached  the  rushes  the  knight,  breatl^less,  dripping 
with  perspiration,  fell  upon  his  knees  and  thanked  God 
with  his  whole  heart. 

He  hastened  on  somewhat  more  boldly,  taking  advantage 
of  every  breeze  which  filled  the  banks  with  rustling.  From 
time  to  time  he  looked  around.  The  guard-fires  began  to 
retreat,  to  be  hidden,  to  glimmer,  to  weaken.  The  lines  of 
rushes  and  reeds  became  darker  and  thicker,  for  the  shores 
were  more  swampy.  The  guards  could  not  stand  close  to 
one  another ; the  noise  of  the  camp  grew  less.  A kind  of 


744 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


superhuman  power  strengthened  the  limbs  of  the  knight. 
He  pushed  through  reeds,  clumps  of  earth,  sank  in  the 
swamp,  went  under  water,  swam,  and  rose  again.  He  did 
not  dare  yet  to  go  on  shore  j but  he  almost  felt  that  he  was 
saved.  He  could  not  render  account  to  himself  of  how  long 
he  advanced,  wading  in  this  way  ; but  when  he  looked  around 
again  the  watch-fires  seemed  like  little  points  gleaming  in 
the  distance.  A few  hundred  yards  farther,  and  they  van- 
ished altogether.  The  moon  went  down ; around  about  was 
silence.  How  a noise  was  heard  louder  and  more  solemn 
than  the  rustle  of  the  reeds.  Skshetuski  came  near  scream- 
ing with  joy,  — the  woods  were  on  both  sides  of  the  river. 

He  turned  then  to  the  bank  and  came  out  of  the 
reeds.  The  pine-forest  began  here,  beyond  the  rushes  and 
reeds.  The  odor  of  rosin  came  to  his  nostrils;  here  and 
there  in  the  depths  shone  the  fern,  like  silver.  He  fell  a 
second  time  on  his  knees,  and  kissed  the  earth  in  prayer. 
He  was  saved ! 

Then  he  entered  the  forest  darkness,  asking  himself  where 
he  should  go,  where  those  forests  would  take  him,  where  the 
king  and  the  army  were.  His  journey  was  not  finished;  it 
was  not  easy,  it  was  not  safe ; but  when  he  thought  that  he 
had  come  out  of  Zbaraj,  — that  he  had  stolen  through  the 
guards,  swamps,  tabors,  and  almost  half  a million  of  ene- 
mies, — then  it  seemed  to  him  that  all  dangers  were  passed, 
that  that  forest  was  a clear  highway  which  would  lead  him 
straight  to  his  Majesty  the  King;  and  that  wretched-look- 
ing, hungry,  shivering  man,  bespattered  with  his  own  blood, 
with  red  filth,  and  black  mud,  passed  on  with  joy  in  his 
heart,  and  hope  that  he  would  soon  return  in  different  cir- 
cumstances and  with  greater  power. 

They  will  not  be  left  hungry  and  hopeless,”  thought  he 
of  his  friends  in  Zbaraj,  “ for  the  king  will  come.” 

His  heart  rejoiced  at  the  near  rescue  of  the  prince,  the 
commanding  £)fficers,  Volodyovski,  Zagloba,  and  all  those 
heroes  confined  in  the  ramparts.  The  forest  depths  opened 
before  him  and  covered  him  with  their  shade. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


745 


CHAPTER  LXII. 

In  the  drawing-room  of  the  Court  at  Toporoff  sat  three 
magnates  one  evening  in  secret  consultation.  A number 
of  bright  lights  were  burning  on  a table  covered  with  maps 
of  the  surrounding  country ; near  them  lay  a tall  cap  with 
a dark  plume,  a field-glass,  and  a sword  with  hilt  set  in 
pearls,  on  which  was  thrown  a handkerchief  embroidered 
with  a crown,  and  a pair  of  elk-skin  gloves.  Near  the  table, 
in  a high-armed  chair,  sat  a man  about  forty  years  of  age, 
rather  small  and  slender,  but  powerfully  built.  He  had  a 
swarthy,  sallow,  wearied  face,  black  eyes,  and  a Swedish 
wig  of  the  same  color,  with  long  locks  falling  on  his  neck 
and  shoulders ; a thin  black  mustache,  trimmed  upward  at 
the  ends,  adorned  his  upper  lip.  His  lower  lip  with  his 
beard  protruded  strongly,  giving  his  whole  physiognomy  a 
characteristic  mark  of  pride  and  stubbornness.  It  was'not 
a beautiful  face,  but  unusually  lofty.  A sensuous  expres- 
sion, indicating  an  inclination  to  pleasure,  was  combined 
in  it- with  a certain  sleepy  torpor  and  coldness.  The  eyes 
were  as  if  smouldering ; but  it  was  easy  to  guess  that  in  a 
moment  of  exaltation,  joy,  or  anger  they  could  cast  light- 
nings which  not  every  eye  might  meet.  At  the  same  time 
kindness  and  affability  were  depicted  on  his  countenance. 

The  black  dress,  composed  of  a satin  doublet  with  lace 
ruffles,  from  under  which  a gold  chain  was  visible,  increased 
the  distinction  of  this  uncommon  figure.  On  the  whole,  in 
spite  of  sadness  and  anxiety  evident  in  the  face  and  form, 
there  was  something  majestic  in  them.  In  fact  it  was  the 
king  himself,  Yan  Kazimir  Vaza,  who  had  succeeded  his 
brother  Vladislav  somewhat  less  than  a year  before. 

A little  behind  him,  in  the  half-shade,  sat  Hieronim  Rad- 
zeyovski,  the  starosta  of  Lorn  jin,  a thick,  corpulent,  low-set, 
red-visaged  man  with  the  unblushing  face  of  a courtier ; and 
opposite  him,  at  the  table,  a third  personage,  leaning  on  his 
elbow,  looking  at  the  maps  representing  the  country  around, 
raising  from  time  to  time  his  eyes  to  the  king.  His  face 
had  less  majesty,  but  almost  more  official  distinction, 
than  that  of  the  king.  The  cool  and  reasoning  face  of 
the  statesman  was  furrowed  with  cares  and  thought,  the 


746 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


severity  of  which  had  not  marred  his  unusual  beauty. 
He  had  penetrating  blue  eyes  ; his  complexion  was  delicate, 
in  spite  of  his  age ; a magnificent  Polish  dress,  a beard 
trimmed  in  Swedish  fashion,  and  the  lofty  tuft  above  his 
forehead,  added  still  something  of  senatorial  dignity  to  his 
features,  regular  as  if  chiselled  from  stone. 

This  was  Yerzy  Ossolinski,  chancellor  of  the  Crown,  a 
prince  of  the  Koman  Empire,  an  orator,  and  a diplomat 
admired  by  the  courts  of  Europe,  — the  famous  opponent 
of  Yeremi  Vishnyevetski. 

His  unusual  abilities  turned  upon  him  early  in  life  the 
attention  of  preceding  reigns,  and  soon  raised  him  to  the 
highest  offices,  in  virtue  of  which  he  guided  the  ship  of 
state,  at  the  present  moment  near  its  final  wreck. 

But  still  the  chancellor  was  as  if  created  to  be  the  helms- 
man of  such  a ship.  Laborious,  enduring,  wise,  looking  to 
the  distant  future,  calculating  for  long  years,  he  would  have 
directed  any  other  State  but  the  Commonwealth  to  a safe 
harbor  with  a sure  and  steady  hand ; for  every  other  State 
he  would  have  secured  internal  power  and  long  years  of 
strength,  — if  he  had  only  been  the  absolute  minister  of 
such  a monarch,  for  example,  as  the  King  of  France  or 
Spain. 

Beared  beyond  the  boundaries  of  his  own  country,  fur- 
nished with  foreign  models,  in  spite  of  all  his  innate  quick- 
ness of  mind,  in  spite  of  long  years  of  practice,  he  was 
unable  to  accustom  himself  to  the  helplessness  of  govern- 
ment in  the  Commonwealth ; and  all  his  life  he  could  not 
learn  to  reckon  with  it,  though  that  was  the  rock  on  which 
all  his  plans,  designs,  and  efforts  were  wrecked,  though  by 
reason  of  this  he  saw  now  in  the  future  a precipice  and 
ruin,  and  later  died  with  despair  in  his  heart. 

He  was  a genial  theorist  who  did  not  know  how  to  be 
genial  in  practice,  and  he  fell  into  a circle  of  errors  without 
issue.  Possessing  an  idea  which  might  give  fruit  in  the 
future,  he  went  to  the  realization  of  it  with  the  stubborn- 
ness of  a fanatic,  not  observing  that  that  idea,  sawing  in 
theory,  might,  in  view  of  the  actual  condition  of  affairs, 
bring  terrible  disasters. 

Wishing  to  strengthen  the  government  and  the  State,  he 
let  loose  the  terrible  Cossack  element,  not  foreseeing  that 
the  storm  would  turn  not  only  against  the  nobles,  the  great 
estates  of  the  magnates,  the  abuses,  license  of  the  nobility, 
but  against  the  most  vital  interests  of  the  State  itself. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


747 


Hmelnitski  rose  out  of  the  steppes  and  grew  into  a giant. 
On  the  Commonwealth  fell  the  defeats  of  Jdltiya  Vodi, 
Korsiin,  Pilavtsi.  At  the  first  step  this  Hmelnitski  joined 
with  the  enemy,  the  Crimean  power.  Thunderbolt  followed 
thunderbolt ; there  remained  only  war  and  war.  The  terri- 
ble element  should  have  been  crushed  first  of  all,  so  as  to 
use  it  in  the  future ; but  the  chancellor,  occupied  with  his 
idea,  was  still  negotiating  and  delaying,  and  still  believed 
even  Hmelnitski. 

The  power  of  events  crushed  his  theories  ; it  became 
clearer  every  day  that  the  results  of  the  chancellor’s  efforts 
were  directly  opposed  to  his  expectations,  till  at  last  came 
Zbaraj  and  confirmed  it  most  convincingly. 

The  chancellor  was  staggering  under  the  burden  of  re- 
grets, bitterness,  and  universal  hatred.  He  did  that  there- 
fore which  in  times  of  failure  and  disaster  people  do  whose 
faith  in  themselves  is  greater  than  all  disasters,  — he  looked 
for  the  guilty. 

The  whole  Commonwealth  was  to  blame,  and  all  the  es- 
tates, — the  past,  and  the  aristocratic  structure  of  the  State ; 
but  he  who  fearing  lest  a rock  lying  on  the  incline  of  a 
mountain  might  fall  to  the  bottom,  wishes  to  roll  it  to  the 
top  without  calculating  the  necessary  force  to  do  this,  only 
hastens  its  fall.  The  chancellor  did  more  and  worse,  for  he 
called  in  the  rushing  and  terrible  Cossack  torrent,  not  con- 
sidering that  its  force  could  only  wash  out  and  carry  off  the 
foundation  on  which  the  rock  was  resting. 

When  he  sought  then  for  persons  to  blame,  all  eyes  were 
turned  upon  himself  as  the  cause  of  the  war,  the  calamities 
and  misfortune.  But  the  king  believed  in  him  yet,  and 
believed  in  him  the  more  because  the  voice  of  all  without 
sparing  his  Majesty  accused  him  in  an  equal  degree  with 
the  chancellor. 

The  king  sat  therefore  in  Toporoff  suffering  and  sad,  not 
knowing  well  what  to  do,  for  he  had  only  twenty-five  thou- 
sand troops.  The  conscript  writs  had  been  sent  out  too 
late,  and  barely  a part  of  the  general  militia  had  assembled 
up  to  that  time.  Who  was  the  cause  of  this  delay,  and  was 
it  not  one  more  mistake  of  that  stubborn  policy  of  the  chan- 
cellor ? — the  mystery  was  lost  between  the  king  and  the 
minister ; it  is  enough  that  both  felt  disarmed  at  that  mo- 
ment before  the  power  of  Hmelnitski. 

What  was  more  important  yet,  they  had  no  accurate  in- 
formation concerning  him.  In  the  camp  of  the  king  it  was 


748 


WITH  FIEE  AND  SWORD. 


still  unknown  whether  the  Khan  with  all  his  forces  was 
with  Hmelnitski,  or  only  Tugai  Bey  and  a few  thousands  of 
the  horde  were  accompanying  the  Cossacks.  This  was  a 
matter  as  important  as  life  or  death.  With  Hmelnitski 
himself  the  king  might  in  extremities  try  his  fortune, 
though  the  rebellious  hetman  disposed  of  ten  times  greater 
power.  The  magic  of  the  king’s  name  meant  much  for  the 
Cossacks,  — more  perhaps  than  the  crowds  of  the  general 
militia  of  unformed  and  untrained  nobles ; but  if  the  Khan 
were  present,  it  was  an  impossibility  to  meet  such  superior 
force. 

Meanwhile  there  were  the  most  varied  reports  on  this 
head,  and  no  one  knew  anything  accurately.  The  careful 
Hmelnitski  had  concentrated  his  forces ; he  had  not  let  out 
a single  party  of  Cossacks  or  Tartars  on  purpose,  that  the  king 
might  not  capture  an  informant.  The  rebellious  hetman  had 
another  plan,  — it  was  to  shut  in  with  a part  of  his  forces 
Zbaraj,  already  dying,  and  appear  himself  unexpectedly 
with  the  whole  Tartar  and  remaining  Cossack  force  before 
the  king,  surround  him  and  his  army,  and  deliver  him  into 
the  hands  of  the  Khan. 

It  was  not  without  reason  then  that  a cloud  covered  the 
royal  face,  for  there  is  no  greater  pain  for  a king  than  a 
feeling  of  weakness.  Yan  Kazimir  leaned  impotently  on 
the  back  of  the  chair,  threw  his  hands  on  the  table  and 
said,  pointing  to  the  maps, — 

These  are  useless.  Get  me  informants.” 

There  is  nothing  I wish  for  more,”  answered  Ossolinski. 

Have  the  scouts  returned  ? ” 

They  have  returned,  but  brought  no  one.” 

Not  a single  prisoner  ? ” 

Only  neighboring  peasants  who  know  nothing.” 

But  Pan  Pelka,  has  he  returned  ? He  is  a splendid 
partisan.” 

Your  Majesty,”  said  the  starosta  of  Lomjin,  from  behind 
the  chair.  ‘‘Pan  Pelka  has  not  returned,  and  he  will  not, 
for  he  is  killed.” 

A moment  of  silence  followed.  The  king  fixed  his  gloomy 
look  on  the  flickering  light,  and  began  to  drum  with  his 
fingers  on  the  table.  “ Have  you  no  help  ? ” asked  he  at  length. 

“Wait!”  said  the  chancellor,  with  importance. 

The  forehead  of  Yan  Kazimir  was  covered  with  wrinkles. 
“Wait?”  repeated  he ; “and  Vishnyevetski  and  the  com* 
manders  will  be  in  worse  condition  under  Zbaraj.” 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


749 


^^They  will  hold  out  awhile  yet,’’  said  Radzeyovski, 
carelessly. 

You  might  be  silent  if  you  have  nothing  good  to  offer,” 
said  the  king. 

have  my  own  counsel,  your  Maiesty.” 

‘‘  What  is  it  ? ” 

To  send  some  one  as  if  to  negotiate  with  Hmelnitski  at 
Zbaraj.  The  envoy  will  discover  whether  the  Khan  is  there 
in  his  own  person,  and  will  report  when  he  returns.” 

“ Impossible  ! ” said  the  king.  Kow  when  we  have  pro- 
claimed him  a rebel  and  laid  a price  on  his  head,  have  given 
the  baton  of  the  Zaporojians  to  Zabuski,  it  is  not  becoming 
our  dignity  to  enter  into  negotiations  with  him.” 

Then  send  to  the  Khan,”  said  the  starosta. 

The  king  turned  an  inquiring  glance  on  the  chancellor, 
who  raised  upon  him  his  blue,  severe  eye,  and  after  a mo- 
ment’s thought  answered : The  counsel  would  be  good  were 
it  not  that  Hmelnitski,  beyond  a doubt,  would  detain  the 
envoy,  and  for  this  reason  it  would  serve  no  purpose.” 
Yan  Kazimir  waved  his  hand.  “ I see,”  said  he,  slowly, 
that  you  have  no  plan ; then  I will  tell  you  mine.  I will 
order  to  horse,  and  move  with  the  whole  army  to  Zbaraj. 
Let  the  will  of  God  be  done ! There  we  shall  discover 
whether  the  Khan  is  present  or  not.”  - 

The  chancellor  knew  the  daring  of  the  king,  restrainable 
by  nothing,  and  he  doubted  not  that  he  was  ready  to  do 
this.  On  the  other  hand  he  knew  from  experience  that 
when  the  king  had  something  in  view  and  was  opposed  in 
the  undertaking,  no  dissuasion  was  of  avail.  Therefore  he 
did  not  oppose  him  at  once,  he  even  praised  the  idea  ; but  he 
dissuaded  from  haste,  explained  to  the  king  that  it  could  be 
done  to-morrow  or  the  day  after.  In  the  mean  while  favor- 
able news  might  come.  Every  day  would  increase  the  dis- 
sension of  the  rabble,  weakened  by  disasters  at  Zbaraj  and 
by  the  news  of  his  Majesty’s  approach.  The  rebellion  might 
dissolve  from  the  presence  of  the  king,  as  snow  from  the 
rays  of  the  sun,  but  time  was  necessary. 

^^The  king  bears  within  himself  the  salvation  of  the 
whole  Commonwealth,  and  responsibility  before  God  and 
posterity.  He  should  not  expose  himself,  especially  since, 
in  case  of  misfortune,  the  forces  at  Zbaraj  would  be  lost 
beyond  redemption.” 

‘^Do  what  you  like,  if  I only  have  an  informant  to- 
morrow.” 


750 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Again  a moment  of  silence.  An  enormous  golden  moon 
shone  in  through  the  window;  but  it  was  darker  in  the 
room,  for  the  tapers  needed  trimming. 

“ What  o’clock  ? ” asked  the  king. 

Almost  midnight,”  answered  Kadzeyovski. 

I will  not  sleep  to-night.  I will  go  around  the  camp, 
and  do  you  go  with  me.  Where  are  Ubald  and  Artsishevski  ? ” 

“ In  the  camp.  I will  go  and  order  the  horses,”  answered 
the  starosta. 

He  approached  the  door.  At  that  moment  there  was 
some  movement  in  the  antechamber ; a lively  conversation 
was  audible,  the  sound  of  hurried  steps ; then  the  doors 
opened  half-way,  and  Tyzenhauz,  the  personal  attendant  of 
the  king,  rushed  in  panting. 

“ Your  Majesty,”  cried  he,  “ an  officer  has  come  from 
Zbaraj  ! ” 

The  king  sprang  from  his  chair ; the  chancellor  rose  too, 
and  from  the  mouths  of  both  came  the  cry ; “ Impossible  ! ” 

Yes,  he  is  standing  in  the  antechamber.” 

Bring  him  here  ! ” cried  the  king,  clapping  his  hands. 

Let  him  end  our  anxiety.  This  way  with  him,  in  the 
name  of  the  Most  Holy  Mother ! ” 

Tyzenhauz  vanished  through  the  door,  and  after  a mo- 
ment there  appeared  instead  of  him  some  tall,  unknown 
form. 

Nearer ! ” cried  the  king,  nearer  ! We  are  glad  to  see 
you.” 

The  officer  pushed  up  to  the  table ; and  at  sight  of  him, 
the  king,  the  chancellor,  and  the  starosta  of  Lomjin  drew 
back  in  astonishment.  Before  them  stood  a kind  of  fright- 
ful-looking man,  or  rather  an  apparition.  Bags  torn  to 
shreds  barely  covered  his  emaciated  body ; his  face  was 
blue,  covered  with  mud  and  blood,  his  eyes  burning  with 
feverish  light ; his  black  tangled  beard  fell  toward  his 
breast;  the  odor  of  corpses  went  forth  from  him  round 
about,  and  his  legs  trembled  to  such  a degree  that  he  was 
forced  to  lean  on  the  table. 

The  king  and  the  two  dignitaries  looked  on  him  with 
staring  eyes.  At  that  moment  the  doors  opened  and  a 
crowd  of  dignitaries,  military  and  civil,  came  in ; and  among 
them,  the  generals  Ubald  and  Artsishevski,  with  Sapieha, 
vice-chancellor  of  Lithuania.  All  stood  behind  the  king, 
looking  at  the  newly  arrived. 

The  king  asked  : ‘‘  Who  are  you  ? ” 


WITH  EIRE  AND  SWORD. 


751 


The  miserable-looking  man  tried  to  speak,  but  a spasm 
seized  his  jaw ; his  beard  began  to  tremble,  and  he  was 
able  only  to  whisper  : From  — Zbaraj ! ” 

Give  him  wine  ! ” said  a voice. 

In  the  twinkle  of  an  eye  a goblet  was  filled ; he  drank  it 
with  difficulty.  By  this  time  the  chancellor  had  taken  off 
his  own  cloak  and  covered  the  man’s  shoulders  with  it. 

“ Can  you  speak  now  ? ” inquired  the  king  after  a time. 

I can,”  he  answered,  with  a voice  of  more  confidence. 

“ Who  are  you  ? ” 

‘‘  Yan  Skshetuski,  colonel  of  hussars.” 

In  whose  service  ? ” 

The  voevoda  of  Kus.” 

A murmur  spread  through  the  hall. 

“What  news  have  you,  what  news  have  you?”  asked 
the  king,  feverishly. 

“ Suffering  — hunger  — the  grave  — ” 

The  king  covered  his  eyes.  “Jesus  of  Nazareth!  Jesus 
of  Nazareth ! ” said  he  in  a low  voice.  After  a while  he 
asked  again  : “ Can  you  hold  out  long  ? ” 

“ There  is  lack  of  powder.  The  enemy  is  on  the  rampartSo” 

“ In  force  ? ” 

“ Hmelnitski  — the  Khan  with  all  his  hordes.” 

“ Is  the  Khan  there  ? ” 

“ He  is.” 

Deep  silence  followed.  Those  present  looked  at  one 
another ; uncertainty  was  on  every  face. 

“ How  could  you  hold  out  ? ” asked  the  chancellor,  with 
an  accent  of  doubt. 

At  these  words  Skshetuski  raised  his  head,  as  if  new 
power  entered  him.  A flash  of  pride  passed  over  his  face, 
and  he  answered  with  a voice  strong  beyond  expectation : 
“ Twenty  assaults  repulsed,  sixteen  battles  in  the  field  won, 
seventy-five  sallies.” 

Again  silence  followed. 

Then  the  king  straightened  himself,  shook  his  wig  as  a 
lion  would  his  mane,  on  his  sallow  face  came  out  a blush, 
and  his  eyes  flashed.  “ As  God  lives  1 ” cried  he,  “ I We 
enough  of  these  councils,  of  this  halting,  of  this  delay ! 
Whether  the  Khan  is  there  or  not,  whether  the  general 
militia  has  come  or  not,  I have  enough  of  this  ! We  will 
move  to-day  on  Zbaraj.” 

“ To  Zbaraj ! to  Zbaraj ! ” was  repeated  by  a number  of 
powerful  voices. 


752 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


The  face  of  the  newly  arrived  brightened  like  the  dawn. 

Your  Majesty,  we  will  live  and  die  with  you.” 

At  these  words  the  noble  heart  of  the  king  grew  soft  as 
wa.x,  and  without  regarding  the  repulsive  appearance  of  the 
knight,  he  pressed  his  head  with  his  hands  and  said : “You 
are  dearer  to  me  than  others  in  satin.  By  the  Most  Holy 
Mother,  men  for  less  service  are  rewarded  with  starosta- 
ships.  But  what  you  have  done  will  not  pass  unrewarded. 
I am  your  debtor.” 

Others  began  immediately  to  call  out  after  the  king: 
“ There  has  been  no  greater  knight ! ” “ He  is  the  first 

among  the  men  of  Zbaraj ! ” “ You  have  won  immortal 

glory  ! ” 

“ And  how  did  you  push  through  the  Cossacks  and 
Tartars  ? ” 

“ I hid  in  the  swamp,  the  reeds,  went  through  the  woods 
— got  astray  — ate  nothing  — ” 

“ Give  him  to  eat ! ” cried  the  king. 

“ To  eat ! ” repeated  others. 

“ Clothe  him  ! ” 

“ They  will  give  you  horses  and  clothing  to-morrow,” 
said  the  king  again.  “ You  shall  want  for  nothing.” 

All,  following  the  king,  surpassed  one  another  in  praises 
of  the  knight.  Then  they  began  again  to  hurl  questions  at 
him,  to  which  he  answered  with  the  greatest  difficulty,  for 
growing  weakness  had  seized  him  ; he  was  barely  half-con- 
scious. Meanwhile  they  brought  him  refreshments ; and  at 
the  same  time  entered  the  priest  Tsetsishovski,  the  chaplain 
of  the  king. 

The  dignitaries  made  way  for  him,  for  he  was  a very 
learned  man,  and  respected.  His  word  had  almost  more 
weight  with  the  king  than  that  of  the  chancellor,  and  from 
the  pulpit  he  gave  utterance  to  words  such  as  few  would 
dare  to  say  at  the  Diet.  The  priest  was  surrounded  then, 
and  they  began  to  tell  him  that  an  officer  had  come  from 
Zbaraj ; that  the  prince  was  there,  though  in  hunger  and 
wretchedness,  and  was  still  beating  the  Khan,  who  was 
present  in  his  own  person,  as  well  as  Hmelnitski,  who  during 
the  whole  past  year  had  not  lost  so  many  men  as  at  Zbaraj ; 
finally,  that  the  king  was  going  to  move  to  his  succor,  even 
if  he  had  to  lose  his  whole  army. 

The  priest  listened  in  silence,  moving  his  lips  and  looking 
every  moment  at  the  emaciated  knight,  who  was  eating  at 
the  time,  for  the  king  had  commanded  him  not  to  mind  his 


WITH  PIKE  Am)  SWORD. 


753 


presence ; and  he  even  waited  on  him  himself,  and  from 
time  to  time  drank  to  him  from  a little  silver  goblet. 

‘‘What  is  the  name  of  this  knight?”  asked  the  priest 
at  last. 

“ Skshetuski.” 

“ Yan  ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Colonel  with  the  voevoda  of  Rus  ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

The  priest  raised  his  wrinkled  face,  prayed  again,  and 
said:  “Let  us  praise  the  name  of  the  Lord,  for  undiscover- 
able  are  the  ways  by  which  he  brings  a man  to  happiness 
and  peace.  Amen  ! I know  this  officer.” 

Skshetuski  heard,  and  involuntarily  turned  his  eyes  to 
the  face  of  the  priest ; but  his  face,  form,  and  voice  were 
completely  unknown  to  him. 

“ You  are  the  man  out  of  the  whole  army  who  undertook 
to  pass  through  the  enemy’s  camp  ? ” asked  the  priest. 

“ A worthy  man  tried  before  me,  but  he  perished.” 

“ The  greater  is  your  service,  since  after  him  you  dared. 
I see  by  your  suffering  that  the  road  must  have  been  an 
awful  one.  God  looked  on  your  sacrifice,  on  your  virtue,  on 
your  youth,  and  he  led  you  through.” 

Suddenly  the  priest  turned  to  Yan  Kazimir.  “ Your 
gracious  Majesty,”  said  he,  “ it  is  then  your  unchange- 
able decision  to  march  to  the  rescue  of  the  voevoda  of 
Rus  ? ” 

“ To  your  prayers,  father,”  answered  the  king,  “ I com- 
mit the  country,  the  army,  and  myself,  for  I know  it  is  an 
awful  undertaking.  But  I cannot  permit  that  the  prince 
should  perish  behind  those  unfortunate  ramparts,  with  such 
knights  as  this  officer.” 

“ God  send  down  victory  ! ” cried  a number  of  voices. 

The  priest  raised  his  hands  to  heaven,  and  silence  fol- 
lowed in  the  hall.  “I  bless  you  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.” 

“ Amen  ! ” said  the  king. 

“ Amen  ! ” repeated  all  the  voices. 

Peace  was  spread  over  the  face  of  Yan  Kazimir  after  his 
previous  suffering  ; but  his  eyes  shot,  forth  unusual  gleams. 
Among  all  assembled  rose  the  buzz  of  conversation  about  the 
impending  campaign,  for  it  was  much  doubted  yet  whether 
the  king  could  move  at  once.  He  took  his  sword,  however, 
from  the  table,  and  nodded  to  Tyzenhauz  to  gird  him. 

48 


754 


WITH  FIRE  A^D  SWORD. 


When  does  your  Majesty  think  of  marching?”  asked 
the  chancellor. 

God  has  granted  a pleasant  night,”  said  the  king  ; the 
horses  will  not  be  heated.  Commander  of  the  camp,”  he 
added,  turning  to  the  dignitaries,  order  the  march  to  be 
sounded ! ” 

The  commander  of  the  camp  left  the  room  at  once.  Os- 
solinski,  the  chancellor,  said  with  quiet  dignity  that  all 
were  not  ready ; that  they  could  not  move  the  wagons  be- 
fore day.  But  the  king  answered  immediately  : Let  that 
man  remain  to  whom  the  wagons  are  dearer  than  the 
country.” 

The  hall  grew  empty.  Each  man  hastened  to  his  stand- 
ard, put  everything  in  order,  and  prepared  for  the  march. 
Only  the  king,  the  chancellor,  the  priest,  with  Skshetuski 
and  Tyzenhauz,  remained  in  the  room. 

“ Gentlemen,”  said  the  priest,  you  have  learned  already 
from  this  officer  what  you  had  to  learn.  He  should  now 
get  rest,  for  he  is  barely  able  to  stand  on  his  feet.  Allow  me, 
your  Majesty,  to  take  him  to  my  quarters  for  the  night ! ” 

All  right,  father,”  replied  the  king.  Your  demand  is 
just.  Let  Tyzenhauz  and  some  one  else  conduct  him,  for 
surely  he  cannot  walk  alone.  Go,  go,  dear  friend,”  said  he ; 
“ no  one  has  earned  his  rest  better  than  you.  And  remem- 
ber that  IJam  your  debtor ; henceforth  I shall  forget  myself 
rather  than  you.” 

Tyzenhauz  caught  Skshetuski  under  the  arm  and  they 
passed  into  the  antechamber.  Thej^  met  Sapieha,  who 
supported  the  tottering  knight  on  the  other  side.  The 
priest  went  in  advance,  before  him  a boy  with  a lantern ; 
but  the  boy  carried  it  to  no  purpose,  for  the  night  was  clear, 
calm,  and  warm.  The  great  golden  moon  sailed  over  Topo- 
roff  like  a boat.  From  the  square  of  the  camp  came  the 
bustle  of  men,  the  creaking  of  wagons,  the  noise  of  trum- 
pets sounding  the  tattoo.  At  some  distance,  in  front  of  the 
church  lighted  by  the  gleams  of  the  moon,  were  already  visi- 
ble crowds  of  soldiers,  infantry  and  cavalry.  Horses  were 
neighing  in  the  village.  To  the  creaking  of  wagons  was 
joined  the  clatter  of  chains  and  the  dull  thump  of  cannon. 
The  uproar  increased  every  moment. 

They  are  moving  already  ! ” said  the  priest. 

On  Zbaraj  — to  the  rescue  — ” whispered  Pan  Yan. 
And  whether  from  joy  or  from  the  toils  he  had  endured, 
or  from  both  together,  he  grew  so  weak  that  Tyzem 


755 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 

hauz  and  the  starosta  were  obliged  almost  to  drag  him 
along. 

When  they  were  turning  to  the  priests’  house  they  went 
among  the  soldiers  standing  in  front  of  the  building.  These 
were  the  cavalry  of  Sapieha  and  the  infantry  of  Artsishev- 
ski.  Not  in  rank  yet  for  the  march,  they  stood  without 
order,  crowded  in  places  and  hindering  the  passage. 

“ Out  of  the  road,  out  of  the  road  ! ’’  cried  the  priest.. 

“ Who  wants  the  road  ? ” 

An  officer  from  Zbaraj  — ’’ 

“ With  the  forehead  to  him  ! with  the  forehead  to  him  ! ’’ 
cried  many  voices. 

A way  was  opened  at  once  ; but  some  crowded  the  more 
to  see  the  hero.  They  looked  with  astonishment  on  that 
suffering,  on  that  terrible  face,  lighted  by  the  gleam  of  the 
moon,  and  they  whispered  in  wonder  : “ From  Zbaraj ! from 
Zbaraj  ! ’’ 

The  priest  brought  Skshetuski  to  the  house  with  the 
greatest  difficulty.  After  he  had  been  bathed  and  washed 
from  the  mud  and  blood,  he  had  him  put  in  the  bed  of  the 
priest  of  the  place,  and  went  out  himself  at  once  to  the 
army,  which  was  moving  to  the  march. 

Skshetuski  was  half  conscious.  Fever  did  not  let  him 
sleep  immediately  ; he  knew  not  where  he  was,  or  what  had 
happened.  He  heard  only  the  noise,  — the  tramp,  the  rumble 
of  wagons,  the  thundering  tread  of  infantry,  the  shouts  of 
soldiers,  then  the  blare  of  trumpets  ; and  all  this  was  min- 
gled in  his  ears  in  one  enormous  sound.  “The  army  is 
moving,^’  he  muttered.  That  sound  began  to  retreat,  to 
weaken,  to  vanish,  to  melt,  till  at  last  silence  embraced 
Toporoff.  Then  it  seemed  to  Skshetuski  that  together  with 
the  bed  he  was  flying  into  some  bottomless  abyss. 


756 


WITH  TIKE  AND  SWORD. 


CHAPTER  LXIIL 

Skshetuski  slept  a number  of  days,  and  when  he  woke 
he  had  a violent  fever,  and  suffered  long.  He  talked  of 
Zbaraj,  of  the  prince,  of  the  starosta  of  Krasnovstav ; he 
talked  with  Pan  Michael,  with  Zagloba ; he  cried,  “Not 
this  way  ! to  Pan  Lon  gin  ; of  the  princess  alone  he  spoke 
not  a word.  It  was  clear  that  the  great  power  with  which 
he  had  confined  in  himself  the  memory  of  her  did  not  de- 
sert him  a moment  even  in  weakness  and  pain.  At  that  mo- 
ment, he  seemed  to  see  hanging  over  him  the  chubby  face  of 
Jendzian,  precisely  as  he  saw  it  when  the  prince  after  the 
battle  of  Konstantinoff  sent  him  with  troops  to  Zaslav  to  cut 
down  lawless  bands,  and  Jendzian  appeared  to  him  unexpect- 
edly at  his  night  quarters.  This  face  brought  confusion  to  his 
mind ; for  it  seemed  to  him  that  time  halted  in  its  flight, 
and  that  nothing  had  changed  from  that  period.  So  he 
is  again  at  Khomor,  is  sleeping  in  the  cottage,  is  marching 
to  Tarnopol  to  give  over  his  troops  ; Kn'vonos,  beaten  at 
Konstantinoff,  has  fled  to  Hmelnitski ; Jendzian  has  come 
from  Gushchi,  and  sits  with  him.  Skshetuski  wanted  to  talk, 
— wanted  to  order  the  lad  to  have  the  horse  saddled,  — but 
could  not.  And  again  it  comes  into  his  head  that  he  is  not 
at  Khomor  ; that  since  that  time  too  was  the  taking  of  Bar. 
Here  Skshetuski  halted  in  his  pain,  and  his  unfortunate 
head  sank  in  darkness.  He  knows  nothing  now,  sees  noth- 
ing ; but  at  times  out  of  that  chaos  comes  the  heroism  of 
Zbaraj,  the  siege.  He  is  not  at  Khomor  then  ? But  still 
Jendzian  is  sitting  over  him,  bending  toward  him.  Through 
an  opening  in  the  shutters  a narrow  bright  ray  comes  into 
the  room,  and  lights  completely  the  face  of  the  youth,  full 
of  care  and  sympathy. 

Jendzian  cried  Skshetuski,  suddenly. 

Oh,  my  master  ! do  you  know  me  already  ? ’’  cried  the 
youth,  and  fell  at  the  feet  of  his  master.  I thought  you 
would  never  wake  again  ! ” 

A moment  of  silence  followed  ; only  the  sobbing  of  the 
youth  could  be  heard  as  he  continued  to  press  the  feet  of 
his  master. 

“ Where  am  I ? asked  Skshetuski. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


757 


lu  Toporoff.  You  came  from  Zbaraj  to  the  king.  Praise 
be  to  God ! ” 

And  where  is  the  king  ? ” 

He  went  with  the  army  to  rescue  the  prince.^’ 

Silence  followed.  Tears  of  joy  continued  to  flow  along 
the  face  of  Jendzian,  who  after  a while  began  to  repeat  with 
a voice  of  emotion : That  I should  look  on  your  body 
again ! ’’  Then  he  opened  the  shutters  and  the  window. 

Fresh  morning  air  came  into  the  room,  and  with  it  the 
bright  light  of  day.  With  this  light  came  all  Skshetuskfls 
presence  of  mind.  Jendzian  sat  at  the  foot  of  the  bed. 
Then  I came  out  of  Zbaraj  ? ’’ 

‘‘Yes,  my  master.  No  one  could  do  that  but  you,  and 
on  your  account  the  king  went  to  the  rescue.’^ 

“ Pan  Podbipienta  tried  before  me,  but  he  perished  — ’’ 

“ Oh,  for  God’s  sake  ! Pan  Podbipienta,  — such  a liberal 
man,  so  virtuous  ! My  breath  leaves  me.  How  could  they 
kill  such  a strong  man  ? 

“They  shot  him  with  arrows.’’ 

“And  Pan  Volodyovski  and  Zagloba?’^ 

“ They  were  well  when  I came  out.” 

“Praise  be  to  God!  They  are  great  friends  of  yours, 
my  master — But  the  priest  won’t  let  me  talk.” 

Jendzian  was  silent,  and  for  a time  was  working  at  some- 
thing with  his  head.  Thoughtfulness  was  expressed  on  his 
ruddy  face.  After  a while  he  said : “ My  master  ? ” 

“ Well,  what  is  it  ? ” 

“ What  will  be  done  with  the  fortune  of  Pan  Podbipienta  ? 
Very  likely  he  has  villages  and  every  kind  of  property  be- 
yond measure  — unless  he  has  left  it  to  his  friends ; for,  as 
I hear,  he  has  no  relatives.” 

Skshetuski  made  no  answer.  Jendzian  knew  then  that 
he  did  not  like  the  question,  and  began  as  follows : — 

“But  God  be  praised  that  Pan  Zagloba  and  Pan  Volody- 
ovski are  well.  I thought  that  the  Tartars  had  caught 
them.  We  went  through  a world  of  trouble  together  — 
But  the  priest  won’t  let  me  talk.  Oh,  my  master,  I thought 
that  I should  never  see  them  again ; for  the  horde  so 
pressed  upon  us  that  there  was  no  help.” 

“Then  you  were  with  Pan  Volodyovski  and  Zagloba? 
They  did  not  tell  me  anything  about  that.” 

“ For  they  did  n’t  know  whether  I was  dead  or  alive.” 

“ And  where  did  the  horde  press  on  you  so  ? ” 

“Beyond  Ploskiri,  on  the  road  to  Zbaraj.  For,  my  mas- 


758 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


ter,  we  travelled  far  beyond  Yampol  — But  the  priest 
Tsetsishovski  won’t  let  me  talk.” 

A moment  of  silence. 

May  God  reward  you  for  all  your  good  wishes  and 
labors,”  said  Skshetuski ; ‘‘  for  I know  why  you  went  there. 
I was  there  before  you  to  no  purpose.” 

‘^Oh,  my  master,  if  only  that  priest — But  this  is  how 
it  is.  ^ I must  go  with  the  king  to  Zbaraj,  and  do  3'OU,’  says 
he,  ^ take  care  of  your  master ; don’t  you  tell  him  anything, 
for  the  soul  will  go  out  of  him.’  ” 

Pan  Yan  had  parted  long  since  from  every  hope  to  such 
a degree  that  even  these  words  of  Jendzian  did  not  rouse 
in  him  the  least  spark.  He  lay  for  a time  motionless,  and 
then  inquired : Where  did  you  come  from  to  Tsetsi- 
shovski and  the  army  ? ” 

“ The  wife  of  the  castellan,  Pani  Yitovska,  sent  me  from 
Zamost  to  inform  her  husband  that  she  would  join  him  at 
Toporoff.  She  is  a brave  lady,  my  master,  and  wishes  to 
be  with  the  army,  so  as  not  to  be  away  from  her  husband. 
I came  to  Toporoff  the  day  before  you.  She  will  be  here 
soon,  — ought  to  be  here  now.  Bqt  what  if  he  has  gone 
away  with  the  king  ? ” 

I don’t  understand  how  you  could  be  in  Zamost  when 
you  went  with  Volodyovski  and  Zagloba  beyond  Yampol. 
Why  did  n’t  you  come  to  Zbaraj  with  them  ? ” 

You  see,  my  master,  the  horde  pressed  us  sorely.  There 
was  no  help.  So  they  two  alone  resisted  a whole  chambul, 
and  I fled  and  never  drew  bridle  till  I reached  Zamost.” 

“ It  was  happy  they  were  not  killed ; but  I thought  you 
were  a better  fellow.  Was  it  manly  of  you  to  leave  them  in 
such  straits  ? ” 

“ But,  my  master,  if  there  had  been  only  three  of  us,  I 
should  not  have  left  them,  you  may  be  sure ; but  there  were 
four  of  us ; therefore  they  threw  themselves  against  the 
horde,  and  ordered  me  to  save  — if  I were  sure  that  joy 
would  n’t  kill  you  — for  beyond  Yampol  we  found  — but 
since  the  priest  — ” 

Skshetuski  began  to  look  at  the  youth,  and  to  open  and 
shut  his  eyes  like  a man  waking  from  sleep.  Suddenly  it 
seemed  as  though  something  had  broken  within  him,  for  he 
grew  pale,  sat  up  in  the  bed,  and  cried  with  a thundering 
voice : Who  was  with  you  ? ” 

“ My  master,  my  master  ! ” called  the  youth,  struck  with 
the  change  that  had  come  on  the  face  of  the  knight. 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


759 


^^Who  was  with  you?^^  cried  Skshetuski ; and  seizing 
Jendzian  by  the  shoulder,  he  shook  him,  began  himself  to 
tremble  as  in  a fever,  and  press  the  youth  in  his  iron  hands. 

“ I ’ll  tell  anyhow,”  shouted  Jendzian,  ‘‘let  the  priest  do 
what  he  likes.  The  princess  was  with  us,  and  she  is  now 
with  Pani  Vitovska.” 

Pan  Yan  grew  rigid ; he  closed  his  eyes,  and  his  head  fell 
heavily  on  the  pillow. 

“ Help  ! ” cried  Jendzian.  “ Surely,  my  master,  you  have 
breathed  your  last.  Help ! What  have  I done  ? Better  I 
had  been'  silent.  Oh,  for  God’s  sake ! my  master,  dearest 
master,  but  speak ! For  God’s  sake ! the  priest  was  right. 
My  master,  my  master!” 

“ Oh,  this  is  nothing  1 ” said  Skshetuski  at  length.  “ Where 
is  she  ? ” 

“ Praise  be  to  God  that  you  have  revived ! Better  for  me 
to  say  nothing.  She  is  with  Pani  Vitovska ; you  will  soon 
see  them  here.  Praise  be  to  God,  my  master ! only  don’t 
die ; you  will  see  them  soon.  The  priest  gave  her  to  Pani 
Vitovska  for  safe  keeping,  because  there  are  libertines  in 
the  army.  Bogun  respected  her,  but  misfortune  is  easily 
found.  I had  a world  of  trouble ; but  I told  the  soldiers, 
‘She  is  a relative  of  Prince  Yeremi,’  and  they  respected 
her.  I had  to  give  away  no  small  money  on  the  road.” 

Skshetuski  lay  motionless  again  ; but  his  eyes  were  open, 
turned  to  the  ceiling,  and  his  face  very  serious.  It  was 
evident  he  was  praying.  When  he  had  finished,  he  sprang 
up,  sat  on  the  bed,  and  said : “ Give  me  my  clothes,  and 
have  the  horse  saddled.” 

“If  you  knew,  my  master,  what  a plenty  of  everything 
there  is ; for  the  king  before  going  gave  much,  and  others 
gave.  And  there  are  three  splendid  horses  in  the  stable  — 
if  I only  had  one  like  them  — but  you  would  better  lie 
and  rest  a little,  for  you  have  no  strength  yet.” 

“There  is  nothing  the  matter  with  me.  I can  sit  on 
a horse.  In  the  name  of  the  living  God,  make  haste ! ” 

“ I know  that  your  body  is  of  iron ; let  it  be  as  you  say  ! 
But  defend  me  from  the  priest ! Here  are  your  clothes  ; 
better  cannot  be  had  from  the  Armenian  merchants.  You 
can  choose,  and  I ’ll  tell  them  to  bring  wine,  for  I told 
the  priest’s  servant  to  heat  some.” 

Jendzian  occupied  himself  with  the  food,  and  Skshetuski 
began  to  put  on  hastily  the  clothes  presented  by  the  king 
and  others.  But  from  time  to  time  he  seized  the  youth  by 


760 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWORD. 


the  shoulders  and  pressed  him  to  his  bosom.  Jendzian  told 
him  everything  from  the  beginning,  — how  Bogun,  stricken 
down  by  Volodyovski,  but  already  partly  recovered,  had  met 
him  in  Vlodava,  and  how  he  had  learned  of  the  princess 
from  him,  and  received  the  baton ; how  he  had  gone  subse- 
quently with  Volodyovski  and  Zagloba  to  Valadinka,  and 
having  killed  the  witch  and  Cheremi's,  had  taken  away  the 
princess ; and  finally,  what  peril  they  were  in  while  fleeing 
before  the  forces  of  Burlai. 

“Pan  Zagloba  killed  Burlai,”  interrupted  Skshetuski, 
feverishly. 

“He  is  a valiant  man,”  answered  Jendzian.  “I  have 
never  seen  his  equal ; for  one  is  brave,  another  eloquent,  a 
third  cunning,  but  all  these  are  sitting  together  in  Zagloba. 
But  the  worst  of  all  that  happened  was  in  those  woods 
behind  Ploskiri,  when  the  horde  pursued  us.  Pan  Volody- 
ovski with  Zagloba  remained  behind  to  attract  them  and 
stop  the  pursuit.  I rushed  off  sidewise  toward  Konstan- 
tinoff,  leaving  Zbaraj ; for  I thought  this  way,  — that  after 
they  had  killed  the  little  man  and  Zagloba  they  would  pur- 
sue us  to  Zbaraj.  Indeed,  I don’t  know  how  the  Lord  in 
his  mercy  rescued  the  little  man  and  Pan  Zagloba.  I 
thought  they  were  cut  to  pieces.  Meanwhile  I with  the 
princess  slipped  through  between  Hmelnitski,  who  was 
marching  from  Konstantinoff,  and  Zbaraj,  to  which  the 
Tartars  were  marching.” 

“ They  did  not  go  there,  for  Pan  Kushel  stopped  them. 
But  hurry  ! ” 

“Yes,  if  I had  known  that!  But  I did  not  know  it; 
therefore  I pressed  through  with  the  princess  between  the 
Tartars  and  the  Cossacks,  as  through  a defile.  Happily  the 
country  was  empty ; nowhere  did  we  meet  a living  man, 
neither  in  the  villages  nor  in  the  towns,  for  all  had  fled, 
each  where  he  could,  before  the  Tartars.  But  my  soul  was 
sitting  on  my  shoulders  from  terror,  lest  that  should  catch 
me  which  I did  not  escape  in  the  end.” 

Skshetuski  stopped  dressing  and  asked : “ What  was 
that  ? ” 

“ This,  my  master.  I came  upon  the  division  of  the  Cos- 
sack Donyets,  brother  of  that  Horpyna  with  whom  the 
princess  was  lodged  in  the  ravine.  Fortunately  I knew  him 
well,  for  he  saw  me  with  Bogun.  I brought  him  a greeting 
from  his  sister,  showed  him  Bogun’s  baton,  and  told  him  all, 
— how  Bogun  had  sent  me  for  the  lady,  and  how  he  was  wait- 


WITH  TIRE  AND  SWORD, 


761 


ing  for  me  beyond  Ylodava.  But  being  Bogun’s  friend,  be 
knew  that  his  sister  had  been  guarding  the  lady.  As  a mat- 
ter of  course,  I thought  he  would  let  me  go  and  give  me  pro- 
visions and  money  for  the  road ; but,  said  he  : ‘ Ahead  there 
the  general  militia  is  assembling;  you  ’ll  fall  into  the  hands 
of  fche  Poles.  Stay  with  me.  We’ll  go  to  Hmelnitski,  to 
his  camp;  there  the  girl  will  be  safest  of  all,  for  there  Hmel- 
nitski himself  will  take  care  of  her  for  Bogun.’  When  he  told 
me  this  I thought  I should  die,  for  what  could  I say  to  it  ? 
I said  then:  ‘Bogun  is  waiting  for  me,  and  my  life  depends 
on  bringing  her  at  once.’  But  he  said:  ‘We’ll  tell  Bogun; 
but  don’t  you  go,  for  the  Poles  are  on  that  side.’  Then  I 
began  to  dispute,  and  he  disputed,  till  at  last  he  said : ‘ It 
is  a wonder  to  me  that  you  are  afraid  to  go  among  the  Cos- 
sacks. Ho ! ho  ! are  you  not  a traitor  ? ’ Then  I saw  there 
was  no  other  help  but  to  slip  away  by  night,  for  he  had 
already  begun  to  suspect  me.  Seven  sweats  came  out  on 
me,  my  master.  I had  prepared  everything  for  the  road, 
when  Pan  Pelka,  from  the  armies  of  the  king,  fell  upon  us 
that  night.” 

“ Pan  Pelka  ? ” asked  Pan  Yan,  holding  his  breath. 

“ Yes,  my  master.  A splendid  partisan,  — Pan  Pelka,  who 
was  killed  the  other  day.  May  the  Lord  light  his  soul ! I 
don’t  know  whether  there  is  any  one  who  could  lead  a de- 
tachment better  and  creep  up  to  the  enemy  better  than  he, 
unless  Volodyovski  alone.  Pan  Pelka  came  then,  and  cut  up 
the  detachment  of  Donyets  so  that  not  a foot  got  away. 
They  took  Donyets  himself  prisoner.  They  drew  him  on  a 
stake  with  oxen  a couple  of  weeks  ago,  — served  him  right ! 
But  with  Pan  Pelka  I had  trouble  not  a little,  for  he  was  a 
man  desperately  intent  on  the  virtue  of  women,  — God  light 
his  soul ! I was  afraid  that  the  princess,  who  had  escaped 
harm  from  the  Cossacks,  would  be  worse  treated  by  her  own. 
But  I told  Pan  Pelka  that  the  lady  was  a relative  of  our 
])rince.  And  I must  tell  you  that  he,  whenever  he  men- 
tioned our  prince,  removed  his  hat,  and  was  always  pre- 
paring to  enter  his  service.  He  respected  the  princess 
therefore,  and  conducted  us  to  Zamost  to  the  king;  and 
there  the  priest  Tsetsishovski  — he  is  a very  holy  priest, 
my  master  — took  us  in  care,  and  gave  the  lady  to  Pani 
Vitovska,  wife  of  the  castellan  of  Sandomir.” 

Skshetuski  drew  a deep  breath,  then  threw  himself  on 
the  neck  of  Jendzian.  “You  shall  be  a friend  to  me,  a 
brother,  not  a servant.  When  was  Pani  Vitovska  to  come 
here  ? ” 


762 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


^‘The  week  after  I left,  but  it  is  now  ten  days.  You  lay 
eight  days  without  consciousness.” 

“ Let  us  go,  let  us  go!  ” exclaimed  Skshetuski,  “for  joy  is 
tearing  me  to  pieces.” 

But  before  he  had  finished  speaking  the  tramp  of  horses 
was  heard  outside,  and  the  window  was  suddenly  .darkened 
by  horses  and  men. 

Skshetuski  saw  through  the  glass,  first  the  old  priest 
Tsetsishovski,  and  then  the  emaciated  faces  of  Zagloba, 
Volodyovski,  Kushel,  and  other  acquaintances  among  the 
red  dragoons  of  the  prince.  A shout  of  joy  was  given  forth, 
and  in  a moment  a crowd  of  knights  with  the  priest  at  the 
head  of  them  burst  into  the  room. 

“ Peace  concluded  at  Zborovo,  the  siege  raised  I ” cried  the 
priest. 

But  Skshetuski  inferred  this  immediately  by  the  look  of 
his  companions  of  Zbaraj ; and  at  once  he  was  in  the  em- 
braces of  Zagloba  and  Volodyovski,  who  disputed  for  him 
with  each  other. 

“ They  told  us  that  you  were  alive,”  cried  Zagloba,  “ but 
the  joy  is  the  greater  that  we  see  you  so  soon  in  health.  We 
have  come  here  for  you  purposely.  Yan,  you  don’t  know 
with  what  glory  you  have  covered  yourself,  and  what  re- 
ward awaits  you.” 

“The  king  has  rewarded  you,”  said  the  priest,  “but  the 
King  of  Kings  has  provided  something  better.” 

“I  know  already,”  said  Skshetuski.  “May  God  reward 
you  ! Jendzian  has  told  all.” 

“ And  joy  did  not  kill  you  ? So  much  the  better  ! Vi  vat 
Skshetuski ! vivat  the  princess  ! ” shouted  Zagloba.  “Well, 
Yan,  we  didn’t  whisper  a word  to  you  about  her,  for  we 
didn’t  know  that  she  was  alive.  But  Jendzian  is  a cunning 
rogue ; he  escaped  with  her,  vulpes  astuta ! The  prince  is 
waiting  for  you  both.  Oh,  we  went  for  her  to  Yagorlik.  I 
killed  the  hellish  monster  that  was  guarding  her.  Those 
twelve  boys  got  out  of  your  sight,  but  now  you  ’ll  see  them, 
and  more.  I ’ll  have  grandchildren,  gentlemen  ! Jendzian, 
tell  us  if  you  met  great  obstacles.  Imagine  to  yourself 
that  I with  Pan  Michael  checked  the  whole  horde.  I rushed 
first  on  the  Tartar  regiment.  They  were  trembling  before 
us ; nothing  could  help  them.  Pan  Michael  stood  up  well 
too.  Where  is  my  daughter  ? Let  me  see  my  daughter.” 

“God  give  you  happiness,  Yan  !”  said  the  little  knight, 
taking  Skshetuski  again  by  the  shoulders. 

“ God  reward  you  for  all  you  have  done  for  me  ! Words 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


763 


fail  me.  My  life  and  blood  would  not  suffice  to  repay/’  an- 
swered Skshetuski. 

Enough,  of  this ! ” cried  Zagloba.  Peace  is  concluded,  — 
a fool’s  peace,  gentlemen,  but  the  position  was  difficult.  It 
is  well  that  we  have  left  that  pestilent  Zbaraj.  There  will 
be  peace  now,  gentlemen.  It  is  by  our  labors,  especially 
mine ; for  if  Burlai  had  been  living  the  negotiations  would 
have  come  to  nothing.  We’ll  go  to  the  wedding.  After 
that,  Yan,  keep  your  eyes  open.  But  you  cannot  guess  what 
a wedding  present  the  prince  has  for  you ! I T1  tell  you 
some  other  time ; but  where  the  hangman  is  my  daughter  ? 
Let  me  have  my  daughter.  Bogun  won’t  get  her  this  time ; 
first  he  ’ll  have  to  break  the  rope  that  binds  him.  Where  is 
my  dearest  daughter  ? ” 

^‘1  was  just  getting  into  the  saddle  to  meet  Pani  Vitov- 
ska,”  said  Skshetuski.  “Let  us  go,  for  I am  losing  my 
senses.” 

“ Come  on,  gentlemen ! Let  us  go  with  him,  not  to  lose 
time.  Come  on ! ” 

“ The  lady  of  Sandomir  cannot  be  far  distant,”  said  the 
priest. 

“ To  horse  ! ” added  Pan  Michael. 

But  Skshetuski  was  already  outside  the  door,  and  sprang 
on  his  horse  as  lightly  as  if  he  had  not  just  risen  from  a 
bed  of  sickness.  Jendzian  kept  close  to  his  side,  for  he  pre- 
ferred not  to  be  alone  with  the  priest.  Volodyovski  and 
Zagloba  joined  them,  and  they  rode  as  fast  as  their  horses 
could  gallop  in  advance  of  all.  The  whole  party  of  nobles 
and  red  dragoons  flew  along  by  the  Toporoff  road  like  poppy 
leaves  borne  by  the  wind. 

“ Come  on ! ” cried  Zagloba,  beating  his  horse  with  his 
heels. 

And  so  they  flew  on  about  ten  furlongs,  till  at  the  turn 
of  the  highway  they  saw  before  them  a line  of  wagons  and 
carriages  surrounded  by  a number  of  attendants.  Seeing 
armed  men  in  front  of  them,  some  of  these  hurried  with  all 
speed  to  inquire  who  they  were. 

“ Ours,  from  the  king’s  army  ! ” cried  Zagloba.  “ And  who 
is  coming  there  ? ” 

“ The  lady  of  Sandomir,”  was  the  answer. 

Such  emotion  seized  Skshetuski.  that  not  knowing  what 
he  did,  he  slipped  from  the  horse  and  stood  tottering  at 
the  roadside.  He  removed  his  cap,  his  temples  were 
covered  with  drops  of  perspiration,  and  he  trembled  in 
every  limb  in  presence  of  his  happiness.  Pan  Michael 


764 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


sprang  also  from  the  saddle,  and  caught  his  enfeebled 
friend  by  the  shoulder. 

Behind  them  all  the  others  formed  with  uncovered 
heads  at  the  side  of  the  highway.  Meanwhile  the  line 
of  wagons  and  carriages  had  come  up  and  begun  to  pass 
by.  In  company  with  Pani  Vitovska  were  travelling  a 
number  of  other  ladies,  who  looked  with  astonishment, 
not  understanding  what  this  military  procession  at  the 
roadside  could  mean. 

At  last,  in  the  centre  of  the  retinue,  appeared  a carriage 
richer  than  the  rest.  The  eyes  of  the  knights  beheld 
through  its  open  windows  the  dignified  countenance  of 
the  gray-haired  lady,  and  at  her  side  the  sweet  and  beau- 
tiful face  of  the  princess. 

Daughter  ! ” roared  Zagloba,  rushing  straight  to  the  car- 
riage, daughter  ! Skshetuski  is  with  us,  my  daughter  ! 

They  began  to  cry,  ‘‘  Stop ! stop ! ” along  the  line. 
Hurry  and  confusion  followed ; then  Kusliel  and  Volody- 
ovski  conducted  or  rather  drew  Skshetuski  to  the  car- 
riage; he  had  weakened  altogether,  and  became  heavier 
every  moment  in  their  hands.  His  head  hung  upon  his 
breast ; he  could  walk  no  farther,  and  fell  on  his  knees 
at  the  steps  of  the  carriage. 

But  a moment  later  the  strong  and  beautiful  arms  of  the 
princess  held  his  weakened  and  emaciated  head. 

Zagloba,  seeing  the  astonishment  of  the  lady  of  Sandomir, 
cried:  ‘‘This  is  Skshetuski,  the  hero  of  Zbaraj.  He  worked 
through  the  enemy  ; he  saved  the  army,  the  prince,  the 
whole  Commonwealth.  May  God  bless  them,  and  long  may 
they  live  ! ’’ 

“ Long  may  they  live  ! Vivant ! vivant ! ’’  cried  the  nobles. 

“ Long  may  they  live  ! Long  may  they  live  ! ” repeated 
the  Vishnyevetski  dragoons,  till  the  thunder  of  their  voices 
was  heard  over  the  fields  of  Toporoff. 

“ To  Tarnopol,  to  the  prince,  to  the  wedding  ! ” cried 
Zagloba.  “ Well,  daughter,  your  sorrows  are  over,  and  for 
Bogun  the  executioner  and  the  sword.’^ 

The  priest  Tsetsishovski  had  his  eyes  raised  to  heaven, 
and  his  lips  repeated  the  wonderful  words : “ They  sowed 
in  tears,  and  reaped  in  joy.” 

Skslietuski  was  seated  in  the  carriage  at  the  side  of  the 
princess,  and  the  retinue  moved  on.  The  day  was  wonder- 
fully bright ; the  oak-groves  and  the  fields  were  fioating  in 
sunlight.  Low  down  on  the  fallow  land,  and  higher  above 
them,  and  still  higher  in  the  blue  air  drifted  here  and  there 


WITH  FIEE  AND  SWORD. 


765 


silver  threads  of  spider-web,  which  in  the  later  autumn 
cover  the  fields  in -those  parts  as  if  with  snow.  And  there 
was  great  stillness  all  around ; but  the  horses  snorted  dis- 
tinctly in  the  retinue. 

Pan  Michael,”  said  Zagloba,  knocking  his  stirrup  against 
that  of  Volodyovski,  ‘‘something  has  caught  me  by  the 
throat,  and  holds  me  as  in  that  hoar  when  Pan  Longin  — 
eternal  rest  to  him  ! — went  out  from  Zbaraj.  But  when  I 
think  that  these  two  have  found  each  other  at  last,  it  is 
as  light  in  my  heart  as  if  I had  drunk  a quart  at  a draught. 
If  the  accident  of  marriage  does  not  strike  you,  in  old  age 
we  fi]  nurse  their  children.  Every  one  is  born  for  something 
special.  Pan  Michael,  and  both  of  us  it  seems  are  better  for 
war  than  wedlock.” 

The  little  knight  made  no  answer,  but  began  to  move  his 
mustaches  more  vigorously  than  usual. 

They  were  going  to  Toporoff  and  thence  to  Tarnopol, 
where  they  were  to  join  Prince  Yeremi,  and  thence  with  his 
troops  to  the  wedding  at  Lvoff.  On  the  way  Zagloba  told 
the  lady  of  Sandomir  what  had  happened  recently.  She 
learned  therefore  that  the  king,  after  a murderous,  indecisive 
battle,  had  concluded  a treaty  with  the  Khan,  not  over 
favorable,  but  securing  peace  to  the  Commonwealth,  for 
some  time  at  least.  Hmelnitski  in  virtue  of  the  treaty  re- 
mained hetman,  and  had  the  right  to  select  for  himself 
forty  thousand  registered  Cossacks,  for  which  concession  he 
swore  loyalty  and  obedience  to  the  king  and  the  estates. 

“ It  is  an  undoubted  fact,”  said  Zagloba,  “ that  it  will 
come  to  war  again  with  Hmelnitski ; but  if  only  the  baton 
does  not  pass  by  our  prince,  all  will  go  differently.” 

“ Tell  Skshetuski  the  most  important  thing,”  said  Volo- 
dyovski, urging  his  horse  nearer. 

“True,”  answered  Zagloba,  “I  wanted  to  begin  with 
that,  but  I could  n’t  catch  my  breath  till  now.  You  know 
nothing,  Yan,  of  what  has  happened  since  you  came  out, — 
that  Bogun  is  a captive  of  the  prince.” 

Skshetuski  and  the  princess  were  astonished  at  this  un- 
expected news  to  such  a degree  that  they  could  not  speak  a 
word.  Helena  merely  raised  her  hands,  a moment  of  silence 
followed  ; then  she  asked  : “ How  ? In  what  manner  ? ” 

“ The  finger  of  God  is  there,”  answered  Zagloba,  — “ noth- 
ing else  but  the  finger  of  God.  The  negotiations  were  con- 
cluded, and  we  were  just  marching  out  of  that  pestilent 
Zbaraj.  The  prince  hurried  with  the  cavalry  to  the  left 
wing  to  watch  lest  the  horde  should  attack  the  army,  for 


766 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


frequently  they  do  not  observe  treaties  ; when  suddenly  a 
leader  with  three  hundred  horse  rushed  upon  the  cavalry 
of  the  prince.’^ 

“ Only  Bogun  could  do  such  a thing,”  said  Skshetuski. 

“ It  was  he  too.  But  it  is  not  for  Cossacks  to  fall  upon 
soldiers  of  Zbaraj.  Pan  Michael  surrounded  and  cut  them 
to  pieces  ; and  Bogun,  wounded  by  him  a second  time,  went 
into  captivity.  He  has  no  luck  with  Pan  Michael,  and  he 
must  be  convinced  of  it  now,  since  that  was  the  third  time 
he  tried  him ; but  he  was  only  looking  for  death.” 

It  appeared,”  added  Volodyovski,  “ that  Bogun  wished 
to  reach  Zbaraj  from  Valadinka ; but  the  road  was  a long 
one.  He  failed ; and  when  he  learned  that  peace  was  con- 
cluded, his  mind  was  confused  from  rage,  and  he  cared  for 
nothing.” 

Who  draws  the  sword  will  perish  by  the  sword,  for  such 
is  the  fickleness  of  fortune,”  said  Zagloba.  “ He  is  a mad 
Cossack,  and  the  madder  since  he  is  desperate.  A terrible 
uproar  arose  on  his  account  between  us  and  rutiiandom.  We 
thought  that  it  would  come  to  war  again,  for  the  prince 
cried  first  of  all  that  they  had  broken  the  treaty.  Hmel- 
nitski  wanted ’to  save  Bogun ; but  the  Khan  was  enraged  at 
him,  for,  said  he,  ^ he  has  exposed  my  word  and  my  oath  to 
contempt.*  The  Khan  threatened  Hmelnitski  with  war,  and 
sent  a messenger  to  the  king  with  notice  that  Bogun  was  a 
private  robber,  and  with  a request  that  the  prince  would 
not  hesitate,  but  treat  Bogun  as  a bandit.  It  is  probable  too 
that  it  was  important  for  the  Khan  to  get  the  captives  away 
in  quiet.  Of  these  the  Tartars  have  taken  so  many  that  it 
will  be  possible  to  buy  a man  in  Stamboul  for  two  hob-nails.” 

“ What  did  the  prince  do  with  Bogun  ? ” inquired  Skshe- 
tuski, unquietly. 

The  prince  was  about  to  give  orders  to  shave  a stake  for 
him  at  once,  but  he  changed  his  mind  and  said : M ’ll  give 
him  to  Skshetuski ; let  him  do  what  he  likes  with  him.’  Now 
the  Cossack  is  in  Tarnopol  under  ground;  the  barber  is 
taking  care  of  his  head.  My  God,  how  many  times  the  soul 
tried  to  go  out  of  that  man  ! Never  have  dogs  torn  the  skin  of 
any  wolf  as  we  have  his.  Pan  Michael  alone  bit  him  three 
times.  But  he  is  a solid  piece  ; though,  to  tell  the  truth,  an 
unhappy  man.  But  let  the  hangman  light  him  ! I have  no 
longer  any  ill-feeling  against  him,  except  that  he  threatened 
me  terribly  and  without  cause  ; for  I drank  with  him,  asso- 
ciated with  him  as  with  an  equal,  till  he  raised  his  hand 
against  you,  my  daughter.  I might  have  finished  him  at 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


767 


Kozlogi.  But  I know  of  old  that  there  is  no  thankfulness 
in  the  world,  and  there  are  few  who  give  good  for  good. 
Let  him — ” Here  Zagloba  began  to  nod  his  head.  “And 
what  will  you  do  with  him,  Yan  ? ’’  asked  he.  “ The  sol- 
diers say  you  will  make  an  outrider  of  him,  for  he  is  a 
showy  fellow ; but  I cannot  believe  you  would  do  that.” 

“ Surely  I shall  not.  He  is  a soldier  of  eminent  daring, 
and  because  he  is  unhappy  is  another  reason  that  I should 
not  disgrace  him  with  any  servile  function.” 

“ May  God  forgive  him  everything  ! ” said  the  princess. 

“ Amen  ! ” answered  Zagloba.  “ He  prays  to  Death,  as 
to  a mother,  to  take  him,  and  he  surely  would  have  found 
it  if  he  had  not  been  late  at  Zbaraj.” 

All  grew  silent,  meditating  on  the  marvellous  changes  of 
fortune,  till  in  the  distance  appeared  Grabovo,  where  they 
stopped  for  their  first  refreshments.  They  found  there  a 
crowd  of  soldiers  returning  from  Zborovo ; Vitovski,  the 
castellan  of  Sandomir,  who  was  going  with  his  regiment  to 
meet  his  wife,  and  Marek  Sobieski,  with  Pshiyemski  and 
many  nobles  of  the  general  militia  who  were  returning 
home  by  that  road.  The  castle  at  Grabovo  had  been 
burned,  as  well  as  all  the  other  buildings  ; but  as  the  day 
was  wonderful,  — warm  and  calm,  — without  seeking  shelter 
for  their  heads,  all  disposed  themselves  in  the  oak-grove 
under  the  open  sky.  Large  supplies  of  food  and  drink  were 
brought,  and  the  servants  immediately  set  about  preparing 
the  evening  meal.  Pan  Vitovski  had  tents  pitched  in  the 
oak  grove  for  the  ladies  and  the  dignitaries,  — a real  camp, 
as  it  were.  The  knights  collected  before  the  tents,  v/ishing 
to  see  the  princess  and  Pan  Yan.  Others  spoke  of  the  past 
war ; those  who  had  not  been  at  Zbaraj  asked  the  soldiers 
of  the  prince  for  the  details  of  the  siege ; and  it  was  noisy 
and  joyous,  especially  since  God  had  given  so  beautiful  a day. 

Zagloba,  telling  for  the  thousandth  time  how  he  had 
killed  Burlai,  took  the  lead  among  the  nobles;  Jendzian, 
among  the  servants  who  were  preparing  the  meal.  But  the 
adroit  young  fellow  seized  the  fitting  moment,  and  drawing 
Skshetuski  a little  aside,  bent  obediently  to  his  feet.  “ My 
master,”  said  he,  “ I should  like  to  beg  a favor.” 

“ It  would  be  difficult  for  me  to  refuse  you  anything,” 
answered  Skshetuski,  “ since  through  you  everything  that  is 
best  has  come  to  pass.” 

“ I thought  at  once,”  said  the  youth,  “ that  you  were  pre* 
paring  some  reward  for  me.” 

“ Tell  me  what  you  want.” 


768 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


J endzian’s  ruddy  face  grew  dark,  and  from  his  eyes  shot 
hatred  and  stubbornness.  One  favor  I ask,  — nothing 
more  do  I want.  Give  me  Bogun,  my  master.” 

Bogun  ! ” said  Skshetuski,  with  astonishment.  What 
do  you  want  to  do  with  him  ? ” 

Oh,  my  master,  I hi  think  of  that.  I ’ll  see  that  my 
own  is  not  lost,  and  that  he  shall  pay  me  with  interest  for 
having  put  me  to  shame  in  Chigirin.  I know  surely  that 
you  will  have  him  put  out  of  the  way.  Let  me  pay  him  first.” 

Skshetuski’s  brows  contracted.  Impossible  ! ” said  he, 
with  decision. 

Oh,  for  God’s  sake!  I’d  rather  die,”  cried  Jendzian, 
piteously.  To  think  that  I have  lived  for  disgrace  to  fasten 
to  me.” 

Ask  what  you  like,  I ’ll  refuse  you  nothing ; but  this 
cannot  be.  Ask  your  grandfather  if  it  is  not  more  sinful 
to  keep  such  a promise  than  to  abandon  it.  Do  not  touch 
God’s  punishing  hand  with  your  own,  lest  you  suffer.  Be 
ashamed,  Jendzian ! This  man  as  it  is  prays  to  God  for 
death  ; and  besides  he  is  wounded  and  in  bonds.  What  do 
you  want  to  be  to  him,  — an  executioner  ? Do  you  want 
to  put  shame  on  a man  in  bonds,  to  kill  a wounded  man  ? 
Are  you  a Tartar  or  a Cossack  man-slayer  ? While  I live  I 
will  not  permit  this,  and  do  not  mention  it  to  me  ! ” 

In  the  voice  of  Pan  Yan  there  was  so  much  power  and 
will  that  the  youth  lost  every  hope  at  once ; therefore  he 
added  with  a tearful  voice : “ When  he  is  well  he  could 
manage  two  like  me,  and  when  he  is  sick  it  is  not  becoming 
to  take  vengeance.  When  shall  I pay  him  for  what  I have 
suffered  ? ” 

Leave  vengeance  to  God,”  said  Pan  Yan, 

The  youth  opened  his  mouth.  He  wished  to  say  some- 
thing more,  inquire  about  something ; but  Pan  Yan  turned 
away  and  went  to  the  tents,  before  which  a large  assem- 
bly had  collected.  In  the  centre  sat  Pani  Yitovska,  at 
her  side  the  princess,  around  them  the  knights.  In  front 
of  them  stood  Zagloba,  cap  in  hand.  He  was  telling  those 
who  had  been  only  at  Zborovo  of  the  siege  of  Zbaraj.  All 
listened  to  him  with  breathless  attention ; their  faces  moved 
with  emotion,  and  those  who  had  not  taken  part  in  the  siege 
regretted  that  they  had  not  been  there.  Pan  Yan  sat  near 
the  princess,  and  taking  her  hand,  pressed  it  to  his  lips : 
then  they  leaned  one  against  the  other  and  sat  quietly. 
The  sun  was  already  leaving  tlie  sky,  and  evening  was 
gradually  coming.  Skshetuski  was  lost  in  attention,  as  if 


WITH  FIKE  AND  SWOHD. 


769 


hearing  something  new  for  himself.  Zagloba  wiped  his 
brows,  and  his  voice  sounded  louder  and  louder.  Fresh 
memory  or  imagination  brought  before  the  eyes  of  the 
knights  those  bloody  deeds.  They  saw  therefore  the  ram- 
parts as  if  surrounded  by  a sea,  and  the  raging  assaults  ; 
they  heard  the  tumult  and  the  howling,  the  roar  of  cannon 
and  musketry ; they  saw  the  prince,  in  silver  armor,  stand- 
ing on  the  ramparts,  amidst  the  hail  of  bullets  ; then  suher- 
ing,  famine ; those  red  nights  in  which  death  circled  like  a 
great  ill-omened  bird  over  the  intrenchments  ; the  departure 
of  Podbipienta,  of  Skshetuski.  All  listened,  sometimes 
raising  their  eyes  to  heaven  or  grasping  their  swords,  and 
Zagloba  finished  thus  : — 

It  is  now  one  tomb,  one  mighty  mound ; and  if  be- 
neath it  are  not  now  lying  the  glory  of  the  Commonwealth, 
the  flower  of  its  knighthood,  the  prince  voevoda,  I,  and  all 
of  us,  whom  the  Cossacks  themselves  call  the  lions  of 
Zbaraj,  it  is  owing  to  him ! ’’  And  he  pointed  to  Skshetuski. 

“ True  as  life  ! cried  Marek  Sobieski  and  Pan  Pshiyemski. 

“ Glory  to  him,  — honor,  thanks  ! strong  voices  began  to 
cry.  Vivat  Skshetuski ! vivat  the  young  couple  ! Long 
life  to  the  hero  ! ” was  cried  louder  and  louder. 

Enthusiasm  seized  all  present.  Some  ran  for  the  goblets ; 
others  threw  their  caps  in  the  air.  The  soldiers  began  to 
rattle  their  sabres,  and  soon  was  heard  one  general  shout : 

Glory  ! glory  ! Long  life  ! ” 

Skshetuski,  like  a true  Christian  knight,  dropped  his  head 
obediently ; but  the  princess  rose,  shook  her  tresses,  a glow 
came  in  her  face,  her  eyes  were  gleaming  with  pride,  — for 
this  knight  was  to  be  her  husband,  and  the  glory  of  the  hus- 
band falls  on  the  wife  like  the  light  of  the  sun  on  the  earth. 

Late  at  night  the  assembly  parted,  going  in  two  direc- 
tions. Vitovski,  Pshiyemski,  and  Sobieski  marched  with 
their  regiments  toward  Toporoff ; but  Skshetuski,  with  the 
princess  and  the  squadron  of  Volodyovski,  to  Tarnopol. 
The  night  was  clear  as  day.  Myriads  of  stars  shone  in  the 
sky ; the  moon  rose  and  illuminated  the  fields  covered  with 
spider-webs.  The  soldiers  began  to  sing.  Then  white 
mists  rose  from  the  meadows  and  turned  the  land  as  it 
were  into  one  gigantic  lake,  shining  in  the  light  of  the  moon. 

On  such  a night  Skshetuski  once  went  forth  from  Zbaraj, 
and  on  such  a night  now  he  felt  the  heart  of  Kurtsevi- 
chovna  beating  near  his  own. 

49 


770 


WITH  FIllE  AND  SWORD. 


EPILOGUE. 


But  this  tragedy  of  history  was  finished  neither  at  Zbo- 
rovo  nor  Zbaraj,  and  not  even  the  first  act  of  it.  Two 
years  later  all  Cossackdom  rushed  forth  to  do  battle  with 
the  Commonwealth.  Hmelnitski  rose  mightier  than  ever  be- 
fore ; and  with  him  marched  the  Khan  of  all  the  hordes, 
attended  by  the  same  leaders  who  had  fought  at  Zbaraj,  — 
the  wild  Tugai  Bey,  Uruni  Murza,  Artimgirei,  Nureddin, 
Galga,  Amurat,  and  Subahazi.  Pillars  of  flame  and  groans 
of  men  went  on  before  them  ; thousands  of  warriors  covered 
the  fields,  filled  the  forests ; half  a million  of  mouths  sent 
forth  shouts  of  war,  and  it  seemed  to  men  that  the  end  of 
the  Commonwealth  had  come. 

But  the  Commonwealth  had  risen  from  its  lethargy,  had 
broken  with  the  past  policy  of  the  chancellor,  with  treaties 
and  negotiations.  It  was  seen  at  last  that  the  sword  alone 
could  win  enduring  peace.  When  the  king  therefore 
marched  against  the  hostile  inundation,  there  went  with 
him  an  army  of  one  hundred  thousand  soldiers  and  nobles, 
besides  legions  of  irregulars  and  attendants. 

No  one  living  of  the  personages  in  the  foregoing  narrative 
was  absent.  Prince  Yererni  Vishnyevetski  was  there  with  his 
whole  division,  in  which  were  serving,  as  of  old,  Skshe- 
tuski  and  Volodyovski,  with  the  volunteer  Zagloba;  both 
hetmans,  Pototski  and  Kalinovski,  were  there,  ransomed  at 
that  time  from  Tartar  captivity.  There  were  present  also 
Stephen  Charnetski,  later  on  the  crusher  of  Karl  Gustav,  the 
Swedish  king ; Pan  Pshiyemski,  commander  of  all  the  artil- 
lery ; General  Ubald  ; Pan  Artsishevski ; Marek  Sobieski, 
starosta  of  Krasnostav,  with  his  brother,  Yan  Sobieski,  sta- 
rosta  of  Yavorov,  afterward  King  Yan  III. ; Ludvik  Wey- 
her,  voevoda  of  Pomorie ; Yakob,  voevoda  of  Marienburg; 
Konyetspolski,  the  standard-bearer ; Prince  Dominik  Za- 
slavski ; the  bishops,  the  dignitaries  of  the  Crown,  the  sena- 
tors,— the  whole  Commonwealth,  with  its  supreme  leader 
the  king. 

On  the  fields  of  Berestechko  those  many  legions  met  at 
last,  and  there  was  fought  one  of  the  greatest  battles  of 
history,  — a battle  the  echoes  of  which  thundered  through 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


771 


all  contemporary  Europe.  It  lasted  for  three  days.  Dur- 
ing the  first  two  the  fates  wavered  ; on  the  third  a general 
engagement  decided  the  victory. 

Prince  Yeremi  began  that  engagement ; and  he  was  seen 
in  front  of  the  entire  left  wing  as,  armorless  and  bareheaded, 
he  swept  like  a hurricane  over  the  field  against  those  gigan- 
tic legions,  formed  of  all  the  mounted  heroes  of  the  Zaporo- 
jie,  and  all  the  Tartars,  — Crimean,  Nogai,  and  Belgorod, 
— of  Silistrian  and  Eumelian  Turks,  Urumbalis,  Janissa- 
ries, Serbs,  Wallachians,  Periotes,  and  other  wild  warriors 
assembled  from  the  Ural,  the  Caspian,  and  the  swamps  of 
Mseotis  to  the  Danube.  As  a river  vanishes  from  the  eye 
in  the  foaming  waves  of  the  sea,  so  vanished  from  the  eye 
the  regiments  of  the  prince  in  that  sea  of  the  enemy.  A 
cloud  of  dust  moved  on  the  plain  like  a mad  whirlwind  and 
covered  the  combatants. 

The  whole  army  and  the  king  stood  gazing  on  this  super- 
human struggle.  Leshchinski,  the  vice-chancellor,  raised 
aloft  the  wood  of  the  Holy  Cross,  and  with  it  blessed  the 
perishing. 

Meanwhile,  on  the  other  flank,  the  army  of  the  king  was 
approached  by  the  whole  Cossack  tabor,  two  hundred  thou- 
sand strong,  bristling  with  cannon,  which  vomited  fire.  It 
was  like  a dragon  pushing  slowly  out  of  the  woods  his  gi- 
gantic claws. 

But  before  the  bulk  of  the  enemy  had  issued  from  the 
dust  in  which  Vishnyevetski’s  regiments  had  disappeared, 
horsemen  began  to  drop  away  from  their  ranks,  then  tens, 
hundreds,  thousands,  and  tens  of  thousands  of  them,  and 
rush  to  the  height  on  which  stood  the  Khan  surrounded  by 
his  chosen  guard.  The  wild  legions  fled  in  mad  panic  and 
disorder,  pursued  by  the  Poles.  Thousands  of  Cossacks 
and  Tartars  strewed  the  battle-field ; and  among  them  lay, 
cut  in  two  by  a double-handed  sword,  the  sworn  enemy  of 
the  Poles  but  the  trusty  ally  of  the  Cossacks,  the  wild 
and  manful  Tugai  Bey. 

The  terrible  prince  had  triumphed. 

But  the  king  looked  with  the  eye  of  a leader  on  the  tri- 
umph of  the  prince,  and  determined  to  break  the  hordes 
before  the  Cossacks  could  come  up.  All  the  forces  moved, 
all  the  cannon  thundered,  scattering  death  and  disorder. 
Soon  the  brother  of  the  Khan,  the  lordly  Amurat,  fell 
struck  in  the  breast  with  a bullet.  The  hordes  roared  with 
pain.  Wounded  in  the  very  beginning  of  the  battle,  the 


772 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


Khan  looked  on  the  field  witli  dismay.  From  the  distance 
came  Pshiyemski  in  the  midst  of  cannon  and  fire,  and  the 
king  with  the  horse ; from  both  flanks  the  earth  thundered 
beneath  the  weight  of  the  cavalry  rushing  to  the  fight. 

Then  Islam  Girei  quivered,  left  the  field,  and  fled ; and 
after  him  fled  in  disorder  all  the  hordes,  — the  Wallachians, 
the  Urumbali,  the  mounted  warriors  of  the ' Zaporojie,  the 
Silistrian  Turks,  and  the  renegades,  — as  a cloud  before  a 
whirlwind. 

The  despairing  Hmelnitski  caught  up  with  the  fugitives, 
wishing  to  prevail  on  the  Khan  to  return  to  the  battle ; but 
the  Khan,  bellowing  with  rage  at  the  sight  of  the  hetman, 
ordered  the  Tartars  to  seize,  bind  him  to  a horse,  and  bear 
him  away. 

Now  there  remained  but  the  Cossack  tabor.  The  leader 
of  that  tabor,  colonel  of  Krapivna,  Daidyalo,  knew  not  what 
had  happened  to  Hmelnitski;  but  seeing  the  defeat  and 
shameful  flight  of  all  the  hordes,  he  stopped  the  advance, 
and  pushing  back  with  the  tabor,  halted  in  the  ‘marshy 
forks  of  the  Pleshova. 

Now  a storm  burst  in  the  heavens,  and  measureless  tor- 
rents of  rain  rushed  down.  God  was  washing  the  land 
after  a just  battle.’^  The  rain  lasted  some  days,  and  some 
days  the  armies  of  the  king  rested,  wearied  from  struggles ; 
during  this  time  the  tabor  surrounded  itself  with  ramparts, 
and  was  changed  into  a gigantic  movable  fortress. 

With  the  return  of  fair  weather  began  a siege,  the  most 
wonderful  ever  seen  in  life.  The  hundred  thousand  warriors 
of  the  king  besieged  the  twice  one  hundred  thousand  Zaporo- 
jians.  The  king  needed  cannon,  provisions,  ammunition. 
The  Zaporojians  had  immeasurable  supplies  of  powder  and 
all  necessaries,  and  besides  seventy  cannon  of  heavier  and 
lighter  calibre.  But  at  the  head  of  the  king’s  armies  was 
the  king,  and  the  Cossacks  had  not  Hmelnitski.  The  armies 
of  the  king  were  strengthened  by  a recent  victory  ; the  Cos- 
sacks were  in  doubt  of  themselves. 

Several  days  passed ; hope  of  the  return  of  Hmelnitski 
and  the  Khan  disappeared.  Then  negotiations  began.  The 
Cossack  colonels  came  to  the  king,  and  beat  the  forehead  to 
liim,  asking  for  pardon  ; they  visited  the  senators’  tents, 
seizing  them  by  their  garments,  promising  to  get  Hmelnitski 
even  from  under  the  earth  and  deliver  him  to  the  king. 

The  heart  of  Yan  Kazimir  was  not  opposed  to  forgive- 
ness. He  wished  to  let  the  rabble  return  to  their  homes 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


773 


if  all  the  officers  were  surrendered ; these  he  determined  to 
keep  till  Hmelnitski  should  be  rendered  up.  But  such  an 
agreement  was  not  to  the  mind  of  the  officers,  who,  from 
the  enormity  of  their  offences,  had  no  hope  of  forgiveness. 
Therefore  in  time  of  negotiations  battles  continued,  desper- 
ate sallies,  and  every  day  Polish  and  Cossack  blood  flowed 
in  abundance.  The  Cossacks  fought  in  the  daytime  with 
bravery  and  the  rage  of  despair ; but  at  night  whole  clouds 
of  them  hung  round  the  camp  of  the  king,  howling  dismally 
for  pardon. 

Daidyalo  was  inclined  to  compromise,  and  was  willing  to 
give  his  head  as  a sacrifice  to  the  king,  if  he  could  only 
ransom  the  army  and  the  people.  But  dissension  rose  in 
the  Cossack  camp.  Some  wished  to  surrender,  others  to 
defend  themselves  to  the  death ; but  all  were  thinking  how 
to  escape  from  the  tabor.  To  the  boldest,  however,  this 
seemed  impossible.  The  tabor  was  surrounded  by  the  forks 
of  the  river  and  by  immense  swamps.  Defence  was  pos- 
sible for  whole  years,  but  to  retreat  only  one  road  was 
open,  — through  the  armies  of  the  king.  Of  that  road  no 
one  in  the  camp  thought. 

Negotiations,  interrupted  by  battles,  dragged  on  lazily. 
Dissensions  among  the  Cossacks  became  greater  and  more 
frequent.  In  one  of  these  Daidyalo  was  deposed  from 
leadership,  and  a new  man  chosen.  His  name  gave  fresh 
strength  to  the  fallen  spirits  of  the  Cossacks,  and  striking 
a loud  echo  in  the  camp  of  the  king,  roused  in  some  hearts 
forgotten  memories  of  past  sorrows  and  misfortunes.  The 
name  of  the  new  leader  was  Bogun.  He  had  already  occu- 
pied a lofty  position  among  the  Cossacks  in  council,  and  in 
action  the  general  voice  indicated  him  as  the  successor  of 
Hmelnitski. 

Bogun,  foremost  of  the  Cossack  colonels,  stood  with  the 
Tartars  at  Berestechko  at  the  head  of  fifty  thousand  men. 
He  took  part  in  the  three  days’  cavalry  fight,  and  defeated 
with  the  Khan  and  the  hordes  by  Yeremi,  he  succeeded  in 
bringing  out  of  the  defeat  the  greater  part  of  his  forces  and 
finding  shelter  in  the  camp.  Then  after  Daidyalo  the  party 
opposed  to  conciliation  gave  him  chief  command,  hoping 
that  he  was  the  one  man  able  to  save  the  tabor  and  the 
army. 

In  truth  the  young  leader  would  not  hear  of  negotiations. 
He  wanted  battle  and  blood,  even  if  he  had  to  drown  in 
that  blood  himself.  But  soon  he  saw  that  with  his  troops  it 


774 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


was  vain  to  think  of  passing  with  armed  hand  over  the  bodies 
of  the  king’s  army.  Therefore  he  grasped  after  other  means. 

History  has  preserved  the  memory  of  those  matchless 
efforts  which  to  contemporaries  seemed  worthy  of  a giant, 
and  which  might  have  saved  the  army  and  the  mob. 

Bogun  determined  to  pass  through  the  bottomless  swamp 
of  the  Pleshova,  and  build  over  those  quagmires  a bridge  of 
such  make  that  all  the  besieged  might  cross.  Whole  forests 
began  then  to  fall  under  the  axes  of  the  Cossacks  and  sink 
in  the  swamp.  Wagons,  tents,  coats,  sheepskins  were 
thrown  in,  and  the  bridge  extended  day  by  day.  It  ap- 
peared that  there  was  nothing  impossible  to  that  leader. 

The  king  deferred  the  assault,  from  aversion  to  blood- 
shed. But  seeing  these  gigantic  works,  he  recognized  that 
there  was  no  other  way,  and  ordered  the  trumpets  to  sound 
in  the  evening  for  the  final  struggle. 

No  one  knew  of  that  intention  in  the  Cossack  camp,  and 
the  bridge  lengthened  all  night  as  before.  In  the  morning 
Bogun  went  forth  at  the  head  of  the  officers  to  examine  the 
work. 

It  was  Monday,  July  7,  1651.  The  morning  of  that  day 
rose  pale,  as  if  from  fright ; the  dawn  was  bloody  in  the 
east ; the  sun  appeared,  red,  sickly ; a sort  of  bloody  reflection 
lighted  the  woods  and  forests.  From  the  Polish  camp  they 
were  driving  the  horses  to  pasture;  the  Cossack  tabor 
sounded  with  the  voices  of  awakened  men.  Fires  were 
lighted,  the  morning  meal  prepared.  All  saw  the  departure 
of  Bogun,  his  retinue  and  the  cavalry  going  with  him,  by 
the  aid  of  Avhich  he  intended  to  drive  away  the  voevoda  of 
Bratslav,  who  had  occupied  the  rear  of  the  tabor  and  was 
injuring  the  Cossack  works  with  his  cannon. 

The  crowd  looked  on  the  departure  quietly,  and  even 
with  hope  in  their  hearts.  Thousands  of  eyes  followed  the 
young  commander,  and  thousands  of  mouths  said : “ Cod 
bless  thee,  my  falcon  ! ” 

The  leader,  the  retinue,  and  the  cavalry  receded  gradually 
from  the  tabor,  came  to  the  edge  of  the  forest,  glittered 
once  more  in  the  early  sunlight,  and  began  to  disappear 
in  the  thicket.  Then  some  awful,  terrified  voice  shouted, 
or  rather  howled,  at  the  gate  of  the  tabor : Save  your- 
selves, men  ! ” 

“ The  officers  are  fleeing ! ” roared  hundreds  and  thou- 
sands of  voices.  The  roar  passed  through  the  crowd,  as 
when  a whirlwind  strikes  a pine-wood ; and  then  a terrible, 


WITH  ElliE  AND  SWORD. 


775 


unearthly  cry  burst  forth  from  two  hundred  thousand 
throats : “ Save  yourselves  ! Save  yourselves  ! The  Poles  ! 
The  officers  are  fleeing ! ” Masses  of  men  rose  at  once,  like 
a mad  torrent.  Fires  were  trodden  out,  wagons  and  tents 
overturned,  palings  broken  to  pieces,  men  trampled  and 
suffocated.  Piles  of  bodies  barred  the  road.  They  rushed 
over  corpses,  amidst  howls,  shouts,  uproar,  groans.  Crowds 
poured  from  the  square,  burst  on  to  the  bridge,  stuck  in  the 
swamp ; the  drowning  seized  one  another  with  convulsive 
embraces,  and  crying  to  heaven  for  mercy,  sank  in  the  cold 
moving  swamp.  On  the  bridge  began  a battle  and  slaughter 
for  place.  The  waters  of  the  Pleshova  were  filled  with 
bodies.  The  Nemesis  of  history  took  terrible  payment  for 
Pilavtsi  with  Berestechko. 

The  awful  shouts  came  to  the  ears  of  the  young  leader, 
and  he  knew  at  once  what  had  happened.  But  in  vain  did 
he  return  at  that  moment  to  the  tabor;  in  vain  did  he  turn 
to  meet  the  crowd  with  hands  raised  to  heaven.  His  voice 
was  lost  in  the  roar  of  thousands.  The  terrible  river  of 
fugitives  bore  him  away,  with  his  horse,  his  retinue,  and  all 
the  cavalry,  and  carried  him  on  to  destruction. 

The  armies  of  the  king  were  amazed  at  the  sight  of  this 
movement,  which  some  mistook  at  first  for  a desperate 
attack.  But  it  was  difficult  not  to  believe  the  eyes  of  all. 
A few  moments  later,  when  their  amazement  had  passed,  all 
the  regiments,  without  waiting  even  for  command,  rushed 
upon  the  enemy.  First  went  like  a whirlwind  the  dragoon 
regiment;  in  the  front  of  it  Volodyovski,  with  sabre  above 
his  head. 

The  day  of  vengeance,  defeat,  and  judgment  had  come, 
Whoever  was  not  trampled  or  drowned  went  under  the 
sword.  The  rivers  were  so  filled  with  blood,  that  it 
could  not  be  told  whether  blood  or  water  flowed  in  them. 
The  bewildered  crowds,  still  more  disordered,  began  to 
trample  and  push  one  another  into  the  water,  and  drown. 
Death  filled  those  awful  forests,  and  reigned  in  them  the 
more  terribly  since  strong  divisions  began  to  defend  them- 
selves with  rage.  Battles  were  fought  in  the  swamp,  on  the 
stumps,  in  the  field.  The  voevoda  of  Bratslav  cut  off  re- 
treat to  the  fugitives.  In  vain  did  the  king  give  orders 
to  restrain  the  soldiers.  Mercy  had  perished;  and  the 
slaughter  lasted  till  night,  — a slaughter  such  as  the  oldest 
warriors  did  not  remember,  and  at  the  recollection  of  which 
the  hair  rose  on  their  heads  in  later  times. 


776 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 


When  at  last  darkness  covered  the  earth,  the  victors 
themselves  were  terrified  at  their  work.  No  Te  Deum  ’’ 
was  sung,  and  not  tears  of  joy,  but  of  regret  and  sorrow, 
flowed  from  the  eyes  of  the  king. 

So  ended  the  first  act  in  the  drama  of  which  Hmelnitski 
was  the  author. 

But  Bogun  did  not  lay  down  his  head  with  others  in  that 
day  of  horror.  Some  say  that,  seeing  the  defeat,  he  was  the 
first  to  save  himself  by  flight ; others,  that  a certain  knight 
of  his  acquaintance  saved  him.  No  one  was  able  to  reach  the 
truth.  This  alone  is  certain,  that  in  succeeding  wars  his 
name  came  out  frequently  among  the  names  of  the  most 
noted  leaders  of  the  Cossacks.  A shot  from  some  vengeful 
hand  struck  him  a few  years  later,  but  even  then  his  last 
day  did  not  come.  After  the  death  of  Prince  Vishny- 
evetski,  from  military  toils,  when  the  domains  of  Lubni 
fell  away  from  the  body  of  the  Commonwealth,  Bogun  ob- 
tained possession  of  the  greater  part  of  their  area.  It  was 
said  that  at  last  he  would  not  recognize  Hmelnitski  over 
him.  Hmelnitski  himself,  broken,  cursed  by  his  own  people, 
sought  aid  from  abroad;  but  the  haughty  Bogun  refused 
every  guardianship,  and  was  ready  to  defend  his  Cossack 
freedom  with  the  sword. 

It  was  said,  too,  that  a smile  never  appeared  on  the  lips 
of  this  strange  man.  He  lived  not  in  Lubni,  but  in  a vil- 
lage which  he  raised  from  its  ashes,  and  which  was  called 
Bozlogi. 

Intestine  wars  survived  him,  and  continued  for  a long 
time ; then  came  the  plague  and  the  Swedes.  The  Tartars 
were  almost  continual  visitors  in  the  Ukraine,  carrying 
legions  of  people  into  captivity.  The  Commonwealth  be- 
came a desert;  a desert  the  Ukraine.  Wolves  howled  on 
the  ruins  of  former  towns,  and  a land  once  flourishing  be- 
came a mighty  graveyard.  Hatred  grew  into  the  hearts 
and  poisoned  the  blood  of  brothers. 


NOTE  S. 


POLISH  ALPHABET. 


Since  the  Polish  alphabet  has  many  peculiar  phonetic  combina- 
tions  which  are  dilHcult  to  one  who  does  not  know  the  language,  it 
was  decided  to  transliterate  the  names  of  persons  and  places  in  which 
such  combinations  occur  in  this  book.  The  following  are  the  letters 
and  combinations  which  are  met  with  most  fretpiently ; — 


Polish  Letters.  English  Sounds. 

C ts 

cz c/t  ill  “ chief” 

sz s/t  in  “ ship  ” 

szcz shch 

rz r followed  by  the  French  J 

w V 

z y in  French 


In  this  transliteration  ch  retains  its  ordinary  English  sound.  Kh 
is  used  as  the  German  ch,  or  the  Gaelic  ch  in  “ loch ; ” so  is  h,  as  in 
Hinelnitski,  and  a few  names  in  which  it  is  used  at  the  beginning 
and  preceding  a consonant,  where  it  has  the  power  of  the  German  ch. 
J is  the  French  j;  the  vowels  e,  i,  u,  are,  respectively,  ai  in  “ bait,” 
ee  in  “ beet,”  oo  in  pool,”  when  long  ; when  short,  “ bet,”  “ bit,” 
“ put  ” would  represent  their  values. 

The  following  names  will  illustrate  the  method  of  this  trans- 
literation : — 


Polish  Form  of  Name. 
Potocki  . , 

Kulczinski  . 
Gdeszinski  . 
Leszczinski 
Rzeiidziaii  . 
Woronczenko 
Zabkowski 


Form  in  Transliteration. 
. Pototski 
. Kulchinski 
. Gdeshinski 
. Lesh  chin  ski 
. Jeiidzian 
. Voronchenko 
. Jabkovski 


In  Jendzian  the  initial  R has  been  omitted,  on  account  of  the  ex- 
treme difficulty  of  its  sound  to  any  one  not  a Pole.  In  Skrzetuski,  a 
very  difficult  name  also,  sh  has  been  used  instead  of  the  French  y, 


778 


NOTES. 


because  in  this  word  the  two  sounds  are  almost  identical,  and  the 
sound  of  sh  is  known  to  all,  while  j is  not. 


i\CCKNT. 


All  Polish  words,  with  few  exceptions,  are  accented  on  the  syllable 
next  the  last,  the  penult.  The  exceptions  are  foreign  names,  some 
compounds,  some  words  with  enclitics.  Polish  names  of  men  and 
places  are  generally  accented  on  the  penult.  In  Russian — both  of  the 
Ukraine  and  the  North,  or  of  Little  and  Great  Russia  — there  is  much 
freedom  in  placing  the  accent.  In  this  book  there  are  many  Russian 
names  of  men  and  places  ; but  the  majority  of  names  are  accented  on 
the  penult.  It  has  been  thought  best,  therefore,  to  state  this  fact, 
and  place  accents  only  on  words  accented  on  syllables  other  than  the 
penult.  Some  of  these  were  accented  in  the  body  of  the  book  ; the 
rest  are  accented  here.  The  following  names  of  men  are  accented 
on  the  last  syllable  : — 

Balaban  Burdabut 

Barabash  Chernota 

Bogun 


The  following  names  of  places  are  accented  as  indicated:  — 


Bakche  Serai 

Bazaluk 

Belgorod 

Bbguslav 

Galata 

Hassan  Pasha 
Kamenyets 


Korovai 

Mh’gorod 

Perekop 

Sekiriiaya 

Sleporod 

Volochisk 

Yagorhk 


Polish  names  in  sJd  and  vich  are  adjectives,  regularly  declined,  with 
masculine  and  feminine  endings.  The  titles  of  address  Pan,  Pani, 
Fanna,  refer  respectively  to  a gentleman,  a married  lady,  an  unmar- 
ried lady.  The  following  are  examples  : — 

Pan  Kurtsevich,  Pani  Kurtsevichova, 

Panna  Kurtsevichovna. 


These  three  forms  when  applied  to  one  family  refer  to  the  father, 
mother,  and  an  unmarried  daughter. 

The  ending  in  sJd  is  not  so  complicated  ; for  instance,  — 

Pan  Pototski,  Pani  Pototska. 

Panna  Pototska. 

The  names  in  vich  denote  descent ; those  in  ski,  origin  in,  or  lord- 
ship  over,  a place. 


NOTES. 


779 


Nikolai  Pototski,  Grand  Hetman,  captured  at  Korsiin,  was  Pan 
Pototski,  which  means  lord  of  Potok  (Potok  being  the  name  of  the 
])lace  which  he  inherited);  he  was  also  Pan  Krakovski,  lord  of 
Krakov  (Cracow),  because  he  was  castellan  of  Krakov  (Cracow), 
an  office  to  which  he  was  appointed  by  the  king. 

The  names  of  villages  which  Zagloba  mentions  as  belonging  to 
Podbipienta  are  curious  enough,  whether  real  or  invented  by  the 
whimsical  narrator;  as  is  also  the  name  Povsinoga,  which  he  gives  the 
tall  Lithuanian,  and  which  means  “ tramp.”  The  villages  — taken 
in  the  order  in  which  he  gives  them  on  page  540  — Myshikishki, 
Psikishki,  Pigvishki,  Sirutsiani,  Tsiaputsiani,  Kapustsiana  glowa, 
Paltupye,  are  — excluding  the  first  two,  the  meanings  of  which  are 
given  on  page  20  — Crabapple  town,  Homespun ville,  Simjfietown, 
Cabbagehead,  and  Slabtown. 

The  soup  botvinia,  mentioned  in  connection  witli  Podbipienta  and 
Pan  Kharlamp,  which  is  made  of  vegetables  and  fish  in  eastern 
Russia,  may  be  made,  it  seems,  without  fish  in  Lithuania.  The  word 
is  used  figuratively  to  designate  a rustic  or  stay-at-home  villager. 


OFFICES  AND  THINGS. 

Balalaika^  a stringed  instrument  used  in  southern  Russia,  resembling  the 
guitar. 

Castellan^  the  chief  of  a town  or  city  under  Polish  rule,  as  well  as  the  dis- 
trict connected  with  it.  The  castellan  was  always  a senator,  and  was 
appointed  by  the  king. 

Chambid,  a party  of  mounted  Tartars. 

Koshevdi,  chief  of  a Cossack  camp. 

Kuren,  a company  or  group  of  Cossacks  as  well  as  the  barracks  in  which 
they  lived. 

Sotnik,  a captain  of  Cossacks.  This  word  is  exactly  equivalent  to  “ centu- 
rion,” and  is  derived  from  sto,  “one  hundred,”  with  the  nominative 
ending  nik. 

Stanitsa,  a Cossack  village. 

Stdrosta,  chief  of  a town  under  Polish  control. 

Starshini,  elders.  This  word  meant  for  the  Cossacks  the  whole  body  of 
their  officers. 

Telega,  the  ordinary  springless  wagon  of  Russia,  smaller  than  the  country 
wagon  in  the  United  States. 

Teorhdn,  or  Torbdn,  a large  musical  instrument  of  twenty  strings  or  more. 

Voevoda,  governor  and  commander  of  troops  in  a province,  corresponding 
to  the  military  governor  of  modern  times.  This  office  was  common  to 
the  Poles  and  the  Russians  of  the  East  or  Moscow. 


THE  HISTORICAL  ROMANCES  OF  HENRYK  SIENKIEWICZ. 

I.  Wttfj  JFttB  anil  SinorTi. 

II.  ®i)e  ®thige. 

III.  |lan  iWicijael. 


WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD. 

p^istorical  Noijcl  of  PolanlJ  anU  l^ussia. 

By  Henryk  Sienkiewicz.  Translated  from  the  Polish  by  Jeremiah 
Curtin.  One  volume,  erown  8vo,  cloth,  ^2.00.  Library  edition, 
two  volumes,  crown  8vo,  cloth,  gilt  top,  |3.00. 


WHAT  IS  SAID  OF  THIS  REMARKABLE  ROMANCE  BY  LEADING  CRITICS. 

A capital  story.  The  only  modern  romance  with  which  it  can  be  compared  for  fire, 
iprightliness,  rapidity  of  action,  swift  changes,  and  absorbing  interest  is  “ The  Three  Mus- 
keteers'" of  Dumas.  — New  York  Tribune. 

A great  novel.  He  exhibits  the  sustained  power  and  sweep  of  narrative  of  Walter 
Scott,  and  the  humor  of  Cervantes.  A greater  novelist  than  Tolstoi.  — Philadelphia 
Inquirer. 

Altogether  uncommon  . one  of  the  noblest  works  of  historical  romance  ever  written 
in  any  language  ; and  it  has  been  done  into  English  by  the  hand  of  a master.  — The  Pilot. 

One  of  the  most  brilliant  historical  novels  ever  written.  , . A story  of  chivalry,  of  hero- 
ism, of  romance,  and  of  devotion.  — Christian  Union. 

A tremendous  work  in  subject,  size,  and  treatment.  It  is  refreshing,  in  these  days  of 
pastels  in  prose  and  novels  without  incident,  to  come  upon  one  so  full  of  life  and  vigor,  where 
man,  like  Nature,  is  on  a great  and  wide  scale,  and  where  the  passions  are  as  frank  as  they  are 
fresh.  — Providence  Journal. 

The  setting  of  the  story  is  wonderf  ul  in  its  strength  and  picturesqueness.  , . The  char- 
acter-drawing is  admirable  — Boston  Courier. 

The  first  of  Polish  novelists,  past  or  present,  and  second  to  none  now  living  in  England, 
France,  or  Germany.  lie  has  Dumas's  facility  for  conceiving  and  carrying  out  a complicated 
historical  romance;  he  has  much  of  Bret  Elarte's  dry  humor  and  laconic  pathos,  and  a good 
deal  of  Turgenieff's  melancholy  suggestiveness,  with  some  of  his  delicacy  of  touch.  — 
Blackwood's  Magazine. 

There  is  not  a tedious  page  in  the  entire  magnificent  story.  — Boston  Home  Journal. 

He  handles  his  wealth  of  incidents  with  a picturesque  skill  that  holds  the  attention  at  every 
step.  . . . Those  who  desire  a novel  that  like  Thackeray's  “ Henry  EsmondU  or  Scott's 
Ivanhoe"  can  be  returned  to  again  and  again  with  pleasure  and  profit  should  by  all  mean? 
procure  “With  Fire  and  Sword.”  — Boston  Gazette. 

The  romance,  is  one  for  which  to  be  heartily  thankful,  so  thoroughly  enchanting  is  it.  It 
is  one  of  the  few  which  is  worthy  to  stand  on  the  same  shelf  with  the  romances  of  Dumas.  — 
Boston  Courier. 

A romance  which  once  read  is  not  easily  forgotten.  — JAterary  World. 

The  volume  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  which  the  English-reading  public  has  had  laid 
before  it  in  a long  time.  — Congregationalist. 

A battle  piece,  painted  with  the  minuteness  of  a Meissonier  and  the  breadth  of  a 
V&i'estchagin.  — Chicago  Post. 

A great  book.  ...  A dozen  reviews  could  not  do  justice  to  this  story  unless  they  were 
columns  in  length. — Pittsburgh  Bulletin. 

The  force  of  the  work  recalls  certain  elements  of  Wallenstein.  — Boston  Journal 


SEQUELS  TO  “WITH  FIRE  AND  SWORD.’* 


THE  DELUGE. 

'En  l^istorical  Noljel  of  PolanU,  Sbcticn,  auO  i^ussia. 

By  Henryk  Sienkiewicz.  Translated  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.  With 
photogravure  portrait  of  the  author,  aud  map  of  the  country  at  the 
period  in  which  the  events  of  The  Deluge  ” and  “ With  Eire  aud 
Sword”  take  place.  Two  volumes,  crown  8vo,  cloth,  |3.00. 

It  has  truly  been  said  that  action  in  the  field  has  never  .before  been  described 
in  any  language  so  briefly,  so  vividly,  and  with  such  a marvellous  expression  of 
energy.  Charles  Dudley  Warner  in  Harper’s  Magazine  affirms  that  the  Polish 
author  has  in  the  extraordinary  Zagloba  given  a new  creation  to  literature.  “ The 
Deluge  ” has  received  even  more  remarkable  praise  than  “ With  Fire  and  Sword.” 

READ  THE  FOLLOWING  EXTRACTS  FROM  RECENT  NOTICES. 

It  even  siirpasses  in  interest  and  power  the  same  author's  romance,  “ With  Fire  and 
Sivord."  — New  York  Tribune. 

The  superb  scope,  the  unflagging  energy,  the  generous  invention -of  the  novels  of  Henryk 
Sienkiewicz  mark  a giant  among  romancers.  — Literary  World. 

The  greatest  living  writer  of  the  romance  of  incident.  — Boston  Courier. 

A wonderfully  vivid  and  lifelike  picture.  — The  Congregationalist. 

Marvellous  in  its  grand  descriptions.  — Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

To  match  this  story  one  must  turn  to  the  masterpieces  of  Scott  and  Dumas.  — Philadelphia 
Press. 

Wonderful  in  its  action,  magical  in  its  changes,  and  abounding  everywhere  in  the 
picturesque.  — Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

The  author  easily  takes  rank  with  the  great  writers  of  fiction.  — Boston  Gazette. 

As  much  of  a resource  in  enforced  idleness  as  Scott  or  Dumas.  — Brooklyn  Eagle. 


PAN  MICHAEL. 

l^tstovical  Nobel  of  SPolanh,  ^Ehrainc,  anb  Sfurfteg. 

By  Henryk  Sienkiewicz.  Trauslated  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.  A sequel 
to  ‘‘  The  Deluge.”  Crown  8vo,  cloth,  $2.00. 

This  work  completes  an  extraordinary  series  of  historical  romances  of  Poland 
and  Russia,  the  whole  forming  a trilogy  unsurpassed  in  the  domain  of  fiction. 

NOTICES. 

The  interest  of  the  trilogy,  both  historical  and  romantic,  is  splendidly  sustained.  — The 
Dial. 

A great  novel.  It  abounds  in  creations.  It  is  a fitting  ending  to  a great  trilogy,  — a 
trilogy  which  teaches  great  lessons.  — Boston  Advertiser. 

We  feel  that  no  word  less  than  “Excelsior”  will  justly  describe  the  achievement  of  the 
trilogy  of  novels  of  which  “ Pan  Michael  ” is  the  last.  — Baltimore  American. 

May  fairly  be  classed  as  Homeric.  — The  Boston  Beacon. 


WITHOUT  DOGMA. 


^ of  iWoUem  Polattli. 


By  Heneyk  Sienkiewicz,  author  of  “With  Fire  and  Sword,”  “The 
Deluge,”  etc.  Translated  by  Iza  Young.  Crown  8vo,  cloth,  $1.50. 


A triumph  of  psychology  — Chicago  Times. 

Belongs  to  a high  order  of  fiction.  — New  York  Times. 

A masterly  piece  of  writing.  — Pittsburgh  Bulletin, 

Intellectually  the  novel  is  a masterpiece.  — Christian  Union 
Self-analysis  has  never  been  carried  further. — Colorado  Springs  Gazette. 

Worthy  of  study  by  all  who  seek  to  understand  the  human  soul.  — Boston  Times. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  works  of  modern  novelists  — Kansas  City  Journal. 

One  of  the  most  intimate  revelations  of  the  soul  that  can  be  imagined.  — Boston  Budget. 
Emphatically  a human  document  read  in  the  light  of  a great  imagination.  —The  Boston 
Beacon. 

Bold,  original,  and  unconventional,  and  displays  the  most  remarkable  gemxxs.  — Boston 
Home  Journal. 

Both  absorbing  and  instructive.  Distinctly  a notable  contribution  to  the  mental  and 
ethical  history  of  the  age.  — Boston  Courier. 

In  her  beautiful  simplicity,  her  womanly  strength  and  purity,  the  woman  stands  forth, 
Beatrice-like,  in  strong  contrast  to  the  man.  — Baltimore  American. 


A New  Novel  of  contemporary  Polish  life,  by  the  Author 
of  **  With  Fire  and  Sword,’* 


CHILDREN 


Translated  from  the  Polish  of  Henryk  Sienkiewicz,  author  of  “ With 
Fire  and  Sword,”  “ The  Deluge,”  “ Pan  Michael,”  “ Without  Dogma,” 
etc.,  by  Jeremiah  Curtin.  Crown  8vo.  Cloth,  $2.00. 

A novel  of  contemporary  life  in  Poland  and  a work  of  profound  interest,  written 
with  that  vividness  and  truthful  precision  which  have  made  the  author  famous. 

It  has  aroused  unbounded  enthusiasm,  and,  strange  to  say,  enthusiasm  which  is  fully  justi- 
fied ; it  is  really  a work  of  the  very  first  order  ....  which  posterity  will  class  among  the 
chefs-d^ oeuvre  of  the  century.  — Le  Figaro,  Paris,  May  2,  1896. 

It  must  be  reckoned  among  the  finer  fictions  of  our  time,  and  shows  its  author  to  he  almost 
as  great  a master  in  the  field  of  the  domestic  novel  as  he  had  previously  been  shown  to  be  in 
that  of  imaginative  historical  romance.  — The  Dial. 

There  is  not  a chapter  without  originality  and  a delightful  honest  realism.  — New  York 
Times. 

Eew  books  of  the  century  carry  with  them  the  profound  moral  significance  of  “ Children  of 
the  Soil,”  but  the  book  is  a work  of  art  and  not  a sermon.  Every  page  shows  the  hand  of  a 
master.  — Chicago  Chronicle. 


Short  Stories  hy  the  Author  of  « With  Fire  and  Sword,** 


YANKO  THE  MUSICIAN, 

AND  OTHER  STORIES. 

Translated  from  the  Polish  of  Henryk  Sienkiewicz  by  Jeremiah  Curtin. 
Illustrated  by  Edmund  H.  Garrett.  16mo,  cloth,  extra,  gilt  top, 
$1.25. 

Contents : I.  Yanko  the  Musician.  II.  The  Lighthouse  Keeper  of 
Aspinwall.  III.  A Comedy  of  Errors,  a Sketch  of  American  Life.  IV.  From 
the  Diary  of  a Tutor  in  Poznan.  V.  Barter  the  Victor. 


LILLIAN  MORRIS, 

AND  OTHER  STORIES. 

By  Henryk  Sienkiewicz.  Translated  from  the  Polish  by  Jeremiah 
Curtin.  With  illustrations  by  Edmund  H.  Garrett.  16mo, 
cloth,  extra,  gilt  top,  $1.25. 

Contents : I.  Lillian  Morris.  II.  Sachem.  III.  Angel.  IV.  The 
Bull  Fight. 

Full  of  Power  and  Genius.  — Christian  Rogister. 

Strong  and  Masterful  Tales.  ~ Philadelphia  Times. 


TALES  OF  THREE  CENTURIES. 

By  Michael  Zagoskin. 

"AN  EVENING  ON  THE  HOPYOR,”  ‘‘KUSMA  ROSCHIN,”  AND 
“THE  THREE  SUITORS.” 

Translated  from  the  Bussian  by  Jeremiah  Curtin,  author  of  ‘'Myths  and 
Eolk-Lore  of  Ireland,”  and  “Myths  and  Folk-Tales  of  the  Russians, 
Western  Slavs,  and  Magyars,”  and  Translator  of  “With  Fire  and 
Sword,”  and  other  Historical  Romances  of  Henryk  Sienkiewicz. 
16mo.  Cloth,  $1.00. 

Mr.  Curtin  very  adequately  translates  three  of  the  hrilliant  stories  of  Michael  Zagoskin-. 
The  volume  is  better,  both  as  Russian  literature  and  as  English  translation,  than  much  that  has 
recently  been  given  us  from  Slavonic  writers.  — Review  of  Reviews. 


LITTLE,  BROWN,  AND  COMPANY,  Publishers, 
254  Washington  Street.  Boston. 


